Skip to main content

Full text of "Transactions and proceedings of the New Zealand Institute."

See other formats 


TRANSACTIONS 


PROCEEDINGS 


f 


| NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. 


| Му... 65 


iNew IsscE) 


d 


—BDITED AND PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD $^ 
OF GOVERNORS OF THE INSTITUTE 


ISSUED 30TH SEPTEMBER, 1924 


Wiellingtowe Я. = 


W. A. G. SKINNER, GOVERNMENT PRINTING ОРГО? 


WnELros, М макү ND Sox и Каких 8 15: кч Tenses, ает “c Ж 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. 


NOTICE TO MEMBERS. 


4 


24 


THE publications of the New Zealand Institute consist of— 


1. Transactions, a yearly volume of scientific papers read before the 
local Institutes. This volume is of royal-octavo size. 


2. Proceedings, containing report of the annual meeting of the 
Board of Governors -of the New Zealand Institute, abstracts 
of papers dealing with New Zealand scientific matters and 
published elsewhere, list of members, &c. The Proceedings 
are of the same size as the Transactions, and are bound up 
with the yearly volume of Transactions supplied to members. 


3. Bulletins. Under this title papers are issued from time to time 
which for some reason it is not possible to include in the 
yearly volume of the Transactions. The bulletins are of the 

- same size and style as the Transactions, but appear at irregular 

“ f intervals, and each bulletin is complete in itself and separately 

paged. The bulletins are not issued free to members, but may 
be obtained by them at a reduction on the published price. 


LIBRARY PniviLEGES OF MkMBERS.—Upon application by any member 
æ to the Librarian of the New Zealand Institute or of any of the affiliated 
Societies such works as he desires to consult which are in those li 1 
will be forwarded to him, subject ‘to the rules under which they are 
issued by the Institute ot the Societies. The borrower will be required to 
pay for the carriage of the books. Fora list of the serial publications 
received by the Library of the New Zealand Institute during 1923 see 
рр. 516-917 "e : 4. : 


Ф 


P e S: 
ADDRESSES оғ MEMBERS.— Members are requested to notify the 


Secretary of any change of address, so that the same may be noted 
in the List of Members. TNAM 


MEMORANDUM FOR AUTHORS OF PAPERS. 


Тнк attention of authors is particularly directed to the following 
аса the obs әсл of which bie greatly aid the work of both 
Editor and printer. It is of importance that in sein a as well 
as оог сору ample space should be left Р the lines 


1. All papers must be typewritten, unless special permission to send 
in written papers has been granted by the Editor for the time being. 
Wide spacing between the lines and ample margin should be left. 

2. The author should read over and correct the copy before sending 
it to the Editor of the T'ransactions 

8. A badly arranged or carelessly composed paper will be sent back 
to the author for amendment. It is not the duty of an editor to amend 
either bad arrangement or defective (ameet, 

4. In regard to underlining of words, it is advisable, as a rule, to 
underline кын > рор and generic names, titles of books and periodicals, 
and foreign 

ме © specific names, the International Rules of Zoological 
Nomenclature and the International Rules for Botanieal Nomenclature 
must be adhe 
itles of papers should give a clear indication of the scope of the 
paper, a such indefinite titles as, e.g., “© Additions to the New Zealand 
Fauna " should be avoide 

7. Papers should be as concise as possible. 

8. Photographs intended for reproducen should be the best pro- 
ra prints, unmounted and sent flat 

. Line Drawings.—Drawings and ЧЫ таш may be executed in line 
or w raat If drawn in line—i.e., with pen and ink—the best results are 
to be obtained only from good, "ri, black lines, using such an in 
as Higgin's liquid India ink, or a freshly mixed Chinese ink of good 
quality, drawn on a smooth surface, such as Bristol board. Thin, 


scratchy, or faint lines must be avoided. Bo k, n to about 
twice the size (linear) of the plate, will give the best results. Tints or 
washes not used on line drawings, the object being to не the 


surface. 
10. Wash dee —If drawing in wash is preferred, the w Е 


should be made in such water-colour as lamp-black, ivory black, o 
India ink. Phi feprodue better than neutral tint, which inclines op 
much to blue in its dent юш High lights are better left free bs 


colour, although they may be stopped € with Chinese white 

ine Aving a fine Surface stiould be used (the grain of most dra Selig 
papers reproduces the print with bad effect), and well-modelled 
eror work will divi satisfactory results. 


11. of Drawings.—The printed plate will not exceed 7+ in 
43 in., d drawings for plates ‘oer be to this size, or а а ulii 
thereof, maintaining the same proportion of height to width of plate 


When a number of drawings are to appear on one А ey should be 


iv Memorandum for Authors of Papers. 


neatly wie ёш and if numbered or lettered in soft pencil the printer 
m permanently before reproduction In plates of was 

drawings, all = subjects comprising one plate should be grouped on the 
same sheet of paper or cardboard, as any joining-up shows in the print. 
Text-figures should be drawn for reduction to a width not oxen 
44in. If there are a number of small text-figures they should be 
all for the same reduction, so that they may be arranged in groups. 

12. Maps.—A small outline map of New Zealand is obtainable at a 
low price from the Lands and Survey Department, Wellington, upon 

which details of distribution, &c., can be filled in according to th 

instructions given above for line drawings. 

13. Citation.—References may be placed in a list at the end of an 
article or arranged as footnotes. The former method is preferable in long 
papers. In the list references are best, arranged гв Me i reference 
in the text being made by writing a after the author s name, as it ше, 
the year of Seana of the work, adding, if sherk a page numb 

and enclosing these in rinis eses, thus: ‘‘ Benham (1915, p. 116). р 
Example of forms of citation for alphabetical list :— 

marys B; "e . Oligochaeta from the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 

EM J., E 1510. The Ses of New Zealand, Christchurch, Whitcombe and 


When references are not in alphabetical order the initials of the author 
should precede the surname, and the year of publication should be placed 
at the end. Care should be taken to verify the’ beris of all. references— 
date, pages, &c.—and initials of authors should 

14. In accordance with a resolution of oe Board of Governors, 
authors are warned that previous publication of a paper may militate 
against its acceptance for the Transactions. 


5. In ordinary cases twenty-five copies of each paper are supple : 


gratis to the author, and in cases approved of by the Publication Com 
mittee fifty copies may be supplied without charge. Айшиопа copies . 
may be obtained at cost price. 


4 


1923 
TRANSACTIONS А 
PROCEEDINGS 


C i LU 
Coce ty x) tia n Je, 


“NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ~~ 


VO Ge35 


Let | ' (NEW 1880Е) 


EDITED AND PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD 
‘OF GOVERNORS OF THE INSTITUTE 


ISSUED 30TH SEPTEMBER, 1924 


Wellington, N.Z. 
W. A. G. SKINNER, GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 


WHELDON, WESLEY AND Son, 28 Essex STREET, STRAND, LONDON W.C.9 


ISSOURI JTANICAL 
GARDEN LISRARY 


ERRAT A. 


Page 188 : Struthiolaria conveza— Holotype is from loc. 1089. 
Plate 16 (facing page 192): Figs. 11 and 12 are x 2, not x 1. 
Page 646: In text of fig. 14, for Polyymoria read Polymoria. 
Page 657, line 6: For 9 read д. : 

Page 660, line 3: For pls. 27-28 read pls. 27-36. 


| Face p. 


OBITUARY. 


RIGHARD FRANCIS LINGEN BURTON, 1865-1922. 


RicHaARD Francis Lineen BURTON, of Longner, died on the 7th January, 
1922, after a lingering illness, aged fifty-seven. He was educated at Eton, 
Sandhurst, and Cirencester. He came to New Zealand in 1881 with his 
cousin, Mr. Pryce (Halcombe, N.Z.) to learn farming, and was for a time 
on one of Mr. Riddiford’s stations, afterwards taking up land at Арш. 
From here he explored the- Ruahine Ra nge. He also spent some time in 
Westland. Afterwards he visited New Guinea, and this brought him into 
association be Captain C. A. Ww. Monckton, who dedicated one of his 
books to Burton, describi * a crack shot, a fine boxer and fencer, 
afraid of nohis that either eked, flew, or swam, and crammed wit 
a vast lore of onde! knowledge.” 

ucceeding to the family estates in 1902 he settled down to the life 
of an English squire and the management of one of the most a estates 
in Britain—for Longner Hall, Salop, is mentioned in Domesday. The 


occupied much of his time, but he also found time to act on public bodies 
and carry out most painstaking observations on the insect-life of Shrop- 
shire, and the cultivation of many New Zealand plants, including orchids, 
from see 

The publication х his observations has chiefly cot abi on others. 
Theobald's Monograph of the Culicidae devotes several pages 
observations on British mosquitoes, and he was of ааны assistance 
to the English authorities in their war-time studies on malarial mosquitoes. 
The Entomologist (June, 1922) states that he aided much in the compilation 
of the preliminary catalogue of English Diptera. The Orchid Review (April, 
1922) stated that he was highly successful in the cultivation of British 

orchids. Much of his mosquito work has been publis in Government 

Public Health Reports and in W. D. Lang's Handbook (1920; British 
Museum). To Shakespearian students he will be remembered as the dis- 
coverer of the Burton Shakespeare, SUARUM the only perfect copy known 
of the 1599 edition of “ Venus and Adonis," and the “ Lucrece " of 1600, 
of which the only other perfect copy is in tbe Bodleian. 

Burton had a charming к. quick, nervous, and energetic, but 

uming, which endeared him to his friends. A ta Il, lean, blonde type 
of Englishman, he reminded you iA an сен Viking. 

He was a most conscientious recorder of all natural phenomena which 
interested him, and it is to be hoped that his notebooks dealing with the 
cultivation of New Zealand plants may be examined and the observations 

published. He married in 1902 Miss Alice Mendelson, of Temuka. He is 
urvived by his widow, a son, and several daughters. He was a life-member 
of the Wellington Philosophical Society. 
B. C. Aston. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGES 
ROLL oF HONOUR 


e i» x ..  Xili-xv 
PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS de $3 S Ps Vd .. Xvi-xviii 
ANTHROPOLOGY. 

Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork: 2, Belts and Bands, Fire-fans and 
Fire-flaps, dals and Sails. 
By Te Rangi Hiroa (Р. Н. Buck), D.S.O., M.D. .. 3944-362 
The Passing of the Maori. 
By Те Rangi Hiroa (P. Н. Buck), D.S.O., М.р. .. 1: .. 362-375 
BOTANY. 
The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand: Supplement to Part 1 ; and 
Part 2. 
By "s 5 yao. pid e pene ceo Laboratory, Wellington, 
ue “= «i 1-58 
A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales, or ** Birds-nest " Fun 
By G. H. Cunningham Hu ER ro Laboratory, Wellington, 
59—66 
Studies in the New Zealand iea Part 2—The Distribution 
of Че e Species throughout the New Zealand Biological Region 
y the Rev. J. E. ер D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton "Memorial 
Medallist 67-94 
Descriptions of New Native — : 
By D. Petrie, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z. Inst. .. AC ser ee ‚95-98 


Second Барраи to the Tretina a f New Zealan 
G. H. Cunningham, Department of е ы N.Z. 392-396 
The 4 or “Smuts,” of New Zealand. 
By G. H. Cunningham, Department of Agriculture, Wellington, N.Z. 397-433 
Descriptions of New Native o s plants. 
y D. Petrie, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. 


ti «s ++ 434-437 
The Жекен of Banks Peninsula : Ecce ent 
By В. M. Laing, M.A., B.Sc., F.N.Z.Ins ond A. Wall МА, dide cus 
of English, "Canterbury College, Christou. urch 438-444 
GEOLOGY. 


The Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 
. N. Benson, B.A., D.Sc., F.R.G.S., Professor of сетей ve 
University . 99-137 
On a New iue of Epitonium 
By A. W. B. Powell .. jx x ee à 138 


RW ng тшеу тезү чар 


Contents. 


The Geology of the Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District, Waitemata County, 
By J. A. Bartrum, Auckland University College .. 


TET of Two New Species of ааб Shells. 
y Albert E. Brookes es es 


. 


_ The Te upra of the эре nod South Taranaki Coast 
By P 


rshall, M D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton and Hector 
ае гай x Mardo ch 


The Struthiolariidae. 
By J. Marwick, M.A., New Zealand Geological Survey 


* 


Palaeontological Notes on some Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's E 
By J. Marwick, M.A., New еей Geological Survey «x 
Three Fossil Annelids new to New Zea 
By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University 
New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 
By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University 
New Zealand pee Rissoids. 
By Н. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University 
The Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 
By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University 
Additions to the Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 
By Н. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University 


The Family Liotiidae, Iredale, in the New Zealand Tertiary: Part 1—The 
Gen LS ookula. 
H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago Univesity 

Two New Species of ee adin 

By H. J. Finlay, M ‘Se, Edmond Fellow, Otago University 
Preliminary Note on the Clifden Beds. 

By H. J. Finlay, MSc., P caes e есеи and 

F. H. McDowall, M.Sc., I.C. 


Lahillia and some other Fossils from the Upper Senonian of New Zealand. 
By Otto Wilckens, Ph.D., of Bonn University 


The Tertiary and Recent Naticidae and Naricidae of ходе Zealand. 
By J. Marwick, M.A., D.Sc. 


The Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 
By J. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.Sc. in Eng. (Metallurgy) А 
Evidences of Pleistocene Glaciation at Abbotsford, near Dunedin. 
By J. Park, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the тау of Lig дг at 
Otago Unive versity 
A New Fossil Саборо from New Zealand. 
By A. E. Trueman, F. di S. University College of Swansea 
Otoliths of Fishes from the Tertiary Formations of New pus 
By G. A. Frost, F.L.S., F.G.S., F.Z.8. s 


The “ Hydraulic c Limestones ” of North Auckland. 
By hg M.A., D.Sc., F.G.8., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton and Hector 


The Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 
By R. Speight, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z. Inst, Curator of the 
. Canterbury Museum .. 


The so-called “ Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. 


y A. Dudley Dobson, M.N.Z.Soc.C.E., and R. Speight, м A., M.Sc., 
.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Curator of the Canterbury Muse 


ix 
PAGES 


139-153 


153-154 


155-160 


161-190 


191-201 


448-449 


450-479 


480-494 


495-516 


517-526 


526-531 


532-533 


534-538 


539-544 


545-579 


580-599 


599-600 


601-604 


605-616 


617-618 


619-626 


627-631 


x Contents. 


ZOOLOGY. 


Meyrick, B.A 


Notes and wu cie of Now Zealand Lepidopte 
By A. Philpott, F.E.S., Assistant t Entomologist, € Cawthron oe 
elson 


Notes and Descriptions of pa ее rare tas 
у Е. R.S. 


4 


The Tibial Strigil of = s Lepidoptera. 
By A. Vie аны F.E.S., Assistant ee Cawthron ичине, 


Report on some Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast, with Notes on New 
Zealand Hydroida smeni si. Farquhar's s List 
y W. M. Bale, F.R.M.S. F és 
Some aged Zealand Amphipoda: No. 
y Chas. Chilton, M.A., D. Sc, LL.D., &c., Professor of шке 7 
: Сеа СоПере, NZ 
Material for a Monograph on the нан Fauna of New Zeeland : Part 2— 
Family Syrphidae, Supplement 
By David Miller, Government Entomologist T . 
Studies of New Zealand XC MN or Caddis-flies: No. E ATON 
of New Genera and a ар 
By Буд. ~~ ; SQ D. Te un ), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.Z.S., 
LS. ; ficus m е of the M Department, 
nde Verre. Nel N.Z. 


The New S aer Plant-hoppers of the Tani Cixiidae (Homoptera). 
By m EN B.Se., F.E.S., Энн мшу, Зоран о of 


L 


Agric ultu 
The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand : Part в iridoxa Меут 
4 гта E apes nbra Meyr., EE opns ыас. Watt (Lepidoptera 
M. N. Watt, F.E.S. 
Illustrated Life-histories of New Zealand iMi: No. 2 
By G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Ins ds t o. 


Some New Zealand Amphipoda : No. $ 
By Chas. Chilton, M.A., D. ge » LL.D., &c., Professor of Biology, 
Quinte terbury College, NZ. . V $5 iN 
The Recorded Calliphoridae of New = | Diptera) 
By J. R.. Malloch, Washingt ve es 


Studies on the Crane-flies of New PANIER Pert 1— Order bien Super- 
family Tipuloidea 


Аў 


y C. P. Alexa: Department E ову, Рие 
Agriculture. College, Takast Mass., U.S.A. 


Descriptions of New Zealand кү 
Ву 


E. Meyrick, B.A., F.R.S. vs es 
Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidopter: 
By A. Philpott, Assistant D NM Ca iuc Institute s 


A Method of сен the Tracheae of Insec 
By Н. B. Kirk, M.A., .7. Isi, рва of res TES 
Taraia College, Wellingt 


New Zealand y a oes торе 
ie: M. E. Mose E 


The Insects { is Zea rt 5—The Genus Nepticula 
(боздон), and the PEU ra шыт) continued, and Gracilaria 
selenitis Meyr. (Lepidoptera). 
By M. N. Watt, F.E.S. és “ 
On the Identity of E oleariae Maskell. 
By TA Лы, A of the U.S. сиса of Pes mue of 
ntom 


PAGES 
202-206 
207-214 
215-224 
225-268 
269-280 


281-284 


285-314 
315-326 


327-340 


341-343 
631—637 


638-640 


641--660 
661-662 


668-669 
670 
671-73 
674-687 


687-688 


Contents. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
The as Values x How —€— ches Parts 3 and 4. 
y J. Malcolm, M.D., . B. Hamilton, M.A., B.Sc. 


Food- ahs | and Deterioration of Trout in the Thermal Lakes District, North 
aland 


Island, New Ze: 
A Chemical Investigation of Pintsch 
By H. J. 


Oil. 
Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University 


Maori Music. 
By J. C. Andersen, F.N.Z.Inst. 


The Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington 
By H. Baillie, 


Librarian, Wellington Municipal Library FE 


The: ty of Bush Sickness, ог. Iron pe in Ruminants. 


B. C. Aston, F.LC., F.N.Z.Inst 


PROCEEDINGS. 


Annual Meetings of the Board of Governors, 1923 and 1924 


APPENDIX. 
New Zealand Institute Acts and Regulations .. 
Hutton Memorial Medal and Research Fund 
Hector Memorial Research Fund 
Regulations for administering the Government Research Grant . 
Carter Bequest 
New Zealand Institute—List of Officers, &c. 
Roll of Members 
Serial Publications received by the Library of the Institute 


721—192, 


List of Institutions to which the Publications of the Institute are presented 


GENERAL INDEX 


INDEX OF AUTHORS .. 


xi 


PAGES 


375-380 : 
381-391 
444-447 
689-700 
700-720 


720-723 


758-776 


719—184 
785-787 
787-789 
789-790 

790 
791-798 
799-815 
816-821 
822-828 


829-882 
883-884 


LIST OF PLATES. 
FACE 
PAGE 
К. Е. L. BURTON vii | G. V. Hupson— 
Plate 32 (coloured) 
G. H. CUNNINGHAM 
Plates 1,2 .. e .. 48 | ТЕ Ranar Hrroa— 
Plates 3, 4 .. 5 xe Са Plates 33-40 
. CuNNINGHAM— 
re 3 v à 138 Plates 41-47 
J. A. BARTRUM— 
Plates 48-51 
Plate 53 
A. E. BRookEss— 
Plate 7 a 154 O. WILCKENS— 
Plate 54 
MARSHALL and В. Мевросн— 
Plates 8—10 «s A00 | WICK— 
| Plates 55-56 
J. MaRWICE— | Plates 57—60 
Plates 11-14 176 | 
a RS 184 | A. FRosr— 
Plates 16, 17 192 | Plates 61—62 
| 
| 
A. PuiLPOTT— P. MARSHALL— 
Plate 18 à 224 Plates 63-64 
А. D. DossoN and В. SPEIGHT— 
К. J. Тплтлар— 
Plate 19 ; . 314 Plates 65-66 U .. 
N. Warr— 
J. G. MvERs— Plates 67-68 
Plates 20—22 320 
tes 23, 24 x 324 | J. C. ANDERSEN— 
Plates 69—70 vs 
M. N. Warr— 
Plates 25-27 328 | Н. Banim— 
Plates 28-31 336 Plate 71°, . 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. 


ROLL OF HONOUR 


SHOWING MEMBERS OF THE INSTITUTE WHO WERE ON ACTIVE 


SERVICE DURING THE WAR 


Name. Available Details of Service. : 
i ae PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 
E. H. Atkinson tenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve. 
C. Eg eser N. 7. edical Corps C.B., C.M.G 
Died of M 
Val. Blake F Lieutenant, NZ. Engin — Kill action. 
F.K. B Lieu .2. E Killed in in din 
P. W. Burbidge Sergeant +З Specialists. 
W. H. r Canterbury ntry. 
L. J. Comri "penses Arai 36th Reinforcements. 
V. C. Davies Regimental Sergeant-Major, lst N.Z. Rifle 
Brigade 
W. Earnshaw А eer Lieut.-Commander, R.N. 
C. J. Freeman . | N.Z. Rifle Brigade. 
C. Freyberg v. —— West York (Prince of Wales's Own) 
J. G. B. Fulton .. Corporal, 10th Reinforcements. 
H. E. Girdlestone.. | Company Sergeant-Major, Wellington MY Killed in action. 
H. Hamilton . | Sub-Lieutenant, Roya Ride Brig de ves teer Reserv: 
С. G. Johnston .. | Lieutenant, Ist NZ. Ri Killed in action, 
G. W. King .. | Lieutenant, N.Z. Tunnelling ‘Company. 
E. Marsden . | Major (temp.), N.Z. Engineers | MC. d A mr am 
espatches. 
J. M. .. | Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical pe 
D. McKenzie . | Trooper, Wellin ton Mounted R 
H. M. Mi ignes siden pg vem eers' Divisional Signalling 
Com 
W. L. Moore a Captain: NZ. Field Artillery -. | Mentioned in de- 
spatches. 
T. D. M. Stout —— N.Z. Medical Corps .. :. {р 
R. M. Sunley ral, Specialists. 
W. M. Thomson Captain, N.Z. "Medios al Corps. * 
H. S. Tily sent N.Z. Field Artillery. Co 
Н. Vickerman .. | Major, commanding N.Z. Tunnelling Company | D.S.O., O.B.E.; 
mentioned in ; 
tch 
C. J. Westland .. | Corporal, N.Z. Machine Gun Corps. 
à AUCKLAND INSTITUTE. 
F. г oo .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
S. B Tob hg К Gunner, т 7. am Artillery. 
R. Briffa Captain, N. | 
PB Н. E (Te Major, N. 7. Medical Corps ды ds | D.S.0. 
S. Cory-Wright — N.Z. Engineers, Divisional Iatelligenoe | | M.C. 
Office 
W. J. Crompton .. | Ist Battalion, Otago Regiment. 
F. N. R. Downard | Lieutenant, N.Z. Rifle Brigade. 
G. Fenwick . opt, N.Z. Medical Corps. 


xiv Roll of Honour. 
Кол, оғ Honour—continued. 
Name. Available Details of Service. 
AUCKLAND EE 
R. H. Gunson Lieutenant, Moto 
G. H. Hansard Sergeant-Major, 3 id Machine Dui Corps. 
D. Holderness Lieutenant, N.Z. Enginee 
R. T. Inglis Captain, N.Z. Medical Fore. 
J. C. Johnson Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
C. W. Leys Lieutenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve. 
K. Mackenzie Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
H. A. E. Milnes .. | Lieutenant, Auckland ялчы Regiment 
W. R. B. Oliver .. Jenn Canterbury Infa 
G. Owen be a t, N.Z. Rifle Brigade and N.Z. Engi- 
A. C. Purchas Majc s uet Z. Medical Corps. 
E. Robertson aptain, N.Z. Medical Co 
C. B. Rossiter Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
T. C. Savage aptain, N.Z. Medical Co 
Rev. D. Scott DNUS Department, N.Z. Expeditionary 
For 
H. L. Wade Captain, Auckland Mounted Rifles. 
F. Whittome Corporal, N.Z. Rifle Brigade. 
PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY. 

H. Acland Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
G. E. Archey Captain, N.Z. Field Artillery 
J. W. Bird Sergeant- -Major, ТА Staff. 
F. J. Borrie . | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
F. M. Corkill . | Captain. 
William Dean prem Canterbury Mounted Rifles. 
A. A. Dorrien-Smith Maj 
A. Fairbairn Captain: 
H. D. Ferrar Trooper, N.Z. Mounted Rifle 
C. E. Foweraker Corporal, N.Z. Medical Corps 
F. G. Gibson Captain, N.Z. Medical Cor 
J. Guthrie . | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps 
W. Irving Captain, N.Z. Medical 
L. S. Jennings Captain, Otago Regiment . . "wh 
H. Lang 2nd Lieutenant, N.Z. Rifle Brigade 
E. Kidson Captain, Royal Engineers 
G. MacIndoe Signaller, "eS Infantry Brigade = 
P. S. Nelson Private, Canterbury Regiment 
F. S. Oliver Sergeant, Неда arters Instruction al Staff. 
H. we Sergeant-Major, Headquarters Instructional 
Sir R. H. Rhodes Colonel, Red Cross Commissioner. 
A. Taylor Captain, N.Z Veterinary Corps. 

T. Weston Lieutenant, Canterbury Regiment. 
F. S. Wilding Captain, N.Z. Field Artillery. 
J. P. Whetter Captain, N. edical Corps. 
A. M. Wright Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 

OTAGO INSTITUTE. 
S. C. Allen .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
R. Buddle Surgeon, H. ships *' Crescent, 7 * Cumber- 
and," and '* Warwick ” 

L. E. Barn Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps  .. te 
F. C. Batchelor .. | Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps. 

v. D. x TELER . Expeditionary Force 
Cuthbert Fenwick | Serg t, N. Z. Medical Co 
A. Mackie 24 ааг N.Z. Expeditionary, Force v» 


Killed in action. 


Died of sickness 


Killed in action. 
Killed in action. 


Kill action. 
Killed i in i action. 


> 


Mentioned in de- 
spatches. 
C.M.G. 


M.M. 


Roll of Honour. xv 


Roti or Honour—continued. 


Name. " Available Details of Service. 


Otago IxsTITUTE—conlinued. 


E. J. O'Neill .. | Lieut. сас 2 = P Corps .. .. | €.M.G., ”.8.0. 
Т. R. Overton .. | Lieute 
Н. Р. Pickerill .. | Lieut. ҮСЕ N. Z "Medical canola : | OBL. 
R. Price .. | Major, Otago Infan kid : .. | Killed in action. 
Е. Е. Roberts  .. Captain, Royal Engine 
S. G. Sandle .. | Major, Exped iat Force. 
Е. Н. Statham  .. | Major, Otago o Infantry а .. | Killed in action. 
W. D. Stewart .. | Lieutenant, Otago Infantry. 
W. A. Thomson N.Z. Machine Gun Corp 
R.N ts T N.Z. Expeditionary Force. 
D. B. Captain, N.Z lling Co 
H. F. H. Whitcombe Gener, | N.Z. Field Artillery. 
Manawatu PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 
E. C. Barnett tain, N.Z. Medical Corps 
D. H. B. Bett Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps 
A. A. Martin .. | Major, N.Z. Medical Corps Ss .. | Killed in action. 
J. Murray .. | Lieutenant, Auckland еса 
H. D. Skinner .. | Private, Otago Infantry T EIAS n 
W. R. Stowe .. | Major, N.Z. Medical Corps. 


Hawkgs Bay PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE. 


. Bernau .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 
Major, N.Z. Medical Corps. 


. T. Williams .. Wellington Mounted Rifles VUE А | Died of sickness. 


NELSON INSTITUTE. 
F. A. Bett .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. 


WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 
Morris N. Watt .. | Corporal, N.Z. Medical Corps. | 


NorE.—The roll is as complete as it has been found possible to туты it. The 
Editor vould be а to be notified of T omissions or necessary amendmen 


PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS. 


Тн following is the presidential address delivered before the New Zealand 
Institute on the 29th January, 1924, at Wellington, by Professor H. B. 
Kirk :— 


died in the early part of last year—Dr. Isaac Bayley Balfour, Keeper of 
the Royal Botanic Gardens at Edinburgh, and formerly Professor of Botany 


zed as 
one of the leading botanists of the world, one of the finest and one of the 


tion Committee of Tokyo, recognized as a first authority on seismology. 


He returned to Japan seriously ill, and died almost immediately after 


Institute, it is fitting that we should do honour to his memory, and a 
resolution will be submitted to you during the course of this meeting. 
ong prominent members of the Institute that have died during the 
year were Professor F. D. Brown, Mr. R. Murdoch, and Mr. W. F. Worley. 
The standing of the Institute in public esteem in New Zealand remains 
good, although the financial difficulties through which it has been passing 
have been very great. Especially great has been the strain put on the 
loyalty of the constituting societies by the necessity to curtail the T'rans- 
actions, to maintain the levy, and generally to endeavour to discharge 


have, on the whole, not failed to recognize that they are the Institute, and 
that its acts are in reality their own acts through their delegates, better 
informed than the majority of the members as to the work of the Inst itute, 
its needs and its difficulties. 


Presidential. Address. xvii 


Palmerston North gives every encouragement. Such meetings are, without 
doubt, highly stimulating, and they serve to bring the members of the 
Institute more in touch with each other, enabling them to realize more fully 
the greatness of their common aim. At present many members recognize 
only that they are members of their local society, and fail to realize that 
they belong to the association of the scientific men of the land. 

e standing of the Institute abroad continues to improve from year 
to year, if one may judge from the increasing number of applications from 
learned societies and scientific libraries to be placed on the exchange list. 


here, and they are in no difficulty ; but many that are not co vepres 
employed in scientific work feel diffident in taking the time of men 
they, КЕ. flatteringly, 2 сын as busy. Help might be given to пок 
visitors, and received from them, if an inset in the Transactions informed 
them that application to the office of the Institute, whether personally 
or in writing, would result in their being placed in communication with the 
workers they would most like to meet. In this conneétion, one of the most 
pressing needs is a suitable building in the city, easily found and likely 
to be noticed by those that are not looking for it. Such a building would 
meet also the very urgent need of the Р for room in which Е store 
its stocks of Transactions and other matter 

The long delay in the appearance of Volume 54 of the Transactions 
has been calculated to damage the prestige of the Institute both at home 
and abroad. From 1888 onwards the annual volume has been printed 
at the Government Printing Office. and the work has always been done 
well. It has been ve do es that the талера must be in the printer's 


Institute's Honorary Editor. For many years the Printing Office got the 
work of the volume out of hand in good time. Gradually, however, more 
and more of the other work of the office came to take precedence of the 
volume, until its issue was pushed late into the year, then into the early 
part of the following year, and now it happens that the volume con- 
taining the papers read in 1921 is only just ready to leave the Printing 
Office. The effect on the Institute has been exceedingly bad. Many 
ns ea of the various societies join only because “ = value they set 
e Transactions : scientific papers published in ransactions are 
tik pee to workers in other parts of the world put the volume is 
> “ separates ” are issued іп 
advance of the volume: thus the tendency to send important work abroad 
for publication has increased, and the value of the volume and the prestige 
of the Institute have suffered. The Board of Governors has several times 
considered the advisability of again getting the volume printed by a private 
firm, but has always been faced by the difficulty that, owing to the see 
high price of printing, it was in debt to the Government Printer. Now 
the improved circumstances referred to in the report of the Publication бев 
mittee, it will be possible to consider the question without the embarrassing 
feeling that we should be leaving the Government Office while still Ads 
a financial obligation to it. If the Board decides that a change ought to 


ii— Trans, 


xviii Presidential. Address 


be made, the decision will certainly be come to with regret, seeing how good 
the general work of the Government Office has been, and particularly how 
efficient the reading has always been. But the responsibility resting upon 
the Board to see that the work of the Institute is done with the utmost 
promptitude may well outweigh this feeling. 

The Institute has continued, so far as it was able, to keep a watchful 
.eye on matters affecting the preservation of the native fauna and flora. 
In connection e pecially with the extension in 1922 of the Tongariro National 
Park, the members of the Institute took a very active part; and it may be 


mmi 

Governors; but they should be keenly interested in the matter of reserves, 
and each should make a point of knowing especially the reserves of his own 
district and the areas that ought to be reserved. —— 1. 

It is a noticeable feature that, except for the Carter bequest, the Institute 
has received no considerable beneiaction in aid of its work. The Government 
made for a short time a research grant by annual vote of Parliament; but 
this grant was one of the very first items eliminated when retrenchment 
became necessary. The Hector and Hutton Memorial Funds, and, lately, 
the Hamilton Memorial Fund, all contributed by members of the Institute, 
have been applied to the encouragement of research. But it cannot be 
said that the Institute has ever been in a position to aid and encourage 
research to the extent that might be expected of a body that includes 
practically all the scientific workers of New Zealand. | 

Another direction in which the Institute might be expected to take a 
principal part is the equipment and organizing of scientific expeditions in 
the Dominion and its dependencies, and, indeed, the Standing Committee 
recently passed a resolution recognizing the need for this work. Here, 
again, the lack of funds has constituted an insuperable difficulty. Scientific 
workers are not as a rule wealthy, or even well-to-do, and, although their 
private effort has never been wanting, it has been inadequate to enable the 
Institute to do anything like all the work that it is recognized ought to be 
done. Until scientifie work receives the recognition that is extended to it 
in more enlightened countries this must always be the case. Even New 
Zealand began to wake up to the value of scientific work towards the end 
of the Great War; but it soon dropped off to sleep again. 

A direction in which the Institute might, through the affiliated societies 
add to the usefulness of its work is in the popular exposition of scientific 
subjeets. If the Institute were to arrange for selected members to give 
popular lectures in amy centre that was prepared to pay the travelling- 
expenses of the lecturer, its readiness would, I believe, be taken advantage 
of, and the arousing of popular interest would be certain to have a beneficial 
reaction on the Institute itself. 

In conclusion, I wish to thank the members of the Institute for the 
hearty support and co-operation they have given me during the time I 
have had the great honour of being President. 


TRANSACTION 5. 


TRANSACTIONS 


OF THE 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 


The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand: Supplement to Part 1 ; 
and Part 2 


By G. Н. CuxxixGHAM, Mycologist, Biological’ Laboratory, 
Wellington, N.Z. 


noi before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 
31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


. Plates 1, 2. 


SUPPLEMENT TO PART 1 OF THE UREDINALES OF NEW 
ZEALAND. 
ADDITIONAL SPECIES OF THE PUCCINEAE. 

8іхсе the first part of this paper has been sent to the press the following 
additional species have come to hand. 

This supplement adds ten species of Puccinia to the New Zealand 
Uredinales ; of these, two are introduced, one is doubtfully indigenous, and 
the remainder are endemic 


1. Puccinia Elymi Westendorp. (Fig. 77.) Gramineae. 
West., Bull. Acad. Bruz:, vol. 18, р. 408, 1851. 


Aecidium то; DO; FL Fr., vol. 2, 243, 1805. А. Aquilegiae Pers., 
I6. Pic í К 58, 1806. йау Elymi West, Bull. Acad. Bruz., vol 18, 
et Meee 


коз i P. ads 
‚ Diet. et Holw., Erythea, vol. 3, p. 81, 189. P. trit = rusa Ann. Sci. 
Nat., ser. viii, vol 9, p. 270, 1899. Р 6 rikes l.c w x 273. 
P. Actaeae-Agropyri Ed. Fisch., Ber. Schweiz. Bot. Ges., vol. 11, p. 8, 1901. 
Arth. . Torr. Club 8, p. 663, 1901. Р. dmi 
ч 'aeoma 


a ns. А < 
Puce wyomen nsis Arth., Bull. ү E vol. 45, 
P. анаи Arth., l.c., p. 146, p.p. 


0. Spermogones epiphyllous. erowded in small groups, seated on inflated 
areas, immersed, honey-coloured. 


p. 143, 1918. 


1—Trans. 


9 Transactions. 


I. Aecidia hypophyllous and petiolicolous, crowded in small groups 


. B 


up to 5 mm. diam., seated on somewhat inflated areas, orange. Peridia 
cylindrical, up to 2 mm. high, 0-1-0-3 mm. diam., margins slightly ex- 
panded, not revolute, white, finely laciniate. Spores globose or elliptical, 
18-28 x 15-23 mmm. ;* epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 
1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, yellow. 

П. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered or crowded, seated on pallid spots, 
linear, 0-5-1 mm. long, orange-yellow, pulverulent, surrounded by the 
ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose, elliptical or obovate, 28-32 x 
23-26 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and closely echinulate, 1-1-5 mmm. 
thick, cell-contents granular, orange-yellow ; germ-pores scattered, 6-8, 
conspicuous. 

ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, and culmicolous, 


slightly constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 
1-5-2 mmm. thick in the upper cell, 1-1-5 mmm. in the lower ; pedicel 
persistent, hyaline, tinted beneath the spore, short, up to 15 x 6 mmm. ; 
germ-pore of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately beneath 


X. Mesospores not uncommon, elongate-elliptical, up to 40 x 12 mmm. 
Hosts :— 


Deyeuzia Forsteri Kunth. On leaves and culms. Herb. No. 739. 
П, III. Lake Harris track, Otago, 650 m., W. D. Reid! 6 May, 
1921 


Triticum vulgare Vill. Herb. No. 1268. Ruakura, Auckland, A. W. 
Green! 9 Jan., 1922. 
Distribution: Europe; Asia Minor; Japan; North and South America ; 
Australia. 
One host is indigenous and widely spread throughout; it occurs also 
in Australia and Tasmania (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 868). The other is widely 
cultivated throughout the world. 


Were known to occur on several hosts; but until the necessary cultural 
work had been performed by Arthur apparently no attempt had been 


and the synonymy given above taken from his paper in North American 


a, , 
hosts (all belonging to the family Ranunculaceae) and ninety-three telial 
hosts belonging to the Poaceae. 

The genus Rostrupia Lagerh. was based on abnormal 3—4-сеПеа forms 
of the teleutospores of this species. 

It may be mentioned that Arthur includes here P. agropyrina Erikss. 
and P. triticina Erikss., two races formerly included under P. dispersa 
Erikss. et Henn. Although not sufficiently differentiated to Separate as 
distinct species, these two forms may in the uredo stage be separated on 
account of the ferruginous colour of the uredosori. 


* In this article the contraction “ mmm." is used for '  micromillimetres." 


CuxNINGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 3 


2. Puccinia Foyana n. sp.* (Fig. 78.) Ranunculaceae. 
0. Unknown. 
I. Aecidia amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, in crowded irregular 
groups, seated on somewhat inflated «pots up to 10 mm. diam., orange. 
Peridia cupulate, 0-5 mm. diam., ns erect, somewhat incurved, 


white, laciniate. Spores polygonal or “elliptical, 22-30 x 15-20 mmm. ; 
epispore hyaline, finely and densely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell- 
contents vacuolate, orange. 

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, petiolicolous and .caulicolous, arranged 
in scattered оше up to 5 mm. diam., bullate, pulverulent, orbicular, 
0-25—0-5 , long covered, becoming exposed by the longitudinal 
fissuring of de манин. Spores elliptical, less commonly clavate, 
42-65 x 2 mmm.; apex acuminate, seldom rounded, crowned with 
a prominent hyaline papilla, slightly (6 mmm.) or not thickened, base 
rounded or bluntly attenuate; slightly or not constricted at the septum ; 
epispore smooth, bright chestnut- тысе 2-5-3 mmm. thick, cell-contents 

cel deciduous, hyaline, to 30 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of 
the upper cell apical, conspicuous, раш, basal pore immediately beneath 
the septum, conspicuous, papillate. 

X. Mesospores not uncommon, elliptical, 20-35 x 17-24 mmm 

Host: Ranunculus Enysii T. Kirk. On leaves, stems, and wen 
Herb. No. 581. I-III. Cass (Canterbury), 650 m., N. R. Foy ! 20 Jan 
1922. (T 

The host is endemie, and is confined to the mountains of the South 
Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 14. 

conspicuous hyaline apical papilla, thick epispore, and Tad size 
of the teleutospores, separate this species from P. contegens G. H. Cun 


3. Puccinia namua n. sp. (Text-fig. 79, and Plate 2, fig. 7.) 
Umbelliferae. 


I. Aecidia amphigenous and caulicolous, crowded in scattered groups 

to 25 mm. — ite on slightly inflated, discoloured spots, orange. 
Peridia cupulate, 0 iam., 1 mm. , margins erect, not revolute, 
laciniate, white. Spates ‘polygonal or subglobose, 18-24 mmm. diam. ; ` 
epispore tinted yellow, densely and m inutely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. 
thick, cell-contents vacuolate, orange. 

I. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, and caulicolous, on 
leaves scattered, orbicular, up to 15mm. diam., seated on pallid- 
yellow spots; on stems linear, up to 3mm. long, seldom confluent ; 
orange-yellow, bullate, pulverulent, surrounded and partly covered by 
the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, obovate, seldom  globose, 
18-30 x 16-22 mmm.; epispore tinted yellow, sparsely and moderately 
echinulate, 1-1-5mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, sulphur-yellow ; 
germ-pores 4, equatorial, obscure. 

III. Teleutosori similar to the uredosori but chestnut-brown. Spores 
subclavate or elliptical, 30-40 x 18-26mmm.; apex rounded, not 
thickened, base attenuate, lower cell narrower than the upper; slightly 
constricted at the septum; epispore coarsely warted, chestnut-brown, 
2-2-5 mmm. thick, compe granular;  pedicel persistent, hyaline, 
fragile, up to 25 x m.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, con 
spicuous, basal pore ; гегин the septum, conspicuous. 


* Latin diagnoses of new species will be found on pages 10-13. 
1* 


4 Transactions. 


Host: Anisotome filifolia (Hooks f.) Cockayne and Laing. On leaves 
and stems. Herb. No. 741. І, II. Mount Isobel, Hanmer (Canterbury), 
1,000 m., W. D. Reid! 4 Nov., 1921. I, II, III. Sugarloaf, Cass (Canter- 
bury), 1,500 m., W. D. Reid! N. R. Роу! 20 Jan., 

e host is endemic, and is confined to the dachte of the South 
Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 218.) 

his species is characterized by the coarsely-warted epispore of the 
teleutospore. 


4. Puccinia whakatipu n. sp. (Fig. 80.) 


0, I. Unknown. 

I. Uredosori amphigenous, жакы hypophyllous, and  caulicolous, 
elliptical, 0-25-1mm. long, scattered or crowded, bullate, pulverulent, 
cinnamon-brown, becoming expose em by the longitudinal fissuring of the 
epidermis. Spores elliptieal, obovate, or subglobose, 22-35 x 18-25 mmm. 
epispore pallid cinnamon, sparsely and Bondy echinulate, 2 mmm. thick, 
cell-contents granular, cinnamon ; germ-pores 4, equatorial, obscure. 

III. Teleutosori similar to the Sos et but dark chestnut - brown. 
Spores elliptical or subclavate, 30-40 x 20-26mmm.; apex rounded, 
not thickened, base rounded, less commonly attenuate, both cells about 
the same size; slightly constricted at the septum; epispore minutely 
verruculose, chestnut-brown, 1-5-2 epi thick, cell-contents granular ; 
pedicel persistent, hyaline, ‘fragile, up to 30 x 6mmm.; germ-pore of 
the upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore 2 v the septum, obscure. - 

Host: Anistome EY a f) Cockayne and Laing. On leaves 
and stems. Herb. III. Table Bay, Wakatipu (Otago), 
830 m., W. D. xa 33 May, D (Type.) 

This species is separated from the preceding on account of the 
minutely - verruculose epispore of the teleutospores, sparsely - warted 
cinnamon-coloured epispore of the uredospores, and different sorus 
characters. Although both occur on the same host, they show little 

other than a general resemblance to each other 


5. Puccinia Anisotominis n. sp. (Fig. 81.) 


I. Unknow 

TL Uredosori Wink crowded on discoloured spots, elliptical, . 
1-2 mm. long, bullate, pallid ferruginous, long covered. Spores subglobose, 
elliptical or obovate, 24-40 x 18-22 ттт. ; еріѕроге Eie. sparsely 
and somewhat coarsely echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, 

tinted brown ; germ-pores 4, equatorial, obscure. 

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, crowded in scattered 
groups, elliptical when 1-1-5 mm. long, or confluent and attaining a length 
f 3mm., ate, pulverulent, dark chestnut-brown, long covered, 
becoming exposed by the longitudinal fissuring of the epidermis. 
Spores elongate-clavate, 40-60 x 17-22mmm.; apex bluntly acuminate, 
seldom rounded, thickened up to 6mmm., base attenuate, basal cell 
slightly longer and narrower than the upper ; , constricted at the 
septum ; epispore smooth, golden-brown, 2-2-5 m thick in upper 

cell, 2 mmm. thick in lower, cell-contents T ‘pedicel persistent, 
hyaline, fragile, up to 40 x 7mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, 
conspicuous, basal pore immediately beneath the septum, obscure. 

ost: Anisotome Haastii (F. v. M.) Cockayne and Laing. T leaves. 

Herb. No. 743. II, III. Lake Harris track, Otago, 1,000 m., W. D. Reid ! 
6 May, 1921. (Type e.) 


CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 5 


. 77.—Puccinia Elymi SUM on Deyeuxia Forsteri Kunth. Teleutospores, meso- 
spores. 


Fic 
, and uredos 
Fic. 78.—Puccinia Foyana G. Н. С Cunn. on Ranunculus Enysii T. Kirk. Teleutospores 
and m 
Fig. 79. — Puccinia ASANG: G. H. Cunn. on Anisotome yn ge (Hook. f.) Cockayne and 
Teleutospores, uredospores, and aecidiospores. 
Fic. 80. — Puccinia whakatipu G. H. Cunn. on Aniso Et filifolia (Hook. f.) Cockayne 
and Laing. Teleutospores and uredospor 
Fic. 81. ^ Piima Anisotominis G. H. Cunn. on оде Haastii (Е. v. M.) Cockayne 
and Laing. — and estos ospore. 
Fic. 82. —Pusinia Euphrasi n. on Euphrasia cuneata Forst. Teleuto 
uredos oaa. ge aecidiospores. 
Fic. 83. — Puccinia punctata Link. on Galium umbrosum Sol. Teleutospores and 


ores. 
. 84. — Puccinia ттун С. Н. Cunn. on Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook 
Teleu 


. 85. Генон Sonchi Rob. on Sonchus oleraceus L. Teleutospores and uredospores 


All figures x 400. 


6 T'ransactions. 


The host is endemic, and is confined to the South Island, where it 
is not uncommon in the mountain districts. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 217.) 


his 
of the difftendy hen ed longer teleutospores (which have a smooth 
Eo eins and my ener coarsely-echinulate uredospores. The five 
species whic ve been recorded on the genera Angelica and Anisotome 
dice a general г resemblance to one another, and may readily be 
ира by = снн to the following table. The presence or absence 

n aecidium is not given below as a specific character, as the cycle 
of dici species in which it appears to be absent is at present too 
imperfectly known 


KEY TO SPECIES OF PUCCINIA ON ANGELICA AND ANISOTOME. 
ети давне smooth 
Tel 


ospores elongate-clavate, 40-60 x 17-2 mmm. e Anisotominis. 
_Telentospores elliptical or subclavate, 35—45 х 21-26 mmm. .. cuniculi. 
eer hes je 
Teleu esr minutelv 
sa en ga germ-spores equatorial .. - -. whakatipu. 
Uredospores yellow ; nk a tas: scattered Be 3 oti. 
Teleutospores coarsely warted o Fx .. патта. 
6. Puccinia Euphrasiana n. sp. (Fig. 82.) Scrophulariaceae. 


Uredo australis Diet. et Neg., Engler Jahrb., vol. 27, p. 15, 1899. 

0. р aes hypophyllous, immersed, sparse, scattered, associated 
with the a 

. Aec idia hypophyllous, in scattered groups up to 5m diam., 
irregular, seated on discoloured spots which are absent in URN speci- 
mens, pallid-orange.  Peridia depressed-globose, or angular, flattened, 
0-2 mm. diam., immersed and covered by the epidermis, opening by an 
irregular apical pore, hyaline. Spores subglobose, polygonal or elliptical, 
22-30 x 18-22 mmm ; epispore hyaline, nad and minutely verruculose, 
1-5 mmm thick, cell- contents vacuolate, orang 

II. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly еа. scattered, orbicular 
or elliptical, 0-5-1 mm. diam., bullate, pulverulent, cinnamon - brown, 
surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 
20-30 x 18-23 mmm.; epispore pallid cinnamon, moderately and finely 
echinulate, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents vaeuolate, cinnamon; germ- 
pores -2, equatorial, conspicuous. 

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, in small scattered groups of 3 or 4 sori, 
seated on dead and discoloured spots, bullate, pulverulent, dark chestnut- 
rown, partially covered by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, 
seldom subclavate, 28-38 x 15-20 m mm.; apex rounded, not thickened; 
base slightly attenuate, or у жыз both cells ous the same size; con- 
stricted at the septum; epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 1-5 mmm. 
thick ; pedicel persistent, hyaline, up to 50 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of the 
ор cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately beneath the septum, 

cure. 


ost: Euphrasía cuneata Forst. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 727, 744. 
I, П. York Bay, Wellington, E. Н. Atkinson! 10 Mar., 1922. “II, III. 
York Bay, E. Н. Atkinson! G. Н.О. 19 July, 1922 ; 14 Oct., 1922. 
Distribution : Chile 
The host is endemie, and is not uncommon in the North Island, but 
is sparingly distributed 1 in the South. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 553.) 


CuxNiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 1 


7. Puccinia punctata Link. (Fig. 83.) Rubiaceae. 
Link., Ges. Nat. Freunde Berlin Mag., vol. 7, p. 30, 1815. 
Puccinia Galii Schw., Schr. Nat. Ges. Leipsig, vol. 1, p. 73, 1822. Р. Galiorum 
ink., in Willd. Sp. Pl., vol. 6, p. 76, 1825. Рн Galiorum Arth., 
Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci., 1898, p. 182, 1899. Puccinia овд ыкдал. Lindr., 
Medd. Stockh. Hogsk. Bot. Ins., vol. 4, p. 6, 1901. Dicaeoma punctatum 
(Link.) Arth., Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci., 1903, p. 150, 1904. 
0. Spermogones epiphyllous, sparse, in small groups, honey-coloured. . 
I. Aecidia hypophyllous, in small groups, or scattered, seated on pallid 
spots, orange-yellow. Peridia cupulate, 0-25 mm. diam., margins short, 
erect, or somewhat recurved, finely laciniate, white. Spores globose or 
elliptical, 16-24 x 16-22 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and minutely 
verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents orange-yellow 
II. Uredosori ерата chiefly hypophyllous, and caulicolous, on 
leaves scattered, orbicular, 0:5-1 mm. diam., on stems elliptical, up to 
mm. long, cinnamon - brown, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured 
epidermis. Spores elliptical, obovate or subglobose, 22-28 х 18-22 mmm. 
Е pallid cinnamon - brown, sparsely and moderately echinulate, 
1-5 mmm. thick, = осе vacuolate, cinnamon; germ-pores 2, super- 
büsitcrial conspic 
ПІ Teleutosori hypophyllous and caulicolous, minute, orbicular, 
0-25-1 mm. diam., colate-brown, pulvinate, semi-compact, surrounde 
by the ruptured oriens Spores gin less commonly elliptical, 
35-50 x 15-22 mmm.; apex rounded, seldom acuminate, thickened 
up to 14 тт. ; base eluate lower cell narrower and lighter in 
colour than the upper; slightly constricted at the bacon epispore 
smooth, golden-brown, 2 mmm. thick in upper cell, 1-5 mmm. in lower ; 
pedicel persistent, hyaline, tinted at the apex, up to 40 x x 10 mmm. 
germ-pore of the upper а. apical, conspieuous, basal роге immediately 
beneath the septum, obscur 
X. Mesospores common, ae or elliptical, 25-35 mmm. long. 
Hosts :— 
Galium umbrosum Sol. On leaves and сень Jp No. 745. 
II, III. Dunstan Mountains (Otago), m., H. Cockayne ! 
6 Feb, 1921. II, Ш. 8а m Levin (Wellington) 16 m., 
E. H. Atkinson! G.H.C. 12 Oct., | 
Asperula perpusilla Hook. f. Herb. No. 248. I. Glenorchy (Otago), 
400m., W. D. Reid! 15 Dec., 1921. Otira Railway-station 
(Canterbury), W. Martin! 10 Feb., 1922. Ben Lomond spur 
: (Otago), W. D. Reid! 31 Mar ‚ 1921. 
Distribution : Europe ; Siberia ; North America ; Chile. 
Both hosts are endemic and common throughout. Cheeseman (1906, 
267) states that Asperula perpusilla would almost be better placed in 
Galium, as the corolla-tube (the only character upon which the genus is 
separated from Galium) is much shorter than is usual in this genus. 
. Several S edd are recorded as occurring on Galiwm in Europe. Of 
these, P. di et S. differs in the uredosori being absent; 
P. Valantiae Por in both aecidia and uredosori being absent; and 
P. Celakovskyana Bubak in the absence of эур P. Asperulae- -odoratae 
Wurth is separated, as it occurs on Asperula and is unable to infect 
Galiwm ; morphologically it is practically T dentienl with P. punctata, so 
that I can see no valid reason for maintaining it other than as a biological 
form of this latter species. 


8 Transactions. 


In Australia McAlpine (1906, pp. 91 and 165) records two rusts, 
Uromyces Asperulae McAlp. and Puccinia Oliganthae McAlp., as occurring 
on Asperula. The latter species closely resembles P. punctata, but differs 
in the more acuminate and narrower teleutospore. 

n our form the aecidia differ slightly from the European in being 

amphigenous and caulicolous, but, as the peridial and spore characters are 

ideni I have thought it better to maintain all spore forms under the 
one name. 


8. Puccinia Wahlenbergiae n. sp. (Fig. 84.) Campanulaceae. 


0 
ПІ. Teleutosor hypophyllous, caulicolous, and on inflorescences, on 


leaves orbicular, 1 mm. diam., scattered, on stems linear, 1:5 mm. ong 
compact, aes, pallid brown, naked or surrounded by the ruptured 
epide Spores fusiform or subclavate, 35-50 x 12-19 mmm. ; apex 


strongly acuminate, thickened up to 18 mmm., base attenuate; slightly 
or not constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, hyaline, or tinted 
brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate, tinted brown : pedicel 
persistent, continuous with the spore, hyaline, stout, up to 30 x 10m mmm. ; 
 germ-pore of the upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore immediately 
ence the septum, obscure. 

Host: Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook. On leaves, stems, and inflor- 
escences. Herb. No. 592. ПІ. Tokaanu-Waiouru Road, Taupo, pu m., 
E. Н. Atkinson! 12 Mar., 1922. (Type. 

The host is endemie, and is ES in hilly and mountainous mee 
throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 403. 

This rust is characterized by the strongly acuminate apex and persistent 
stout pedicels of the teleutospores. 


9. Puccinia Celmisiae n. sp. (Figs. 86, 121.) Compositae. 


Uredo Жами Cke., Grev., vol. 14, p 89, 1886. Uredo Compositarum var. 
Celmisiae Cke., Grev., vol. 19, p. 3, 1890. 


, 1. Unknown. 

II. Uredosori amphigenous, seated on discoloured spots, orbicular, 
l mm. diam., scattered, or circinnate, when circles up to 5 mm. diam., 
bullate, pulverulent, reddish-orange, becoming pallid yellow with age, on 
the lower surface deeply buried in the dense tomentum of the leaf, on the 
upper surface long covered by the cuticle. Spores globose or obovate, 
25-40 x 23-30 mmm.;  epispore hyaline, sciebat closely and finel 
echinulate, Ware mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, yellow; germ-pores 
scattered, 6-8, o 


t 

brown. Spores нти elliptical, 50-62 х 30-36 mmm. ; apex rounded, 
seldom acuminate, not or slightly thickened, base rounded or attenuate, 
both cells the same size and colour; not or IRR constricted at the 
septum; epispore smooth, chestnut- brow wn, 2-3 m thick, cell-contents 
granular; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, fragile, 30 x x 10 mmm.; germ-pore 
of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately beneath or l way 
below the septum, obscure 


CuxxiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 9 


bury), T. Kirk! (Type uredo material from Kew.) II. Fairfield 
(Dunedin) A. W. Bathgate! 20 June, 1921. П. Jack's Pass, 
Hanmer (Canterbury), 900m., W. D. Reid! 12 Nov., 1921. 
Arthur’s Pass (Canterbury), J. G. Myers. 1 Jan., 1923. 

Celmisia Hookeri Cockayne. Herb. No. 747. П. Macraes (Otago), 
600 m., W. D. Reid! 29 Nov., 1921. 

Celmisia longifolia Cass. Herb. No. 764. П. Routeburn Valley 
(Otago), 800 m., W. D. Reid! 7 May, 1921. Lake Harris track 


600 Ё | 
Taupo, 450 m., Е. Н. Atkinson ! 6 Mar., 1922 


m., W. D. Reid! 29 Nov., 1921. Taupo-Tokaanu Road, 
Celmisia longifolia Cass. var. ] 


T. Kirk. II. Walter Peak 


alpina 
(Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 27 April, 1921. 


Fic. 86.—Puccinia Celmisiae б. Н. Cunn. on Celmisia coriacea (Forst. f.) Hook. f. 
Teleutospores and uredospores. X 500. 

Fic. 87.—Puccinia fodiens G. H. Cunn. on Celmisia rigida Cockayne. Teleutospore 
and uredospores. 500. 


All hosts with the exception of Celmisia longifolia Cass. are endemic ; 
the latter species occurs also in Australia and Tasmania (Cheeseman, 
1906, pp. 310-314.) ш 

One other rust found on Celmisia in New Zealand, P. fodiens С. Н. 
Cunn. (fig. 87), closely resembles the species described above, but differs in 
several particulars. The main differences are tabulated below, and in the 
text the two illustrations are placed together so that the differences may 
be observed the more readily. 


P. fodiens :— 
Uredospores— 
Epispore sparsely and coarsely echinulate, 3 mmm. thick. 
Teleutospores— 
40-55 x 28-35 mmm.; apex acuminate, thickened up to 10mmm., 


epispore finely punctate. 


10 T'ransactions. 


P. Celmisiae :— 


Uredospores— 
Epispore fairly closely and finely echinulate, epispore 1-5-2 mmm. thick 
Teleutospores— 
50-62 x 30-36 mmm.; apex rounded, not or slightly thickened, epispore 
smooth. 


10. Puccinia Sonchi Roberge. (Fig. 85.) 
Rob., in Desm., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. ii, p. 74, 1849. 
Gymnoconia |. Cirsii-lanceolati Bubak, Konigl. Boehm. Gesfar. Wiss. Mathem- 
naturwiss' Classe, p. 10, 1899. 

0. Spermogones amphigenous, scattered, sparse, associated with the 
uredosori. 

II. Uredosori amphigenous and caulicolous, scattered, or more com- 
monly in small orbicular or elliptical groups of 3-5 sori, 1-3 mm. long, 
seated on discoloured spots, orbicular, 0-25-1 mm. diam., on stems elliptical, 
confluent, and up to 5 mm. long, bullate, immersed, partly covered by the 
epidermis, yellow, opening by an irregular apical pore, encircled by a single 
layer of thick-walled chestnut-brown paraphyses. Spores elliptical or 
obovate, 30-42 x 20-24 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and finely verru- 


coloured spots, bullate, dark chestnut-brown, orbicular or irregular, up to 
mm. diam., compact, long covered by the epidermis; encircled by a 
single layer of chestnut-brown clavate paraphyses. Spores elliptical or 
subclavate, 50-60 х 24-31 mmm.; apex rounded or bluntly acuminate, 
thickened up to 6mmm., base attenuate, frequently rounded, lower cell 
slightly narrower; not or slightly constricted at the septum; epispore 
smooth, pallid chestnut-brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular ; 
pedicel persistent, tinted brown, up to 38 x 8 mmm. ; germ-pore of the 
upper cell apical or slightly oblique, conspicuous, basal pore immediately 
beneath the septum, conspicuous. 
. Mesospores not uncommon, subclavate or obovate, up to 53 mmm. 
long. ; 
Host: Sonchus oleraceus L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No 281. 
II, ПІ. Palmerston North (Wellington), 300 m., 6. H.C. 14 June, 1919. 
ion: Western Europe ; Algeria; Canaries; Japan; Ceylon. 


but, as the uredospores are borne singly on pedicels, no such confusion 


LATIN DIAGNOSES. 
1. Puccinia Foyana sp. nov. (Fig. 78.) Ranunculaceae. ' 


0. Incognitis. 
I. Aecidiis amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis, in catervis irregulari- 
bus congestis, ad 10 mm. latis, luteis.  Peridiis cupulatis, 0-5 mm. latis, 
marginibus erectis, aliquantum incurvis, albis, laciniatis. ^ Aecidiosporis 
polygoniis vel ellipticis, 22-30 X 15-20 mmm.; episporio hyalino, dense 
~ minuteque verrucoso, 1 mmm. crasso, contentu vacuolato, luteo. 


CoxxixaHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 11 


* 

III. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigeniis, petiolicoliis, et caulicolis, in 
catervis congestis, ad 5 mm. latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, rotundis, ad 
0 . lati s ad extremum expositis rupta epidermide. 
Teleutosporis ellipticis, raro obovatis, 42-65 x 22-26 mmm.; apice acumi- 
nato, raró rotundato, papillato, leniter (6 mmm.) vel non incrassato, basi 
rotundato, non saepe attenuato, leniter ad septum constricto, episporio 
leve, castaneo, 2:5-3 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedicello deciduo, 
hyalino, ad 30 x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, 
conspicuo, foramine basali etatim infra septum, conspicuo, saepe papillato. 

esosporis vulgaribus, ellipticis, 20-35 x 17-24 mmm. 

Habitat: In foliis vivis, petiolibusque et caulisque Ranunculi Enysii 

T. Kirk. Cass, Canterbury, New Zealand. N. R. Foy. 


bo 
[==] 
i 
№ 
T. 
Uu 
[oF 
toe 
= 
z 
о 
T. 
e 


9. Puccinia namua sp. nov. (Fig. 79.) Umbelliferae. 


0. Incognitis. 

I. Aecidiis amphigeniis et caulicolis, in catervis congestis, ad 25 mm. 
longis, in maculis decoloratis inflatis, luteis. Peridiis cupulatis, 0-25 mm. 
latis, 1 mm. exstitis, marginibus erectis, non revolutis, laciniatis, albis. 
Aecidiosporis polygoniis vel subglobosis, 18-24 mmm. latis; episporio 
pallido-flavo, dense minuteque verrucoso, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, contentu 
vacuolato, luteo. 

II. Uredosoris amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis, et caulicolis, in foliis 
raris, rotundis, ad 1-5 mm. latis, in maculis pallido-flavis, in caulibusque 
ellipticis, ad 3 mm. longis, raro confluentibus, luteis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, 
rupta epidermide cinctis et partim tectis. Uredosporis ellipticis, obovatis, 
raro globosis, 18-30 x 16-22 mmm. ; episporio pallido-flavo, raro et leniter 
echinulato, 1-1:5 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, luteo. 

П. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris immixis et similibus, castancis. 
Teleutosporis subclavatis vel ellipticis, 30-40 x 18-26 mmm. ; apice rotun- 
dato, non incrassato, basi attenuato ; ad septum leniter constricto; episporio 
rustice verrucoso, castaneo, 2-2-5 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedi- 
cello persistente, hyalino, delicato, ad 25 x Т mmm.; foramine germinis 
cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali $ infra septum, 
conspicuo. 

Hab.: In folis vivis et caulisque Anisotominis filifoliae (Hook. f.) 
Cockayne et Laing. Mount Isobel, Hanmer, Canterbury, New Zealand. 
W. D. Reid. у 


3. Риссіпіа whakatipu sp. nov. (Fig. 80.) 


0, I. Incognitis. ; 

II. Uredosoris amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis et caulicolis, ellip- 
tieis, ad 0-25-1 mm. longis, raris vel catervis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, 
cinnamomeis, diu tectis ad extremum expositis rupta epidermide. Uredo- 
sporis ellipticis, obovatis vel subglobosis, 22-35 x 18-25 mmm. ; episporio 
pallido-cinnamomeo, raro rustice echinulato, 2 mmm. crasso, contentu 
granuloso, cinnamomeo ; foraminibus germinis 4, circulis, obscuris. 

III. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris similibus, castaneo-fuscis. Teleuto- 
sporis ellipticis vel subclavatis, 30—40 x 20-26 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non 
incrassato, basi rotundato raro attenuato ; ad septum leniter constrictis ; 
episporio subtiliter verruculoso, castaneo, 1:5-2 mmm. crasso, contentu 
granuloso ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, delicato, ad 30 x 6 mmm.; 


12 Transactions. 


foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali 
$ infra septum, obscuro. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Anisotominis filifoliae (Hook. f.) Cockayne et Laing. 
Table Bay, Wakatipu, Otago, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. 


B 


. Puccinia Anisotominis sp. nov. (Fig. 81.) 


0, I. Incognitis. 

II. Uredosoris hypophyllis, in maculis catervis, ellipticis, ad 1-2 mm. 
latis, bullatis, pallido-ferruginiis, tectis. Uredosporis subglobosis, ellipticis 
vel obovatis, 24-40 x 18-22 mmm.; episporio hyalino, raro rusticeque 
echinulato, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, fuscus, foraminibus 
germinis 4, circulis, obscuris. : 

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, praecipuo hypophyllis, confertis, 
ellipticis ad 1-1-5 mm. longis, vel confluentibus, ad 3 mm. longis; bullatis, 
pulverulentibus, fusco-castaneis, diu tectis ad extremum expositis rupta 
epidermide. Teleutosporis elongato-clavatis, 40-60 x 17-22 mmm. ; apice 
rustice acuminato, raro rotundatis ad 6 mmm. crasso, basi attenuato ; 
ad septum constrictis; episporio leve, aureo-fusco, 2-2-5 mmm. crasso in 
cellulo superiore, 1-1-5 mmm. in cellulo inferiore, contentu granuloso ; 
pedicello persistente, hyalino, delicato, ad 40 x 7 mmm.; foramine ger- 
minis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali etatim infra 
septum, obscuro. 

Hab. : In foliis vivis Anisotominis Haastii (F. v. M.) Cockayne et Laing. 
Lake Harris track, Otago, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. 


5. Puccinia Euphrasiana sp. nov. (Fig. 82.) Scrophulariaceae. 
Uredo australis Diet. et Neg., Engler Jahrb., vol. 27, p. 15, 1899. 

0. Spermagoniis hypophyllis, immersis, sparsis, raris, aliquantum aecidiis 
immixis. 

I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, in raris catervis ad 5 mm. latis, in maculis 
decolatis, luteo. — Peridiis plano-globosis, vel irregularibus, ad 0-2 mm. latis, 
diu epidermide tectis, hyalinis. Aecidiosporis subglobosis, polygoniis vel 
ellipticis, 22-30 x 18-22 mmm.;  episporio hyalino, dense minuteque 
verrueuloso, 1-5 mmm. crasso, contentu vacuolato, luteo. 

II. Uredosoris amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis, raris, rotundatis vel 
ellipticis, ad 0-5-1 mm. latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, cinnamomeis, epi- 
dermide rupta cinctis. Uredosporis subglobosis vel elliptieis, 20-30 x 
18-23 mmm. ; episporio pallido-cinnamomeo, leniter et aliquantum minute 
echinulato, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, contentu vaeuolato, cinnamomeo ; fora- 
minibus germinis 2, circulis, conspicuis. 

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigeniis, in raris catervis 3-4 soris, in 
maculis decoloratis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, fusco-castaneis, rupta epi- 
dermide cinctis et partim tectis. Teleutosporis ellipticis vel subclavatis, 
23-38 x 15-20 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non incrassato, basi leniter 
attenuato vel rotundato ; ad septum constrictis ; episporio leve, castaneo, 
1-5 mmm. crasso; pedicello persistente, hyalino, ad 50 x 8 mmm ; foramine 
germinis cellulae superioris apicale, obscuro, foramine basali etatim infra 
septum, obscuro. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Euphrasiae cuneatae Forst. York Bay, Wellington, 
New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson, G. H. C. 


CunnrneHam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 13 


6. Puccinia Wahlenbergiae sp. nov. (Fig. 84.) Campanulaceae. 


0. Incognitis. 

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis, caulicolis et floricolis, in foliis 
rotundis, raris, ad 1 mm. latis, in caulibusque ellipticis, ad 1-5 mm. longis, 
compactis, pulvinatis, pallido-fuscis, nudis vel epidermide rupta cinctis. 
Teleutosporis fusiformis vel subclavatis, 35-50 x 12-19 mmm. ; . apice 


necne constrictis ; episporio leve, hyalino, vel pallido-fusco, 1-5-2 mmm. 
crasso, contentu vacuolato, pallido-fusco ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, 
crasso, ad 30 x 10 mmm.; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, 
conspicuo, foramine basali etatim infra septum, obscuro 
Hab.: In foliis vivis et caulibusque Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook. 
Tokaanu-Waiouru Road, Taupo, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson. 


7. Puccinia Celmisiae sp. nov. (Fig. 86.) | Compositae. 


0, I. Incognitis. 

IL. Uredosoris amphigeniis, in maculis discoloratis, rotundatis, raris, 
ad 1 mm. latis vel circinnatis ad 5 mm. latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, luteis, 
in denso tomento folii profunde immersis. Uredosporis globosis ve 
obovatis, 25-40 x 23-30 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, minute tenuiter echinu- 
lato, 2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, luteo ; foraminibus germinis 
raris, 6-8, obscuro. 

III. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris similibus, castaneis. Teleutosporis 
late ellipticis, 50-62 x 30-36 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non incrassato, 
basi rotundato vel attenuatis, ad septum necne leniter constricto ; episporio 
leve, pallido-castaneo, 2-3 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedicello 
deciduo, hyalino, delicato, ad 30 x 10 mmm. ; foramine germinis cellulae 
superioris apicale, obscuro, foramine basali etatim infra vel } infra septum, 
obscuro. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Celmisiae coriaceae (Forst. f.) Hook. f. et Celmisiae 
Hookeri Cockayne. Mount Isobel, Hanmer, Canterbury, New Zealand. 
.. D. Reid. 


THE UREDINALES, OR RUST-FUNGI, OF NEW ZEALAND: 
PART 2. 


1. Family MELAMPSORACEAE. 


The present paper is a continuation of Part 1, published in the 
Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, vol. 54, pp. 619-704, and deals 


herbarium (Cryptogams) of the Biological Laboratory. In this paper thirty- 
five species are dealt with, these belonging to three families and seven genera ; 
but the greater number are but form-species included under the form-genera 
Aecidium and Uredo. is by 

New Zealand Uredinales, as fresh collections, often containing undescribed 
species, are constantly being sent in to the Laboratory. Doubtless within 
a few years the number of species will be doubled. The life-history of 


14 T'ransactions. 


members of each family differs somewhat from that of Puccinia as given 
in Part 1, p. 620; the differences are discussed under the descriptions of 


of specimens for comparative purposes; Dr. E. J. Butler (Director, Bureau 
of Mycology, Kew) and Mr. E. W. Mason (of the Imperial Bureau), for 
Mr. C. C i 


(Department of Agriculture, Melbourne), for material for comparative 
purposes, loan of many type specimens, and for literature references ; and 
J 


The following publications have proved very useful, particularly in 
giving the geographical range of species, genera, and families; I have 


of the New Zealand Flora (T. F. Cheeseman). 
awings were made with the aid of a camera lucida, from spores 
mounted in 50 per cent. lactic acid - water solution. Drawings are all to 
the same scale, unless otherwise specified, and have all been reduced the 
nt 


ПІ. PUCCINIACEAE (continuatio). 

Teleutosori compacted or pulverulent, naked or covered by the epidermis. 
Teleutospores one- to many-celled, free, borne on distinct pedicels ; epispore 
coloured or hyaline, smooth, or variously sculptured, with one or more 
germ-pores in each cell. Basidia external. 


Tribe PHRAGMIDEAE, 
Teleutospores in pulvinate, dark-coloured sori... -- 5. Phragmidium. 
Teleutospores in yellow fibrils .. s е .. 6. Hamaspora, 
5. PHRAGMIDIUM Link. 
Link., Ges. Nat. Freunde Berlin Mag., vol. 7, p. 30, 1815. 


Hypodermium Link. Lc, p. 26. A Fr., Obs. Myc., vol. 1, p. 225, 1815. 
Epitea Fr., Syst. Myc., vol. 3, р. 510, 1832. Lecythea Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., 
ser. Ш, vol. 8, p. 373, 1847. Earlea Arth., Res. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, 
p. 341, 1906. 


CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 15 


Autoecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, П, III. 

0. Spermogones conical or flattened, subcuticular, without ostiolar 
filaments. ea 

L Caeomata indefinite, erumpent, without peridia but usually encircled 
by paraphyses.  Caematospores catenulate, usually subglobose, epispore 
hyaline or tinted yellow, verrucose; germ-pores scattered, numerous, 
obscure. 

IL. Uredosori without peridia, usually encircled by paraphyses, erumpent, 
pulverulent. Uredospores globose or elliptical, borne singly on pe icels ; 
epispore verrucose or echinulate, coloured or hyaline ; germ-pores scattered, 
numerous, obscure. 

ТП. Teleutosori erumpent, definite, with or without paraphyses, soon 
naked, almost black. Teleutospores divided by transverse septa into 2 
or several cells ; wall laminate, the middle layer dark-coloured and rigid, 
usually coarsely warted, sometimes smooth; germ-pores 2 to several in 
each cell, laterally placed, conspicuous ; pedicels prominent, persistent, 
hyaline, often roughened and much swollen below. Basidiospores sub- 
globose, smooth. 

This genus is confined to the host family Rosaceae. 

Distribution: Europe; Asia; North and South America; Ceylon; 
Australia. 

Of the five New Zealand species, three are endemic, one is indigenous, 
and one introduced. 

On germination a basidium is produced from each cell of the teleutospore ; 
this becomes four-celled, and from each cell arises a sterigma, bearing on 
its apex the subglobose basidiospore. 

Phragmidium is a well-defined genus, and is characterized by the large, 
many-celled, dark-coloured teleutospores ; the wall of the spore is thick, 
usually opaque, and distinctly laminated. This feature may readily be 
seen if the spores are boiled for a second or two in lactic-acid solution, 
for the epispore becomes much swollen and may be seen as a hyaline 
envelope surrounding the spore, often swelling to a thickness of 10 mmm. 


The caeomata greatly resemble the uredosori, and are sometimes diffi- 
cult to separate on account of this similarity, but the catenulate spores 
characterize them. 


KEY то THE SPECIES OF PHRAGMIDIUM. 


Host belonging to the family Rosa 
Host belonging to the tribe Roseae ' P .. 1. Phr. mucronatum. | 
Host belonging to the tribe Potentilleae 
Teleutospores 1-6-celled, commonly 4-5 .. 4. Phr. Potentillae. 
Teleutospores 4~7-celled onl 
eleutospores long-cylindrical .. 9. Phr. Acaenae. 
ospores oblong-terete T .. 5. Phr. subsimile. 


T 
Teleutospores 5-8-celled, commonly 7-8 . Phr. novae-zelandiae. 


16 Transactions. 


1. Phragmidium mucronatum Schlechtendal. (Fig. 88.) Rosaceae. 
Schlecht. Fl. Berol., vol. 2, p. 156, 1824. 


Uredo Rosae-centrifoliae Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 215, 1801. U. miniata Pers., l.c., 
p. 216. U. elevata Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 229, 1803. U. Rosae 


R 3. Ў 
Obs. Myc., vol. 1, p. 225, 1815. art 

ed., p. 230, 1817. Caeoma miniatum Schlecht., Fl. Berol., vol. 2, p. 120, 
1824. С. Rosae Schlecht., Lc. Phr. ob ү 
Phr. Rosarum Fcl., Symb. Myc., p. 47, 1869. Phr. subcorticinum Wint., in 


T 76, 1895. A disciflora Arth., Proc. Ind. Acad. 
79, 1899. Phragmidium Rosae-pimpinellifoliae Diet., Hedw., 
39, 1905. 


on stems confluent, up to 20 mm. long, forming large inflated distortions ; 
reddish-orange, pulverulent ; paraphyses present and as a rule encircling 
only the smaller sori; incurved, clavate, hyaline. Spores elliptical, obovate, 
or subglobose, 22-30 x 15-23 mmm.; epispore hyaline, finely and densely 


III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular, 0-25-0-5 mm. diam., 
somewhat pulverulent, black, naked, with numerous spores in each sorus. 
Spores 5-9-celled, commonly 7-8, oblong-terete, 72-98 x 28-35 mmm.;. 
apex obtusely rounded, not thickened, crowned with a prominent papilla, 
hyaline at the tip, coloured below, not continuous with the upper cell- 


osts :— 

Rosa Eglentaria Mill. (= R. rubiginosa L.). On leaves, stems, petioles, 
and fruits. Herb. No. 373. I. York Bay (Wellington), E. H. 
Atkinson! 3 April 1921. Blenheim, E. H. Atkinson! 3 Nov., 
1922. Mapua (Nelson), G. H. C. 17 May, 1922. 


CuxNINGHAM.—T he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 17 


— 


ШЇ 


OUI] 


Cr 


OMD 2A 


(60000000 


Е. 


«OO00000V7 


oc 


6000000 
QUODUD 


88.— Phragmidium mucronatum Schlecht. Teleutospores from Rosa sp. cult. 


. 89.— Phragmidium Potentillae P. Karst. Teleutospores from Acaena Sanguisorbae 


Vahl. 
- 90.— Phragmidium subsimile G. Н. Cunn. Teleutospores from Acaena Sanguisorbae 


Vahl. var. pilosa 'T. Kirk. 


- 91.—Phragmidium Sanguisorbae Schroet. Teleutospores from Poterium Sanguis- 


Material collected by Dr. Grove, Boxhill, London, 29th August, 1920. 


0 
. 92.—Phragmidium novae-zelandiae G. Н. Cunn. Teleutospores from Acaena novae- 


irk. 
- 93.—Phragmidium Acaenae G. Н. Cunn. Teleutospores from Acaena microphylla 
Hook. f. 


All x 300. 


18 Transactions. 


after season. · Spores so produced cause local infection of the leaves, and 
these sori in turn give rise to uredo- and teleuto-spores. 

This rust is prevalent throughout the Nelson and Marlborough districts, 
and in the spring vex us conspieuous on account of the brilliant colour 
of the caeomatospo 

Ramsbottom (1913) has shown that the name of this species should be 
as above. 


2. Phragmidium Acaenae n. sp.* (Text-fig. 93, and Plate 1, fig. 1.) 


0. Spermogones amphigenous, sparse, scattered, conical, pallid yellow. 
I. Caeomata hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular when 0-5-1 mm. diam., 
or elliptical and up to 3mm. long, pulvinate, pulverulent, orange ; 
encircled by a de layer of hyaline, incurved, clavate, deep para- 
hyses, overtopping the spores. pores globose, obovate, or less com- 
monly elliptical, 18-28 x 16-20 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, oa. sid finely 
verruculose, 1—1-5 mmm. thick, cell- contents orange, vacuolate 
III. Teleutosori hypophyllous and petiolicolous, sparse, scattered, orbicu- 
lar, 0-1-0-5 mm. diam., at first compact and pulvinate, do sed pulverulent, 
shining-black, naked, with few spores in each sorus Spores 4—T-celled, 


commonly 6, long-cylindrical, 50-95 x 20-25 mmm apex UNT 
acuminate or rounded, slightly or not thickened, often crowned wit 
patie sees hyaline papilla, up to 10 mmm. long, not continuous with the 


upper cell-wall, base rounded, spore slightly or my narrowed above and 
below ; not or slightly constricted at the septa; wall light chestnut-brown, 
3-4mm. thick, sparsely covered with a few coarse hyaline warts which 
are more numerous apically or may be almost absent; pedicel persistent, 
continuous with the spore, tinted above, hyaline below, hollow, up to 
50 mmm. long, commonly much less, 5-9 mmm. thick, swollen at the base 
to 20 mmm., lower third closely verruculose, germ-pores 2—3 in each cell, 
- conspicuous. 

Host: Acaena microphylla Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb. 
No. 307. . I, Ш. сое Gardens, Gore (Southland), E. B. Levy! 
1 Feb., 1921. (Typ 

The- host is (ашы. and is not uncommon throughout the mountain 
districts. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 132. 

This species closely resembles Phr. subsimile, but differs in the long- 
cylindrical shape of the teleutospores, their verrucose apex, much shorter 
pedicels, and in the cells not being discoid. 


3. Phragmidium  novae-zelandiae n. sp. (Text-fig. 92, and Plate 1, 
fig. 2.) 


0. Spermogones similar to Phr. dann. 

I. Caeomata similar to Phr. Acae : 

ПІ. Teleutosori hypophyllous, eet elliptical, up to 3mm. long, 
pulvinate, pulverulent, the spores becoming овен into compact 
masses, dull ish- black, naked, with very man res in each sorus. 
Spores 4-8- celled, commonly 6-7, oblong-cylindrical, 65-1 18 x 18-24 mmm. ; 
apex acuminate, seldom rounded, not or slightly thickened, drawn into à 
жы papilla, continuous та the у upper e cell-wall, tinted, hyaline at the 


* Latin diii à of new species will be found on pages 51-55. 


CuxNiNGHAM.—T he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 19 


tip, up to 8 mmm. long, base rounded or slightly attenuate, spore slightly 
narrowed above and below; not constricted at the septa; wall sepia- 
coloured, 4—6 mmm. thick, coarsely and densely Nast, warts hyaline and 
more numerous apically ; ES ts пиа. continuous with the spore, 
hyaline below, tinted above mmm. long, 4—6 mmm. thick, not 
or slightly inflated basally, doni] half minutely and densely verruculose, 
germ-pores 2—4 in each cell, oe 

Host: Acaena novae-zelandia Kirk. On leaves. Herb. No. 766. 
1-11. Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington) E. H. Atkinson! G. H.C. 27 Jan., 
1921. Queenstown (Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 18 Dec., 1921. (Type.) 

The host is endemie and is not uncommon throughout. (Cheeseman, 
1906, p. 131.) 

This rust is characterized by the large size of a teleutospores, large 
number of cells, dark and thick wall, and acuminate apex. The polices 
are more slender than in our other species, and are not swollen at the 
base. The large number of teleutospores in the sorus, and the manner 
in which they are compacted together, serve to separate this from any 
other species that may be present on the same plant. 


4. Phragmidium Potentillae P. Karsten.  (Text-fig. 89, and Plate 1, 
fig. 3.) 


Karst., Bidr. Finl. Nat. Folk, vol. 31, p. 49, 1879. 

Puccinia Potentillae Pers., u^ Fung., p. 229, 1801. Uredo sies nen Schum., 
Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 228, 180 803. Phragmidium obtusat t 
and Kunze, Deuts. a as vol. 5, p. 5, 1816. ено. Potentillae 
Schlecht., РІ. Berol, vol. 2, p. 121, 1824. 

0. Spermogones amphigenous, in small scattered groups, pallid yellow. 

I. Caeomata amphigenous, solitary or crowded, often confluent, elliptical, 
less commonly orbicular, 0-5—1-5 mm. long, pulverulent, orange; encircled 
by a dense layer of cylindrical, hyaline, incurved paraphyses. Spores sub- 
globose or elliptical, 20-26 x 15-22 mmm.; epispore hyaline, finely and 
closely verrucose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents orange. 

П. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular, 0-5-2 mm. diam., 
э ee orange, encircled by a layer of cylindrical or clavate hyaline, 
incurved paraphyses. Spores subglobose or obovate, 18-26 x 15-20 mmm. 
epispore hyaline, finely and closely echinulate, 1-5 mmm. thick, cell- 
ES orange; germ-pores scattered, numerous, cure. 

. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly Куро! Ий, scattered or con- 
ips orbicular, 0-25-3 mm. diam., pulvinate, compact, shining- black, 
naked, with numerous spores in each sorus. Spores 1-5-celled, commonly 
4, cylindrical, 55-95 x 18-25 mmm.; apex acuminate or rounded, not 
thickened nor papillate, base rounded ; саный at the septa; wall 
golden-brown, smooth, 2-4 mmm. thick; pedicel persistent, continuous 
with the spore, very long, up to 200 mmm. by 4-7 mmm. thick, hyaline, 
hollow, not or ‘slightly swollen at the base, lower third closely and finely 
verrueulose ; germ-pores 2-3 in each cell, conspicuous. 

Hosts 


ya Sanguisorbae Vahl. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 75, 765, 770. 
I. Karori (Wellington), 100 m., б. Н. C. 5 Mar, 1920. Ш. 
Routeburn Valley (Otago), 500 m, W. D. Reid! 8 May, 1921. 
II, III. Table Bay, Wakatipu (Otago), 850m., W. D. Reid! 
23 May, 1922. 


20 Transactions. 


Acaena novae-zelandiae var. pallida T. Kirk. Herb. No. 296. 
II. о Seatoun (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! G. Н. C. 
27 Jan., 192 

Acaena ovina A. Cunn. Herb. No. 296. II. Seashore, Seatoun 
(Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! ©. Н. С. 27 Jan., 1921 

Distribution: Europe; Asia Minor; Siberia; Japan; North America; 
Australia. 

Two of the hosts are indigenous, A. novae-zelandiae var. pallida being 
endemic ; ovina has been introduced from Australia. (Cheeseman, 
1906, p. 131, 1073.) 

New Zealand form does not agree in all кеа with the 
European, differing mainly in the acuminate apex of the teleutospore. 
The cylindrical shape of the teleutospore, smooth, light-coloured wall, 


somewhat in the degree of roundness or otherwise of the apex, as a 
in the length of the pedicels, for in certain sori the spores may all be 
rounded at the apex, and in others they ma ac e; the 


pedicels may average 100 mmm. in length, or may be twice this length. 
Generally, the larger the sorus the longer the pedicels. 
Teleutospores are abundant in New Zealand, and in some collections 


on the same plant with Phr. subsimile, and occasionally even on the same 
leaf, the following method of separating the two on sorus characters may 
prove useful :— 
Teleutosori compact, shining-black, usually small .. Phr. Potentillae. 
Teleutosori pulverulent, greyish-black, usually large .. Phr. subsimile. 

It is difficult to separate caeomata from uredosori, as they generally 
closely resemble one another ; frequently sections are necessary to deter- 
mine the difference. In this species, however, the uredosori are generally 
surrounded by the ruptured epidermis, which persists for a considerable 
time; this feature is generally absent from the caeomata, or, if not 
absent, is invariably less noticeable. . 


5. Phragmidum subsimile n. sp. (Fig. 90.) 


0. Spermogones hypophyllous, sparse, scattered, pallid yellow. 

I. Caeomata hypophyllous, sparse, scattered, orbicular, 0-5-3 mm. 
diam., pulverulent, orange ; encircled by a dense layer of hyaline, clavate, 
incurved, persistent paraphyses. Spores subglobose, 18-22 mmm. ; epispore 
hyaline, densely and closely verrucose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents 
vacuolate, orange. 

III. Teleutosori zu apio scattered, elliptical, up to 2 mm. long, 
pulverulent, greyish- -black, taining very many spores in each sorus. 
Spores 5-7-celled, брат Ыы б, oblong-terete, 57-70 x 22-30 mmm. ; apex 
rounded, not thickened, often crowned with a prominent, eid e 
papilla, not continuous with the upper cell-wall, up to 10 mmm. long, 
base rounded, spore ы, narrowed above and below ; not вЫ 
at the septa ; wall chestnut-brown, 3-5 mmm. thick, sparsely and coarsely 
warted, warts hyaline, unequally distributed ; edicel persistent, con- 
tinuous with the spore, tinted above, hyaline below, stout, up to 100 m 
long, 6-10 mmm. thick, hollow, swollen to 18 mmm. at base, lower ‘half 
closely and minutely verruculose ; germ-pores 2-3 in each cell, obscure. 


CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 21 


Hosts :— 
Acaena Sanguisorbae Vahl. var. pilosa T. Kirk. On leaves. Herb. 

Nos. 443, 767, 768. І, ПІ. Macraes (Otago) 600m., W. D. 

Reid ! 98 Nov., 1921. Queenstown (Otago), 650 m., W. D. Reid ! 

18 Dec., 1921. (Type 

Acaena Sanguisorbae Vahl. Herb. No. 769. I, III. Table Bay, 
Wakatipu (Otago), 850 m., W. D. Reid! 23 May, 1922. 

The host species A. Sang wisorbae is indigenous and widespread; it 
occurs also in Australia, Таана, and Tristan d'Acunha; the variety 
pilosa is endemic, and is not uncommon. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 13 

This species somewhat resembles Phr. Sanguisorbae Schroet. (fig. 91), 
but differs in the differently-shaped, broader*teleutospores, in there being 
5—7 cells in the spore instead of 2-5, and in m much longer pedicels. The 
teleutosorus characters, too, are quite differen 

This species serves as a connecting- "ink between Phr. Acaenae and 
Phr. Sanguisorbae; and, of the New Zealand species, one would imagine 
the ancestral form to have been of the Phr. Sanguisorbae type, from which 
arose in succession Phr. subsimile, Phr. Acaenae, and finally Phr. novae- 


t : Я 
readily hybridize, and that the so-called species :4. Sanguisorbae is in 
reality a composite species. This would partiy account for the fact that 
on this species as many as three species of Phragmidium occur, whereas on 
other well-defined host species, and evén varieties, one rust only i is found. 

I am indebted to Dr. Grove for specimens of- Phr. Sanguisorbae, from 
which fig. 91 has been drawn. 


6. Hamaspora Koernicke. 
Koern., Hedw., vol. 16, p. 23, 1877. 
Autoecious. Cycle of development includes 0, II, III. 
permogones scattered, flattened- -globose, subcuticular, associated 
with the uredosori 
II. Uredosori without peridia, definite, erumpent, encircled by a dense 
layer of hyaline incurved paraphyses.  Uredospores borne singly on pedi- 
cels, globose or obovate ; es hyaline, thick, verruculose ; germ-pores 
scattered, numerous, obscur ; 
. Teleutosori erumpent, definite, paraphysate, orange. Teleutospores 
aggregated into conspicuous ‘fibrillose filaments, consisting of spores and 
pedicels closely interwoven; 4-6-celled by {рымен septa; wall not 
distinctly laminate, hyaline, smooth, with one indistinct germ-pore in each 
cell ; apis several times the length of the spore, byline basidiospores 
obovate o reniform, smooth. 
Distribution : Africa ; Philippines ; Java; Australia 
The single New Zealand species is indigenous and widespread. The 
genus is confined to Rubus, a genus of the family Rosacea 
amaspora consists of two species—H. longissima (Theum.) Koern., 
found in South Africa on Rubus rigida, and H. acutissima Syd., oceurring 
on Rubus Rolfei in the Philippines, and on R. moluccanus L. in Java and 
Queenslan 
In the past confusion has arisen as to the systematic position of this 
species, and many systematists have placed it under Phragmidium, but 


22 Transactions. 


that it is а a Phragmidium becomes obvious when the following facts are 
consider 

(a.) Sorus characters: The teleutospores are early aggregated into 
fibrillose filaments 8; in mass they are pallid yellow (cream or 
white with age), not dark coloured. 

(b.) The "ев are accompanied by the spermogones, caeomata 
being à 

(c.) The shape E the teleutospore does not resemble any species of 
Phi ium, although approaching certain species of Gymno 
spor angi 

(d.) The pec ge non-laminate wall of-the teleutospore differs from any 
-species of Phragmidium, but approaches Gymnosporangium. 

(e.) The presence of a solitary germ-pore in each cell is a character not 
present in any Phragmidium, and occurs in only a few species of 
Gymnosporangium. Moreover, with these two genera the pores 
are usually conspicuous, тыноо with Hamaspora the pores are 

visible only at germinatio 

(f.) The method ot germination “differs slightly from Phragmidium, but 
considerably from that of Gymnosporangium. 

(g.) The pedicels are of an extraordinary length, and taper gradually to 
a fine point. 

From a consideration of these facts it would appear that, morphologically, 
the teleutospores more closely resemble Gymnosporangium than the 

o Phragmidium, and that in behaviour towards their hosts (e. g., being 

autoecious instead of heteroecious) a and in the method of germination they 
more closely approach Phragmidium 


1. Hamaspora acutissima Sydow. (Text-figs. 94, 95, and Plate 1, fig. 4.) 
Rosaceae. 
Syd., Mon. Ured., vol. 3, p. 80, 1912. 


0. Spermogones immersed, hypophyllous, associated with the uredosori. 
II. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular, 0:25—0:5 mm. diam., 


golden-yellow ; surroun and mixed with numerous incurved hyaline 
cylindrical paraphyses. ace globose, obovate, or shortly elliptical, 20-25 
x 17-19 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and densely verruculose, 2 mmm. 


thick, thickened at the apex to 3-5mmm., cell-contents pallid yellow ; 
germ-pores scattered, 6—8, obscure. 

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered or crowded in irregular groups, 
seated on indefinite pallid spots which are visible on the upper surface, 
elliptical, 0-5-1 mm. diam., pulverulent, surrounded by ve an epi- 
dermis. Spores aggregated into pallid-yellow fibrils up to . long, 
fading with age, 4-6-celled, long-cylindrical, 100-180 x 14-22 mmm. ; apex 
strongly acuminate, tapering to a fine sharp point, thickened up to 10 mmm. » 
base truncate; not constricted at the septa; epispore hyaline, smooth, 
lmmm. thick, cell-contents orange, granular; pedicel persistent, con- 
tinuous with the spore, tapering basally to a fine point, up to 600m 
long, 10-15 mmm. thick immediately below the spore, hollow ; germ- pore 
solitary in each cell, indistinct. 

Host: Rubus australis Forst. f. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 7, 594. 
e : Islands, T. Kirk! 1882. Mount Waiopehu (Wellington) 
G. H. Q. 26 Oct., 1919. Otira Gorge (Canterbury), 500 
Е es "Atkinson! 30 Jan., 1920. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 250 m m., Е 


CuuNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 23 


A ee 
Pit ш 


BALA ELS LLBLGen ae О 


E l.l. 


TIO 


i f ( > (О) : | МА. Jo 
090 [C 
94 100 456 po О 101 


94.—Hamaspora acutissima Syd. here cett from Rubus australis Forst. f. 
95.—Hamaspora acutissima pe Буе. Teleutospores, showing different stages during 


germination ; (e) basidiospores, one germina rminating 
96.—Coleosporium m Fuchsiae Ске. Uredos ospores from "Fuchsia excorticata (Forst. f.) 
EA 


97.—M elampsora Dt Diet. Uredospores and paraphysis from Маринин 
gramineum Forst. 

98.— Pucciniastrum сае » Diet. Uredospores from Epilobium pubens А. | 

99.— Melampsora Lini Desmaz.  Teleutospores from Linum monogynum Forst. 
(а) Plan of same showing arrangement of the spores in à sorus; larger 
cells on the outside. Note germ-pores. 


. 100.— Melampsoridium betulinum Kleb. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from пана 
alba ка (а 


а) Uredospores ; (Б) teleutospores covered by epidermis (e)J. Not 
fusion nucleus in several of the cells. 
€ 


« 101, — Mino Histiopteridis б. H. Cunn. Uredospores and peridial cells (b) 


from Histiopteris incisa (Thunb.) J. Sm. 
Figs. 94 and 95 x 300; all others x 400. 


24 Transactions. 


Н. H. Allan! Feb., 1920.  Makarora (Otago), W. D. Reid! 25 Mar., 
1921. Tokaanu-Waiouru Road, Taupo, 400 m., E. H. Atkinson! 11 Mar., 
1922. 

Distribution : det Queensland. 

The host is endemic, and is common throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, 

p. 125.) The pore stage only has been collected in New Zealand ; 
this i is common, and is readily observed owing to the conspicuous nature of 
the spore-masses 

The description of the uredospores given above is an up from infor- 
mation kindly supplied by Mr. C. C. Brittlebank, Melbou 

The spores and bow pedicels are inextricably DOG. into filaments, 
so that it is di t to separate out single spores for the purposes of 
measurement and nndis These filaments are formed in the following 
manner: The sori are at first bullate and covered by the epidermis ; this 
soon becomes ruptured, owing to the increasing pressure exerted by the 
developing spores, and the spores become exposed, when they are seen as a 

vinate mass standing above the leaf-surface about 0-5 mm. Spores are 
being produced from the same sorus during the whole of the summer months, 
and appear to be developed in batches. As each successive batch develops, 
the spores become forced between the pedicels of the preceding batch,, 
which are consequently carried upward away from the base of the sorus. 
Gradually the filament becomes formed, and, as the spores and pedicels of 
successive batches are closely interwoven, the filament does not break up, 
but remains compact, and may persist for several seasons, i ek if it 
happens to become entangled with the spines which cover the under- 
surface of the leaf. The filaments do not, as a rule, remain för any length 
of time attached to the sori, so that they may frequently be seen on the 
same leaf with the detached filaments. The empty sorus usually contains 
numerous incurved, cylindrical paraphyses. Germination occurs as soon 
as the spores mature, and, as spores of all ages usually occur in the same 
filament, different Sess of development may readily be obtained. The 
first indication of germination is the appearance of a slight swelling on one 
side of a cell; this is followed by the gradual development of the basidium, 
which protrudes at this point. At first unicellular, the basidium soon 
ecomes four-celled by the NS oat e пеш septa. Shortly after 
the septa appear the sterigmata grow e from each cell of the 
asidium ; on each a small, sati Wald: c us basidiospore appears. 
The basidia are allantoid, and may attain a size of 60 x 10mmm.; the 
basidiospores are obovate or reniform, and usually 15 x 10 mmm. 

Until 1912, when Р. and Н. Sydow (/.с.) separated the species described 
above, one species only was known. This was by Thuemen in 1875 (Flora, 
vol. 58, p. 379) described as Phragmidium longissimum. Two years later 
Koernicke (Lc.) placed it in Hamaspora, a genus he erected to contain it 
and another form with similar diei (now Gymnosporangium Ellisii Faxl.). 
In 1888 De Toni (in Sacc., Syll., vol. 7, p. 750) compiled it under Phrag- 
midiwm. Massee in 1893 (Grev., vol. 22, p. 17) considered that it was 


Phragmidium, although he recognized a resemblance to Gymnosporangium 
in the teleutospore structure. McAlpine (1906, p. 187) in 1906 included it 
under Phragmidiwm, but mentioned the fact that it differed considerably 
from other species included in that genus. 


CuxxIxGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 25 


II. COLEO: ACEAE. 
Teleutosori waxy. Teleutospores compacted laterally into one (seldom 
two) waxy layer, sessile. Basidia internal. Jredosori, when present, naked 


(Coleosporium), or encircled by paraphyses (Ochropsora) ; uredospores catenu- 
late (Coleosporium), or borne singly on pedicels (Ochropsora). Aecidia, when 
present, with a definite peridium ; spores catenulate. 

The contents of the teleutospores at maturity become divided into four 


Diet.; (4) Chrysopsora Lagerh.; and (5) ? Zaghouania Pat. Chrysopsora 
is by Dietel (1900) included in the Pucciniaceae, but the internal basidium 


becomes external. On this account it has been placed in a separate family, 
the Zaghouaniaceae, by Dumee and Maire (Bull. Soc. Myc. Fr., 1902). 
Grove (1913, p. 318) provisionally places it in the Coleosporiaceae. 


1. COLEOSPORIUM (Leveille). 
Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3, vol. 8, p. 373, 1847. 
Peridermium Chey., Fl. Env. Paris, vol 1, p. 385, 1826. Erannium Bon.’ 
Coniom., р. 17, 1860. Stichopsora Diet., Bot. Jahrb., vol. 27, p. 565, 1899- 
Heteroecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, П, IIT. 
0. Spermogones flattened, linear, without ostiolar filaments, dehiscing 


Aecidia erumpent, definite.  Peridia cylindrical, inflated, opening 
by an irregularly torn apical cleft, hyaline. Aecidiospores subglobose or 
elliptical; epispore hyaline, covered with densely-packed deciduous tuber- 
cules ; germ-pores absent. 

II. Uredosori without peridia, erumpent, definite, pulverulent. Uredo- 
spores catenulate, subglobose, elliptical, or obovate ; epispore hyaline, 
verruculose, tubercules somewhat deciduous; germ-pores indistinct. 

III. Teleutosori indehiscent, waxy, flattened, indefinite. Teleutospores 
at first unicellular, becoming 4-celled by transverse septa, sessile ; epispore 
smooth, hyaline, strongly thickened at the apex ; germ-pores indistinct. 

Distribution: Europe; America; Asia; East Indies. The following 
endemic species occurs in New Zealand. 

Aecidia, where known, occur on the needles of two-leaved species of 
Pinus; the other stages on several families of dicotyledons. In Gallowaya, 
on the other hand, the teleutospores (the only stage known) occur on Pinus, 
and on account of this fact, and because only teleutospores are known in 
the cycle, Arthur (1906, p. 336) placed it in a separate genus. 


1. Coleosporium Fuchsiae Cooke. (Text-fig. 96, and Plate 2, fig. 9.) 
Onagraceae. 
Cke., Grev., vol. 14, p. 129, 1886. 

0, I. Unknown. 

II. Uredosori amphigenous, seated on small angular yellow spots, orbi- 
cular, 0-5-1 mm. diam., orange-yellow, pulverulent, pulvinate, surrounded 
by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, obovate, or subglobose, 
20-31 x 14-18 mmm ; epispore hyaline, closely, coarsely and unequally 


26 — Transactions 


echinulate, spines sparsely distributed towards base of spore, 1:5 mmm. 
thick, cell-contents granular, orange ; germ-pores indistinct. 

III. Unknown. 

Host: Fuchsia excorticata (Forst. f.) L.f. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 190, 620. 
II. Hawyard's, Upper Hutt (Wellington), T. Kirk! 3 Sept., 1881. (Type 
collection.) Weraroa (Wellington), G. H.C. 6 Oct., 1919. (On seedlings.) 
York Bay (Wellington P. Е. Н. Atkinson! 24 Oct. 1920. Р rsto 


North (Welington), R. Waters! 27 Jan., SE Seashore, Seatoun 
о е ЫТ tkinson! = G. Н. С. arch, 1922 EA 
(Otago), R. T rey 27 May, 1921. Gleudelands Hamilton, G. H. C. 
24 May, 1 


The host is endemic, and is abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, 
p. 186. 

This rust is common in certain parts of New Zealand, and is con- 
spicuous owing to the bright orange colour of the uredosori ; in certain 
specimens. the entire leaf-surface may be covered with the so 

The uredo stage quee is known ; the uredospores do not bes resemble 
other species of the genus, differing p in being echinulate and 
not covered with deus tubercules 


I. MELAMPSORACEAE. 

Teleutosori waxy.  Teleutospores sessile, compacted laterally in 
flat crust, seldom solitary within the host-tissues, unicellular, or divided 
longitudinally into 2-4 cells. Basidium external. Uredosori with or without 
peridia; uredospores borne singly on pedicels. Aecidia with or without 

ridia. 

d n germination à basidium is produced from the apex of the spore; 
this becomes four-celled by transverse septa, and from each сат there 
arises a sterigma, bearing the basidiospore on its apex. This method of 
germination, together with the waxy compacted teleutosori, асап 
the family. 

Nine genera are by Grove (1913, p. 336) included in the family. 
Arthur (1907) places it, together with the Cronartiaceae, in one family 
which he has termed the Uredinaceae, including in all eighteen genera. 
Dietel (1900) includes both the Cronartiaceae and Coleosporiaceae under 
the Melampsoraceae, inclu in all fourteen genera. 

The following four genera occur in New Zealand :— 


КЕҮ TO THE GENERA OF MELAMPSORACEAE. 
Uredosori enclosed in HEN ко һу ап Sy owe pore: 


Sori on Filicales .. 4. Milesina. 
Sori on нор 
Teleu pere unicellular, united into lateral flat waxy 
Зе . М совре 
е 2-4 celled by vertical septa x3 & Puce 
Uredosori naked, or surrounded only by paraphyses . ee M 


1. MELAMPSORA Castagne. 
Cast., Obs. Myc., vol. 2, ^ 18, 1843. 
Physonema Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, oe 8, p. 374, 1847.  Podosporium Lev., 
pe Podocystis Fr., Summa Veg. Scand., vol. 2, p. 512, 1849. Саеота Tul., 
nn. Sci. Not, ser. 4, vol. 2, p. 172, 1854. Ur edo Pers., ex Arth., N. Am. Fl., 
ai 1, P. 97, 7, 1907. Buba kia Arth., Res. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, p. 338, 1906. 


i5 Autoecious and heteroecious. Cycle of d dein includes 0, I, П, 


Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 27 


0. Spermogones hemisphaerical, flattened, without ostiolar filaments. 
L Caeomata erumpent, without peridia or paraphyses, pulvinate. 
Caeomatospores globose ; catenulate ; epispore hyaline, finely verruculose ; 


edosori without peridia, pulverulent, erumpent. Uredospores 
borne singly on pedicels, intermixed with capitate paraphyses ; epispore 


III. Teleutosori indehiscent. Teleutospores compacted laterally into 
flat waxy irregular dark-coloured layers, unicellular, prismatic or elliptical ; 
epispore coloured, smooth ; germ-pore apical, obscure. 

. Distribution: World-wide. Two indigenous species occur in New 


aland. 

The teleutospores form conspicuous chestnut-brown waxy crusts, often 
15 mm. long, on the stems and leaves of the hosts. They are closely 
compacted together, and in consequence appear prismatic in shape. 


1. Melampsora Kusanoi Dietel. Guttiferae. 
Diet., Engl., Bot. Jahrb., vol. 37, p. 104, 1905. 


nknown. 
П. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, scattered, pulverulent, 
elliptieal, 0-2-0-5 mm. long, reddish - orange when fresh, yellowing wit 
age, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis mixed with numerous hyaline 
capitate paraphyses. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 17-24 x 12-17 mmm. ; 
epispore hyaline, closely and coarsely verruculose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick ; 
germ-pores scattered, 3—4, obscure. 
1. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered or aggregated in small irregular 

groups, subepi ermal, minute, 0-3-0-5 mm. diam., at first chestnut-brown, 

ecoming black. Spores prismatic, 22-32 x 6-12 mm.; apex rounded 
or truncate, slightly (2-3mmm.) thickened; epispore smooth, yellowish, 
lmm. thick: germ-pore apical, obscure. 

Host: Hypericum gramineum Forst. f. Оп leaves. Herb. No. 279. 
II. Alexandra (Otago), 600 m., G. H. C. 10 Dec., 1919. ; 

Distribution: Japan; Australia. 

The host is indigenous, and is fairly widely distributed ; it occurs also 
in Australia, Tasmania, and New Caledonia. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 74.) 

Only the uredospores have been collected in New Zealand, but both 
stages have been recorded from Australia by McAlpine (1906, p. 191) as 
M. Hypericorum Schroet. 

Sydow has suggested (Mon. Ured., vol. 3, p. 386, 1912) that Aecidium 
disseminatum Berk. is probably the uredo stage of this species ; but McAlpine 
(1906, p. 200) had specimens of an Aecidium on Hypericum j icum 
compared with the type of Aec. disseminatum at Kew, when they were found 
to be identical. 


2. Melampsora Lini Desmazieres. (Text-fig. 99, and Plate 1, fig. 6.) 
inaceae. 
Desm., Pl. Crypt., fasc. 41, No. 2049, 1850. 
Uredo Lini Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 230, 1803. Podosporium Lini 
Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 8, p. 374, 1847. Podocystis Lini Fr., Summa 
Veg. Scand., p. 512, 1849. Melampsora liniperda Koern., Centralbl. f. 
Bakter, vol. 32, p. 278, 1911. 
0. Spermogones amphigenous, numerous, scattered, immersed, incon- 
spicuous. 


28 Transactions. 


orbicular, 0-5 mm. diam., on stems elliptical and up to 2mm. long, 
pulvinate, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis ; mixed 
with numerous incurved, hyaline, capitate paraphyses. Spores subglobose, 
obovate or broadly elliptical, 18-24 x 14-18 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, 
closely and finely verruculose, 2 mmm. thick ; germ-pores equatorial, 
obscure. 

III. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, scattered or crowded, 
often confluent and up to 8 mm. long, irregular, discoid, reddish-brown, 
becoming shining-black, long covered. Spores laterally compacted, sub- 
epidermal, prismatic, unicellular, 40-55 x 9-15 mmm.; apex obtusely 
rounded or truncate, slightly (3 mmm.) or not thickened, base truncate 
epispore smooth, brown, 1 mmm. thick ; germ-pore obscure, apical. 

Hosts :— - 


Linum monogynum Forst. On leaves and stems. Herb. Nos. 241, 
297. П. York Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 24 Oct., 1920. 
IL, III. Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! 27 Jan., 
1921. 


Linum monogynum Forst. var. chathamicum Cockayne. II. York 
Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 23 Jan., 1921. — 
Distribution: Europe; North and South America; Australia. 
Both hosts are endemic; they are especially abundant along the sea- 
coasts. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 86. 
e uredosori are common, and are conspicuous owing to their bright 
orange colour. The teleutosori appear to be rare here, as only a few sori 
have been found on the abundant material in hand. 


2. MELAMPSORIDIUM Klebahn. 
Kleb., Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 9, p. 21, 1899. 


Heteroecious. Cycle of development includes O, I, II, III. 

permogones globose, flattened, without ostiolar filaments. 

I. Aecidia with a well-developed peridium, inflated, cylindrical, erumpent. 
Aecidiospores globose or elliptical, epispore hyaline, minutely and densely 
verruculose, thin. 

I redosori immersed, enclosed within a definite peridium, openin 


П. Teleutosori indehiscent, subepidermal. Teleutospores compacted 
laterally into flattened layers, unicellular, elliptical or prismatic ; epispore 


Distribution : Europe ; Asia; North America. The solitary New Zea- 


Is genus is separated from Melampsora on account of the presence 
of a definite peridium surrounding the aecidio- and uredo-spores, and from 
Pucciniastrum on account of the teleutospores being laterally compacted 
into waxy layers. It would thus appear to be an intermediate genus, the 

and П stages linking it with Pucciniastrum, and the teleutospores with 
M elampsora. 


а. 


CuxxixGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 29 


1. Melampsoridium betulinum Klebahn. (Fig. 100.) Betulaceae. 
Kleb., l.c., p. 21. 


Uredo Betulae Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol 2, p. 228, 1803. Melampsora 
betulina Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 4, vol. 2, p. 97, 1854. Aecidium Laricis 
Kleb., Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 9, p. 18, 1899. Peridermium Laricis Arth. 
et Kern, Bull. Torr. Club, vol. 33, p. 436, 1906. Melampsoridium Betulae 
Arth., N. A 110, 1907. 


reddish-orange.  Peridia elliptical, up to 1 mm. mm. long, margin 
irregularly torn, tinted. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 16-25 x 12-16 mmm. ; 
e aline, minutely and closely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, 


de 
elliptical or subclavate, 20-35 x 10-15 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, sparsely 
and somewhat coarsely echinulate, smooth towards the apex, 1 mmm. 
thick; germ-pores indistinct. 

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, immersed, scattered, orbicular, 0-5 mm. 
diam., chestnut-brown, indehiscent. Spores compac into a flattened 
crust, prismatic, 35-45 x 10-15 mmm. ; apex and base obtusely rounded ; 
epispore tinted brown, smooth, 1 mmm. thick; germ-pore indistinct. 

Host: Betula alba L. On leaves. Herb. No. 596. II, III. Hanmer 
(Canterbury), W. Morrison! 2 March, 1922. 

Distribution: Europe; Asia; North America. The host is an introduced 
species. 

The aecidia occur on Larix spp. Plowright (1890) first worked out the 
connection between the aecidium on iz and the uredo- and teleuto- 
spores on Betula. The teleutospores germinate the season following their 
production. j 


3. PUCCINIASTRUM Otth. 
Otth, Mitth. d. Nat. Gesellsch. in Bern, p. T1, 1861. 
Phragmopsora Magn.. Hedw., vol. 14, p. 123, 1875. Thekopsora Magn., l.c. 
Heteroecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, П, ш. 
0. Spermogones flattened-globose, without ostiolar filament 


8. 
І. Aecidia with definite peridia, erumpent.  Peridia cylindrical. Aecidio- 
spores elliptical; epispore hyaline, thin, verruculose, except on one side 
i t 


where it is smooth and thinner; germ-pores indistinct. 
d 


is produced from any one spore, whether l- or 4-celled. 


30 Transactions. 


5 


. Pucciniastrum pustulatum Dietel. (Fig. 98.) Onagraceae. 
Diet. in Engler and Prantl Nat. Pflanzenfam., vol. 1 ***, p. 47, 1900. 

U ix umm Pers., am ends p. 219, 1801. . U. Epilobii DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, 
73, 1815. Саеот, Epilobii Link., in Willd. Sp. Pl. vol 6, p. 29, 
1325. Msc тары "Bpiobii Otth., "Mitth. Nat. Ges. Bern, p. 72, 1861. 
Melampsora pustulata Schroet., Krypt. Fl. Schles., vol. 3, p. 364, 1887. 
Pucciniastrum Abieti- Chamaenerii Kleb., Jahrb. Wiss. Bot., vol. 34, p. 387, 

1900. 


0. Spermogones hypophyllous, flattened, abundant, subcuticular. 


by longitudinal fissure or irregular rupture of the apex, cylindrical, erect, 
not revolute, margin lacerate, hyaline. Spores obovate or subglobose, 
13-22 x 10- 14 mmm .; epispore hyaline, finely and noua verru- 
culose, rh an elongated smooth area on one side, 1-1-5 m 

II. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefiy hypophyllous, burn or frequently 
crowded in small groups which are seated on irregular discoloured spots, 
sulphur-yellow, orbicular, 0-1-0-3 mm. diam., bullate, immersed, somewhat 
pulverulent, opening by an apical pore. Peridia flattened-globose, чене 
hyaline. Spores obovate, polygonal, or elliptical, 15-24 х 10-15 mmm. 
epispore hyaline, finely and moderately echinulate, 1 mmm. thick, cell 
contents pallid orange; germ-pores indistinct ; paraphyses absent. 

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, flattened, 0- зе diam., scattered or 
confluent, irregular, chestnut- brown, іпдећіве Spores cylindrical or 
prismatic, 17-35 x 7-14 mmm. ; apex ттге rounded ог truncate, 
thickened to 3 mmm., base truncate: epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 
1 mmm. thick; germ-pore indistinct. 

Host : Epilobium pubens A. Rich. Onleaves. Herb. No. dg П. Tiri- 
tea, Palmerston North (Wellington), 300 m., G. H. C. 3 Mar., 1921. 

реа Europe; North Americ 

e host is indigenous, and is Wide: it occurs also in Australia. 
а 1906, р. 175. 

In Europe and North America the aecidia occur on Abies pectinata DC. 
The uredo stage has been described from New Zealand material, but the 
aecidia and teleuto stages have been described from material kindly supplied 
by Dr. J. R. Weir (herb. J. R. Weir, No. 11555) and Mrs. F. W. Patterson 
(U.S. Dept. Agr. Myc. Exc., Nos. 744, 745). 

The uredosori are small and — overlooked, largely on account of 
their being immersed in the host-tissues; their presence is, as a rule, 
indicated by the presence of small bud areas on the leaf. 


4. Miresina Magnus. 
Magn., Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Gesell.. vol. 27, p. 324, 1909. 
: Milesia White, Scot. Nat., vol. 4, p. 162, 1877 

Autoecious. Cycle of vites шка II, III. Оп Filicales. 

П. Uredosori with a definite peridium, opening by an apical pore, sub- 
epidermal. Uredospores c ai or elliptical, ъз singly on pedicels ; 
epispore hyaline, thin, echinulate ; germ-pores indistinct. 

III. Teleutosori subepidermal, intracellular. Teleutospores 2-4-celled 
by vertical septa, elliptical; epispore smooth, hyaline; germ-pores indis- 
tinct, apica 

Distribution : Europe; North America. 


CuxxINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. ЗІ 


ymy. 
Besides Milesina, Hyalopsora Magn. and Uredinopsis Magn. (both 
included in the Melampsoraceae) are also confined to the F 


elongated sharply-pointed hyaline papilla, which may be as long again 
as the spore; the teleutospores are solitary, extracellular, septate, and 
appear to be scattered— without arrangement into sori—throughout the 
mesophyll-cells of the host. 


1. Milesina Histiopteridis n. sp. (Text-fig. 101, and Plate 1, fig. 5.) 
Polypodiaceae. 

IL. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, or more commonly crowded in 
groups which are linear, intercostal, and up to 15 mm. long, seated on 
irregular discoloured spots visible on the upper surface, 0-25-0-5 mm. diam., 
orbicular, bullate, covered by the epidermis, opening by an irregular apical 
pore. Peridium flattened-globose, ostiolate, composed of obovate, hyaline 
cells, outer wall coarsely and densely verruculose. Spores obovate, ellip- 
tical, or polygonal, 18-26 x 14-18 mmm.; epispore hyaline, moderately 
and finely verrucose, 0-75-1 mmm. thick, cell-contents colourless, vacuo- 
late; germ-pores indistinct. ; 

HI own. : 

- Host: Histiopteris incisa (Thunb.) J. Sm. (= Pteris incisa Thunb.). 
On fronds. Herb. Nos. 772, 774. II. Karori (Wellington), 400 m., E. H. 
Atkinson! 27 April, 1922. Kelburn (Wellington), 120 m., E. H. Atkinson ! 
G. H.C. 17 Sept., 1922. (Type > 

The very thin, moderately and finely verrucose epispore serves to 
separate this from other species of the genus. The rust is exceedingly 
common in the localities where it has been collected ; in fact, scarcel 
frond could be obtained free from the dead areas in which the uredosori 
are embedded. 


IV. UREDINALES IMPERFECTI. 


Under this heading are grouped all those forms (such as Aecidium, 
Uredo, &с.) belonging to the cycle of species whose teleutospore stage is 
unknown. These various forms were at one time believed to be separate 
entities, and accordingly were named and described separately, even when 
associated on the same host. As a result of the classical experiments 
performed by De Bary (1865), numerous investigators began to experi- 
ment with eultures and link up the various forms with their teleutospore 
or perfect form, and so a great number of the names applied to the 
different forms were gradually relegated to synonymy. In many cases, 
however, despite extensive cultural experiments, certain forms still remain 
unconnected with any teleutospore stage, in consequence of which it is 


32 Transactions. 


necessary to maintain form-genera to contain these. Again, in any coun- 
try where little or no cultural work has been performed (as in New Zealand 
and Australia) many of these forms appear in systematic pepon dealing 
with the Uredinales. It is usual to assume, when a certain aecidium or 
uredo stage is regularly found in proximity with the Bestes that this 
(or these) form belongs to the cycle to which the teleutospores in question 
belong. This is not a safe practice to follow, and much caution is neces- 
h ; 


which later investigators have proved to belong to some entirely different 
fungus. Field investigations generally give some indication as to the = 
bable relationships of the forms found on the same or adjacent hosts, 

that in many cases it м а Nurs matter to supplement tlie 


ents. 

Five forms are generally recognized, as follows: Aecidium, Caeoma, 
Peridermium, Roestelia, and Uredo. Their characters may be summarized 
in the following ey: 


KEY ro ForM-GENERA. 
Spores catenulate 


Peridium present. 
On a о; zx xi x .. Peridermium. 
On Angiosperm ; 
Epispore pvo ed brown: germ-pores conspicuouse .. Roestelia. 
ч pes ~~ or tinted n germ: pores indistinct Aecidium. 
Peridium .. Caeoma. 
‘Spores borne shige on distinct. pedicels ; .. Uredo. 


Of these form-genera two only are алаа in this paper. Peridermdum 
occurs in the pe of Coleosporium, Cronartium, and Melampsoridium ; it 
is confined to the Coniferae. Roestelia occurs only in the cycle of Gymno- 
€—— E edades into Aecidiwm, but is separated on account of the 
horn-like p brown-coloured epispore, and conspicuous germ-pores. 
Caeoma souks in ihe cycle of Phragmidium, Melampsora, and Gymnoconia. 
It is characterized by the absence of a epus c: by the fact that the 
spores are catenulate ; in certain genera the mata are surrounded by 
paraphyses. Aecidium and Uredo are SLE more fully below. 


1. AEcrDIUM Persoon. 
Pers. in J. F. Gmel., Syst. Nat., vol. 2, p. 1472, 1791. 


0. rmogones immersed, flask-shaped, with protruding ostiolar fila- 
ments, honey-coloured, preceding or accompanying aecidia. 
I 


spots. Peridia hyaline, less frequently tinted yellow, margins erect or 


ecidiospores catenulate, polygonal, elliptical or subglobose ; epispore 

commonly hyaline, seldom tinted yellow, usually verruculose, with numerous 
scattered indistinct erm-pores. 

Distribution: World-wide. 

This form occurs in the cycle of certain species of Uromyces and 
. Puccinia. The mycelium is —— кое and usually causes etiola- 
tion and distortion of the host. As time атан s І hope to work out the 
cycles of all New Zealand Uredinales b P did of cultures, so that 
many of = forms listed a will ст be iier listed as synonyms. 


Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 33 


Eleven species of Aecidiwm are recorded here; of these, nine are 
endemic and two indigenous. 


KEY то THE ForM-SPECIES OF AECIDIUM. 
Host belonging to the family па сасе 


Aecidia on large distorted а L4 
Aecidia in ык groups, n саз оп 1 distorted areas 2. A. | cse IMS 
Host belonging to the family Leguminosa 3. A. kowhai. 
Host belonging кє the family Tiliaceae З 4. А. ко, 
Host belonging to the fami к Муорогасеае ; 5. А. Муор 
Host belonging to the family Plantaginaceae .. 6. A. Plantagini -variae. 
Host belonging to the family Rubiaceae xs 7. А. hupi 
Host be to the fa m 
pore minutely verruc 
Aecidia crowded in distorted areas 11. A. Macrodontae. 
Aecidia scattered A. Celmisiae-petiolatae. 
Epispore covered with deciduous tubercules. 
Spores obovate or elliptical .. сес б. d. аем discoloris. 
Spores elongate-elliptical is Am .. 10. A. Celmisiae-Petriei. 
l. Aecidium otagense Lindsay. (Fig. 102.) Ranunculaceae. 


Linds., Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb., vol. 24, p. 430, 1866. 


0. Spermogones associated with the aecidia, immersed, honey- -coloured. 
I. Aecidia amphigenous, caulicolous, petiolicolous and sepalicolous, 
crowded in inflated distorted areas which may attain a length of 15 cm., 
orange. Peridia cupulate, shortly erumpent, 0-5-1 mm. diam., margins 
revolute, yellow, deeply and irregularly lacerate. Spores globose or poly- 
gonal, 23-36 mmm. diam.; epispore hyaline, delicately and closely verru- 
culose, 0-75 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange. 
Hosts :— 
Clematis indivisa Willd. On leaves, stems, petioles, and sepals 
H os. 188, 434. Lake Horowhenua, Levin (Wellington), 
30 m., E. H. Atkinson! 26 Oct., 1919. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 
H. Allan! 8 Nov., 1919. Manawatu Gorge (Wellington), 
150 m., J. OW. Whelan ! 29 Sept, 1921. Putara, Eketahuna 
(Wairarapa), H. Watson! 8 Nov., 1921. 
Clematis Colensoi Hook. f. On stems and petioles. Herb. No. 231. 
Miramar (Wellington), 20 m., J. W. Bird! 5 Nov., 1920. 
Distribution: Endemic; common throughout. 
The hosts are endemic, and are abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 
1906, pp. 2, 3. 
This rust forms conspicuous distorted areas, weny centimetres long, on 
the stems and leaves of the hosts. The mycelium is perennial, so that 


eason. 
The specimens on Clematis Colensoi are badly infected with Tuberculina 
persicina (Ditm.) "grt uem Appendix, p. 50). Lindsay records the rust upon 
Clematis hexasepa 


The aecidia "S м species are formed within the host-tissues in the 
vicinity of the phloem, and all stages may be obtained from immature to 
fully-developed peridia containing numerous spores. As they develop, the 
peridia move towards the periphery of the stem, and prior to dehiscence 
may be found fully developed lying beneath the Ta That the 


in water these give rise to infection hyphae. 
2—Trans. 


34 Transactions. 


2. Aecidium Ranunculacearum De Candolle. (Text-fig. 103, and Plate 1, 


DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 97, 1805. 
0. Spermogones amphigenous, crowded in small groups, mixed with the 
aecidia, immersed, honey-coloured. 

. Aecidia amphigenous and petiolicolous, crowded in scattered groups, 
which are seated on slightly inflated spots visible on the opposite surface, 
on leaves the groups are orbicular and up to 5 mmm. diam., on stems 
they are elliptical and up to 10mm. long; orange. Peridia cupulate, 


erect, slightly expanded, not revolute, brittle, white, finely lacerate. Spores 


polygonal, elliptical, or subglobose, 20-37 x 18-28 mm m.; epispore hyaline, 
closely and minutely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents pallid orange, 
gran 

Hosts :— 


Ranunculus depressus T. Kirk. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 81. 
Mount Guinevere (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 15 Oct., 1919 


Ranunculus Lyallii Hook. f. Herb. No. 81. Waimakariri glaciers, 
T. Kirk! Jan., 1883. McKinnon's Pass (Otago), E. H. Atkin- 
er 16 Jan. 1920. CUR Cass (Canterbury) 650m 
W. D. Red! N. R. F 0 Jan., 1922. Punch-bowl Falls, 
Arthur's Pass (Соскы), 1 On E. H. Atkinson! 15 Nov., 
1922. 
Ranunculus nivicola Hook. Herb. No. 496. Mount Egmont (Tara- 
naki), 1,200-1,500 m., W. D. Reid/ N. R. Foy! 2 Jan., 1922. 
Ranunculus pachyrrhizus Hook. f. Herb. Te 372. Lake Harris 
(Otago), 1,100 m., W. D. Reid! 6 Мау, 1 

Ranunculus repens L. Herb. No. 81. Were (Wellington), 100 m., 
E. Н. Atkinson! G. Н. С. З Oct., 1919. Sandhills, Levi n (Wel- 
lington), 30 m., E. Н. Atkinson ! G.H.C. 14 Oct., 1922. 

Distribution: World-wide. 

With the exception of Ranunculus repens L. all the hosts are endemic. 
They are all confined to the mountain-ranges. R. insignis and R. geranii- 
foliis occurs in both Islands; R. nivicola is confined to the North Island, 
and А. Lyallii, R. pachyrrhizus, and R. depressus to the South Island. 
(Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 9-24.) 

The aecidium on R. repens may belong to the cycle of any one of several 
species—for example, Uromyces Dactylidis Otth, U. Poae Rab., and Puc- 
cinia Magnusiana Koern. As its connection with those species mentioned 
above which occur in New Zealand has not yet been worked out, it is 
retained here for the present. The forms on the several hosts discussed 


CoxxiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 35 


3. Aecidium kowhai n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 104, and Plate 1, fig. 10. 
0. Unk eguminosae. 


nown. 

I. Aecidia caulicolous, crowded in longitudinal groups, seated on 
fusiform swellings up to 7cm. long, forming large fastigiate distortions, 
orange-yellow. Репаіа cupulate, shortly erumpent, standing above the 
surface 0-25 mm., 0-5 mm. diam., expanded and slightly revolute, becoming 
lacerate, finally eroded, tinted yellow. Spores polygonal or elliptical, 
27-32 x 18-21 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 
1 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, lemon-yellow. 

Host: Edwardsia tetraptera (J. Miller) Oliver (= Sophora tetraptera 
J. Mill). On branches. Herb. No. 763. Brightwater (Nelson), 200 m., 
C. Nash! W. C. Hyde! G. Н. С. 18 May, 1922. (Type.) | 

The host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Lord Howe 
Island, Easter Island, Juan Fernandez, and Chile. (Cheeseman, 1906, 
p. 123. 

This rust forms conspicuous “ witch's-brooms " on the host. A branch 
becomes infected near the tip, and further outward growth is prevented. 
In the vicinity of the infected area numerous short laterals are produced ; 


The mycelium is perennial and material may be collected from infected 
plants throughout the year. 

indebted to Mr. C. Nash and Mr. W. C. Hyde for assistance in 
procuring these specimens. 


4. Aecidium Milleri n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 105, and Plate 1, fig. 7.) 
: | Tiliaceae. 


. Unknown. 

I. Aecidia hypophyllous, in minute scattered groups. 3-6 in a group, 
seated on pallid spots visible on the upper surface, pallid orange. Peridia 
cupulate, erumpent, 0-25 mm. diam., margins erect, not expanded or revo- 
lute, minutely dentate, white. Spores subglobose or polygonal, 20-26 x 
17-23 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, minutely and densely verruculose, 1 mmm 
thick, cell-contents tinted yellow, vacuolate. 

Host: Aristotelia serrata (Forst.) Oliver (= A. racemosa (A. Cunn.) 
Hook. f). On leaves. Herb. No. 776. Pokaka (Waimarino County), 
800 m., D. Miller! 10 Feb., 1922. (Туре.) я 

The host is endemic, and is widely spread throughout the lowland 
forests. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 83.) 

This species is named in honour of the collector, David Miller, Govern- 
ment Entomologist, Biological Laboratory, Wellington. 

e aecidia occur in small groups of 3-6, each group being somewhat 
angular, and about 1 mm. in diameter. 


5. Aecidium Myopori n. form-sp.  (Text-fig. 106, and Plate 1, fig. 11.) 

t Пийк: Myoporaceae. 

I. Aecidia caulicolous, truncicolous, petiolicolous, and on inflorescences 

and drupes, seated on inflated fusiform areas up to 15 ст. long, crowded 

in linear groups, orange. Peridia erumpent, cylindrical, standing above 

the surface about 4mm., 1mm. diam., margins slightly expanded but 
9% 


36 Transactions. 


not revolute, deeply and irregularly lacerate, tinted orange, bleaching white 
with age. Spores obovate, elliptical, irregularly polygonal or less commonly 
lachrymiform, 21-45 x 17-20 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and closely 
verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents reddish-orange, germ-pores indis- 
tinet. 

Host: Myoporum laetum Forst. f. On branches, trunks, petioles, 
inflorescences, and drupes. Herb. Nos. 404, 777. Palmerston North (Wel- 
lington), 250 m., G. H. C. Feb., May, Dec., 1921 ; Feb., May, 1922. (Type.) 
Woodside Creek, Wharanui (Marlborough), E. H. Atkinson! 3 Nov., 1922. 

The host is endemic, and is widespread. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 563.) 

This species forms large fusiform swellings on the branches of the host ; 
as a rule it occurs on laterals, forming “ witch's-brooms," but 16 is not 


gl 
taken from average spores, for if the lachrymiform ones were measured they 
would give an entirely erroneous impression as to the average size, they 
being more than twice as long as the average spores 
t is probable that the mycelium is perennial, as the fungus may be 
obtained throughout the year from infected plants. 


6. Aecidium Plantaginis-variae McAlpine. (Fig. 107.) Plantaginaceae. 
McAlp., Rusts Aust., p. 195, 1906. 


0. Spermogones amphigenous, chiefly epiphyllous, immersed, numerous. 
I. Aecidia amphigenous and petiolicolous, scattered or gregarious, orange- 
yellow. Peridia slightly erumpent, cupulate, 0-2-0-25 mm. diam., tinted 
cream, margins slightly expanded, not revolute, minutely dentate. Spores 
subglobose, polygonal, or elliptical, 20-30 x 18-22 mmm., epispore hyaline, 
densely and minutely verruculose, 1 mmm thick, cell-contents granular, 


Host: Plantago spathulata Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb. 
No. 275. Burke's Pass (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 18 Nov., 1919. 

Distribution: Victoria; New South Wales; Tasmania. 

The host is endemic, and, although not uncommon in the South Island, 
is confined to a few localities in the North. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 571.) 

This species is characterized by the scattered, small-sized aecidia. 


7. Aecidium hupiro n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 109, and Plate 1, fig. 9.) 
R 


ubiaceae. - 


0. Spermogones amphigenous, immersed, honey-coloured, surrounded by 
the aecidia. · 

I. Aecidia hypophyllous’ crowded in irregularly-circular groups, seated 
on discoloured and slightly-inflated areas visible on the upper surface, 
yellow. Регійіа erumpent, cylindrical, 1 mm. high, 0-4-0-5 mm. diam., 
margins erect, not revolute, irregularly lacerate, tinted yellow. Spores 
polygonal or elliptical, 42-50 x 34-40 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely 
and coarsely verruculose, 2-5-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents coarsely granular, 
pallid yellow. 


CuxNixaHAM.— The Uredinales, or ut fangs, of New Zealand. 37 


Host: Coprosma foetidissima Forst. On leaves and petioles. Herb. 
No. 771. Alpha Hut, Mount Hector (Wellington), 1,700 m., H. Hamilton / 
J. Ө. Myers! 15 Feb., 1921. 

The host is endemic, and is abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, 


upright ушын peridia and large size of the spores serve to 
characterize this spec 


8. Aecidium Celmisiae - discoloris n. form-sp.  (Text-fig. 111, and 
Plate 2, fig. 2.) Compositae. 

0. Spermogones scattered, Mig epiphyllous, immersed. 
I. Aecidia amphigenous, -chiefly epiphyllous, orange-yellow, scattered 
or arranged in small orbicular groups. deum cylindrical, erumpent, 


stan mm. above the leaf-surface, 0-1 . diam., margins incurved, 
at first dentate, becoming deeply lacis, "white. "Spores subglobose, 
elliptical, or obovate, 36-42 x 2 mmm.; epispore hyaline, covered 


"with densely-packed Заасан tubereules, З mmm. thick, cell-contents 
cr hal granular. 
Hosts :— 
Celmisia discolor Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 384. Mount 
Peel (Canterbury), 900 m., H. H. Allan! 6 March, 1921. Tooth 
Peaks (Otago), W. D. Reid! 7 April, 1921. (Type. 
Celmisia Sinclairii Hook. f. x Nos. 385, 435. Lake Harris 
track (Otago), 1,000m., W. Reid! 6 pd 1921. Mount 
Isobel, Hanmer (Canterbury), 15 m., W. D. Reid! 4 Nov. 


Celmisia prorepens Petrie. Herb. No. 385. Mount Dick (Otago), 
m., W. D. Reid! 24 April, 1921. 
three hosts are endemic, and all are confined to the mountain-ranges 
of the ее Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 303—6. 
ecies is characterized by the small cylindrical peridia, and more 
Bcc by the fact that the е is covered with a layer of closely- 
packed, coarse, deciduous tuberc ium Celmisiae-Petriei is the 
only other New Zealand species that possesses this feature. 


9. Aecidium Celmisiae-petiolatae n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 110, and Plate 2, 
fig. 3.) 


0. Unknown. 


pallid orange. Регійіа flattened-globose, 0-25 mm. diam., immersed, mar- 
gins incurved, hyaline, covered by the dense tomentum clothing the leaf- 
surface. Spores polygonal, elliptical, or obovate, 27-45 x 20-26 mmm. 
epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, 
-— granular, tinted yellow. 

: Celmisia petiolata Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 383. Arthur's 
Pus. быйан, 1,000 m., E. Н. Atkinson! 15 Feb., 1920. (Туре.) 

The А Е х 


southern portion of the South Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, 

This rust is characterized by the depressed-globose aecidia, large spores, 
and hyaline, finely verruculose epispore. Sections are necessary to deter- 
mine the shape and size of the peridium. 


38 Transactions 


10. Aecidimm Celmisiae-Petriei n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 112, and Plate 2, 
fig. 4.) 


0. Spermogones scattered, sparse, seen only in sectio 

I. Aecidia hypophyllous, in linear groups, seated on Е spots. 
visible on the upper surface, forming conspicuous bullate areas beneath the 
tomentum of the leaf, long covered. Peridia cylindrical, 0-25 mm. diam., 
distorted by pressure of the overlying tomentum, margins incurved, deeply 
and irregularly lacerate, - white. Spores elongate-elliptical, or obovate- 
elliptical, 36-52 x 20-25 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely covered with 
deciduous tubercules, 2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange-yellow. 

Host: Celmisia Petriei Cheesem. On leaves. Негр. No. 382. Lake 
Harris track (Otago), 1,100 m., W. D. Reid/ 6 May, 1921. (Туре.) 

The host is endemic, and confined to the mountains of Otago. (Cheese- 
man, 1906, : 

This species differs from others on Celmisia on account of the elliptic- 
oblong spores, and the presence of deciduous tubercules on the epispore. 


the leaf-surface; this soon causes the peridia to become malformed, so · 
that sections of. ‘young specimens are necessary to determine the shape ‘and 
size of the peridium. 


11. Aecidium Macrodontae n. form-sp.  (Text-fig. 108, and Plate 2, 
fig. 1.) 


0. Spermogones amphigenous, chiefly epiphyllous, sparse, associated 
with the aecidia. 

Е Ácido hypophyllous and petiolicolous, crowded in irregularly-sha ped 
groups up to 10 mm. long, seated on discoloured distorted spots visible on 


Ето. 102.—Aecidium otagense Linds.  Aecidiospores from Clematis indivisa Willd. 
Fic. 103.— A ecidium Ranunculacearum DC. <Aecidiospores from Ranunculus Lyallii 
Hook. f. 


Ето. 104.—Aecidium kowhai G. Н. Cunn. <Aecidiospores from Edwardsia tetraptera 


(J. Mill) Oliver. 
Fig. 105.— Peces Milleri G. H. Cunn.  Aecidiospores from Aristotelia serrata (Forst.) 
ver 
Ето. 106. ress Myopori G. H. Cunn. Aecidiospores from Myoporum laetum 
rst. f. Note Ja lachrymifo: pore 


Fie. 107. аен Риони McAlp. арноо. Ка Plantago spathulata 

Ета. 108. —Aeciditum ` Macrodontae G. H. Cunn. Aecidiospores from Olearia macrodonta 

Fie. 109. mi ese hupiro б. H. Cunn. Aecidiospores from Coprosma foetidissima 

Fie. 110. Aecidium ee G. H. Cunn. Aecidiospores from Celmisia 
00 


Fic. 111. Adridium Celmisiae-discoloris б. Н. Cunn. Aecidiospores from Celmisia 
a cad се ыя f. Note the coarse deciduous tubercules with which the 


ered. 
Fro. pat only Celmisiae Petri G. Н. Cunn. Aecidiospores from Celsmia Petriei 
Ch . Note vos tubercles. 
Fro. 113.—Uredo toetoe G. Н. Cunn. Uredospores from Arundo conspicua Forst. f. 
Fie. 114.—U. "S "id inm G. H. Cuni. Uredospores ош Dichelachne crinita (Forst. f.) 
Fic. пасо "Nos G. Н. Cunn. Uredospores from Hierochloe redolens (Forst. f.) 


т 
Fic. 116.—Uredo Scirpi-nodosi McAlp. Uredospores from Scirpus inundatus Poir. 
All figures x 


CuxNiNGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 


0 
О 


40 T'ransactions. 


the upper surface, pallid yellow. ^ Peridia immersed, the margins alone 
showing, 0-1-0-2 mm. diam., margins incurved, dentate, white. Spores 
polygonal, elliptical, or obovate, 25-37 x 18-24 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, 
densely and rather coarsely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents tinted 
yellow, granular. 

Host: Olearia macrodonta Baker. Оп leaves and petioles. Herb. 
No. 277. The track, Clinton Valley (Otago), E. H. Atkinson! 18 Jan., 
1920. (Type.) 

The host is endemic, and is abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, 

. 286. 
З This species is separated from Aecidium Oleariae McAlp. on account of 
the much larger spores. Moreover, the minute immersed peridia and 
distorting habit are distinctive features. 


2. Овкро Persoon. 
‘Pers., Neues. Мад. Bot. Roemer, vol. 1, p. 98, 1794. 


П. Uredosori without peridia, frequently surrounded by or mixed with 
paraphyses, erumpent, definite, pulverulent, bullate or pulvinate, usually 
surrounded by the ruptured epidermis, sometimes long covered. r 
spores borne singly on pedicels, never catenulate, globose, elliptical. or 
obovate; epispore hyaline or coloured, verrucose or more commonly echinu- 
late, seldom smooth; germ-pores 2 to several, scattered or equatorial, 
conspicuous or indistinct, sometimes papillate. Germinating by the pro- 
trusion of a germ-tube which penetrates the host-tissues through the 
stomata. 

Distribution : World-wide. А 

This form oceurs in the cycle of certain species belonging to the families 
Pucciniaceae (excluding Gymnosporangium), Cronartiaceae, Coleosporiaceae, 
and Melampsoraceae, and is in fact the commonest of all spore-forms 
oceurring in the Uredinales. 

The form-genus is characterized by the spores being borne singly on 
pedicels, not in chains, and by the fact that the sori are naked and not 
contained within peridia. 

Twelve form-species are recorded in this paper; of these, nine are 
endemic, and the remaining three indigenous. 


Key ro FogM-sPEOIES OF (веро. 
Hosts belonging to the family Gramineae. 
long. 


Spores over 30 mmm. 
Epispore thin, 1 mmm. .. a 1. U. Crinitue. 
Epispore thick, 2 mmm. or more .. 2. U. karetu. 
Spores under 30 mmm. long .. cs 3. U. toetoe. 
Hosts belonging to the family Cyperaceae. 4. U. Scirpi-nodosi. 
Hosts belonging to the family Lili 
pispore minutely and closely echinulate 5. U. Dianellae 
coarsely and sparsely nulate 6. U. Phormii 
H onging to the family Chenopodiaceae 7. U. Rhagodiae 
Hosts belonging to the family Umbe 8. U. inflata 
i the family Compositae 
Epispore thin, 2 mmm. and under. 
Epispore closely and finely echinulate hg OH. U. tupare. 
Epispore coarsely and moderately echinulate .. 12. U. wharanui. 
Epispore thick, 3-6 mmm. 
Spores over 40 mmm. long e Ks .. 9. U. Oleariae. 
Spores under 40 mmm. long vi i» .. 10. U. southlandicus. 


CoxxixGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 41 


1. Uredo Crinitae n. form-sp. (Fig. 114.) - Gramineae. 


II. Uredosori amphigenous, seated on discoloured spots, scattered, 
. seldom confluent, elliptical Imm. long, reddish-orange, pulverulent, 


po 

mmm. thick, cell-contents orange-yellow, granular; germ-pores scattered, 
numerous (12-18), conspicuous; mixed with and partially surrounded by 
numerous hyaline, capitate paraphyses. 

Host: Dichelachne crinita (Forst. f) Hook. f. Оһ leaves. Herb. 
No. 760. Akaroa (Banks Peninsula), 300m., W. D. Reid! 16 Jan., 
1922. (Туре.) 

The host is indigenous and is widespread ; it occurs also in, Australia 
and Tasmania. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 873.) 

This rust is readily distinguished from any other on the Gramineae 
by the large globose spores, thin hyaline finely-echinulate epispore, and 
numerous scattered, conspicuous germ-pores. 


2. Uredo karetu n. form-sp. (Fig. 115.) 


ur 
ost: Hierochloe redolens (Forst. f.) R. Br. On leaves. Herb. No. 762. 
Sea-level, Bluff (Southland), W. D. Reid! 26 May, 1922. (Туре.) 
T яу aed : : : 


occurs also in Fue asmania, and Vietoria. (Cheeseman, 1906, 55 
s rust is characterized by the large size of the spores, thick, finely- 
echinulate epispore, and numerous scattered obscure germ-pores. Гиссина 


Hierochloae $. Ito, a species belonging to the P. coronata group on account 
of the coronate apex of the teleutospores, differs in the uredospore stage 
from that described above, the uredospores of this species being much 
smaller (16-27 x 12-18 mmm.). 1t was first described from Japan by 
Ito (1909). 


3. Uredo toetoe n. form-sp. (Fig. 113.) 


numerous (7-12), conspicuous, papillate. 

Host: Arundo conspicua Forst. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 759, 
Hokianga (Auckland), E. B. Levy! 24 Feb., 1921. Sandhills, Levin 
(Wellington), 16 m., E. Н. Atkinson! G. H. С. 12 Oct., 1922. (Type.) 

The host is endemic, and is abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, 

. 893.) 
: The rust is characterized by the conspicuous reddish-brown sori, closely 
and finely echinulate epispore, and numerous scattered, conspicuous, 
papillate germ-pores. 


42 Transactions. 


4. Uredo Scirpi-nodosi McAlpine. (Fig. 116.) Cyperaceae. 
MeAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 202, 1906. 


subglobose, 25-35 x 20-25 mmm.; epispore tinted cinnamon - brown, 
coarsely and sparsely echinulate, 2-2-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, 
cinnamon-brown ; germ-pores equatorial, 2, conspicuous. 
ost: Scirpus inundatus Poir. On stems. Herb. Nos. 282, 325. 
Seashore (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! 17 April, 1920; 27 Jan., 1921. 
og, Tiritea, Palmerston North (Wellington), 300 m., G. H. C. 4 March, 
1921. Seashore, Bluff (Southland) W. D. Reid! 26 May, 1922. 
Distribution: Victoria. 
The host is indigenous, and is widespread, occurring in marshy localities 
from sea-level to 1,000 m. ; it occurs also in Australia, Malay Archipelago, 
and temperate South America. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 775.) 


„ 


e rust forms conspicuous bullate sori on the stems ; these are usually 
severely infected with Darluca filum Cast. Characterized by the thick 
coloured epispore, and the two equatorial conspicuous germ-pores. 


9. Uredo Dianellae Dietel. (Fig. 117.) Liliaceae. 
Diet., Hedw., vol. 37, p. 213, 1898. 
Not Uredo Dianellae Rac., Parasit. Algen & Pilze Javas, vol. 2, p. 33, 1900. 

П. Uredosori hypophyllous, seated on reddish-purple spots which are 

visible on the upper surface, scattered, elliptical, 1 mm. long, or confluent 

and up to 5mm. long, pulverulent, pallid brown, bullate, surrounded by 

the ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose or broadly elliptical, 16-22 mmm. 

iam.; epispore hyaline, densely and finely echinulate, 1:5 mmm. thick, 

cell-contents granular, yellow ; germ-pores scattered, numerous (6-8), 
obscure. 

Host: Dianella intermedia Endl. On leaves. Herb. No. 762. Horahora 


g 
The host is indigenous, and is widespread ; it occurs also in Norfolk 
Island and Polynesia. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 715. 

Characterized by the small spores, densely and finely echinulate hyaline 
epispore, and numerous scattered, obscure germ-pores. 

Although this form does not agree in all particulars with the descri 
tion published by Dietel, it resembles it too closely to allow of its 
being separated as a distinct species. It agrees in most particulars with 
U. Dianellae Rac., so that this form is better classed as a synonym. 


6. Uredo Phormii n. form-sp. (Fig. 118.) 


II. Uredosori hypophyllous, seated on discoloured spots visible on the 
upper surface, scattered or more commonly crowded into irregular groups 
often covering the entire under-surface of the leaf, elliptical, 1 mm. long, 
or confluent and up to 6mm. long, ferruginous, bullate, pulverulent, 
surrounded and partially covered by the ruptured epidermis. Spores 
obovate, elliptical, or subglobose, 21-30 x 17-22 mmm. ; epispore golden- 
brown, coarsely and sparsely echinulate, 2-5-3 mmm. thick, cell-contents 
brown, granular ; germ-pores scattered, 3-5, commonly 3, conspicuous. 


CuxxiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 48 


Hosts :— 

Phormium tenax Forst. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 755, 775. Plimmer- 
ton Мы селш 20 m., R. Waters! Н. Drake! G. Н.С. 16 Jan., 
1922. 

Phormium е Hook. f. Herb. No. 757. Tokaanu- Waiouru 
Road, Taupo, 800 m., E. H. Atkinson! 11 March, 1922. 

Both hosts are indigeno us, the former being common throughout, and 
extending to Norfolk Island, whilst the latter is endemic. (Cheeseman, 
1906, р. T us) 
ust is characterized by the small spores, coloured coarsely and 
` Spars ly ышы thiek epispore, and conspicuous scattered germ- pores 
Severely infected leaves are useless for milling purposes. 


7. Uredo Rhagodiae Cooke and Massee. (Fig. 119.) Chenopodiaceae. 
Cke. et Mass., Grev., vol. 15, p. 99, 1887. 


II. Uredosori е, eee hypophyllous, scattered, bullate, 
reddish-brown, orbicular, 1-1- . diam., long covered, at length free 


germ-pores са numerous (8-10), conspicuous 

Host: Rhagodia nutans R. Br. On leaves. Herb. No. 294. Seashore, 
Seatoun (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! G. H.C. 27 Jan., 1921. 

istribution: Victoria 

The host is indigenous, and is not uncommon on rocky areas near 
the sea-coast; it occurs also in eastern Australia. (Cheeseman, 1906, 

578. 
= The spore- -measurements (20 x 15 mmm.) given by Cooke and Massee 
are much too small, as has been ascertained by McAlpine (1906, p. 207) 
from an examination of part of the type material. 


8. Uredo inflata Cooke. (Fig. 120.) Umbelliferae. 
Cke., Grev., vol. 19, p. 48, 1890. 

II. Uredosori Mc pax erowded or scattered, seldom confluent, 
irregular in shape, usually elliptical when up to 4 mm. long, bullate, pallid 
ferruginous, long covered by Lg epidermis. Spores globose or shortly 
elliptical, 25-35 x 22-32 mmm. ; epispore v" minutely and densely 
verruculose (appearing smooth nem wet) up to 6 mmm. thick, slightly 
thickened at the apex (2-3 mmm.), cell- Ea granular, tinted cinna- 
mon; pedicel persistent, hyaline, fragile, up to 25 x 5 mmm. ; germ-pores 
indistinct. 

Host : Anisotome latifolia Hook. f. (= Ligusticum latifolium Hook. #.). Ор 
leaves. Herb. No.41. Campbell Islands, T. Kirk/ 1890. (Type collection.) 

Distribution: Campbell Islands. 

The host is endemic, and confined to the Campbell and Auckland 
Islands. (Cheeseman, 1906, 

This species is characterized by the almost smooth thick and hyaline 
epispore. This may prove to be a species of Uromyces, but this can be 
verified only by germinating the spores, and as the material at hand is too 
old (all attempts to germinate the spores having failed) it 1s retained here 
for the present. 


44 Transactions. 


9. Uredo Oleariae Cooke. (Fig. 125.) Compositae. 
Cke., Grev., vol. 19, p. 48, 1890. 

П. Uredosori hypophyllous, seated on discoloured spots visible on 

the upper surface, orbicular, 1 mm. iam., pulverulent, reddish-brown, 


ost: Olearia Lyallii Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 42. Port Ross 
(Auckland Islands), T. Kirk/ 1890. (Type collection.) 
istribution : Auckland Islands. 
The host is endemic, and is confined to the Auckland Islands and the 
Snares. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 283. 
The published description of Cooke’s is far from accurate, as the spores 
are stated to be 22 x 15 mmm., and the epispore to be smooth. Fortunately 


10. Uredo southlandicus n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 122, and Plate 2, fig. 6.) 


II. Uredosori epiphyllous, scattered evenly over the leaf-surface, orbi- 
; 1-2 mm. diam., bullate, golden-brown, long covered. Spores sub- 
globose or elliptical, 28-35 x 24-98 mmm.; epispore hyaline, coarsely an 
sparsely echinulate, 4-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange ; germ- 
pores indistinct. | : 

Host: Olearia angustifolia Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 753. 
Stewart Island, T. Kirk/ Jan., 1882. Sea-level, Bluff (Southland), 
L. Cockayne ! 26 May, 1922. (Type.) 

The host is endemic, and is confined to the southern part of the South 

1 


ll. Uredo tupare n. form-sp. (Fig. 123.) 


П. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, seated on pallid spots visible on 
the upper surface, orbicular, 1 mm. iam., orange, fading with age to pallid 
yellow, pulverulent, deeply seated in the dense tomentum of the leaf. Spores 
obovate or elliptical, 40-55 x 25-31 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, closely and 

ely echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm., cell-contents granular, yellow; germ-pores 
scattered, numerous (6-8), obscure. 

Host: Olearia Colensoi Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 758, 773. 
Mount Waiopehu (Wellington), 1,700m., G. H. C. 26 October, 1919. 
(Type.) ‘Table-top, Mount Hector (Wellington), 1,120 m., E. Н. Atkinson / 
6 Feb. 1921. Mount Dennan (Wellington), 1,000 m., E. H. Atkinson! 
7 Jan., 1922. 

The host is endemic, and widely spread throughout the mountain areas. 
(Cheeseman, 1906, p. 282. 

large-sized spores and closely and finely echinulate epispore 
characterize this species. 


Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 45 


Fie. 117.—Uredo Dianellae Diet. Uredospores from Dianella intermedia Endl. 

Fre. 118.—Uredo Phormii G. Н. Cunn. Uredospores from Phormium tenax Forst. 

Ето. 119.—Uredo Rhagodiae Ске. et Mass. Uredospores iroi Rhagodia nutans R. Br. 

с. 120.—Uredo i e. res ifolia Hook. f. 

Fic. 121.— Puccinia Celmisiae б. Н. Cunn. Uredospores from Celmisia longifolia Cass. 

Fic. 122.—Uredo southlandicus G. H. Cunn. Uredospores from Olearia angustifolia 
Hook. f. 

Fic. 123.—Uredo tupare ©. Н. Cunn. Uredospores from Olaeria Colensoi Hook. f. 

Frc. 124.—Uredo wharanui G. Н. Cunn. Uredospores from Olearia insignis Hook. f. 

Fic. 125.—Uredo Oleariae Cke. Uredo spores fro om Olearia Lyallii Hook. f. The spore 
sae ына ds e has been boiled for a few quM i in lactic-acid solution. Rate 


Fra. 126. -Dartas Pilin Cast. Pycnidia and conidia from the uredosori of ery 
bein cophila Cke. et Mass. on Juncus vaginatus R. Br. Pycnidia 200 ; 


nidia x 480. 
Ето. 127. —rubereudina persicina басс. on Aecidium otagense Linds., from Clematis 
Colens k. f. (a) Part of а sporodochium, x 24 ; (b) conidiophores, 
te) conidia, X 


All figures x 400, with die exception of figs. 126 and 127. 


46 Transactions. 


12. Uredo wharanui n. form-sp. (Fig. 124.) 


II. Uredosori hypophyllous, seated on pallid spots visible on the upper 
surface, orbicular, 1 mm. diam., bullate, reddish-orange, pulverulent, deeply 
buried in the dense tomentum of the leaf-surface. Spores elliptical or 
obovate, 35-55 x 26-34 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, coarsely and moderately 
echinulate, 2-2-5 mmm., thick, cell-contents granular, reddish-orange ; germ- 
pores indistinct. 

Host: Olearia insignis Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No.778. Woodside 
Creek, Wharanui (Marlborough), E. H. Atkinson! 3 Nov., 1922 

he host is endemic, and is confined to the Marlborough District. 
(Cheeseman, 1906, p. 279.) In size and shape the spores of this species 
resemble the preceding ; it is separated on account of the thicker, coarsely 
and moderately echinulate epispore, and bright reddish-orange colour of 
the sori. 


The following species and form-species have been recorded as occurring 
in New Zealand, but, as I have not seen specimens, I am unable to give 
` descriptions ; moreover, as in most instances the published descriptions are 
so fragmentary as to be useless for comparative purposes, I have not 
included them here. 


(a.) Uromyces Azorellae Cke., Grev., vol. 10, p. 2, 1890. 


Host: Azorella trifoliata Benth. et Hook. f. (Pozoa trifoliata Hook. f.). 
Collected in Hawke's Bay by Colenso. 


(b.) Uromeyes citriformis Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p. 210, 1855. 

Host : “ On leaves of some orchid, apparently a Thelymitra.” 

U. citriformis Bab. (Hdbk. Fl. N.Z., p. 625, 1864) is an error of com- 
pilation. Mr. Mason, Imperial Bureau of Mycology, Kew, states that there 
are no specimens of this species at Kew or the British Museum. As no 
Specimens are known, and as the description is too imperfect for determina- 
tion, and as the host also is unknown, it would be advisable to discard this 
name. 


(c.) Uromyces scariosus Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p.195, 1855... 

Hosts : Geranium dissectum L. and G. microphyllum Hook. f. (= Geranium 
potentilloides Hook. f. 

Collected in Hawke's Bay by Colenso. 


(d.) Puccinia novo-zelandica Bubak, Sitz-ber. Boehm. Ges. Wiss., p. 5, 1901. 
P. compacta Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 9, p. 195, 1855. 
Host: Myosotis capitata Hook. f. 
These specimens were said to have been collected in the South Island, 
but the host is confined to the Auckland and Campbell Islands. (Cheese- 
man, 1906, p. 463.) 


(e.) Aecidium Anisotomes Reich., Ardt. Sitzungber. K. Akad. der Wissensch., 
1865. 
Host: Angelica geniculata Hook. f. 


Possibly Puccinia cuniculi G. Н. Cunn., although the description does 
not agree with that of the aecidium of this host. 


CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 47 


(f.) Aecidium dissimenatum Berk., Hdbk. Fl. N.Z., p. 756, 1867. 

Host: Hypericum japonicum Thunb. 

MeAlpine done p. 200) records this rust as occurring in Australia on 
the same host 


(g.) Aecidium monocystis Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p. 196, 1855. 
Host: Phyllachne Colensoi Ber erggr. (= Helophyllum strong Hook. f.). 
McAlpine (1906, p. 197) states that this is common on Abrotanella 
forsterioides Hook. f. in the vicinity of Hobart, and doubts de: ddtieniiaGon 
of the host as given above; he claims that it is scarcely likely that the 
ame species would occur on hosts belonging to the Compositae and Can- 
dolleaceae (= Stylidieae). Mr. Rodway, Government Botanist, Hobart, 
s written to me to the same effect; he believes that the species was in 
error stated to have been collected in New Zealand, and was really collected 
in Tasmania. Although Abrotanella occurs in New Zealand, all the species 
are endemic; so that the matter must remain at issue until the original 
ds is correctly determined. 


(h.) Uredo Acaciae дыд Grev., vol. 19, p. 3, 1890. 

Host: Acacia 

The sipon; is too incomplete for determination, but it will doubtless 
prove to be a species of Uromycladium. 


(i.) Uredo antarctica Berk., Fl. Antarct., p. 176, 1847. 
Host: Luzula crinita Hook. f. The host is confined to the Auckland 
and Campbell Islands. 


(7.) Aecidium Discariae Cke., Grev., vol. 14, p. 89, 1886. 
This form belongs to the cycle of Uromyces Discariae G. H. Cunn. 


APPENDIX: FUNGI PARASITIC UPON THE UREDINALES. 


In the past numerous fungi belonging to c м genera ае been 
recorded as parasitizing the various spore- of the Uredinales : 
Phycomycetes : Olpidium (= Olipidiella), 
Ascomycetes : Mycosphaerella (= Sphaerella). à 
Fungi Imperfecti: Sphaeropsidales—Phyllosticta ; Ascochyta ; Darluca. 
Нурһошусебев-- -Cladosporium ; Fusarium; Fusoma ; Macrosporium ; 
Oos ; Ramularia; Tuberculin 
Бом. шапу of these will later prove to be merely saprophytic, 
their contiguity with a rust upon the Me host-plant leading to the belief 
that they were parasitic upon the rust. 
far only the two species described below have been collected in New 
Zealand ; Darluca is exceedingly common, especially on the uredosori of 


species are included under the Fungi Imperfecti, the former belongi ng 
to the Sphaeropsidales (Sphaerioidaceae-Hyalodidymae), the latter to "ihe 
Hyphomycetes (Tuberculariaceae-Amerosporae). 


Dartvuca Castagne. 
Cast., Cat. Pl. Mus. Suppl., p. 53, 1851. 

Pyenidia free, superficial, depressed, or conico-globose, obsoletely РАР. 
late, ostiolate, blac context of closely-woven thick-walled colou 
hyphae. Spores (conidia) l-septate, CE BEN elliptic-oblong or бовой, 
muticate; borne singly on simple unbranched pedicels. 


48 Transactions. 


Habitat: Parasitic upon the spermogones, aecidia, uredosori, and 
teleutosori of numerous Uredinales ; saprophytic upon the leaves of de- 


Distribution: Europe; North and South America; Africa; Ceylon ; 
Japan; Australia. 

Although eight species have been described, only one has been collected 
here. 1% is probable that many of these so-called species are but variable 
forms of D. Filum, as in many instances they appear to have been erected 
on slight differences in the size of the spores, a character too variable to 
be considered specific ; for, as is shown below, in D. Filum alone the spores 
on different hosts range in length from 10 to 18 mmm. ; furthermore, this 
variation may be seen in the spores from a single pycnidiu m. 


l. Darluca Filum Castagne. (Text-fig. 126, and Plate 2, fig. 5.) 
Uredinales. 
Cast., l.c. 
Sphaeria Filum Biv.-Bern., Bernh. Stirp. rar Sic. Manip., vol. 3, p. 12, 1815. 
Phoma Filum Fr., Syst. Myc., vol. 2, p. 547, 1823. 

Pyenidia superficial or immersed, scattered or gregarious, conico- 
globose, elliptical, obovate, or depressed-globose, 90-120 x 60-100 mmm 
diam., ostiolate, smooth, black. Conidia 1-septate, hyaline, fusoid, smooth, 
10- 18 x 3-6 mmm., slightly or not constricted at the septum, muticate. 

Habitat : Parasitic upon the spores of the following species: Uromyces 

olakou б. Н. Cunn. (П); U. Polygoni Fel. (П); Uromycladium alpinum 
MeAlp. (П); Urom. notabile Me cAlp. (II); Urom. Tepperiamum (Sacc.) 
McAlp. (III); Puccinia Caricis Schroet. (II, III) ; P. Chrysanthemi Roze 
(П); Coprosmae Ске. (III); Р. D P Westnd. (П); Р. Hoheriae 
Wakef. (Ш); P. Hydrocotyles Ске. (П); Р. juncophila Ске. et Mass. (П); 
Р. Morrisoni McAlp. (П); P. Рыа McAlp. (П); Р. Poarum Niels. 
(ID; E pulverulenta Grev. (II); P. punctata Link. (П); Р. whakatipu 
G. Н. Cunn. (П); P. Unciniarum Diet. et Neg. (II, II); Phragmidium 
novae-zelandiae G. Н. Cunn. (D; Phr.. Potentillae P. Karst. (I, П); 


Fic. 1.—Phragmidium Acaenae G. H. Cunn. Caeomata and юн f from Acaena 
microphylla Hook. f. Arrows point to the minute teleuto 


Fic. 2.—Phragmidium novae-zelandiae G. H. Cunn. "Teleutosori m jM novae- 
zelandiae 'T. Kirk. 

Fig. 3.—Phragmidium Potentillae P. Karst. Teleutosori on нос» Sanguisorbae Vahl. 

Fic. 4.—Hamaspora acutissima Syd. Teleutosori on Ru ustralis Forst. f. Note 


the long and much-entwined fibrils, Arrow mE to sori from which the 
{ peared. 


Fie. 5.— Milesina Histiopteridis G. Н. Cunn. Uredosori on Histiopteris incisa 
unb.) J. Sm. The white spots consist of sides uredospores which 
have exuded from the immer: ridia. 
Fic. 6.—Melampsora Lini Desmaz. Teleutosori on Linum monogynum Forst. 
Ето. 7.—Aecidium Milleri G. Н. Cunn. on Aristotelia serrata (Forst.) Oliver. 
f. 


Fic. 8.—2 tum Ranunculacearum DC. on emen us Lyallii Hook 
Fic. 9.—Aecidium hupiro Н. Cunn. on C idissima Forst. 
Ето. 10.—Aecidium е i G. Н. Cunn. on Bdwardsia ор (J. Mill.) Oliver. Photo 


by e Le evy. 
Ета. Т дан | M yopori G.-H. Cunn. on Myoporum laetum Forst. f. 
Natural size. All photographs, with the exception of fig. 10, by the writer. 


TRANS. N.Z. INsT.. VoL. 55. PLATE 1. 


Face p. 48.| 


PLATE 2. 


N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


TRANS 


al, 


Б) 


г prd 
a, 


= 
EH 
. 


kon 7 apt 


erg, 
i 


* 


* 


—— BÉBÉ. 


CuNNINGHAM.— Гле Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 49 


Aecidium otagense Linds.; A. Ranunculacearum DC. ; Uredo Dianellae 
Diet. ; U. karetu G. H. Cunn. : U. Phormii G. Н. Cunn. ; U. Scirpi-nodosi 
MeAlp. ; U. toetoe б. H. Cunn. 
Distribution: Europe; North and South America; Ceylon; Japan; 
; tralia. 


From the foregoing it will be seen that in New Zealand this species has 
been collected on aecidia, caeomata, uredosori, and teleutosori. 


tain sori, indeed, it is difficuit-to obtain any unaffected spores. Generall 
the pycnidia are ‘superficial and easily seen, but in certain cases, тетер 
when they are parasitic upon aecidia, they are almost compete rsed, 
and their deus noted only when sections of the aecidia are examined 
Saccardo (Syll. Fung., vol. 3, p. 410, 1884) states that the spores have on 
either end a few fine bristles; I have failed to observe these, EE I 
have examined numerous microtome sections of pycnidia of all a So 
common are the pycnidia on certain species that they have fequi been 
mistaken for spermogones, and described as such. 


TUBERCULINA Saccardo. 
Sacc., Mich., vol. 2, p. 34, 1880. 
Uredinula Speg., Anal. Soc. Cientif. Argent., p. 213, 1880. Cordalia Gobi, 
Mem. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Petersburg, vol. 32, p. 13, 1885. 

Sporodochia plane or flattened-discoid, pulverulent, formed of closely 
compacted upright conidiophores, which are simple and иа 
Spores (conidia) innate, unicellular, hyaline, бета subglobos 

Habitat: Parasitic upon the aecidia, uredosori; and ааа of 
Uredinales. 


PLATE 2. 


Ета. l.—Aecidium Macrodontae С. Н. Cunn. on Olearia macrodonta Baker 

Fic. 2.—Aecidium Celmisiae-discoloris G. Н. Cunn. on Celmisia discolor Hook. f. 

Fig. 3. Vrae Celmisiae-petiolatae G. H. Cunn. on Celmisia petiolata Hook. f. The 
aecidia are covered by the tomentum ‘of the lea f, and in the photograph 
appear as slightly-raised linear blisters, principally to the right of the 


Fia. 4. — Aecidium Celmisiae-Petriei С. Н. Cunn. on Celmisia Petriei Cheesem, On 
the right of the midrib the groups of ка are covered by the tomentum, 
on the left the ane has been stripped off and the distorted peridia 
an -masses 

Fie. 5.—Darluca eme: Cast. on Uredo Scirpi-nodosi McAlp. Uredosori on the left, 
parasi ri on the right. 

Ето. 6.—Uredo еер G. Н, Сипа. on Olearia = Hook. f. Note the 
characteristic epiphyllous, bullate, scattered so 

Fie. 7.—Puccinia — С. Н. Cunn. Aecidia on (pe filifolia (Hook. f.) 
Cockayne and Laing. 

Fic. 8 8—Tubereulina ntes Sacc. on Aecidium otagense Linds. Note the flattened 

porod surrounded Бу pe ruptured epiderm 

Fia. 0 Оймәро rium 7 Кылка a Uredosori on leaves ot seedlings of Fuchsia 
excorticata (Forst. f.) L. f 


Natural size. Photographs by the writer. All photographs are taken from dried 
herbarium material, 


50 Transactions. 


Distribution: Europe; South America. Е 

Although twenty species have been described, I doubt whether more 
than a third of this number are valid, as, judging from the published 
descriptions, most appear to have been separated. on host-distinctions 
alone. 


1. Tuberculina persicina Saccardo. (Text-fig. 127, and Plate 2, fig. 8.) 
Sacc., Fung. Ital., tab. 964, 1881. 
Tubercularia persicina Ditm., Sturm. Deutsch. Fl., vol. 1, p. 99, 1817. Саеота 
fallax Cda., Icon., vol. 5, p. 49, 1842. Uredo lilicina Rob.. in Desm., 
‘Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 8, vol. 3, p. 11, 1847. Cordalia persicina Gobi, 
Mem. Acad. Sci. Imp. St. Petersburg, vol. 32, p. 18, 1885. 

Sporodochia discoid, 0-1-1-25 mm. diam., immersed, surface alone 
showing, pulverulent, consisting of closely compacted tinted hyphae, 
25-80 mmm. long, 2-5 mmm. thick. Conidia unicellular, globose, or 
shortly elliptical, 7-14 mmm. diam., epispore smooth, tinted dingy-violet 
or violet-brown, 1 mmm. thick. 

Habitat: Parasitic upon Aecidium otagense Linds. on Clematis Colensoi 
Hook. f. Miramar (Wellington), 20m., J. W. Bird! 5 Nov., 1920. 

Distribution: Europe. 

is fungus is conspicuous owing to the powdery nature of the spore- 
masses, and the purple colour of the spores and sporodochia. These are 
plano-discoid in shape, and are surrounded by the ruptured epidermis and 


* 


since the sporidochia of the parasite are frequently seen to be partially 


of Tuberculina, and in many systematie papers it has been placed under 
the Ustilaginaceae ; in fact, certain authors state that on germination 
the spores give rise to promycelia [basidia] bearing sickle-shaped conidia 
[basidiospores]. This is not the case, however, for I have germinated the 
spores and find they produce long and slender hyphae. : 

I have little doubt but that the so-called aecidium described and figured 
by Plowright (1899, p. 161) as occurring in the cycle of Puccinia Vincae 
Berk. is this species. He states that the spores are finely echinulate ; but 
Grove (1913, p. 177), in a discussion of this so-called aecidium, states that 
they are smooth. Grove states that the organism in question is not an 
aecidum, and suggests that it may be a parasite ; his description agrees 
closely with T. persicina, differing only in colour, which is stated to be 
dark-brown with a greyish bloom. Grove also mentions that both Sydow 
(1904, p. 338) and Fischer (1904, p. 167) considered the sporidochia on 
Puccinia Vincae to be primary uredosori. 


CuxNiNGHAM.—T he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 51 


It is worthy of mention that the larva of a dipterous карар Cecidomyia 
uredinicola, also parasitizes the spores of many of our species of Uromyces, 
Puccinia, &c. The larva is about 3mm. in length, ands is conspicuous 
on account of its bright reddish-orange colour. It feeds only on the 
spores. 


LATIN DIAGNOSES OF NEW SPECIES AND FORM - SPECIES. 


The following diagnoses are arranged in order of genera as they appear 
in this a but the species under each genus are arranged in alphabetical 
order 


1. Phragmidium Acaenae sp. nov. (Fig. 93.) Rosaceae. 


0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, sparsis, raris, conicis, subflavi 

I. Caeomatiis hypophyllis, raris, rotundis, 0-5-1 mm. latis, el ellipticis 
et 3 mm. longis, pulvinatis, pulverulentibus, flavis ; hyalino, clavatis para- 
physis einctis. Caeomatosporis globosis, obovatis, vel ellipticis, 18-28 x 

9 ттт. ; episporio hyalino, minute tenuiter echinulato, 1-1-5 mmm. 
crasso, fonen flavo, vacuolato. 

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis, ано, sparsis, raris, rotundis, 
0-1-0-5 mm. latis, primum ом et pulvinatis, demum pulverulentibus, 
splendidis-nigris, nudis, soris cum paucis рой. Spiked tA 4-7-cellulo, 
communiter 6, longis- Saves 50-95 x 20-25 mmm.; apice rustice 
acuminato, vel rotundato, leniter ad non incrassato, saepe papillato куйй, 


ad septa leniter necne сопзїтїсїїз; episporio castaneo, 3-4 mmm. crasso, 
raro hyalino verrucoso; pedicello persistente, hyalino apice mes fistuloso, 
ad 50 mmm. longo, 5-9 mmm. crasso, ad basim 20 mmm. inflato, verru- 
culoso, foramine germinis ad cellulo 2-3, conspicuo. 

a n foliis vivis et petiolibus Acaenae за Hook. f. 
Horto Botanioa, Gore, Southland, New Zealand. Е. B. Lev 


2. Phragmidium novae-zelandiae sp. nov. (Fig. 92.) 


0. Spermagoniis Phr. Acaenae similibus. 

I. Caeomatiis Phr. Acaenae similibus. 

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis, sparsis, ellipticis ad 3m 
longis, pulvinatis, primum pulverulentibus, demum in solide шы is 
conglutinaris, pallidis glauco-nigris, nudis, sporis numerosis in soris. 


m ce acu 

in papillo apice cellulo ня continuato, tincto, in summa hyalino, 
8 mmm: longo, basi rotundato vel leviter attenuato; ad septa non con- 
strictis ; episporio fusco- -nigris, 4-6 mmm. crasso, rustice solide verrucoso ; 

icello persistente, hyalino apice tincto, ad 100 mmm. longo, 4-6 mmm. 
crasso, basim leniter necne inflato, verruculoso ; foramine germinis ad 
cellulo 2-4, conspicuo. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Acaenae novae-zelandiae Т. Kirk. Queenstown, 
Otago, No Zealand. W. D. Reid. 


52 Transactions. 


3. Phragmidium subsimile sp. nov. (Fig. 90.) 


0. Spermagoniis hypophyllis, sparsis, raris, flavidulis. 

I. Caeomatiis hypophyllis, sparsis, raris, rotundis, ad 0-5-3 mm. latis, 
pulverulentibus, flavis; paraphysibus hyalinis incurvatis clavatis cinctis. 
Caeomatosporis subglobosis, 18-22 mmm. latis; episporio penc solide 
tenuiter verrucoso, 1:5-2 mmm. crasso, ontentu vacuolato, luteo 

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis beas raris, ellipticis, ad 2 mm. longis, 
pulverulentibus, glauco-nigris, in soris sporis numerosis. Teleutosporis 
5-T-cellulo, communiter 6, oblongo- -teretis, 57-70 x 22-30 mmm. ; apice 
rotundato, non incrassato, saepe prominente tincto papilloso coronato, 
ad 10 mmm. longis, basi ленә я basi vel apice fortiter attenuato ; 
ad septa non constrictis; episporio castaneo, 3-5 mmm. crasso, sparse 
rusticeque verrucoso ; pedicello persistente hyalino, apice tincto, crasso, 
ad 100 mmm. longis, 6-10 mmm. crasso, fistuloso, basi 18 mmm. inflato, 
verruculoso ; foramine germinis ad cellulo 2-3, obscuro. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Acaenae Sanguisorbae Vahl. et A. Sanguisorbae 
Vahl. var. ваа T. Kirk. Queenstown, Otago, New Zealand, 650 m. 
W. D. Reid 


4. Milesina Histiopteridis sp. nov. (Fig. 101.) Polypodiaceae. 


II. Uredosoris hypophyllis, raris vel in linearis catervis, intercostalibus, 
ad 15 mm. longis, in masculis inaequalis discoloratis, 0-25-0-5 mm. latis, 
rotundis, bullatis, epidermide tectis, apicale aperto.  Peridiis plano- 
globosis, ostiolatis, obovatis hyalinarum cellularum compositis, cellulo 
. exteriore solide verruculoso. Uredosporis obovatis, ellipticis vel poly- 
goniis, 18-26 x 14-18 mmm. ; _ еріѕрогіо hyalino, tenuiter verruculoso, 
0-7 mm. crasso, contentu hyalino, vacuolato; foraminis germinis 
obscur 

ш. Incognitis. 

: In foliis vivis Histiopteridis incisae (Thunb.) J. Sm. Kelburn 
Wellington, New Zealand. Е. Н. Atkinson, ©. Н. C. 


9. Aecidium Celmisiae-discoloris forma sp. nov. (Fig. 111.) 
Compositae. 

0. Spermagoniis raris, sparsis, epiphyllis, immersis. 

l. Aecidiis amphigeniis, praecipue epiphyllis, flavis, raris vel parvis 
catervis.  Peridiis cylindricis, erumpentibus, super superficiem exstitis ad 
l mm., 0:1 mm. latis, marginibus incurvatis, primum dentatis demum 
profunde laceratis, albis. Aecidiosporis subglobosis, ellipticis vel obovatis, 
36-42 x 28-34 mmm.; episporio hyalino, solide deciduis tuberculis tecto 
3 mmm. crasso, contentu flavido, granuloso. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Celmisiae discoloris Hook. f., C. Sinclairii Hook. f., 
et C. prorepentis Petrie. Tooth Peaks, Otago, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. 


6. Aecidium Ec ыйлагы. forma sp. nov. (Fig. 110.) 


0. Incogni 
E Accs. Tropi, in maculis discoloris, raris vel parvis cater- 
avis. Peridiis plano-globosis, 0-25 mm. latis, immersis, marginibus 


vis, 
incurvatis, hyalinis, tomento denso folii tectis. Aecidiosporis polygoniis, 


CuxNiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 53 


ellipticis vel obovatis, 27-45 x 20-26 mmm.; episporio hyalino, solide 
subtiliter verruculoso, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, conten u granuloso, luteo. 

Hab. : In foliis vivis Celmisiae petiolatae Hook. E Arthur’s Pass, Canter- 
bury, New Zealand, 1,000 m. .E. H. Atkinson. 


7. Aecidium Celmisiae-Petriei forma sp. nov. (Fig. 112.) 


0. Spermagoniis sparsis, rari 

r Aecidiis hypophyllis, in ears catervis, in maculis discoloratis, 
et bullatis infra tomentum folii diu tectis. —Peridiis cylindricis, 0-25 mm 
latis, tomento E distortis, marginibus incurvatis, profundis TS 
ratis, albis. Aecidiosporis longis-ellipticis vel a, 36-52 X 
20-25 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, cum solide deciduo tuberculo tecto, 
2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, luteo 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Celmisiae Petriei Cheeseman. Lake Harris track, 
Otago, New Zealand, 1,100 m. W. D. Reid. 


8. Aecidium hupiro forma sp. nov. (Fig. 109.) Rubiaceae. 


0. Spermagoniis amphigeniis, immersis, ad aecidiis immixtis. 

I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, in catervis inaequalibus, in maculis discoloratis 
luteis. Peridiis erumpentibus, cylindricis, 1 mm. altis, 0-5 mm. latis, mar- 
ginibus erectis, non revolutis, laceratus, luteis. Aecidiosporis polygoniis vel 
ellipticis, 42-50 x 34-40 mmm.; episporio hyalino, solide rustice verru- 
culoso, 2-2-5 mmm. crasso, contentu rustice granuloso, lute 

Hab.: In folis vivis et petiolibusque Coprosmae foetidissimae Forst. 
Alpha Hut, Mount Hector, Wellington, New Zealand, 1,700 m. H. Hamilton, 
J. G. Myers 


9. Aecidium kowhai forma sp. nov. (Fig. 104.) Leguminosae. 


0. Inco 

E rw. cim caulico lis, in catervis longis, in tumerosis fusiformibus, 
ad 7 cm. longis, magnis маје, р distortionibus factis luteis. Регійііз 
cupulatis, breviter erumpentibus, 0-25 mm. altis, 0-5 mm. latis, pateris 
subtiliter revolutus, laceratis demum erosis, tinetis luteis. Aecidiosporis 
polygoniis vel ellipticis, 27-32 x 18-21 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, solide 
subtiliter verruculoso, 1 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, luteo. 

Hab.: In caulibusque Edwardsiae таваа (J. Mill.) Oliver. Bright- 
water, Nelson, New Zealand, 200m. C. Nash, W. C. Hyde, G. H. C. 


10. Aecidium Macrodontae forma sp. nov. (Fig. 108.) Compositae. 
0. Spermagoniis amphigeniis, praecipue epiphyllis, sparsis, aecidiis im- 


I. Aecidiis hypophyllis et petiolicolis, in catervis inaequalibus, ad 10 mm. 
longis, in maculis discoloratis distortionibus, luteis. Peridiis immersis, 
0-1-0-2 mm. latis, marginibus incurvatis, dentatis. albis. Aecidiosporis 
polygoniis ellipticis vel obovatis, 25-37 x 18-24 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, 
solide rustice lecce 1 mmm. crasso, contentu luteo, granuloso. 

ab. : olis vivis et petiolibusque Oleariae macrodontae Baker. 
The track, Clinton Valley, Otago, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson. 


54 Transactions. 


11. Aecidium Milleri forma sp. nov. (Fig. 105.) : Tiliaceae. 


0. Incognitis. 

I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, in catervis minutisque raris, 3-6 in catervis, 
in maculis pallidis, luteis. Peridiis cupulatis, erumpentibus, 0-25 mm. 
latis, marginibus erectis, non revolutis, subtiliter dentatis, albis. Aecidio- 
sporis subglobosis vel polygoniis, 20-96 x 17-23 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, 
solide subtiliter verruculoso, 1 mmm. crasso, contentu luteo, vacuolato. 

ab.: In foliis vivis Aristoteliae serratae (Forst.) Oliver. Pokaka, Wai- 

marino County, New Zealand, 800 m. D. Miller. 


12. Aecidium Myopori forma sp. nov. (Fig. 106.) Myoporaceae. 

О. Incognitis. 

I. Aecidiis purs truncicoliis et petiolicolis, in locis. inflatis fusi- 
formibus, ad 15 ст. longis, in catervis linearibus, aurantiacis. Peridiis 
erumpentibus, nés super superficiem exstitis ad 4 mm., 1 mm. latis, 

marginibus subtiliter expansis non revolutis, Bp inaequalibus lace- 
ratis, tinetis aurantiacis, demum albis. Aecidi osporis obovatis, ellipticis, 

ygoniis, raro lacrimiformibus, 21-45 x 17-20 mmm.; episporio hyalino, 
subtiliter solide verruculoso, 1 mmm. crasso, contentu rubescente-luteo, 
foramine germinis obscuro. 

Hab.: In caulibusque, trunci, et petiolibusque рон laeti Forst. f. 
Palmerston North, Wellington, New Zealand, 250m. G. Н.С. 


13. Uredo Crinitae forma sp. nov. (Fig. 114.) . Gramineae. 


s uredosporiferis am phigeniis, in maculis discoloratis, raris, 
raro confluentibus, ellipticis, 1 mm. longis, rubescente-aurantiacis, pulveru- 
lentibus, rupta epidermide cinctis. Uredosporis globosis vel subglobosis, 
38-41 mmm. latis; episporio hyalino, solide subtiliter echinulato, 1 mmm. 
crasso, contentu aura ntiaco, granuloso ; foraminibus germinis raris, numerosis 
(12- 18), conspicuis ; numerosis hyalinis, capitatis paraphysibus immixtis. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Dichelachnidis crinitae (Forst. f. Hook. f. Akaroa, 
Banks Peninsula, Canterbury, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. 


14. Uredo karetu forma sp. nov. (Fig. 115.) 


П. Soris uredosporiferis hypophyllis, in maculis fuscis, linearibus, 
raro confluentibus, pulverulentibus, 1mm. longis, luteo - aurantiacis, 
rupta epidermide cinctis. Uredosporis subglobosis vel obovatis, 34—45 x 
30-35 mmm. vases pallido-luteo, leniter subtiliter echinulato, 9-9. -5 mmm. 
crasso, contentu luteo, granuloso ; foraminibus germinis raris, numerosis 
(812), obscuris. 

: In foliis vivis Hierochloidis redolentis (Forst. f.) R. Br. Sea-level, 
Bluff, ЕС күөн New Zealand. W. D. Reid. 


19. Uredo Phormii forma sp. nov. (Fig. 118.) Liliaceae. 


IL. Soris uredosporiferis hypophyllis, in maculis discoloratis, raris vel 
in catervis irregularibus, ellipticis, 1 mm. lon ngis, aut confluentibus vel 6 mm. 
longis, ferrugineis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, rupta epidermide cinctis et 
E. tectis. Uredosporis obovatis, ellipticis vel ШЫЙК, 21-30 x 
17-22 mmm. ; episporio flavo- brunneo, rustice raro echinulato, 2-5-3 mmm. 
сгазво, "one brunneo, granuloso ; foraminibus germinis raris, 3-5, com- 
uniter 3, conspicuis. 
ab.: In foliis vivis Phormii tenacis Forst. et P. Colensoi Hook. 
Toksina о Road, Taupo, New Zealand, 800 m. Е. Н. Atkinson. 


CuuNNINGHAM.—T he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 55 


16. Uredo southlandicus forma sp. nov. (Fig. 122.) Compositae. 
. Soris uredosporiferis epiphylli, raris, rotundatis, 1-2 mm. latis, 
bullatis, flavo-brunneis, tectis. Uredosporis subglobosis vel ли, 


28-35 х 24—28 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, astice raro echinulato, 4-5 mm 
crasso, contentu granuloso, aurantiaco ; foramine germinis non conspicuo. 

ab.: In folis vivis Oleariae angustifoliae Hook. f. Sea-level, Bluff, 
Southland, New Zealand. L. Cockayne 


17. Uredo toetoe forma sp. nov. (Fig. 113.) Gramineae. 


П. Soris uredosporiferis hypophyllis, raris, in maculis discoloratis, ellip- 
ticis, 0-5-1 mm. latis, aut confluentibus ad 4mm. longis, rubro-brunneis. 
subtiliter dense echinulato, 1-5—2 mmm. crasso, contentu  granuloso, 
brunneis; foramine germinis raris, 7-12, conspicuo, papillato 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Arundinis conspicuae Forst. f. Sandhills, Levin. 
Wellington, New Zealand, 16m. Æ. Н. Atkinson, G. Н. C. 


18. Uredo tupare forma sp. nov. (Fig. 123.) . 


II. Soris uredosporiferis hypophyllis, raris, in maculis раш, si e 
1 mm. latis, aurantiacis, pulverulentibus, diu tomento folii 
sporis obovatis vel ellipticis, 40-55 x 25-31 mmm.; epis eie icd 
dense minuteque echinulato, 1:5 – 2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, 
luteo; foraminibus germinis raris, 6-8, obse : 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Oleariae Colensoi Hook. f. Mount Waiopehu, 
Wellington, New Zealand, 1,700 m. G. Н. C. 


19. Uredo wharanui forma sp. nov. (Fig. 124.) Compositae. 


II. Soris uredosporiferis hypophyllis, in maculis pallidis, rotundatis, 
1mm. latis, bullatis, rubro-aurantiacis, pulverulentibus diu tomento folii 
tectis. —Uredosporis ellipticis vel obovatis, 35-55 x 26-34 mmm. ; episporio 
hyalino, sparse rustice echinulato, 2-2-5 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, 
rubro-aurantiaco ; foramine germinis non conspicuo. 

Hab.: In foliis vivis Oleariae insignis Hook. f. Woodside Creek, 
Wharanui, Mabon ugk, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson. 


LITERATURE CITED. 


ARTHUR, J. C., 1906. Resultats Scientifiques du Congrès International de Botanique 
Vienne 
—— 1907. North American Flora, Uredinales, vol. 7. New Yor 
CuEESEMAN, T. F., 1906. Manual! of the New Zealand Flora. Wellington 
De Bary, A., 1865. Neue Unters u. d. Uredinee Monatsber. d. `Кол. Акаа. 
der Wiss. Berlin., p. 
P.,1900. In Engler & ‘Prantl, Speedo Pflanzenfamilien, 1 1**, Leipzig. 
D., 1904. ie 4 е. 
Grove, W. В., 1913. The British Rust Fu eu. Cambri ridge. 
Iro, S., 1909. On the Uredineae parasitic the Japanese Gramineae, Jour. Coll. 
Agr. Tohuku Imp. University. Sappo 
McArrINE, D., 1906. The Rusts of Australia. ^Melbou 
WRIGHT. С В., 1889. A Monograph of the British. аы and Ustilagineae. 


Топ 
—— 1890. Dodo Chronicle, vol. 8, p. London 
Влмввоттом, J., 1913. Notes on the й з of Some Rusts, Trans. Brit. Myc. 
vol. 4, PP. 
Sypow, Р. and H., 190 p aphia Uredinearum seu Specierum Omnium ad hanc 
usque diem енко et Adumbratio Systematica, Puccinia.  Leipsig. 


Transactions. 


COMBINED HOST AND FUNGUS INDEX. 


Synonyms are in italics ; 


families in small capitals. 


The page-number 


on which a description of a species, genus, or family occurs, or where a 


host of such a species is recorded, appears in italics ; 


are in ordinary roman type ; 


Latin diagnoses are in bracke ts. 


incidental references 
An asterisk 


preceding a page-number meee that an illustration of the species in 


question will be found on that pag 


Abies Pages 
pectinata DC, .. = td 
Abrotanella 
forsterioides Hook. ud T epo 
Acacia .. ES EO i 
Acaena A. m IN 
urs ds Hoo ok. ү. г. 1 
zelandiae T. Kirk 19, 20 
sem palli aT Kirk. 20 
vina A. Cunn mod 
Sanguisor Va 19, 21 
var. pilosa 7. Kirk 2 
Aecidium P. 32 
Anisotom 


es Re tok 
Cohnisize асана G. H. Cun 
33, 37, *39, (52) 
Celmisiae-petiolatae G. H. Cunn. 
33, uL #39, (52) 

Celmisiae-Petriei б. Н. Cun 

43; 04; 28, M n 
Discariae Ске. ..- 
disseminatum Berk. 
hupiro G. H. Cunn. 
1 G. n Cunn. 


33, 36, 29. T 
33, 35, *39, (53) 
29 


s Kle 
eod G. H. Cinn 


33, 38, *39, (53) 
Milleri G. H. Cunn. 33, 35, *39, (54) 
Mec e. erk. 
Myopori G. H. Cunn. 33, 35, *39, d 
кы McAlp : 
otagense L mg 9, 50 
lantaginis- a Мел. p К 39 
Ranunculacearum DC. *39 
Angelica e ys 
geniculata Hook. 7. 20 .. 46 
Апіѕо 


me 

fiifolia (Hook. f. ) Cockayne and 
Lai 

Haastii (F. v. М. ) Cockayne and 
Lain. 


n Vedi f. E EE E 
Areg i 14 

Parii 

racemosa (A. ren f «s 30 

serrata Rat) ) | Oliver - „а 48 

conspicua Forst. f. ү, S Pi 
Asperula 

Lon om Hook. f ix kir el 
Azo 

trifoliata Benth. et Hook. (e^ AB 
Betula L. 

alba L. 44 АС x 

E EAE А ex «+ 29 
Bubakia Arth. — .. ^ v. 96 


Caeoma 
Potentiliae Schlect. 
C 


coriacea (Foret f.) Hook. $ 
disc sot Er. 
Ho 


CHENOPODIACEAE 
rysopsora Lagerh. 
matis 

Colensoi Hook. 22 

hexasepala D or 
indivisa Wald iss 

COLEOSPORIACEAE 

Coleosporium Lev. 

Fuchsiae Oke. 

— 


pro 

fo та uet Forst. 
Cordalia Gobi 
CYPERACEAE 


Darluca Cast. 
Filum Cast. 


Ere y: f.) Hook. f. 


ea mens 
Edw 
арба (J. Mill.) Oliver 
Epilobium 
pubens 4. Rich. 


pilea 
Eranninm Bon. 


Euphras 
лера Forst. 


FILICALES 


uchsia 
excorticata (Forst. f.) L. f. 


Pages 
26, 32 
=< 9 
8 
47 


ec d 
42, *45, 48 


CunnincHam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi of New Zealand. 


Pages 


Gali . 7 
элегин Sol. 7 
Gallowaya Arth. .. 25 
са 
dissectum L. 46 
ataok a Hook. if 46 
potentilloides Hook. f. 46 
GRAMINEAE 1, 41 
rr la : 27 
Gymn erh. 5; 32 
‘iran v Hebe 55 e! 
Gymno um H F 22, 32, 40 
Ellisii à Parl, vis s 
Hamas spo 14, 21, 24 
acutissim: 21, 28, Т8 
ырл зы (Tiam. ) Koern. v0 
Helophyllum 
Сна Ио. f. 47 
Hie 
dis (Forst. f.) R. Br. 41 
Histio 
dena (Thunb. К J. Sm. 31 
Hyalo paora a Mag 31 
Hyperic 
iremineum Forst. f. 27 
japonicum Thunb. 27, 47 
Hypodermium Link. 14 
Larix Adans. 29 
Lecythea Lev. 14 
LEGUMINOSAE 35 
Ligusticum 
dom Hook. f. 43 
m 42 
засва 2 
ies gynum Forst. 28 
var. chathamicum Cockayne 28 
Luzu 
crite Hook. f. 47 
Melampsora Cast. 26, 28, 29, 82 
betulina Tul : зж 
Kusanoi Dietel . +93, 27 
ini D *23, 27 
liniperda К. rd 
pustulata Schroet 30 
Hypericum Schroet. 27 
ORA 26, 40 
Melampsoridium 26, 28, 32 
etulae Arth. xs 
betulinum ааш D 29 
Milesia White 
Milesina Magn 
Histiopteridis a. В. Cunn. *32, 1, б) 
MYOPORACEAE 
Myoporu 
laetum Forst. f. 36 
Myosotis 
capitata Hook. f. 46 
Ochropsora Diet. .. 25 
Olearia 
angustifolia Hook. f. dd 
Colensoi Hook. f. 44 


Ф 


57 
Oleari Pages 
insignis Hook. f. a: 9 
Lyallii Hook. f. 44 
macrodonta Baker 40 
ONAGRACEAE 25, 
velim Chev “р 2b, 32 
Laricis Arth. et Kern. Es ИС... 
тане 
Colensoi Hook. f. i 43 
tenax Forst s sis E] 
Phragmidium Link. 14, 21, 32 
caenae G. H. Cunn. 
15, *17, 18, 21, (51) 
disciflorum xa v 210 
jen petas "Thosit „э. 24 
mucronatum Schlecht 15, 16, *17 


novae-zelandiae G. H. Cun? 


акаа EN Rd вы 


15, “17, 18, 21, 00 
oblongum Воп. 
i imeem Schmidt 
Poten 215, 17. 19, 21 
losa pi mpinelfolia Die 
Rosarr x 18 
бап ees аа Schroet. *17, 21 
сенен Wint. б 
subsimile G. Н. Ситт. 
15, *17, 18, 20, » (62) 
Phragmopsora Magn. 
Phyllachne 
Colensoi AU 47 
Physonema Lev. 26 
Pinu эг > 25 
SS 36 
Plantago 
spathulata Hook. f. 36 
PoACEAE e 2 
Podocystis Fr. — .. er bats ae 
Р, ium Lev. Et p E 
oo 2t an reu. it 
rift Hook. f. 46 
Pter 
incisa Thunb. : жес} 
Puccinia Pers са Ад 
Actaeae- Agropyri Ed. Fisch. 1 
Actaeae-Elymi Mayor — .. 1 
adspersa Diet. et Holw. .. H 
Agropyri Ell. et Ev e 1 
agropyrina Erikss. 1, 2 
Agrostidis Plowr. 1 
alternans Arth. 1 
— = H. Сит. 4, Te 6, un) 
(iren 
rulae- сЕ Wurth. 
gocce Bubak ер 
Celmisiae G. Н. Ситт. `8, *д, (12), * 
chondroderma Lindr. бу е 
cinerea Arth. 
Clematidis Lagerh. с se 
compacla Berk pe .. 46 
пев манай G H.Cunn. .. Hopes 
coronata Cda. { 41 
cuniculi ©, = Cu unn. 6, 46 
difformis K, 7 


dispersa Ё. е LH. = СОЖ 


58 Transactions. 


Puccinia Pages 
Elymi Westn T5 
Euphrasiana G. H. Cunn $5.8, (12) 
fodiens G. Н. Cu = 
Foyana G. H. Cu 3, *5, (10) 
Galii ее uoc 1 oci 
Galio. ur EDD 
закун ra Ito 2t osi 8. 
kopoti > H. Cunn. à ee 
Magnusiana Koern. Са -. 34 
S ze ree Ti 
namua G. Н. Cun .. 3, *5, 6, (11) 

ovo- M Bubak A eee fi 


EUN 
Wahl lenbergiae G. H: Cunn. x 8, (12) 


whakatipu G. e Cunn. .. 4,*5,6(11) 
yomensis ap 
ae d ‘ i 
Pucciniastrum Ott. : 26, 28, 29 
Abieti гуни, Kleb. 22 0 
Epilobii Otth. ; i3 00 
pustulatum Diet. 223; 30 
RANUNCULACEAE .. d 2, 3, 33 | 
Ranunculus | 
depressus T. Kirk a -. 44 | 
T. Kirk. $i tace 
geraniitoliis Hook. E 2: «: 84 
insignis Hook. f. è 34 
Lyallii Hook. f. 34 
nivicola’ Hoo 4 
pachyrrhizus Hook. E 34 
repens L. 34 
Rhagodia 
nutans A. Br EE 
Roestelia Reb. 32, 36 
sa > "a i 
Eglanteria Mill. AS ONE 
rubiginosa L. .. 5 ү: | 
ROSACEAE 16, 22 | 
Rostrupia Lagerh d 
RUBIACEAE 788 
Rubus L. 
australis Rs i5 E c 
moluccana E. a 


a 21 | 


rigi 
Rolfei Vidal 


Scirpus Pages 
inundatus Poir 2 
SCROPHULARIACEAE 6 
onchus 
oleraceus L. 10 
Soph 
she ah т Mill. 35 
Ster 50 
Pos enia Diet. 25 
STYLIDIEAE 47 
T'hecopsora Magn. 29 
Thelymitra Forst. 46 
TILIACE 35 
Triticum 
vulgare Vill Sac E 
Tuberculina Sace. x oO 
persicina (Ditm.) Sace. 33, *45, 50 
UMBELLIFERAE 3, 43 
UREDINACEAE E 
UREpINALES IMPERFECTI c 
Uredinopsis Magn. E 3l 
Urediwuta Bpeg s =» 49 
Uredo Pers. х 26, 32, 20 
Acaciae Се. .. maet vd 
tarctica Berk. 47 
australis Diet. et Neg. .. £c 
Bet d Sees) 
Celmisiae Cke. а 8 
Compositarum v var. Celmisiae Ске. 
Crinitae G. H. Cun *39, 40, 41, (54) 
Dianellae 1 Diet , 42, *45 
inflata 40, 43, *45 
karetu Ay H. Cunn. *39. 40, 41 di 
Lini Schum 
Oleariae C 
Phormi 


Sci 
эш кїз нөм G. - Cw 
toetoe G. Н. Ситт. 


diee! seg 

scari erk. 
Uvaria McAlp. 
Wahlenbergia 
albomarginata Hook. 


Zaghouania Pat. .. 
ZAGHOUANIACEAE 


n 40, 4 a s 
88, 3, *45. 


*39, 40, 42 


40, 44, *45, (55) 


*39, 40, 41 (55) 
40, 44, *45 (55) 
40, *45, 46 (55) 
= 32, 


25 
25 


CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 59 


A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales, or “ Birds-nest Fungi." 


By б. Н. Оохҳіхенам, Mycologist, Biological Laboratory, 
Wellington, N.Z. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 23rd October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 
3181 December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May 1924.] 


Plates 3, 4. 


ALL species belonging to this order are saprophytic, occurring on decaying 
wood, old sacking, or on the ground. They favour moist localities, and 
may commonly be found growing on humus on the forest-floor. The 
fructifications are quite small, seldom attaining a greater diameter than 
10 mm.; they may be cup- or funnel-shaped, although frequently obconic 
forms occur. 

The order is widely distributed, and some of the species have been found 
in nearly every country in the world; others, again, have a very limited 
distribution, occurring in but one or two localities. 

The order comprises only one family, the Nidulariaceae, consisting of 
the four genera Cyathus, Crucibulum, Nidula, and Nidularia. The genus 
Sphaerobolus, at one time included in the Nidulariaceae, was by Ed. Fischer 
(1900, p. 346) placed in a separate family, the Sphaerobolaceae. 

In structure the fructifications of all genera, mutatis mutandis, are 
essentially alike, a typical fructification consisting of a peridium containing 
numerous lenticular bodies, péridiola (also termed “ sporangioles ”), which 


woven hyphal filaments (in Cyathus it is composed of three layers). The 
apex is'at first enclosed by a thin epiphragm (absent in Nidularia, the 
peridia of whic obose 


p 
gelatinized, when the peridiola lie embedded in a gelatinous matrix, the 


60 T'ransactions. 


gleba. When the epiphragm ruptures the gleba dries out, portion per- 
sisting as a delicate membrane lining the inner wall of the peridium. At 
maturity this membrane is quite smooth and shining, and is often mis- 
taken for a layer of the wall of the peridium. 

n Cyathus and Crucibulum the peridiola are attached to the inner wall 
of the peridium by fine thread-like filaments, termed “funiculi.” In 


this sheath is a delicate much-convoluted thread, attached by one end 
to the peridiolum, and by the other to the constricted portion. This 
thread, when moist, is capable of extension to a distance of several 
(5-8) centimetres. 

In Crucibulum the funiculus is less complicated in structure, as the 
hollow sheath enclosing the convoluted thread early becomes gelatinized, 
and so at maturity the thread is embedded in the resultant mucilage. 


DEVELOPMENT (Cyathus). 

From hyphae ramifying in the substratum, mycelial strands become 
differentiated ; the terminal portions of these become enlarged, differ- 
entation of the basidiocarp commencing slightly below this region. In the 
region of the future inner wall of the peridium a zone of mes 
gelatinized, the whole inner portion eventually forming the gleba, the 
external portion persisting as the wall of the peridium. Within this area, 
at the periphery, the peridiola become differentiated, each originating 
around a common centre toward which the ends of hyphal filaments con- 
verge, differentiation of peridiola occurring successively from the base of 
the developing peridium towards the apex. Then a layer of hyphae round 
each peridiolum becomes partly gelatinized and forms the pseudoparenchyma 
of the cortex. 

The funiculus originates in somewhat parallel filaments extending from 
the innermost surface of the peridium to the peridiolum. Later appear 
actively growing hyphae which elongate rapidly and form a bundle of 
parallel filaments. Surrounding this certain hyphae gelatinize and form 
the outer sheath of the mature funiculus. 

The peridium enlarges in size and becomes differentiated into three 
definite regions ; differentiation occurs first at the base, new growth taking 
place in an apical peripheral zone, and as gelatinization occurs basally 
upwards the apical portion is the last to become gelatinized, and thus 


away from the apex and the epiphragm becomes exposed; this then 
ruptures and becomes gelatinized, the gleba becomes exposed, and as the 
moisture dries out the peridiola fall to the bottom of the peridium, rem- 
nants of the gelatinous gleba persisting as a thin lining on the inner 
surface of the peridium. 

Thanks are due to Mr..C. G. Lloyd, Cincinnati, for the determination 
of two species; to Professor H. B. Kirk, Messrs. E. H. Atkinson, and 
R. Grimmett, Wellington, Miss H. K. Dalrymple, Dunedin, and Dr. K. M. 
Curtis, Nelson, for contributions of specimens; and to Messrs. E. Bruce 
Le . D. Reid, of the Biological Laboratory, Wellington, for 
the photographs used in this paper. 


CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 61 


| NIDULARIACEAE. 


Saprophytie plants, growing on decaying organie matter on the ground. 
Fructifications consisting of variously-shaped peridia, containing numerous 
indehiscent, compressed peridiola, in the interior of which are borne the 
hyaline, unicellular basidiospores. - 

Of the three genera which occur in New Zealand, Cyathus is represented 
by five species, Crucibulum by one, and Nidula by two. 


KEY ТО THE GENERA. 
a. Peridiolum closed by a definite epiphragm. 
1. Peridiola attached by funiculi to the wall of the peridium. 
eridium of three distinct layers; tunica thin or 
wanting Е Vs Р; БА .. 3. Cyathus. 
b.) Peridium of one layer; tunica thick ДЕ .. 2. Crucibulum. 
2. Peridiola unattached by funiculi but free within the peridium 1. N idula. 
idium dehiscing irregularly, epiphragm absent ; peridium subglobose ^ Nidularia. 


р. 
. 


І. Nipura White. 
White, Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, p. 271, 1902. 


gelatinous (when moist) gleba which fills the interior of the peridium, not 
attached by funiculi; similar in structure to those of Cyathus. Spores 


. ; 1 
This genus is separated from the two following because of the absence 
of a funiculus, the peridiola being free and embedded in the gelatinous 
gl h i 
the peridiola become free within the peridium. 
is similar in structure to that of Crucibulum, save that the filaments of 
which it is composed are pallid-white and not coloured. 


1. Nidula candida (Peck) White. (Plate 3, figs. 1, 2a.) 
White, l.c., p. 271. 
Nidularia candida Peck, Reg. Rept., vol. 45, p. 24, 1891. 
Peridia cyathiform, 6-15 mm. high, 6-15 mm. across the mouth, taper- 
ing slightly to the sessile truncate base, which is up to 8mm. diam. ; 


> 


shining, white or tinted yellow, darker below ; mouth expanded but not 
recurved, entire, smooth, thick and firm. Peridiola reddish-brown, lenti- 
cular, 1-5-2 mm. diam., smooth ; tunica thin, yellowish. Spores elliptical, 
6-10 x 4-8 mmm.,* rounded at both ends. 

Habitat —Growing solitary on decaying wood and sticks on the ground. 

Distribution.—Canada ; Washington, North America: rare and local. 
Wallaceville, Wellington, H. B. Kirk! 24/7/21; Fringe Hill, Nelson, 
500 m., Miss K. M. Curtis! 23/1/21. 

The New Zealand form appears to be intermediate between this and the 
following species. For example, it has the solitary habit, large white 


* In this article the contraction ** mmm." is used for micromillimetres. 


62 Transactions. 


peridia covered with hispid tufts, and light-coloured peridiola = N. candida, 
and the smaller rugulose peridiola of N. emodensis. Then, too, the peri- 
diola possess the peculiar stout, spiny, coloured fibrils so cote с in the 
ал species, and the spores are roughly the same size; in shape, how- 
they are quite different. Nevertheless the peridal characters are so 
соне that I believe it should be retained under this species. 


2. Nidula emodensis (Berk.) Lloyd. (Plate 3. figs. 25, 3.) 
Lloyd, Nidulariaceae, p. 12, 1906. 
Cyathus emodensis Berk., Hook. Jour. Bot., 204, 1854. Crucibulum emodense 


Berk., Hdbk. N.Z. Fl., p- 621, 1867. наада microcarpa Peck; White 
Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, р. 272, 1902. Маша microcarpa var. rugispora 
White, l.c. E 


Peridia cyathiform, 4-6 mm. high, 4-5 mm. wide across the mouth, 
tapering slightly to the sessile Mane base, which i diam 
exterior dingy-grey, becoming darker with age, eden with closely 
appressed tomentum, wall much thinner than in the preceding species, 
interior smooth, shining, dingy-white, turning to pallid-brown in old speci- 
mens ; mouth entire, slightly expanded, in old specimens slightly сас 
thin, smooth. Pef idiola numerous, lenticular, reddish-brown, becomi 
álniost black with age, 0-5-1 mm Фат. rugulose ; tunica thick, Shei, 
readily separable. Spores narrowly elliptical, or more ‘commonly obovate 
or pyri iet apex rounded, base acuminate, 6-9 x 4-6 mmm 

H at.— Growing caespitose on decaying wood and sticks on the 


te 

Distribution. — California, Montana, North America; Sikkim 
Japan ; терри Cambridge, Auckland, Ge, 17 /1/20 ; pe. 
D. Mun 

I am наме to Mr. C. С. Lloyd for the determination of this species. 
He states that it possesses the-same coloured fibrils in the tunica (the only 
character that separated N. emodensis from №. microcarpa Peck), and is 
therefore N. emodensis. These fibrils are thick, rigid, and dark-coloured, 
and possess numerous short spiny эе. Тһеу are known to оссиг 
only in this and the preceding specie 

The caespitose habit, smaller жа peridia, darker peridiola, and 
differently shaped spores separate this species from the preceding. 


П. CnvcrBULUM Tulasne. 
Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. 1, р. 89, 1844. 


Peridium cyathiform, composed of a single thick felt-like membrane 
. of closely woven coloured hyphae ; mouth when young covered by a well- 
defined epiphragm, formed from the undifferentiated peridial wall. Peri- 
Tola numerous, each consisting of an outer thick loosely woven tunica, a 
thick horny dark-coloured cortex, and a loosely woven hymenial layer ; 
attached to the peridial wall by a funiculus, which is more simple in 
structure than that of a Spores hyaline, hunka, epispore thin. 

Distribution. —World-wi 

The genus is анн by а single species. 16 is separated from 
Cyathus on account of the peridial wall consisting of a single layer, and 
because of the more simple funiculus, and from Nidula on account of the 
presence of funiculi. 


CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 63 


1. Crucibulum vulgare Tulasne. (Plate 4, figs. 4, 7.) 


Tul, Lc., p. 90 
* Cyathus Crucibulum Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 238, 1801. C. laevis DC., Fl. Fr., 
vol. 2, p. 269, 1805. C. fime lori: DG. ibid., vol. 5, p. Tok 1815. Nidularia 
Crucibulum Secret., Mycogr. Suisse, vol. 3, p. 378, 1833. N. at hee 
Schw., . Phil. Soc., vol. 4, p. 253, 1834. Cyathus fi la Ber 
Linn. Jour., l 18 p. 93875 . С. pezizoides Berk., 
or i Crucibulum jugland De S yll. 


SVOL- A 
P 8. C. simile Mass., Grev., vol. 19, р. 94, 1891. С. desi Sa 
E) "White, Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 20, p. 269, 1902. 

Peridia cyathiform, up to 12 mm. high, 10 mm. wide at the mouth, 
tapering жор to sessile truncate base, which may attain a thickness 
of 8 mm., seated on a basal pad of closely woven hyphae ; exterior bright 
cinnamon, becoming dingy with age, in young specimens closely covered 
with silky appressed tomentum, becoming almost smooth with age, interior 
pallid-cinnamon, smooth, shining; mouth erect, or slightly expanded, 
margin even, thick, smooth. feug I brown or dingy - white 
lenticular, smooth, 1-25-2 mm. diam. ; a thick, dingy-white, readily 
separable. Spores narrowly elliptical, pete at both ends, 7-10 x 
4-6 m 


mmm. 
Habitat.—Growing solitary or caespitose on decaying leaves, sticks, old 
und : 


Distribution.—World-wide ; common. Lake Papaetonga, Levin, Mrs. 
Cunningham! 31/8/19; York Bay, Wellington, E. H. Atkinson ! 
20/6/22; Cass, Canterbury, unknown collector! June, 1919; Fringe Hill, 
elson, 500m., Miss K. M. Curtis! 23/7/21; Dannevirke, W. Colenso; 
Bay of Islands, 7. D. Hooker 
This species varies considerably in the size and shape of the peridia 
and peridiola: for example, in specimens from the Cass the peridia are 
barely 5 mm. in height, яр the peridiola uos ш small, being 
less than 1 mm. in diamete 


= 


ПІ. Cyatuus Haller. 
Hall., Stirp. Helvet., vol. 3, p. 127, 1768. Ex Pers., Syn. Meth. Fung., 
p. 237, 1801. 
Cyathia P. Br., Civ. & Nat. Hist. Jamaica, p. 78, 1756. 
Peridium composed of three distinct layers, at first closed by a thin 
white epiphragm which covers the mouth, dehiscing by the irregular 

rupture of this membrane.  Peridiola lenticular, dark-coloured, consisting 
of an external white tunica which may be very thin or absent, a hard 
horny cortex, and an inner hymenial мун; attached to the inner wall 
of the peridium by a complex funiculus Basidiospores hyaline, variable 
in size and shape, binucleate. 

Distribution.—World-wide 

About twenty-six species are now recognized ; of these five occur in 
New Zealand, one being endemic. The genus differs from Crucibulum in 
having a distinctly. three-layered peridial wall, consisting of a loosely 
woven outer layer, a compacted pseudoparenchyma of partly gelatinined 
hyphal filaments forming a central layer, and an inner layer of loosely 
woven partly gelatinized filaments. It differs from Nidula in having the 
peridiola attached by funiculi to the inner wall of the peridium. 


* For earlier synonymy see Tulasne (1844). 


64 Transactions. 


KEY ТО SPECIES OF Cyatuus. 


Peridia internally st ; 1. C. novae-zelandiae. 
Peridia internally paar! and even. 
Spores over 20 mmm. long 5. C. stercoreus. 
Spores under 20 mmm. long 
eridiola 2-3-5 mm. diam 4. C. Olla. 
Peridiola 2-2-5 mm. dia 
idia cythiform ; margins 2. C. Colensoi. 
Peridia campanulate ; ad Min 3. C. Hookeri. 


l. Cyathus novae-zelandiae Tulasne. 
Tul, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. 1, p. 66, 1844. 

Peridia infundibuliform, 12-14 mm. high, 5-7 mm. wide at the mouth, 
tapering gradually to the base where suddenly converging to a short stipe 
about 2mm. long and 1mm. thick; exterior dark brown, covered with 
vdd tomentum, interior кчы striate for about half the 
depth of the peridium, black, dull; mouth erect or slightly expanded, 
revolute, striate, margin entire, even. Peridiola lenticular, 2-3-3 mm 
diam., black; tunica aes white. Spores elliptical, somewhat pointed 
at both ends, 11-13 х 5-6 m 

Habitat.—Growing eur on rotting bark. 

Distribution. —Banks Peninsula, Canterbury, N.Z.; rare. 

Type specimens collected by Raoul. 

This endemic species has же collected but once. It may readily be 
distinguished from any other species occurring in New Zealand Pr the 
presence of longitudinal striae on the upper portion of the peridium 


2. Cyathus Colensoi Berkeley. (Plate 4, fig. 2.) 
Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p. 192, 1855. 
eridia ол. up to Tuba. high, 6 mm. wide at the mouth, 


exterior from pallid-grey to bay-brown, finely tomentose, even, interior 
lead-coloured, smooth, somewhat shining; mouth erect, in old dete 
slightly recurved, margin entire, even. Peridiola lenticular, 2m 
in, white. Spores variable in shape a size, "elliptical 
when 10-12 x 8-10 mmm., ог subglobose when 9-12 mmm. diam 
Habitat.—Growing crowded or caespitose on dead ocd on the ground. 
Distribution.—Australia ; Dannevirke, N.Z.: rare. W. Colenso, eee 
virke (type), on ground in a garden. 
his species somewhat resembles C. Olla, but may be distinguished by 
the smaller differently den ti ое smaller — and more t nes 


PLATE 3. 
Fie. 1.—Nidula rite (Peck) W Natural size. Epiphragm is present on the 
central plant. ый: оп ш left; note the thick wall of the peridium. 
Fre. 2.—a. eo bt Nidula ние; x 10 diam. 6. Peridiola of Nidula emodensia 
Lloyd; x 10 dia 
Fie. 3.—Nidula эн за (Berk.) med Natural size. Plants are growing on rotting 
log of pus Sp. Note the caespitose habit. 
Fie. 4.—Section of young peridium of Le Olla Pers., x 2-5 diam., showing the 
peridiola embedded in the 
Fie. 5 5—Peridiola of Cyathus Olla Pers. x 10 diam. Point of attachment of the funiculus 


he right. 
Ета. 6. Ont Olla Pers Natural size. Immature plants in the centre, section of 
idium on ‘the r ight. 


ie d 4 photographed by the writer ; all others by E. Bruce Levy.) 


Prats -3. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


Face р. 64.) 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 4. 


CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 65 


spores. І am indebted to Dr. J. B. Cleland, Adelaide, for the loan 
of specimens of this species. The photograph given is taken from his 
specimens, 


3. Cyathus Hookeri Berkeley. (Plate 4, figs. 1, 3.) 
Berk. in Hook. Jour. Bot., p. 204, 1854. 

Peridia campanulate, up to 14 mm. high, 10 mm. wide at the mouth, 
narrowing abruptly into a short stipe 2-3 mm. long, 2 mm. thick; exterior 
bay-brown, minutely and densely tomentose, interior even, dark brown, 
dull; mouth strongly expanded or flaring, margin entire, crenately lobed. 
Peridiola lenticular, 22-5 mm. diam., cortex black; tunica dingy-white, 
thin. Spores elliptical, rounded at both ends, 8-11 x 6-8 mmm. 

Habitat.—Growing solitary or caespitose on decaying twigs, &c., on the 
ground. 

istribution. — Khasa, India; North Island, N.Z.: rare. Weraroa, 
Wellington, on rotting bugs of Pinus sp., G. H.C., 18/8/19. 

I am indebted to Mr. C. G. Lloyd for the determination of this species. 
In a recent letter he stated that he did not consider it to be sufficiently 
distinct from C. microsporus Tul. to be maintained as a distinct species. 
I am of the opinion, however, that the large campanulate peridium and 
larger spores are sufficient to maintain it as a valid species. 


4. Cyathus Olla Persoon. (Plate 3, figs. 4, 6.) 
Pers., Syn. Meth. PE p. 237, 1801. 
Cyathus vernicosus DC., Fl. Fr., vo . 270, 1805.  Nidularia geo Pers., 
Champ. Comest., p. 110, 1818. Ws yes ularis Schw., Trans. Am. Phil. Soc., 
ie 4, p. 253, 1834. Cyathus campanulatus Cda., Anleit., lxxx, te 19-23, 
842. C. similis Cke., Grev., vol. 8, p. 58, 1879. Cyathia lentifera (L.) 
Wisin Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, p. 264, 1902. 

Peridia at first urceolate, becoming campanulate, up to 15 mm. high, 
6-12 mm. wide at mouth, tapering strongly to the sessile truncate base ; 
exterior grey-fawn, bleaching pallid-yellow with age, clothed with fine 
appressed tomentum, interior smooth or somewhat concentrically zoned, 
dull lead-colour, shining; mouth strongly expanded or flaring, not or 
slightly recurved, margin entire, crenate. Peridiola lenticular, dark brown 
or lead-coloured, large, 2-3-5 mm. diam., smooth, or minutely rugulose 

en dry ; tunica thin, dingy-white, closely adnate, Spores obovate or 
elliptical, 8-15 x 6-10 mmm., apex rounded, base bluntly pointed. 


PLATE 4. 
Fig. 1.—Cyathus Hookeri Bet. Natural size 
Fic. 2. акои: Colensoi Berk. x 2 diam. Immature plants at the top. Photos taken 
ustralian specimens loaned by Dr. J. B. Cleland. 

Fic. 3.— Peridiola of Cyathus Hookeri Berk. x 10 diam. The depression in the surf 

of specimen on the right shows JY of attachment of the имне 
Fie. 4.—Peridiola “of Crucibulum vulgare Tul. 
Fic. 5.—Peridiola of event слон (Schw.) d Toni. x 10 diam. Note the 


extende 
Fic. 0 Суды Meroreus "Sch w.) de Toni. c size. Immature specimens on 
the right ; small form in the ce 
Fie. т Оон vulgare Tul. Natural size. Тһе epighragm is present on several 
ese specimens. 
(Fig. 2 photographed by the writer; all others by E. Bruce Levy.) 


3—Trans. 


66 Transactions. 


Habitat. суче solitary or caespitose on rotting twigs, dead grass- 

Aare or on the 
stribution. AE wide; common.  Pukeora, Hawke's Bay, Н. Е. 

Roichife / 17/10/21; Wellington, R. Grimmett ! April, 1922; Dunedin, 
Miss Н. K. Dalrymple ! 5/5/22 ; Kelburn, Wellington, G. H. C., April, 
May, 1922. 

The large, smooth, ens peridia and large peridiola characterize 
this species. e peridia are often concentrically zoned, and vary greatly 
insize. This is our mot common species of Cyathus. 


5. Cyathus stercoreus (Schw.) De Toni. (Plate 4, figs. 5, 6.) 
De Toni in Sace. Syll. Fung., vol. 7, p. 40, 1888. 
Nidularia stercorea Schw., Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. vol 4, p. 253, 1834. 
N. melanosp z 


ma Schw., l.c Cyathus Lesueurii Tul., An ci. Nat., ser. iii, 
vol. l, p. 79, 1844. C. Wrightii Berk., Grev., vol. 2, p. 34, 1873. C. melano- 
Us oni in Sacc. Syll. Fung., vol. 7, p. 42, 1888. C. Baileyi Mass., 
Grev., vol. 21, p. 3, 1892. C. dimorph ‚ Agr. ‚ p. 1005, 
892. C E Pat., Bull. . Fr. p. 87, 1895. С. rufi 

- T vol. p. M 1897 nosperma (Schw.) 
White 29, p. 262, 1902. rufipes (Ell. et Ev v.) White, l.c., p. 265. 

С. Weighti * Berk’) White, Lc. C. Me (Schw.) White, l.c., p. 266. 
Peridia at first ureceolate, becoming obconic or campanulate, 5-15 mm. 


high, 4-8 mm. across the month, tapering rene to the slender and 
short stipe, or sessile ; exterior ie east t fee hirsute, becoming 
almost smooth with age, interior smooth, lead colonel shining ; mouth 
erect, not or slightly expanded, margin entire, even. Peridiola lenticular, 
mm. diam., smooth and shining, black; tunica wanting. Spores sub- . 

globose, 20-40 mmm. diam.; epispore 3 mmm. thick. 

Habitat. —Growing solitary or caespitose on manure, decaying wood, soil, 
and boxes in glasshouses, &c. 

Voces бет; common.  Mapua, Nelson, on cow-dung, 
G.H.C., /22. 
This кези varies considerably in the size and shape of the peridia. 


upper mdai are not attached to the wall rs funiculi, this latter 
structure apparently being rudimentary or absent. He also mentions the 
fact that with this species sterile peridiola commonly occur, a feature 
apparently not uncommon in the large-spored species. 


LITERATURE CONSULTED. 


Bary, A. de, 1887. hi 0 ee & Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and . 
ia. (English ed.) Oxf 

Fiscuer, Ep., 1900. соме. іп Qaem & Prantl, Natuerliche Pflanzenfamilien, 

З 24—98. 


Lrovp, C. G., 1906. The Nidular riaceae, or * Birds-nest Fungi," pp. 1-32. Cincinnati. 
MASSEE, G., 1880. A Monograph of the British Gastromycetes, Ann. Bot., vol. 4, 


pp. 1 

SACCARDO, P. Fi 1888. Nidulariaceae, Sylloge Fungorum, vol. 7 et seq. Pat 

TuLASNE, L. et C., 1844.  Récherches sur L'organisation des Nidulariées, Aa. Sci. 
Nat., ser. iii, vol. 1, pp. 41-107. 

WALKER, — B., 1920. Development of Cyathus fascicularis, C. striatus, and Cruci- 

m vulgare, Bot. Gaz., vol. 70, pp. 1— 

WHITE, Mice ү. S., 1902. oe Nidulariaceae of North America, Bull. Torrey Botanical 

Club, vol. 29, pp. 251-80. 


HorLowavy.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 67 


Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae: Part 2 — The Dis- 
tribution of the Species throughout the New Zealand Biological 
Region. 

By the Rev. J. E. Hottoway, D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton Memorial 

Medallist. 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th December, 1922 ; received by 
Editor, 8th December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


CONTENTS. 
Page 
— 
: . The yer `Е bres - - covering, “and Distribution of the Hymeno- 
phyllaceae East of the Southern Al А 
. The Eastern Flanks of the vti Alps ij TP. | 
B. The Intermediate Montane i po 
С. res Eastern Outlying Mackie of Canterbury oe 
mparison with Westland 
Il. The sar Distribution of the е Species in other Parts of the New 
aland Biological Region 
A. South Island . 
B. North Island . 
C. The Outlying Islands Se 2% . 89 
ПІ. General Conclusions .. um а = 24 A emp s 
Literature cited . T as boy ne is ‚. `94 


INTRODUCTORY. 
IN a previous paper (18) I have given an account of my observations in the 
wet district of Westland on the distribution and growth-forms of the species 
of the New Zealand fern-genera Hymenophyllum and Trichomanes, including 
in it, from observations made in other parts of New Zealand, an account 


as a standard for comparison with ecological data concerning this fer 
family puce: in other and drier districts of the New Zealand Biological 


egion 
In a well-known paper; entitled “ Тһе Geographical Distribution of 
Ferns,” published in the Transactions of the Linnean Society in 1868, 
J. G. Baker observed that “with the precision of an hygrometer, an 
increase in үе fern vegetation (it may be in species, or it may be in the 
number luxuriance of individuals, but usually in both) marks the 
wooded ла regions." The filmy ferns, being as a family specially 
adapted to humid conditions, respond very quickly in their manner of 
. distribution, and, in the case of many of the species, in their growth-forms 
also, to variations in the atmospheric humidity, as was shown in my pape 
quoted above. e species of this family, then, will undoubtedly serve 
as indicators of the climate of the forest-interior of any particular locality, 
and the indications will be found not only in the presence or absence of 
individual species, their анаа abundance and luxuriance, and in 
2 growth- тре adopted by them, but also in the exact station taken 
them in the forest. In the present paper I propose to trace the 
distribution of. the family more especially in the comparatively dry Eastern 

g* 


68 Transactions. 


Botanica! District -of the South Island of New Zealand (see map 4, p. 85), 
and to bring together the facts concerning their occurrence in the remain- 
ing parts of New Zealand and in the outlying islands which I have gathered 
from my own observations or are contained in various botanical papers 
in the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute and in other scientific 
publicaticns. 

The only really satisfactory meteorological data for use in such a study as 
the present one would be those recording the range in humidity in the forest- 
interior from day to day and from season to season, so that in this way a 
close comparison might be instituted between different types of forest and 
between different stations in the forest under varying conditions of climate 
and altitude, with a view to ascertaining both the minimum and the optimum 


1$0. ibo го 180 


„Коош 
21 Kermadec 15. 
Lard“ ls д 
; 2 
ORIA 
С 

МЕМ 

„® ГМ ZEALAND 2 


TASMANIA Ta 
Hokit 


Lom 


oln de e ls 
д Bounty Is 
Shares 4 
Antipodes 
2 ^ Iso m нде: So 
Auchlond Is ж 
Фры ts 
» эһ Miles 
\ is 100 100 300 400 | 
m ә 150 180 "no то 


Map 1.—The New Zealand Biological Region. 


degree of humidity for each species. A large yearly rainfall might be 
found to characterize some locality which experiences an annual dry season, 
and under these conditions the filmy-fern flora would be scanty and local, 
there would be few epiphytes in the forest, and in a general way the forest- 
floor would be bare of all but the hardiest ferns. Even if there were 
no specially dry season in the year, extreme temporary fluctuations in 
the humidity—due, for example, to dry winds— would largely determine 


HorLoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 69 


so that I have had to fall back upon such evidence as is afforded by the 
actual rainfall data, supplemented by general climatic information, and 
by the study of the general fern and other forest vegetation present. 
For a detailed list of the twenty-six New Zealand species reference must 
made to my previous paper (18) and to the Manual of the New Zealand 
Flora (10). I take this opportunity of acknowledging the source of the 
rainfall map on page 73, which I have adapted from that issued by the 
Government Meteorological Office, and of the meteorological data, which 
I have culled from the regular publications of the Department; and also of 
L. Cockayne's map on page 85, which I have ice from his paper (14) 
on the proposed botanical districts of New Zealan 


І. THE СтлмАтЕ, FoREST-COVERING, AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE HYMENO- 
PHYLLACEAE EAST OF THE SOUTHERN ALP 


rom the meteorological data set out in Table A, on page 70, it i 
evident that the climate experienced at the east coast of the South rie 
is very different from that at the west. The total number of rainy days 
at Lincoln is only about three-fifths s that at Hokitika, and the rainfall 
is less than a quarter as much. ifference is reflected also in the 
greater number of hours of газів. at the former than at the latter 
station. The most important climatic fact of all, however, is one that 
does not appear in the table—namely, that there is an almost com plete 
. absence of strong dry winds in Westland, at any rate so far as the howled 
are concerned, whereas in Canterbury the excessively dry and often fierce 
north- west. wind i is a charac SOMME if intermittent, feature. The fact = 


than at Lincoln. It will be seen also that not only is the mean 

noticeably less for Lincoln than for Hokitika, but the seasonal variation 
is more marked. Finally, the daily and also the seasonal range in tempera- 
ture is less at Hokitika than at Lincoln. Humidity data, perhaps more 


ditions. However, they enable us to gain a good idea as to Aon those 
conditions will be. The lack of drying winds, the low summer temperature, 
the heavy rainfall, and large number of rainy days fairly ef distributed 
over the whole year all point to the fact that in the Westland forests the 
humidity is more or less constantly high, and that transpiration from frond 
‘and leaf-surface will probably never be excessive. On the other hand, in 
Canterbury the strong dry winds will bring about such extreme fluctuations 
in the humidity that they may be regarded as one of the most important 
factors in the determination of the plant-covering. In the forest-interior 
also these fluctuations will be felt, and the fern flora and the station 
adopted by the individual species will be restricted thereby. The other 
climatic factors also will tend to make the atmospheric humidity in the 
Canterbury forests both lower and also more variable than in those of 
Westland, such as the very much smaller rainfall, the greater amount of 
bright sunshine, the hotter summer and the colder winter, and the greater 
daily range in temperature. From these facts it would follow that the 
forests of. Canterbury would be less extensive than and different in type 
from those of Westland, and that the distribution in them of the Hymeno- 
phyllaceae and other fern- families would be more restricte 


TUN CA RTE AL A eT NER I QI 


ЖЕЛЕ ET eee ae ERAN EUREN NUM е e e et Nay 


L-EF | G-L? L-G? 8-EF ©. 9-98 0-98 ©-+96 &-66 LP 66Р | La ot | 9-09 p шшш uo 
oso 1969 19090: oro |660 |039 |80 joss isco [249 17690 | TIL 1664 |: ошкош T" 
—uyoour 
0-SF 1-6? O-LP TSF 9-б 6-LE 9-LE G-8E 6-0? g.L* L-1¢ 9.29 9.18 6 шти URE 
9-69 6-29 6-69 8.89 8-06 Unas 5.69 L-g T-9€ e. 9 6-69 6-99 6.09 ** — umnuixeur итәр 
он 
—eanguaod un} opeus 
Z9 OS | 99 SIZ | 26 802 | € 8159 OLT | OG EST | SL FCI | OF ETI | S9 LET | SP ZST | € 260 | СІ 88I 98 LIZ] `> цоо" 
PD 1/81 | IF LIZ | 98 1/1 | 9 BOL | 9с GEL | G6 EST OZ GOL | FF ТОТ | се TPI | LE OGI | LG LLL | 9€ LLI | +6 GOL | `` (02-6161) 'PEDPIOH 
—sojnurui 
рив emoy ш 'eunpsung 
РТТ 8-IFI EBET 9.961 0-9TT 9-96 1-8 6-F8 6-68 0-00T 0-081 ¢-SéT Т-.8РТ iu u[oourT 
= 0.261 15-691 | 501 |6891 |8270 | 5-46 5-18 6-18 8.18 8.601 OSOL | Ltt | 86680. | 7° (61-1161) Ҹон 
© : —so[rur ur *pura 
= р Agyooyoa Apwp әделәлұ 
EB 2.589 1969 |969 |912 |6 291 |89, CFL 6-TL £69 | 80L 2-89 uyooury 
= €-9L 9.64 9-64 “LLL 9.61, 6:2 TEL 6:92 CEL €-9OL 6.9 9.LL O-LL s vr Jyo H 
s —Кїїрїшп uraj 
ES аа! LOI ©.б1 8-6 0-01 9-01 E-I LI S-II 9.6 е.8 Z8 9.6 as xc ujoourT 
6-661 €-S1 9-16 1-61 8-61 LSI #91 O-LT LI ^d LPI rA B1 L-91 s чон 
—skep Aurey 
Са 08.2 £6-I 19-1 L0-6 L¥-T 66-6 98-6 EFS #0-& 26-1 *I.C 89.5 е se u[oourT 
98-FII 61.8 OL-LT 0-81 0-11 90-6 06-8 66-8 60-8 19.01 @@-+8 09.9 TF-OOI ўж уон 
—ѕәцош ur ершъу 
мәд — l'I9qUL9O9(TI9qUEOAON | 1900390 soqudos gsusny | ‘Ame | 'eunf | EX | (qudy | "worm j'Arenaqojp | "&xvnuef ditm 


"'eusnpu 0c-IIG6I poweq ayy DP 
sof sunaj эү Вика Фир ne NT ass Amos oy; fo Ryaayoadses sjsoj) jsp] pup 19M әү) wo рәт» *ujoouv] рир DAWAH зц ГЕ 


у WIdVy, 


70 


HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 71 


With regard to the forest-covering, it may Бе said generally that there 
is but the one type in Westland—namely, the very heavy mixed taxad 
rain forest. It is true that there are variations in this, such as the more 
open black-pine and white-pine stands of the river-flats, and the character- 
istic association of the higher mountain-flanks; but these can be regarded 
here as local varieties of the taxad rain forest. East of the dividing range, 
however, there is a considerable differentiation in the forest-covering, 
depending both upon altitude and upon general climatic conditions. The 
relation between the forest type and the soil-conditions cannot be entered 
into here. In Canterbury there is both rain forest and also dry southern- 
beech forest. On the eastern flanks of the dividing range the altitudinal 
factor is the stronger, and, although the rainfall is heavy, the rain forest 
is not taxed but mountain southern-beech. Cockayne and Laing have 
shown, however (16, p. 363), that at the source of the Rakaia River, 
on the eastern flanks of the main ranges, the mountain-totara and the 
kawaka form a very characteristic association which can be regarded as 
true western rain forest. I have preferred to consider the occurrence 
of the Hymenophyllaceae in this southern-beech rain forest apart from their 
occurrence in the Westland forests, although these two types of э ав 
they here occur belong to the same botanical district of L. Cockayne (14), 
and I have done this in order to reduce the problem of ther distri- 
bution in Westland as far as possible to the simple question of the effect 
upon the family of altitude alone. In South Canterbury the pees: х 
areas of rain forest lie at a lower altitude and are not southern-beech, 
mixed taxads. On account of the moderate rainfall, however, they are 
.less heavy than those of Westland, and lack a number of characteristic 
members of the Westland rain forest. In North acp where the 
north-west wind is most experienced, the dry southern-beech forest 
prevails, cu this dry wind, of course, may ifs rep he only cause 
determining its presence. Thus whereas in Westland the end distri- 
bution of the Hymenophyllaceae is dependent, on the whole, upon the 
altitudinal factor alone, east of the dividing range there must be con- 
sidered, in addition to the altitude, the type of forest present, and also 
the particular rainfall and general humidity conditions prevailing in each 
area of forest. 

Table A, indicating the difference in the climate experienced at the 
west and east coasts respectively, is taken from Part I of these Studies. 


A. The Eastern Flanks of the Southern Alps. — 


In my previous paper I have given a detailed account of the occurrence of 
the Hymenophyllaceae in the Otira Gorge and on the neigh 
tain-sides at the western extremity of Arthur’s Pass. I will now trace 
their distribution on the eastern side of the pass and on the eastern flanks 
of the dividing range in its vicinity (see maps on pages 73 and 76). 

The rainfall at the eastern portal of the Midland Railway tunnel which 
pierces the range at this point, distant a little over five miles from the 
western (or Otira) portal, is somewhat less than that recorded for the latter 
locality. As at Otira, the main continuous rain comes from the north- 
west. E accordance with its higher altitude (viz., 2,435 ft.), more snow 
falls in winter at the eastern end of the pass than at the western (1,583 ft.). 
The rainfall diminishes rapidly farther down the Bealey River valley 
which descends from the pass in a south-easterly direction, and at the 
junction of the Bealey with the main Waimakariri River valley, and in this 


12 


Transactions. 


the year 1914, from which a good idea can be gathered as to the diminishing 
of the rainfall eastwards. The Bealey accommodation-house is situated on 
the east side of the Waimakariri River at a distance of two miles from 
where the Bealey Valley opens out into the latter, and of twelve miles as 
the crow flies south-east of Otira, and at an altitude of about 2,000 ft. 

lies just beyond the limit of the rain forest. 


Otira. 
infall 


Rainf 
Rainy days. . 


Eastern Portal 


of Tunnel. 
Rainfa : 
Rainy days.. 


Bealey 
Rainfall 


Rainy days. ; 


Jan. | Feb. 
.. 19-44| 7-68 
28110 
. 16-58| 6-47 
20 9 
5-80| 2-05 
12 8 


TABLE В. 

Year, 1914. 
Mar. | April.| May. | June. | July. | Aug. Sept.| Oct. | Nov.| Dec. | Year. 
4-05 25-67 15-08, 7-96 10-50 ы 12-31 | 24-14 a 192-89 
12°} 94 | 12 | 16 | 17 | 16 | 16 | 17 | 20 | 22 | 204 


| E 
9-60 25-12 |12-51| 6-82. 7-29| 8-59 13-64 10-01 19-13 26-85 155-61 
12 |23 | 12 | 15 | 14 | 12 | 14 | 18 | 16 | 20 182 


| 
1-09 6-91| 5-27| 4-15 3-90| 437 4:92 3-82 686 8-55) 57-69 
page poe 419110 5 10 | 13 | 13 | 1008 


* 11 months. 


It mav be added that the mean annual totals for these three stations 
for the period 1912-15 were as follows: Otira, 202-99 in. on 197-7 days ; 
eastern portal, 174-80 in. on 193-2 days (March, 1915, omitted); Bealey, 
61-40 in. on 115 days (May, 1914, omitted). 

On the eastern flanks of the main range there is à continuous clothing 
of forest which consists practically solely of the mountain southern-beech 
(Nothofagus cliffortioides). The three characteristic tree-members of the 
Westland mountain forests—viz., the southern rata (Metrosideros lucida), 
the kawaka (Libocedrus Bidwillii), and the mountain-tetara (Podocarpus 
Hallii)—are practically absent, although they occur somewhat scantily along 
with their seedlings and saplings amongst the Nothofagus on the eastern 


ass. The fact that the mountain-totara - kawaka associa- 


sparsely into its composition, more especially in the smaller gullies. The 


twiggy nature of the branches and the very small size of the leaves, and in 
considering its fern content the-restrictive effect of this feature must be added 
to that of the climate generally. Moreover, the tree-trunk bases are for 
the most part regularly cylindrical and erect, and of small diameter, and 
accordingly do not provide the favourable stations for low epiphytes as 


HorLoway.—Studies in the New Zealand. Hymenophyllaceae. 13 


do the overhanging and irregularly growing large tree-bases of the southern 
rata and the mountain-totara. spite of the heavy annual rainfall the 
floor of the forest is frequently dry, and on one occasion on which the 
writer examined the Bealey Valley forest it was noticeable how remarkably 
rapidly the forest-floor and the trees generally had become dry after two 


158 170 2i /й 


40 


CHRISTCHURCH 


SRS) 


7L 77° 772 


МАР 2.— Rainfall map of South Island of New Zealand. 


or three days of rain and snow, in spite of the fact that there had been no 
wind. In view of this it is not surprising that another prominent character- 
istic of the Westland forests is here absent—namely, the constant clothing 
of the boulders and fallen logs with ferns and liverworts. 


74 Transactions. 


Throughout this eastern mountain rain-forest Hymenophyllum villosum 

is fairly abundant beth in moss on the floor and as a low epiphyte, 
other epiphyte being the small hardy Polypodium Billardieri, which also keeps 
to within a very few feet of the ground. H. multifidum, Н. flabellatum, 
and H. rarum are also present, though much less commonly, and always on 
shaded rock-faces or in other overhung places, the two latter species in 
small stunted colonies. The only other ferns to be met with are the hardy 
and widespread Polystichum vestitum, Blechnum penna marina, and B. vul- 
canicum (these three being abundant), such rupestral species of Asplenium as 
are widespread throughout the drier parts of the South Island, and also the 
untain A. trichomanes, although in damp gullies and hollows Blechnum 
capense, Gleichenia Cunninghamii, and Asplenium bulbiferum are not uncom- 
t is noticeable that Hymenophyllum demissum and H. bivalve, which 
tt trial or] iphyti ies in the western mountain forests, 


very few species which are at all abundant. 

In addition to the Hymenophyllaceae enumerated above as occurring 
on the eastern flanks of the main divide, H. Armstrongii was originally 
discovered (4) alongside waterfalls near the source of the Waimakariri 
River at an altitude of 3,800 ft., and probably exists elsewhere also in similar 
localities. H. Malingii occurs almost invariably on old large trunks of 
the kawaka, and it has been reported from the kawaka forest noted above 
as occurring at the head of the Rakaia River. The peculiar frond-form of 
a species, as noted in my first paper (18), is well adapted to withstand 

rying. 


B. The Intermediate Montane Area. 

. The neighbourhood of Cass (see maps on pages 73 and 76), which is situated 
on the Midland Railway at an altitude of 1,850 ft., may be taken as repre- 
senting more or less typically those montane tussock-grasslands of Canter- 
bury which lie between the dividing range and the more easterly outlying 
mountains. Through the kindness of Dr. C. Chilton, Professor of Biology 
at Canterbury College, I was able to stay for a few days at the College 
Biological Station at Cass, and from this as my centre tc examine the 
neighbouring country, and also the forests of the Waimakariri Valley. 
I desire to express my thanks to Dr. Chilton for the opportunity thus given 
me, and also to Mr. C. E. Foweraker, of the Biological Laboratory, who 

‚ accompanied me on these expeditions. 
There is a rain-gauge at the Biological Station, which is read at inter- 
vals, and from the data thus gathered it seems clear that the rainfall is 


The north-west showers frequently pass down the Waimakariri Valley, 
and so do not reach Cass, which lies two miles up a lateral valley. The 


AE E T A L ү, э T TI E E Oe 


EIEE AI E T A TOAT E NER 


HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 75 


north-west winds, however, are frequent and drying, and at times very 
fierce. It is apparent, then, that Cass possesses a more severe climate "m 
that which prevails on the eastern flanks of the dividing range. Cockayn 
and Laing have shown (16, p. 345) that these two climates, the biduo 
forest and the tussock-grassland climate, pass into one another without a 
transitional phase, and that the sharply defined line which separates them 
extends throughout Canterbury at a short distance east of the dividing 
range. They add, “ The steppe [2.е., the tussock-grassland] climate is far 
from being really dry, but clear skies wit strong insolation are frequent, 
and the ever-present wind would demand a much higher rainfall before 
forest could establish itself naturally." The following are the annual rain- 
fall figures available with respect to Cass : 1917 (from 21st April), 38°7 in. 
1918, 59°8in.; 1919, 40°6in.; 1920, 43'0in 

accordance with these climatic conditions p viduam beech (N. chif- 
fortioides) forest in the neighbourhood of Cass is present only in patches 
in the mountain-side gullies, the greater part of Tg area eres covered 
by tussock-grass, divaricating shrubs, and subalpine herbs, and the river- 
terraces by mat and cushion plants and by the thorny Discaria toumatou. 
For a fuller account of the plant ecology of this area reference must be made 
to Cockayne and Foweraker (15). The interior of the patches of Notho- 

S 


he 
of Hyme nophyllum еч is Н. villosum, which occurs on the groun 
moss near the creek-sides. Mr. Foweraker ‘informs me that the same species 
is present in a very stunted form on rocks at the summit of Mount Sugar- 
loaf, in the immediate vicinity of Cass, at an altitude of about 4,000 ft. 

their account of the plant ecology of the Mount Arrowsmith district 
(see map 3, on page 76), which lies between the upper Ashburton and 
Rakaia Rivers, a few miles to the east of the boundary of the Western 
Botanical Distriet, Cockayne and Laing (16, p. 357) note the presence at 
subalpine altitudes of H. villosum as a special ae and H. multifidum 
on peaty humus on rock-ledges and in chinks. ockayne informs me 
2 on the wetter mountains of Central Otago n map 4, on page 85) 

multifidum occurs in its mountain form in sheets on shady rocks at 
altitudes of 3,000 ft. and upwards. 


©. The Eastern Outlying Mountains of Canterbury. 

From map 3, on page 76, it will readily be seen that separating the 
intermediate montane area of Canterbury from the eastern plains there 
is a chain of high nde separated from one another by the main river- 
valleys. These outliers are forest-clad on their seaward slopes. I pro- 
pose now to give à оя of the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae 
in the forests of three of these outliers—viz., Mount Oxford in the north, 
Mount Peel and Mount Studholme in the south—adding also what is 
known as to their occurrence in the original forests of Banks Peninsula. 

As has already been mentioned, the presence of continuous forest on 
the eastward slopes of these outliers, which in the case of South Canter- 
bury, and also of Banks Peninsula, must be reckoned rain forest, is due 
to the easterly and сг degere in addition to the occasional 
north-west showers. е ћете drying nature of the north-west winds 
is experienced rather in the ether than in the extreme southern parts 
of Canterbury. І am informed by Mr. Е. Akhurst, the meteorological 


16 Transactions. 


observer at Waimate, that there the prevailing winds are light east and 
north-east, with light rain, the heaviest rains coming from the south-west ; 
while the north-west winds only very occasionally pass beyond the interior, 
and even then have lost their violence. At Mount Peel also the greater 
part of the rainfall is derived from the south-west, although here the 
north-west winds sometimes bring heavy showers. On Mount Torlesse 
and Mount Oxford and farther north there is less of the steady south-west 
rain and more of the north-west showers, and the significance of this lies 


170 17! /72 173 
Grey outh 
Taramakpu R 
c $ 
T -7 
Hokitika ES {2 
ә SS" 
_ ; ae S i unut R 
: ST IT : 
7 A 43 
inn Sy 
A х 
4 2 5% са 
M 
ітаКатух А 
CHRISTCHURCH 
Lyttletgn 
Lincoln 
х9 zw 
392 СХ ы 
й Akaroa 
Rakaca R 
LL 
nad 
Miles ; 
о 100 
u 
n 7 172 DEI 
Mar 3.—Canterbury, N.Z., showing outlying mountains. 


covered originally by the same type of rain forest ; but the lower slopes of 
Mount Torlesse, Mount Oxford, and the lesser outliers still farther north 


Yu RP CET Kr 
nnns elu 


DUCTU TEE SERE DROIT TU 


HorLowAv.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. TT 


Table C gives a general idea as to the greater amount of precipitation 
that takes place on these outliers and on Banks Peninsula than at 
Lincoln on the plains. It must be noted that at Oxford, Peel Forest, 
and more especially at Waimate, the meteorological observers are located 
at distances varying from two to five miles east of the mountain-base, 
and at Akaroa the data refer to sea-level. Undoubtedly, therefore, in 
each case the figures will show a lower rainfall than what is actually 
experienced on the mountain-slopes. This conclusion is well attested by 
data kindly supplied me by Mr. F. Akhurst, giving the rainfall for the period 
1911-20 at three different stations in the Waimate district—viz., “ Grey- 
lands," Waimate, and ^ Hiwiroa "—of which the first named lies three 
miles farther east than Waimate, and the last two miles west of Waimate 
in the direction of the hills. These data show that there is a very consistent 
increase in the precipitation as one passes westwards from “ Greylands "' 
towards the hills, the mean annual totals at the three stations for the period 
1911-20—viz., ‘‘ Greylands," 22-91 in.; Waimate, 26-02 in. ; апа“ Hiwiroa," 
29-74 in.—indicating very fairly what this increase usually amounts to. 


TABLE C. 
Years 1911—20. 
"uds | Oxford | Peel Forest | Waimate | Akaroa | Lincoln 
(750 ft.). | (900ft.). | (180ft). | (Seaevel. | (42 ft.). 
1 | 3 
Mean annual rainfall ol 3991 43-53 26-02 | 39-86 25-19 
Mean number of rainy days 113-40 118-80 129-70 | 93-00* 124-40 
| | 


* For 1917-20 only (one month omitted from 1919 and 1920). 


Whereas in Westland and on the eastern flanks of the dividing range 
the forest is still practically virgin, on the outlying Canterbury mountains 


Oxford, Mount Peel, and Mount Studholme makes it possible to gain a 
reliable idea as to the original distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in 
these localities. 

(a.) At Mount Oxford the reserve forest covers the area included in the 
Cooper’s Creek watershed as it now exists, stretching in altitude from about 
1,000 ft. to 2,500 ft. Аз usual in southern-beech forest, the undergrowth 
is composed mainly of the beech seedlings and saplings, though a few shrubs, 
such as small-growing Griselinia littoralis and small-leaved coprosmas, are 
scantily present. In the narrow lateral gullies these shrubs are rather more 
abundant, and include the large-leafed araliads Nothopanax arboreum and 
Schefflera digitata, and occasionally also the small-growing tree-fern Alsophila 
Colensoi and the larger Cyathea dealbata. For the most part the forest-floor 
is open and dry, there are no epiphytes, and the ferns are confined to the 
smaller gullies and to the steep sides of the main stream-bed. 

Apparently only four species of Hymenophyllum are present. Of these 
H. villosum and H. multifidum are abundant in close colonies on the rocky 
walls of the main gully and on the mossy forested sides of all the gullies 
generally. Both are to be found: also, though less frequently, on the 
mossy floor of the terrace-forest, where the only other ferns present are 
the hardier species of Blechnum. H. sanguinolentum is the only lowland 


78 Transactions. 


at rather higher altitudes in close mats on boulders and on the rocky 
sides, more especially in secluded gullies. Such ferns as were found to 
in th 


Mr. G. Anderson, of West Oxford, has kindly sent me specimens of both 
H. minimum and also stunted H. Tunbridgense which were growing 
scantily on a rock-face in a creek-bed. As shown in my previous paper, 


( 
by those of Dr. H. H. Allan, who has made a special study of the plant 
ecology of this area. The higher humidity of Peel Forest as compared with 
that of Mount Oxford is clearly shown in the fact that the ferns which in the 
Oxford forest gullies are altogether rupestral are here abundantly present 


on the mossy creek-sides. The three filmies, H. villosum, H. multifidum, 
and H. peltatum, which are all widely distributed throughout the Eastern 
Botanical District, are here abundantly present both as epiphytes, and also, 
in the case of the two latter, in sheets on the gully-walls. 
adopts altogether the epiphytic station, climbing the shrubby trees in the 
creek-beds to a height of 15 ft., and always overtopping the other two species. 
H. demissum is also present in frequent terrestrial colonies, and H. sanguino- 


3 


of H. pulcherrimum on the walls of the Kowhai Creek Gully throughout 
Its entire length, and of H. scabrum in large sheets on the gully-sides in one 
or two especially secluded places. The former of these two species, as has 
already been stated, keeps almost entirely to mountain ravines, but yet is not 
an extreme hygrophyte 

in the Peel Forest gullies is a significant feature. H. scabrum is undoubtedly 
a more hygrophilous plant, and its presence is an even clearer indica- 
tion of the constantly high humidity of these gullies. On the forest-reserve 
slopes H. flabellatum occurs scantily on the bases of the stems of the tree- 
fern Hemitelia Smithii, but H. multifidum is the only species which is at 


MR a a i ` 
EEA CL ЛАК ТАРЛАН, ЧАЙДА 


HorLowAY.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 79 


all abundant outside the actual gullies, spreading in sheets on the dam 
forest-floor. Above the forest-line, according to Dr. Allan’s observations, 


restricted. 

(c.) The largest extent of forest now existing in the Waimate neighbour- 
hood is that in the water-supply area of Kelsey’s Valley. This valley extends 
eastwards for a length of about two miles from the foot of Mount Studholme 
(3,650 ft.), in the Hunters Hills. At its lower end, distant four miles from 
Waimate, it lies at an altitude of 550 ft., and at the foot of Mount Stud- 
holme at about 1,400 ft. This forest, therefore, differs from that of Mount 
Peel and Mount Oxford in belonging almost wholly to lowland altitudes. 
As indicated above, its rainfall will be considerably greater than that 
recorded for Waimate itself. 

From the lower end of the valley upwards there is the same general 
epiphytic fern flora on the shrubby trees in the stream-bed as at Peel 
Forest, although the stems of the tree-ferns are for the most part bare. 
The presence in the lower third of the valley of the three species Hymeno- 
phyllum sanguinolentum, H. australe, and H. Tunbridgense, the first named 
as an abundant low epiphyte, and the two others more scantily on the gully- 
walls, marks this locality as belonging to the lowlands. Farther up the 
valley, where also the shrubbery becomes more closed in, and the humidity, 
as evidenced by the wealth of mosses and liverworts, is higher, the upland 
species H. villosum and H. um are predominant, the former being both 
low epiphytic and terrestrial, and the latter restricted entirely to the walls 
of the gully. H. bivalve and Н. multifidum are also here present in thick 
moss on the creek-sides, and H. demissum, though somewhat les$ commonly. 
Although the characteristically lowland and upland members of this list 
are, as already indicated, predominant in the lower and in the higher 
reaches respectively of the main ravine, H. sanguinolentum is scantily pre- 
sent in one or two places as a low epiphyte up to 1,200 ft., and H. peltatum 
extends, but also scantily, well down into the lower reaches. The humidity, 


concerning the behaviour of the species in Westland as a standard for 
comparison. As in Mount Peel, the Hymenophyllaceae in Kelsey’s Valley 
are restricted to the deeper ravines, this being probably the case also in 
the original state of this forest. 

(d.) The forests of Banks Peninsula have now nearly all been destroyed, 
so that it is not possible to describe with certainty the distribution of its 
filmy-fern flora. Laing (25) has carefully studied this area in its present 


80 Transactions. 


state, and has brought together what can be known from both pre- 
sent and past researches of the primitive state of its plant-associations. 
Martin (26) has still further studied the Pteridophytes of the Peninsula, 
and has succeeded in adding to the information contained in Laing’s paper. 
J. B. Armstrong (5), in a general account of the flora of the Canterbury 
Province, published in 1879, when the forests were still largely untouched, 
gave special attention to the fern flora of Banks Peninsula. The following 
summary is based upon these three papers :— 

The ridges, slopes, and valleys of the greater part of the Peninsula were 
originally covered with a continuous sheet of rain forest up to about 
2,500 ft., the summits of a few of the highest peaks (e.g., Mount Herbert, 
3,014 ft.) alone rising above it. Up to 2,000 ft. the composition of this 
forest was very much that of the lower slopes of Mount Peel, except that 
the rimu also was scantly present, as well as certain characteristic northern 
trees and other plants. The lower stories were more closed in than in the 


land, is a sign of its drier climate. There is no doubt also that its filmy 
ferns were more restricted to the gullies, and were less epiphytic in habit, 
than in Westland. : 

In his list (5, p. 346) of the Hymenophyllaceae of the Peninsula, Arm- 


of H. villosum, which species, however, Laing has found to occur on one 
of the peaks. In addition Armstrong mentions the following: H. rarum 
Н. dilatatum, Н. ferrugineum, H. Malingii, and five species of Trichomanes 
—viz., T. Lyallii, T. humile, T. venosum, T. elongatum, and T. Colensov. 
Of the species thus enumerated a considerable number have been reported 
also by Laing and Martin. It would seem, as Laing sets forth in detail 
(25, p. 372), that certain of Armstrong's identifications, more especially with 
regard to the flowering-plants, are to be doubted. So far as the Hymeno- 
phyllaceae are concerned I see no reason for doubting any of the members 
of the list, although Laing queries three species of Hymenophyllum and 
four of Trichomanes. these T. humile and T. elongatum, as has been 
mentioned earlier, are typically northern species. They are absent from 
Westland, but Cheeseman (10) records them from various localities in the 
Nelson and Marlborough Provinces. Seeing that there is a strong northern 
element in the Peninsula flora, it is not unlikely that these two species 
originally occurred there. Martin records the fact that a collector other 


HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 81 


and H. ferrugineum—the two former still exist in Peel Forest, and the latter 
would find a very suitable home along with T. venosum on the abundant 
tree-fern stems in the temperate humid gullies of the Peninsula. 

have to thank Professor A. Wall, of Canterbury College, for drawing 
my attention to the fact that H. rarum, H. sanguinolentum, and H. Tun- 
bridgense all occur on the damp, shaded southerly faces of the Mount 
Pleasant lava-rocks overlooking Lyttelton, at an altitude of about 1,500 ft. 
The two former I found to adopt there the same stunted mat form in which 
they are found in Westland as high epiphytes, and H. Tunbridgense also was 


number of the species of Trichomanes, and, generally speaking, of those 
members of the family, both lowland and upland, which are especially 
hygophilous. 
D. Comparison with Westland. 


with H. villosum and H. multifidum. No doubt in the humid gullies of 
Banks Peninsula, on account of the more equable climate, the Hymeno- 
phyllaceae were epiphytic to an even greater extent than at Peel Forest 
or Waimate. 


82 Transactions. 


To pass from the vertical to the regional distribution of the species 
east of the dividing range: Practically the only early source of information 
dealing with the forests in their less altered state is Armstrong; paper 
quoted above. In it he gives a list of Hymenophyllaceae which were to + 
be found in the Canterbury Province, and he particularizes in à tabular 
form where each species occurred— whether on Banks Peninsula, or in the 
** Middle District," or in subalpine localities—and also whether they were 
rare, local, or abundant. It is evident from this list and from my 
own observations detailed above that, speaking generally, the species of 
Trichomanes, and also the specially hygrophilous species of Hymenophyllum, 
both lowland and upland, are either absent or are very locally distributed. 
H. villosum and Н. multifidum, which in Westland have the widest alti- 
tudinal range, are, together with H. peltatum, the most abundantly 
distributed species east of the dividing range. 

There are now no forests on the Canterbury Plains which can be 
described as altogether lowland and properly to be compared with the 
lowland forests of Westland. Owing to its dry southern-beech type, as well 
as to its altitude, the Mount Oxford forest now apparently contains only 
two lowland species, of which H. sanguinolentum is in every sense extremely 
restricted and H. Tunbridgense almost extinct. These two species are 
found here only at the'lowest altitude. The rain forests of Mount Peel, 
Waimate, and Banks Peninsula, whose lowest altitudes are 1,000 ft., 550 ft., 
and sea-level respectively, show a corresponding increase in the number 
and comparative abundance of lowland species. 

H. villosum does not in Westland descend to sea-level, and it preserves 
in Canterbury this character in its distribution. Judging from his list, 
Armstrong recognized H. villosum only in its more stunted subalpine form. 
In his original paper describing this species T. Kirk (22, p. 395) notes that 
collectors had commonly mistaken it for H. ciliatum, a species which has never 
been found in New Zealand since it was first reported from a single locality 
in the Nelson district some years before Armstrong wrote his paper. lt is 
to be noticed that the latter includes H. ciliatum in his list, stating that 


related H. sanguinolentum, and that he accordingly concluded that this 
latter species was widely distributed from the lowlands to subalpine 
altitudes. Again, he ascribes the same wide distribution to H. Tunbridgense, 
` and I suggest that he has confused this species with Н. peltatum. 
I have found the former to be a lowland and quite a local plant in 
Canterbury. 

With regard to other usually widely-ranging species, it is noteworthy 
that H. demissum, which in Westland is abundant from sea-level to high 
up into the mountain forest, is very much less frequent in Canterbury. 
H. bivalve also, which occurs with H. demissum on the mountain-flanks of 
north Westland, and especially, as will be seen later, in the southern-beech 
forests around Nelson, is in Canterbury an infrequent species. er 
widely-ranging species in Westland are the diminutive H. Armstrongit 
and also H. rarum and H. flabellatum. The former has been found in 
Canterbury only on wet mossy rocks and boulders in subalpine localities 
on the dividing range, as mentioned above. In the Westland lowlands 
it is extremely abundant in short moss on smooth sapling-like stems, but 
in the Canterbury forests such a station is not consistently damp enough. 
H. rarum and H. flabellatum are thoroughgoing epiphytes which can only 


HorLowav.—sStudies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 83 


grow in a pendulous position. In Canterbury they have just as wide a 
range as in Westland, but are very local. H. Malingi occurs in Westland 
from sea-level to the subalpine forests wherever the kawaka is present. In 
Canterbury it seems originally to have had the same range, being reported 
from Banks Peninsula by Potts (30, p. 359) as occurring on the decayed 
trunks of both the kawaka and the mountain-totara, and from the valley 
of the Wilberforce River on the eastern flanks of the main ranges by 
. N. Adams (see reference in Cockayne and Laing, 16, p. 343), in which 
pec = kawaka is the dominant tree. 
outhern-beech type of forest is less favourable for the Hymeno- 
руй анде than is the mixed rain forest ; but the comparison of the different 
forest types in the Eastern Botanical District with respect to their filmy- 
fern content is not quite so simple in the Eastern Botanical District as it 
will be seen to be in certain parts of the North-western District, for in the 
former the effect of forest type on the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae 
Reis be studied apart from the effect of both altitude and general 
clim 


II. THE GENERAL е OF THE SPECIES IN OTHER PARTS OF THE 
W ZEALAND BIOLOGICAL REGION 


paper with regard to the behaviour of the species. 


A. South Island. 


In the neighbourhood of Dunedin, where the humidity conditions are 
similar to those prevailing on Banks Peninsula, and there is a comparative 
absence of the dry north-west wind, the taxad rain forest was originally 
widespread. For the period 1911-20 the average annual rainfall at 
Dunedin was 39-98 in., and the number of rainy days 155. From my 
observations, and from the List of Species of this neighbourhood published 
by the уе нә Field d Club (17), it is apparent that the Hymenophyllaceae 
are here more abundant and also show a greater tendency to the epiphytic 
habit than in any of the existing Canterbury forests. Moreover, in the 
heavily forested gullies a few of the species range dria outside the 


actual creek-beds, and various species occur more luxuriantly stil in 
the forests of the upper slopes of certain of the higher ан) hills where 
at altitudes of 1,000-1,500 ft. drifting mists are a well-marked feature. 


g 

However, the extent to which they become epiphytic must be accounted 
quite restricted compared with their behaviour in the Westland forests. On 
the whole, the upland species are very poorly represented, and the same 
may be said of “~ — hygrophilous section of the family. Thus 
the Dunedin forests may be classed on their Hymenophyllaceae as 
belonging to the vii, and their humidity may be reckoned to fall 
considerably short of the consistently high humidities of the forests of 
Westland 


84 Transactions. | 


T. Kirk (23) has published a list of Hymenophyllaceae occurring 
on Stewart Island, with short notes as to their relative abundance and 
their distribution. The rainfall at Half-moon Bay settlement, on the 
east coast, averaged for the period 1918 to 1920 60-85in. per annum, 
and the number of rainy days 240-6. From the excessive number of 
rainy days it will readily be seen that the atmospheric humidity is for the 
most part high, a fact which Kirk points out is evident in the rapid 
change of vegetation into peat. The more elevated parts of the island, 
reaching an altitude of 5,200 ft., adjoin the west coast, and here the rainfall 
will be heavier. The forest-covering generally is heavy mixed -taxad 
rain forest, and is somewhat similar to that of Westland. Nothofagus 


меча may Бе more nearly compared with Westland as regards the filmy- 

rn flora than the forests of Banks Peninsula or of Dunedin. However, 
oft the more hygrophilous species T. Colensoi and H. scabrum are apparently 

nt; T. strictum, T. reniforme, and H. australe are rare and local; and 
H. dilatatum, though fairly abundant, occurs on fallen logs rather than as 
an epiphyte. Leptopteris hymenophylloides and L. superba attain a luxuriant 
growth in secluded situations, but are much less widely distributed than 
in Westland. It is evident, therefore, that, although the climate of Stewart 
Island is humid, the humidity is not so favourable to the filmy ferns as in 
the forests of Westland, a fact which 6 very possibly be due to the 
greater prevalence of winds in Stewart Island. 

The South Island North-western Botanic District presents favourable 
opportunities uH a comparison of the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae 
in heavy taxad and in pure southern-beech forests respectively under 
similar ide оси. 

In the heavy ахаа forests at Greymouth there is a distribution of the 
Hymenophyllaceae similar to that in the lowland forests of north West- 
land. A mile or so up the Grey Valley, immediately behind Greymouth, 
there is an extensive stretch of more or less flat pure Nothofagus forest 
in which there is a fairly abundant though hinc restricted distribution 
of the Hymenophyllaceae. The rainfall here will be very little different 
from that at Greymouth, and the constantly high humidity near the 

ground in this southern-beech forest is attested by the fact that at low 
абста on the trees and on fallen logs I found an abundance of p 
and sporeling plants of most of the species that were present. 
mainly the == which in the pice Westland forest ате mid: and 
high epiphytes. H. multifidum, Н. sanguinolentum, and Н. Armstrongii 
clothe the main trunks of the trees up to a height of 20 ft. H. dilatatum, 
H. scabrum, and T. reniforme are all commonly present, as are H. flabel- 
latum, H. rarum, and H. Tunbridgense, but all these are restricted to fallen 
logs or tree- bases up to 6ft. above the ground. H. demissum is present 
ric the floor. The frequent presence of the upland H. pulcherrimum and 

T. Lyallii in a low epiphytic station is also an indication of the relatively 
high atmospheric humidity near the ground, but the specially hygrophilous 
H. australe, H. ferrugineum, and T. strictum are apparently absent. There 
are no mid-epiphytic ferns or other epiphytes other than the three species 
of Hymenophyllum first mentioned above. Pure southern- beech forest con- 
tains a very small admixture of large- Javed кеа or shrubby trees, and 


Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 85 


THREE KINGS ls. ,** 1 
North Cape 
\ 
Doubtless Ba 
mL Ж? ot Islands 


C. Maria v. Dieman 


„© I. 


Èe BARRIER 1. 
C. Colville 
s/ 


EXPLANATION. 
BOTANICAL DISTRICT. No ov 
AP. 


3 

T 

ЕР 
FE. 

woe 


4 
mon!-Wanganui__.... cic oanu 
Ruahine ot 3. e s Gisborne 
(a) Wi Poverty B. 

(b) M ы Subic 
North-eastern South Islan s 


42" South Lat. 


Waimakariri R. 
HRISTCHURCH 


; Banks Penin. 

ty, c R. 

Tre, On R 
Many ta R. 


Map of 


NEW ZEALAND 
wing 


Milford Sd. Wi; 
tak; 
Oa d R. 


Waikouaiti 
sho 


m 
5 2 DUNEDIN 5 а è 
13 M Proposed Botanical Districts 
^ Ter р 
pvercarsill Nit "t 100 75 50 25 0 100 


— 


„ {А 
Inlet e 
woe - Хә 
аа 
STEWART ISLAND 


“29, 


English. Miles 


yoy #93 "n 


L Cockayne Dos. 


Mar 4.—Map of New Zealand, showing Cockayne’s proposed botanical districts. 


86 Transactions. 


tree-ferns are scanty. The leaves of all the Nothofagus species are small, 
and the canopy and lower story are more open than are those of the 
heavier mixed-taxad forest. Thus under similar climatic conditions it 
would appear that whereas the atmospheric humidity of the interior of 
the heavy mixed-taxad forest is more or less consistently high up to the 
mid-epiphytie station on the trees, the same high humidity is maintained 
only up to the low epiphytic station in pure southern-beech forest. 

is comparison may be even more strikingly made with regard to 
the southern-beech forests of the larger lowland valleys in the close 
vicinity of Reefton, which lie at an altitude of from 600 ft. to 700 ft. 


Tree-ferns, except for the low-growing Alsophila Colensoi, are noticeably 
absent. The forest-floor is very open, and, except for occasional Asplenium 


at altitudes of 1,200 ft. to 1,500 ft. Here there is a close undergrowth of 
shrubs and tree-ferns. In addition to the six species mentioned above, 
the lowland T. venosum and H. scabrum and the upland H. rufescens and 
T. Colensoi are to be found commonly in gullies in their usual stations, and 
H. ferrugineum is abundant on the dripping gully-walls, while H. flabellatum 
and H. bivalve occur everywhere on banks and bases of old trees. Although 
à forested mountain-side at these altitudes is usually wetter than the 
forests of the lowlands, on account of the prevalence of the mountain mists, 
yet at Reefton this difference in the humidity will be largely compensated 
for by the fact that fogs in the lowland valleys are a frequent and 
persistent climatie feature. The very scanty distribution of the Hymeno- 
phyllaceae in the southern-beech forests must be attributed mainly, if not 
altogether, to the more open character of this type of forest as compared 
with that of the mixed and of the pure taxad forests. 

Townson (31) has published a list of plants found by him in the 
Westport district, including fourteen species of Hymenophyllum and all 
of those of Trichomanes. It is to be noted that this list includes 
the two typically northern species T. elongatum and T. humile, both of 
which seem to be absent from Westland. From Townson's brief notes 
on some of the species it is evident that here the lowland species reach a 
higher altitude than in Westland, T. reniforme being said to occur up to 
3,000 ft., and H. ferrugineum and Н. Tunbridgense up to 2,000 ft. As will 
be seen below, in the neighbourhood of Nelson, and to a still greater 


HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 87 


degree in the North Island, the lowland species generally have a much 
wider altitudinal range than in Westland, while, on the other hand, 


the northward. The dry south-west wind is a characteristic feature of the 
climate, being, on the whole, the most frequently occurring wind throughout 
the year. On the east of Nelson the ranges are from 2,000 ft. to 4,000 ft. 
in height, and are clothed to the summits with southern-beech forest. The 
Hymenophyllaceae occur mainly in the gullies and on the shady south- 
facing slopes. Here the lowland species ascend far higher than in Westland, 
H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, T. reniforme, H. sa uinolentum, and H. Tun- 
bridgense attaining on rock-faces on the shady flanks, both in more open 
situations as well as in the gullies, an altitude of at least 3,000 ft. The 


bases and fallen logs. On the highest ridges and peaks o . villosum 
and H. multifidum are present. In the Nelson forests generally the more 
hilous lowland species H. australe and ineum are ve 


Qu 
E 
E 
E 
E 
= 
o 
5 
ect 
5 
= 
2% 
[4-7 
eu 
5 
a 
T 
lona] 
£o 
S 
E 
99 
E. 
ES 
=p 
& 
5 
g 


large foreste 
where the lowland species are altogether confined to the lower more sheltered 
reaches, even there being found on rock-faces rather than as epiphytes, 
while, on the other hand, the wider-ranging species mentioned above are 
abundant on the floor in the upper parts of the gullies, where these open 
out at an altitude of 1,500 ft. and upwards under the ridges and hill- 
shoulders. The dampness of the forest-floor at the higher altitudes in such 
valleys will be due to the sea-mists which frequently gather against the 
hillsides in the vicinity of Nelson, and this effect will be still more marked 
on the shaded mountain-sides on to which, as has been described above, 
the lowland species are able to ascend. 


88 Transactions. 


B. North Island. 

With regard to the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in ii North 
Island, the “most outstanding feature to be mentioned is the altitude 
attained by the lowland species generally. In the northern Rum of this 
Island, where there are only one or two mountains of as great an altitude as 
3, 000 ft., there is practically no distinction to be traced between lowland 
and upland species. In a description of the pant d: of Te Aroha 
Mountain (3,176 ft.), at the southern extremity o e South Auckland 
Botanical District, J. Adams (1) remarks that the Sodio of the top of 
the mountain makes it one of the most favourable localities for ferns, and 
he shows that the Hymenophyllaceae, including such species as H. dilatatum, 
Н. scabrum, T. reniforme, and Н. australe, are to ae found for the most 
part at the summit. The same observer has reported T. reniforme and 
T. venosum from the summit of Te Moehau Modnati (2,750 ft.), on the 
Cape Colville Peninsula (2). For this reason the altitudinal range of many 
of the species as given by Cheeseman (10) will be far greater than what 
it is found to be in Westland or in other parts of southern New Zealand. 
In the more онук parts of the North Island, as in the South Island ` 
generally, H. villosum and H. multifidum ascend to higher altitudes and 


altitude of 5,600ft. In his Botanical Report on the Mount Tongariro 
National Park (13), which lies at an altitude of 3,000ft. and upwards, 
L. Cockayne frequently refers to H. multifidum along with the hardy 
Polystichum vestitum and Blechnum penna marina as being the ferns 
which most affect the physiognomy of the southern-beech forest-floor, 
the eas being the most conspicuous of the mat- -forming 
plan 

Several members of the family do not extend into the northern part 
of the North Island. According to Cheeseman (10), H. pulcherrimum, 
H. peltatum, H. Malingiti, and H. rufescens reach their northern limit on 
Te Aroha Mountain, Н. villosum on Mount Te Moehau, and 7. Colensoi 


Inbocedrus Bidwillii, to which it is almost invariably restricted. Cheese- 
man does not record H. minimum from the North Island. This spécies 
is distributed, though somewhat discontinuously, throughout the South 
Island; it was said by T. Kirk (23) to be not infrequent in Stewart 
Island, ‘and it is present also on Auckland Island (27). From these facts 
it would appear to be a southern plant. Oliver (2), however, has also 
reported it from Lord Howe Island, off the coast of New South Wales, 
so that there seems to be no reason for its apparent absence from the 
North Island. Т. elongatum and T. humile are both abundant species 
in the Northern Botanical Districts of the North Island, and extend, 
though more sparsely, throughout its Southern Districts and even into the 
Northern Districts of the South Island. They both occur in the islands 
of the Western Pacific Ocean, and so may be regarded as I to 
the Malayan and Polynesian element in the New Zealand flor 
arious writers have commented upon the luxuriance of the ‘shrubbery 
and other low-growing vegetation on the scoria-fields of the Auckland 


HorLowAv.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 89 


plants are as green as ever. I have found here H. multifidum grow- 

ing frequently side by side with the two other species; and in 

the damp gullies in the scoria slopes, shaded by the shrubbery, are 
scabrum, Н. Tunbri 


period 1911 to 1920 was 49-32 in., and the number of rainy days 195:3. 
The mean humidity for the same period was T9-1—that is to say, 3-4 · 
higher than at Hokitika, in Westland. There is no doubt also that the 
scoria-blocks, and the humus in their interstices, absorb and hold much 
dew as well as rain-water. The humidity of the climate is also seen in 
the fact that the tree-fern Cyathea medullaris is commonly grown in the 
open in the city private gardens. Nevertheless the exposed position on 


associated with it, viz.—H. dilatatum and H. scabrum; and elsewhere in 
New Zealand it is sometimes to be found in sheets on the floor of southern- 
beech forests unaccompanied by the latter. On the other hand, in the 
neighbourhood of Dunedin, and also in Stewart Island, H. dilatatum is 
abundant and luxuriant while the other two species are scanty or absent. 

I have been able to examine the forests on the eastern side of the 
North Auckland Peninsula at various places, and have observed that, 
generally speaking, the Hymenophyllaceae are more restricted to low 


forests, or than they are, as Mr. Cheeseman informs me, in the gullies 
on the low western ranges of Auckland. This will probably be due to 
the lighter character of these eastern forests in North Auckland. As 
described in my previous paper, T. elongatum and T. humile form a very 
characteristic association on the creek-bed walls of these forests. 


C. The Outlying Islands. (See map 1, on page 68.) 


The Kermadec Islands, which lie to the north-east of New Zealand, 
are a widely-separated group, of which the largest island, Raoul or Sunday 


90 - Transactions. 


Island, is distant about six hundred miles from New Zealand. Sunday . 
Island rises to a height of 1,720ft., and is the only one of the group 
which is forest-covered. The plant-covering of this island has been 


mild and equable, with many rainy days, considerable precipitation evenly 
distributed over the year, much wind in the winter months, and a con- 
stantly humid atmosphere. For the nine months February to October, 
1908, the total rainfall was 67-5in., on 176 days ; and the mean humidity 
was 91. e more elevated parts of the island are frequently enveloped 
in mist, and the plant-covering here is designated by Oliver “ wet forest." 
. There are, however, no permanent streams. Four species of Hymeno- 
phyllaceae occur in the wet forests, and the following description of them 
is taken from Oliver’s paper (p. 142): H. demissum is abundant every- 
where in wet forest, on branches of trees, tree-fern stems, and on the 

und. H. flabellatum is found in one place only, on the highest 
summit, the matted roots and close fronds covering the underside 
of a leaning trunk of Metrosideros villosa. T. humile is extremely rare, 
being found only on wet banks and fallen trunks of tree-ferns in deep 
shady ravines. T. venosum is an epiphyte of the wet forest found on the 


ning trunks and horizontal branches and on the tree- 


species. The four species of Hymenophyllaceae are all abundant in the 
North Island of New Zealand. The scanty distribution of this family 

in the Kermadecs is the more remarkable when the favourable nature of 
the forest is considered. From a study of the flora generally, Cheeseman 
concludes (9, p. 163) that the islands have been stocked with their plants 
y chance migrations across the ocean. 

The Chatham Islands lie about five hundred miles due east from New 
Zealand, in the latitude of Banks Peninsula, The largest of these is about 
thirty miles in length, its surface consisting, on the whole, of low elevations, 
relieved here and there by hills, of which those in the south attain a 
height of 600-940 ft. Forest covers a certain portion of the main island, 
both in the lowland and on the higher elevations, that of the latter being 
especially humid, with a close undergrowth of tree-ferns in many places 
and with an abundance of epiphytic ferns. Two papers dealing with the 
plant-covering have been published in the Transactions of the New Zea- 
land Institute, the first by Buchanan (6), who gave merely a list of plants 
collected from the main island, and the second by L. Cockayne (11), who 
dealt with the subject from an ecological point of view. The latter gives 
figures showing that at the eastern coast-line the average annual rainfall 
is 30-4 in., but that it is distributed over 186-6 days in the year, and adds 


that it must be reckoned exceedingly mild and equable, but that the winds 
are very frequent. Buchanan's list of Hymenophyllaceae occurring on the 
main island is as follows : H. bivalve, H. demissum, H. dilatatum, H. aus- 
trale, H. flabellatum, T. reniforme, and T. venosum; to which Cockayne 


> 


Hottoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. — 91 


has added H. multifidum. In his description of the higher-altitude forest 
the last-mentioned writer states that here every tree-trunk, tree-fern 
stem, and dead tree is covered vin multitudes of filmy ferns. Epiphytic 
on the tree-fern stems are T. venosum, H. multifidum, H. dilatatum, 
and T. reniforme. The filmy ed are often so thick that they com- 
pletely hide the trunk of tree or fern on which they grow. In many 
cases the ground also is covered with a thick carpet of them. In deep 
forest-clad ies T. reniforme often grows with extreme luxuriance. 
Cockayne concludes (p. 314) that, although vies the most characteristic 
forest-trees of New Zealand, the flora of the Chatham Islands must be 
considered a recent offset from that of New Камын. and he notes that 
the geological and zoological evidence is in favour of a former land con- 
nection. In view, however, of the absence of so many characteristic New 
Zealand genera, he cites Cheeseman's view of the origin of the flora of 
the оаа Islands. 

e remaining outlyi g islands to be considered are those usually 
Зарас the Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand—viz., the Auckland, 
Campbell, Antipodes, and Macquarie Islands—which lie easterly or southerly 
from the South Cape of New Zealand at distances of 190 to 570 miles 
(see map 1, on page 68) The plant- айлар of the two first-named 
groups was in part described by J. D. Hooker (19), and of all except the 
Macquarie Islands more fully by L. элй (12). In 1907 all of the 
groups were thoroughly investigated by the New Zealand Scientific Expedi- 


tion, and a full account published (27). 


The following brief account of the climate and forest-covering of Auck- 
land Island is taken from Cockayne: There are many rainy days, almost 


violence, and a winter climate which is extremely mild—much milder, 
indeed, than that of certain parts of the South Island of New Zealand at 
sea-level, as, €.g., the Canterbury Plains. The rata-forest zone forms a 
belt extending round a considerable portion of the coast of the various 
islands in the Auckland Group, being more luxuriant, with a richer fern 
flora at the heads of sheltered inlets. At altitudes of about 400 ft. it gives 
place to formations of scrub or meadow. The floor of the forest consists of 
wettish peat. The mechanical effect of the constant and heavy winds has 


the forest, rising about 15 ft. above the ground, is very dense and keeps 
the interior calm, and this, combined with the great amount of moisture 
in the atmosphere, affords very strong hygrophytic conditions in its interior. 
There is a luxuriant growth of mosses, liverworts, and filmy ferns both on 
the floor and on the trunks and branches of the trees, and amongst other 
ferns the tore hygrophilous Leptopteris superba is to be found in favour- 
able localitie 

Ten sponse of Hymenophyllum have been recorded from the Auckland 


Island rata forest —viz., H. rarum, H. sanguinolentum, Н. villosum, 
H. dilatatu 


tum, H. demissum, H. flabellatum, H. minimum, H. Tunbridgense, 
H. multifidum, and H. bivalve. It will be noticed both that the above list: 
includes the six species which on the main islands of New Zealand show 
themselves to be the least hygrophilous and the most consistently wide- 
ranging in the ae and also that it contains no species of Trichomanes. 
However, the sence of such comparatively hy grophilous species as 
H. dilatatum, H. PESTE and H. Tunbridgense is a striking proof 


92 Transactions. 


of the consistently high humidity of the forest-interior. H. multifidum is 
by far the most abundant species, occurring in the rata forest in its 
ordinary mesophytic form. On Campbell des there is no forest, its 
place being taken by a dense scrub-association. The only Hymenophyllaceae 
here occurring are H. villosum and the mountain form of multifidum, 
the latter occurring, as in the Auckland Islands, in large abundant 
patches both in the subalpine meadow and on subalpine rocks. On the 
Antipodes Island H. multifidum alone has been found, while on Macquarie 
Island, where woody plants are altogether wanting, even this species seems 
to be absent. Cockayne points out (12, p. 271) that these Subantarctic 
Islands can be arranged in a series affording an instructive example 
of how arborescent plant-formations, even in a rain-forest climate, are 
inhibited by frequent and violent winds, and thefr place taken by meadow 
growths, which, notwithstanding the winds, are so stimulated by the 
moisture as to be of very great luxuriance. In the same way this series 
indicates H. villosum and H. multifidum as being the hardiest species of 
the Hymenophyllaceae, as also they are seen to be on the mainland of 
New Zealand. 


ПІ. GENERAL CONCLUSIONS. 

. The NE reached as to the altitudinal distribution of 
de "Hymenophyllace in Westland, set forth in Part I of these 
Studies (18), are bonis out by their behaviour in the drier parts of the 

uth Island, and in other parts of the New Zealand Biological Region, 
except that northward the lowland species attain progressively higher 
Leod 
2. The conclusions reached as to the vertical distribution of the 
species in the Westland forests (18) are also borne out by their behaviour 
in other parts of the New Zealand Biological Region, except that 
uo do they so thoroughly adopt the epiphytic habit as they do in 
estland. 
comparative study of the fern floras of the forests of different 
localities shows that the extent to which the ferns generally and the 
Hymenophyllaceae in particular adopt the epiphytie habit is a reliable 
indication as to how far the high humidities in the forest-interior can 
be proe as consistent. 

Those species which in the comparatively dry Eastern District of 
the “South Island have the widest altitudinal range—viz., H. villosum and 
Н. multifidum—and which, along with H. peltatum and H. n 
must be reckoned to occur there bog = abundantly, are always t 
to begin to adopt the epiphytic ha 

4. The comparison of the ees mixed-taxad and the pure southern- 
beech types of forest in localities where, as in the vicinity of Reefton, 
these occur in close proximity shows that the latter, on account of its 
poverty in large- -leaved shrubs and shrubby trees and tree-ferns, is unable 
to preserve in its interior, except perhaps at or near the floor, a constantly 
high atmospheric humidity even when the rainfall and the number of 
rainy days experienced is large; and also that it is unable to afford 


land also do not show such an abundant filmy-fern flora as do the forests 


HonLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 93 


of Westland, although the atmospheric humidity in the former remains 
undoubtedly high. 

5. It was shown (18) that in Westland a large proportion of the species 
occur in groups according to their habits. These natural groups can be 
etween 


are in some cases discernible also in their behaviour in the forests of 
Westland. 

6. The species,. both lowland and upland, including nearly all 
those of Trichomanes, which were shown (18) to be in the Westland 
forests the most hygrophilous of the family are either altogether absent 
from the drier forests of Canterbury and Nelson or are the most locally 
distributed. 

7. The geographical distribution of the family in the New Zealand 
Biological Region is to be seen with respect to several of the species. 
T : 


parts of the South Island, Banks Peninsula being apparently their southern 
limit. These two species belong to the Malayan element in the New 
Zealand flora. On the other hand, the following species—viz., H. pul- 
cherrimum, H. ltatum, Н. Malingw, Н. rufescens, Н. villosum, and 


but it has also been reported from Lord Howe Island. 

8. The outlying islands of the New Zealand Biological Region do not 
possess any Hymenophyllaceae which are not present in New Zealand 
itself, and, judging from the composition of their filmy-fern flora, the 
occurrence in them of members of this family would seem to have resulted 
rather from chance dispersal from New Zealand or from elsewhere than 
from the effect upon a once larger number of species of a changing climate 
- due to a shrinking and subsiding land-area. Of the endemies, H. villosum 
occurs in the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and T. reniforme on 
Chatham Island. 

9. Of the nine species which are endemic to the New Zealand Bio- 
logical Region, three—viz., H. villosum, H. rufescens, and Н. atrovirens— 
can possibly be regarded as specialized forms of other species also present 
in New Zealand—viz., H. sanguinolentum, H. flabellatum, and H. australe 
respectively. Т. strictum is said to be most nearly related to the widely- 
spread T. rigidum. With regard to H. minimum, J. D. Hooker (20, p. 104) 
has suggested the cosmopolitan H. Tunbridgense, or the Polynesian 
H. multifidum, or the Fuegian H. caespitosum as the species to which this 


and are markedly specialized. 


94 Transactions. 
LITERATURE CITED. 
1. Apams, J., On the Botany of Te Aroha Mountain, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, 
pp. 275-87, 1885. 
2, —— On the Botany of Te алача Mountain, Саре Colville, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
e vol. 21, pp. 32-41, 
3. On the Bota: any s Hikwrengi Mountain, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, pp. 414-32, 
4. ARMSTRONG, J. F., On some New Species of New Zealand Plants (H. Armstrongii), 
rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 4, p. 291, 1872. 
5. Авмѕткомо, J. B., A Short Sketch of the Flora ‘of the = of Spreken 
with Catalogue of Species ies, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 12, pp. 325-53, 1880. 
6. — J., On the n ipd P = Ferns of the Chatham Islands, Trans. 
С Inst ., Vol. 7, pp. 333-41. 
7. CARSE, H., The Berns d Uis m Allies d Mangonui County, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
vol. 41, pp. 76-93, 1 
8. escapes T HS ontibution to a ye m the Nelson Provincial District, 
ns. N.Z. Inst., vol. 14, pp. 301-29, 1 
9. —— On the 1 Flora of e Kermadec Islands, eens N.Z. Inst., vol. 20, pp. 151-81, 
10. —— Manual of the New Zealand Flora. Wellington, 1906. 
11. COCKAYNE, L., A Short Account of the Plant “che ee - "Chatham Island, Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 34, pp. 243-324, 1902. 
12. — A Botanical Excursion during Midwin inter to the Southern Islands of New 
Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 36, pp. 225-333, 1904. 
13. —— Report on the Botanical Survey of the Tongariro National Park. Dept. of 
N.Z., pp. 1-42, 1 
14. Notes on New land Florist Botany (Botanical Districts), Trans. N.Z. 
Inst., vol. 49, pp. 56—65, 
15. COCKAYNE, L., and FowERAKER, c E. Notes from the остао, со Mountain 
аге ut No. 4, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, pp. 166-86, 1916. 
16. COCKAYNE, L., , R. M, The Mount positi ies "District: : A Study in 
Physiography ind Plant Ecology, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 43, pp. 315-78, 
17. Joker Bian eas Vr aspi of Plants occurring in the Dunedin District. 
Z., 19 
18. Hottoway, J. E., Stadies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae, Part I, The 
Distribution of the Ae T — d, and their Growth-forms, Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 577-6 
19. Hooxer, J. D., Flora Antarctica, vol. ji (Campbell and Auckland Islands). London, 
844. 
20. — Flora Novae Zelandiae, pt. 2. Lond 
21. Kırg, T., On the Flora of the Isthmus e кее Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 3, 
pp. 148-61, 1871 
22 c Sg cota ade NIA: Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 10. p. 395, 1 
23. —— On the Flowering-plants, ferns, ind Fern Allies of Stewart Toland, Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, pp. 213-34, 1885. 
24, —— EIS Contributions to si ан бы the Nelson Provincial District, T'rans. 
: st., vol. 18, pp. 318— 
5 


. Larne, R. M., The Vegetation of Barks Pe Peninsula, with a List of Species, Trans. 
AN. 19. 


Z. Inst., vol. 51, pp. 355—408, 


19 
. Martin, W. Pterid dophytes of Banks Peninsula, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 52, 


26. 
pp. 315-22, 1920 

27. N.Z. SCIENTIFIC poeeme The Subantarctic ie of New Zealand. 2 vols. 
Published by Phil. Inst. Cant. We 9. 

28. OLIVER, W. R. B., The Vegetation of the andie Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
vol. 42, рр. 118-75, 1910. 

29. —— The Vegetation and Flora of Lord Howe Island, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, 
p. 94-161, 1917 

" fiuc on Pob, qu ns. N.Z. Inst., vol. 10, pp. 358-62, 1878 


Porrs, T. H., 
TOWNSON, W., On the Vegetation" of the Westport District, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
vol. 39, pp. 380-433, 1907. 5 


“ё 


PrTRIE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 95 


Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 
Ву D. PETRIE, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. 


[Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th Decmber, 1922; received by Editor, 28th 
December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


1. Pittosporum Turneri sp. nov. 


2-5-3-8cm. longis, 9-13 mm. latis (apices versus); capsulis globosis multo 


— 
с" 
M 
c 
E 
d 
B 
Ф 
£5 
[ж] 
Ey 
"e 
Ф 
E 
Ф 
х 
5, 
c4 
© 
E 
© 
а 
e 
5 
го 
Е" 
о 
= 
ча 
"d 
Ф 
et. 
e, 
Ф 
fe 
= 
д 


— Waimarino Plain, at edge of forest, some two miles south of 
the Waimarino Railway-státion : E. Phillips Turner (1909), Н. B. Matthews 
and H. Carse (Jan., 1921) ! Arnold Wall (Feb., 1922) ! 

Mr. Turner, to whom the species is dedicated, discovered it in the 
distriet where Matthews and Carse afterwards collected specimens. He 
definitely refers to it in his “ Report on the Vegetation of the Higher 
Waimarino District” (Government Printer, 1909), but I have seen no 
specimen from him. . Matthews has kindly supplied many of the par- 
ticulars embodied in the above description. He thinks the plants may be 
ten to fifteen years old before they assume the adult form. They flower 


which was recognized by its beginning to produce mature branches and 
leaves. Wall also collected the juvenile state. 


96 Transactions. 


2. Senecio remotifolius sp. nov. 


rutex ramosus, 12-18dem. altus.  Ramuli petioli et inflorescentia 
tomento subflavido -v. cinereo-flavido vestiti. Folia late elliptica, ad 
11 ст. longa (petiolo excluso) c. 7 ст. lata, subacuta, parum coriacea, 
supra tomento albido hic et illic + aspersa, subtus tomento sub- 
flavido appresso vestita ; petiolis folis + aequilongis, + gracilibus, supra 
suleatis. Inflorescentia axillaris elongata parce divisa; rhachis anfracto- 
flexuosa, infra ramos paucos alternos breves capitula pauca gerentes edens, 
a parte summa simplex. Capitula discoidea c. 6 mm. longa; involucri 
squamis c. 8 linearibus tomentosis; flosculis c. 12; corollae limbo anguste 
infundibuliformi subalte 5-dentato, segmentis revolutis. Achenia linearia 
e bee: 
aringly-branched shrub 4-6 ft. high, rarely jud Leaves broadly 
T 43 in. long (exclusive of the petiole), 22 in. broad, subacute, little 
coriaceous, margins obscurely sinuate in upper half, midrib and veins 
conspicuous on both surfaces, dull green above with scattered streaks of 
whitish tomentum chiefly along midrib and veins, below clothed with pale- 
ish-yellow appressed tomentum ; ere about as long as 
blades, rather slender grooved above, clothed as is also inflorescence with 
greyish appressed tomentum. Inflorescence axillary near ends of the 
Caches up to 53 ір. long; rhachis more or less zigzag, giving off below 
several alternate short more or less divaricating few-flowered branches 
subtended by small narrow foliaceous bracts becoming linear higher up, 
terminal part simple. Heads on short pedicels discoid, involucral scales 
about 8 linear tomentose ; florets about 12; limb of c orolla a narrow funnel- 
е rather deeply 5-toothed, segments revolute. ‘holies linear shortly 
pilose 
Habitat.—North and south of Mokau River in open rocky spots toward 
the coast, not plentiful: W. A. Thomson! The specimens examined were 
grown in Mr. Thomson’s garden at Half-way Bush, Dunedin, from young 
plants taken from the wild habitat. 


3. Veronica Carsei sp. nov. 


Species V. laevi Benth. arcte affinis ; differt foliis longioribus elliptico- 
reso ad 3:2 ст. longis et 1 ст. latis, acutis, tenuioribus, plerumque 
patentibus, sessilibus, distantioribus, racemis 4-6 simplicibus, multo longi- 
oribus (ad 7:3 ет. longis), à parte inferiore nudis ; corollae tubo longiore, 
limbi lobis ovatis subacutis ; capsulis maturis adhue i ignotis. 

A shrub 6:5-20 dem. (2-6 ft.) high, cans about 1-5 m. (44 ft.), branch- 
ing virgately from base, bark dark brown: branches slender ascending 
glabrous, twigs leafy towards tips, bier parts ringed with scars of 
fallen leaves. Leaves decussate, spreading (rarely somewhat overlapping), 
variable in size, 2-1] in. long, j-$in. broad, elliptic or elliptic-oblong, 


above Lacs below, drying reddish-brown, midrib depressed above and 
orming a prominent keel below. Racemes 4-6 near ends of twigs, 
simple, 14—581 in. long, naked below, many-flowered ; rhachis rather 


PErRIE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 97 


tube twice as long as calyx or rather more, + 15 mm. (фу in.) wide, 

lobes of limb 4 as long as tube subacute. Ripe capsules hot. seen, 
Habitat.—Margins of forest and woods, Waimarino Plain: W. Town- 

son! Н. Care! Н. B. Matthews! Kaimamawa Ran ge: B. C. Aston ! 
Named in honour of Mr. arse, whose Botanical investigations 

have been of great value. He remarks that the plant, though not 
c 


the present species as well as the true V. laevis, to which the former is 
certainly close. 


4. Euphrasia Wilsoni sp. nov. 

werd ? Pal ad 4-6 ет. alti, pro plantae magnitudine crassiores, 
a basi ramulis gracilibus + elongatis cum ramis bifario pubes- 
centibus. "Folia magnitudine variabilia, paribus oppositis disposita, à 


medium 4-lobatus, lobis latioribus subacutis a. marginibus revolutis ; 
corollae tubo infundibuliforme -- pubescente, labio superiore 2-lobato, 
inferiore alte 3-lobato, Les omnibus integris obtusis v. subacutis. 
apsulae maturae haud visae. 

Annual? Stems 3.75.6. 25 cm. (11—22 in.) long or less, often crowded, 
stout for size of plant, branched from s dark brown ; branchlets 
slender, often elongated, and, like stems and branches, bifariously 
pubescen nt. Leaves variable in size, in opposite pairs, lower rather 
distant, crowded towards tips of Бань sueculent when fresh, 
sessile by a broad base, + $ in. long by £in. broad about middle, cuneately 


g 
pressed areoles on back behind teeth and running down irregularly from 
these, bracts similar to leaves but smaller. peri axillary on rather 


2 
e 
3 
[| 
E 
Е" 
£5 
= 
£5 
са 
MES 
o 
B 
ag 
£5 
ün 
e 
o 
ag В 
Е 
9 
m 
dS 
= 
T5 
E 
"d 
[e] 
z 
Ф 
б 
Ф 
в 
a 
i 
кы 
о 


to middle, lobes broad subacute recurved at edges; corolla-tube funnel- 
shaped, more or less pubescent; upper lip shortly 2-lobed, lower deeply 
3-lobed, all the lobes entire obtuse or subacute. Fully formed capsules 
not seen 
bitat—Ruahine Range (western slopes), 3,500-5, sé R. A. Wilson ! 
Arnold Wall! B. C. Aston. Collected early in January, 19 
This very — species is named in honour of Major Robert A. 
Wilson, D.S.O., who first collected it in company with Messrs. Wall and 
Aston. In teg cimens examined there was nothing to suggest a 
perennial habit of growth. The plant, Major Wilson informs me, was 
found growing only on patches of a Raoulia and a Poa, on the roots of 
which it was more or less parasitic. Where the Raoulia had died off 
the Euphrasia had died with it, and where the Raoulia was sickly and 
decaying the Euphrasia was in the same condition. The parasitie habit 


4—Trans. 


98 Transactions. 


would thus appear to be more pronounced than in the other native 
species of the genus 


5. Veronica Dartoni sp. nov. 
Frutex conferte ramosus, 9-14 em. altus ; ramuli graciles glabri brunnei. 


branacea, integra glabra, haud carinata, costa media supra infraque 
evidente, 1}-2cm. longa j-lcm. supra medium lata. Касе mi 2-4 
in axilis foliorum superiorum dispositi, breviter pedunculati piloso- 
pubescentes suberecti, 4-6 cm. longi, subangusti. ores + 5 mm. lati 
approximati, pedicellis brevibus piloso- Госа bracteas lanceolatas 
acutas ciliatas vix aequantibus; calyx 4-partitus, lobis ovatis acutis 
secundum margines ciliatis; corolla caesio-albida, tubo sublato sepalis 
subduplo longiore, lobis Cree tubum aequantibus, staminibus corol- 
lam aequantibus, antheris purpureis, stylo exserto. Capsula + 4 mm. 


mm. la s. 
À compactly branched shrub 3-5 ft. high ; branchlets slender, ascending, 
glabrous, reddish-brown, closely ringed by scars of fallen leaves; old bark 
dark brown. Leaves decussate, more or less spreading, very closely placed 
along ultimate twigs, narrow obovate, subacuminate at tips, below gradually 
narrowed into a rather broad sessile more or legs ciliated base (the opposite 
pairs ied: A or almost clasping the twigs), glabrous hardly membranous, 
entire, not keeled, midrib evi vas above and below with two obscure 
"regne sem $-$ in. long т api 2 in. wide (just above middle). Racemes 


long as tube, stamens stating corolla, anthers purplish, style exserted. 
Capsules about 4mm. long and 24 mm. broad, acute, glabrous, 14 times 
Es of t alyx 
rewood Creek, Cromwell: D. P. gms on steep banks 

of аа Rios. a little below the bridge: H. L. Darto 

A very curious plant, whose position in the serial aE of the species 
is somewhat obscure. It is named in honour of Mr. H. L. Darton, of the 
Lawrence High School, well known, with his colleague Mr. Hart, for 
enthusiasm in collecting and growing every obtainable form of Veronica 
I collected it in 1911. Mr. Darton’s specimens were found in December 
of the present year. I am not sure of the colour of the flowers, of which 
only dried specimens have been available for examination. 


Brnson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 99 


The Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 


By W. N. Benson, B.A., D.Sc., F.GS., F.R.G.S., Professor of Geology, 
Otago University. 


[Read before the Otago Institute, 12th December, 1922* ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


Іх previous papers the writer (1923, 1924) has summarized the various 
hypotheses concerning the growth of Australasia, the distribution and 


East Indies, New Guinea, and the other islands of the first Australian 


tralian ares of Suess. ncerning these, however, we shall merely note 
Suess’s comment (1909, p. 517) on the possibility that Vitu Levu ma 
pa 


still more widespread influence of the Australasian tectonic system - 
impli (1922) and Hobbs (1922) on the 
i Pacific. Such omission 


era. в second region, again, is bounded by a line drawn round the 
south-eastern margin of the Banda arc and eastwards through southern 
New Guinea, separating it from the stable region of the Sahul Bank, 
Arafura Sea, and southern New Guinea, the outlying portions of the 


* Also in Wellington before the sixteenth meeting of the Australasian Association 
for the Advancement of Science, January, 1923. 


4* 


Transactions. 


100 


'spue[s] uouro[og рие *eourmr) мәм 'sorpu] зед ouj jo 891n3997j 91103994 лзоїтрү—@ "bip 


S 
М s 
©, o IDE E, 
^ 5 x 
MSN 3 > aon 
D * tae, RS- ? e.g. 
ap EE de 
e se, “Pen, Ауу i 


еч x 
N Bi no S uA. 
/әўе$д Qs deed s 
| qautld a 
y ajpiureBno, NI y^ 
/ mel g е wv? 
PO fe ч 
` [А » 
` +. 
^ x ^ 
puejas May Fx 


` 


g MN 


'uoijJod. ajqejs jo Kiepunoq ajewixosddy ~ m m , es 
spuaJ| Aueuay pue s10z0sayy aye] soley 2 Ч + 
'(saui-pua4j зо) ѕәицэциеәг Ҙшлош jo say _ ___ y$ 
NOIIVNV ldX3 i 
‘fajueyg yz pue ләмпозд y'H ләде Ajay) / 
" / 
SANYISI NOWOTOS 3 WANINS MAN 8310МІ ISY3 T 
1 / 
sSi4n1lVi4 21М01931 ЧОГУЙ е 


ПС vnviisnvS X 
" 


LJ ™ 


m 
CLAY eu 84 


oeuepuij 


wal 


Siw 005 


sad 


(ZEGT) rox» pur *(oror) Зләдәтѕ 


(1z61) uvuropKg, pue geviguopoj Aq po[qurosse vjep uo рәве “oy *oSepodrqory егер oy} jo deur [eorrjour&qjegp —'"[ сю] 


$ 
уб E 
oaran 


“ 0001 Uey} 940v Шида 

" ^ 001-00! Ез 

deep swoyyey 001-0 C 

sessey pue 

5611$! NOWOTOS 3 УЗМІП? MAN ‘SIIANI 1SY3 
їнї 30 

ЧУЙ HOI34S TWOIMLIWAHLVE 


ЧР 


WI 


alie. 


BENsoN.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 101 


Australian continental massif. Thus the unstable, flexible, or geo- 
synclinal region is compressed between the two continental massifs. Into 


his region results from these forces. 
According to the views of Volz (1899), Richthofen (1900), and Ahlburg 
(1913), there has been formed a network of obliquely-intersecting ten- 
sional fractures, because the thrusts from the two continental masses 
exerted a screw-like torsion, acting in directions not actually opposed 
one another. This is the view cited by Hobbs (1921); but the 
investigations of Wanner (1913, 1921), Molengraaff (1913, 1921), and 
Brouwer (1917, 1922) seem rather to indicate that the dislocations result 
from intense compression, with orogenic overthrusting or underthrusting at 
some depth and block-faulting at the surface, a view which is in part 
followed here. 

The Asiatic portion of the Malay Archipelago consists of Sumatra, 
Java, Borneo, and the regions between them. The Mesozoic rocks are 
generally of shallow or moderately deep-water origin throughout, though 
in central Borneo what are held to be abyssal deposits are rather 


beneath the South China Sea, which. covers a submerged peneplain 
(Molengraaff, 1921).* ^ Crust-folding was relatively small in this region 
during Tertiary times. The whole area is ri ged into a broad 


verging into a knot in the north-eastern portion of Borneo, and again 


folding occurred in Cretaceous times; the Permian, Triassic, Jurassic, 
and older Cretaceous strata are greatly disturbed, considerable over- 
thrusting having occurred, and are invaded by plutonie rocks.  Per- 


e, without any evidence of contact-metamorphism. 
i d i 


limestone, Oligocene-Miocene foraminiferal limestones, and sandstone, on 
which һе unconformably younger Miocene marls and tuffs with Pliocene 


* According to Molengraaff (op. cit.), this submergence was due to the general 
sea-level subsequent upon the melting of the extensive ice-sheets of the 


e 
more than 30 fathoms deep. In the absence of much definite information Molengraaft 
has suggested tentatively a like explanation for the Sahul Bank, which lies at about 


Professor Wanner, however, has informed the writer (22nd May, 1923) that Van 
Es's correlation of the Palaeozoic limestones of northern Sumatra with the Permian 
formation of Timor, cited in the previous paper (Benson, 1923, p. 34), is not, in his 
opinion, supported by a sufficient faunal similarity, and Fliegel's determination of 
them as Upper Carboniferous should stand. 


102 Transactions. 


sandy claystones and lignites. Very important crust-warping and block- 
aulting occurred in Upper Pliocene times, which determined the form 
and position of the present coast-line, .the raised coral-reefs, the main 
graben river-valleys, and many minor topographic features. The most 
marked of these graben extends almost throughout the length of Sumatra, 
and is separated by a relatively narrow range from the south-western 
coast. These latest structural lines often cross obliquely the older anti- 


extensive Pleistocene sediments; but Van Es considers it was in progress 
during and after the Tertiary times.* It is more marked in the older 
central geanticlinal portion than in the younger flanking sediments, the 
steeper dip of the southerly-dipping beds indicating the southward (out- 
ward) direction of superficial thrust. The periods of greatest movement 
- appear to him to have been in Miocene and post-Tertiary times. Ву the 
latter, Pleistocene coral-reefs have been raised as high as 2,500 ft., and th 
maximum uplift occurs where the Tertiary folding is most marked, the 
parallelism in location and direction being such as to indicate the inter- 
mittent action of a single group of forces of long duration. The outermost 
of the geanticlines is seen in the long submarine ridge rising to a depth 
of less than 1,000 fathoms, and separating an off-shore synclinal trough 
1,500-2,000 fathoms deep from the foredeep over 3,000 fathoms deep. 
Continued to the west of Sumatra, however, this outermost geanticline 
rises above the surface to form a string of islands including the Mentawei 
Group. As in Sumatra, so in Java, longitudinal, transverse, and diagonal 
fracturing was accompanied by block-faulting and volcanic eruptions at 
various times from middle Tertiary to the present date, and was instru- 
mental in determining the present topography. 

East of Java the main geanticlinal axis, with the volcanoes thereon, no 
longer forms a gently accentuated ridge marginal to a partially submerged 
plateau with the deep sea on one side only, but instead is a high and 
narrow ridge rising from considerable depths and broken by cross-fractures. 
It runs through Bali, Lombok, Sumbawa, Flores, and that string of 
islands, from Dammer to Banda and Gunong Api, forming the innermost 
of a series of discontinuous arcuate ridges separated by similarly inter- 
rupted troughs. The structure of this arc is not very clearly known, but, 


* Martin (1919) states, however, that the recognition of the various subdivisions of 
the Tertiary rocks in Java has rarely been based on palacontologically satisfactory 
ati 


are only exceptionally known. He therefore counsels caution in the acceptance of such 


ese. 
olengraaff (1922) suggests that another anticlinal ridge existed still farther to 
ich has since subsi isostatically into the depths of the Indian 
Ocean, leaving Christmas Island as its sole ntative above sea-leve Andrews 
(1900) has shown that this remnant consists of volcanic rocks and littoral calcareous 
formations, coral-reefs, &c., ranging in age from Oligocene to Recent. 


Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 103 


at any rate in Sumba, between it and the outer arc there is no evidence of 
the occurrence of Miocene overthrusting. It is overlapped by an outer 
arc which, beginning at Savu, runs through Rotti, Timor, Letti, Babber, 


alternative conceptions have been entertained by other writers. Throughout 
this whole zone very extensive crust-movements have occurred and are 
still in progress 

While Suess’ s diagram (vol. 3, p. 235) of the trend-lines of the Philippine 
and Sunda Archipelago, “ based on the writings of Drasche, Molengraaff, 
Hooze, Wichmann, Martin, Koto, and others," illustrates this ergata 
of a continuous geanticlinal ridge, he was not himself convinced of its 
correctness, for he remarks as follows (vol. 3, p. 243): “It is in itself 
scarcely probable that the cordillera which comes from Sumba and Timor 
should reappear here [in Ceram and Buru] in full development after having 


looked upon as the continuation of the d peninsula of [north- 
western] New Guinea." This view was rted in some degree by 
Boehm (1906) and lately by Gregory (1923, 19234), а and it must again be 
considered after the general structure = the Banda region as conceived 
by the Dutch geologists has been desc 

Consideration will now be given to y outer arc and the Banda Sea, 
which whole region, according to Molengraaff (1921) and Brouwer (1917, 
1922), illustrates conditions analogous to those which existed in the Alpine 
regions of Europe during Mesozoic and early Tertiary times. Brouwer’s 
(1922) most recent statement may be cited: “The tectonic features of 
the East Indian Archipelago as they now exist are the result of orogenic 
forces which have heen acting during long periods of time and have caused 
movements in a horizontal direction in many places. Where the lands 
were high above the strand-lines of the surrounding seas the ranges were 
cut down, and the deeper parts were uncovered by erosion; where at the 
same time the crust was moving below sea-level no анасы 8 took place, 
and no unconformities and disconformities in the succession of strata are 
found. The latest crustal movements are only a younger stage and a 
direct continuation of the Tertiary crustal movements. The Tertiary 
. folds and overthrusts, which were formed at relatively great depth, are 
now visible at the surface, but the fissured and faulted crust that once 
lay above them has been removed by erosion. On the other hand, the 
tectonic features due to late deformation near the earth’s surface duri 
the younger stages of mountain-building have remained visible, and are 


and overthrusts remain invisible at greater depths. In the parts of the 
earth’s crust now visible in the different islands the erosion-intervals are 
not found at the same place in the geological time-table. For the major 
tectonic features it is sufficient to describe the visible traces of two stages 
of crustal movements, the late Mesozoic and Tertiary stages, and the 
youngest stage, which still continues. The youngest stage is definitely 
known to be limited to certain parts of the present archipelago, while Ae 
distribution in time and place of the older stage is not definitely kno 

In the Alps the early Mesozoie formation and accentuation of каайн 
and synclines was succeeded in Cretaceous times by strong horizontal 
movements, which “reached their maximum in the Tertiary period. As 


104 Transactions. 


the oe sheets moved at greater depth, the sea-basins became 
narrower the masses of the geanticlines were pushed forward in a 
nearly Жене direction. . . Such] horizontal movements of the 
curving rows of [East Indian] islands are proved by several features now 
observable on these islands, and as these movements proceed the sea-basins 

be narrowed, and с жены the masses of the present geanticlines 
may уе pushes over the Sahul shelf of the Australian continent." 

This may be illustrated by summarizing the stratigraphical succession 
and the tectonics of certain islands in this Banda arc. rom Timor to 
south-western New Guinea the Permian sediments are of shallow-water 
origin, and are locally interstratified with basic igneous tone Probably 
much of the region was dry land in Permian times. imor the 
Permian sediments pass unbrokenly into Lower лай куче but the 
absence of the latter in other regions bears witness to a general marine 
regression of the sea in Lower Triassic times, followed by a ver 
widespread Upper Triassic transgression. The s ediments were largely of 


on the dde and anticlines of Upper Triassic times, the two facies of 
Triassic rocks being often brought into close apposition by the subsequent 
overthrusting. The Jurassic conditions resembled those of Upper Triassic 
times: the Jurassic sediments are partly those of deep-sea origin, bu 
shallow-water deposits only occur in Misol and the Sula Islands. These 
general conditions continued up into Lower Cretaceous times, with 
apparently numerous local lacunae in the sequence of strata, the diversity 
of sedimentary facies resulting from the constant formation of geanticlinal 
ridges on which neritic sediments were deposited, and which were thrust 
forward along gently inclined planes of faulting at geosynclinal depths. 
These crust-movements were very marked in Cretaceous times, when the 
sea retreated from much of the present East Indian land-areas. The free 
connection between the eastern Australasian region and the Tethys was 
broken (Martin, 1914), and numerous plutonic intrusions were formed. 
It is difficult to state exactly the directions of strike of these late Mesozoic 
folds, for they have been greatly modified by the later Miocene orogeny. 
e orogenic stresses being temporarily relieved, a general subsidence 
occurred with the transgression of a shallow sea over Rotti, Timor, 
Letti, Ceram, and Buru, depositing Upper Cretaceous foraminiferal marls, 
accompanied by the formation of more littoral deposits in Celebes. This 
transgression was further extended in early Tertiary times, and the 
deposits formed were more diversified—littoral conglomerates, sandstones, 


Sumbawa, Flores, and Sumba is a large amount of andesitic débris. The 
formation of ман e deep-sea basins and other crust-movements began 
‘п Miocene ti 


Tertiary geanticlines. The phenomena of klippen (or, as the Dutch 
geologists prefer to call them, fatus, using the local Malayan term) аге 
clearly developed: “ Groups of deposits of the same age but of different 
жеанын) and petrographical character are found one on top of the 


Benson. Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 105 


other, and isolated rock-masses of older formations are found resting on 
younger oceanic deposits; as is clearly visible among the deep ravines 
cut on the recently elevated islands, Timor and Babber. The structure 
is usually chaotic, and is similar to that of the higher overthrust sheets 
of eastern Switzerland, which were moved in the near-surface zone, where 
the rocks yielded to pressure not by flow, but mostly by fracture. The 
comparative method of study leads to the supposition that on Timor the 
deeper complicated but less chaotic overthrust structures such as are 
found in the Western Alps have not here been uncovered by erosion " 
(Brouwer). 

There is, however, a marked variation in the intensity of disturbance. 


foreland, also, the folding-structures in Timor are of somewhat simpler 
character, for the southern coast-range of this island has merely an imbri- 
cated strueture with fairly uniform dip. The Aru Islands, believed by the 
Dutch geologists to be on the margin of the continental massif, form bu 
a swelling thereon. They exhibit only Pleistocene (and Upper Pliocene ?) 
marine limestones, &c. 
Again, in north-western New Guinea north of MacCluer Gulf erp 
зант низ rocks occur, as also in the Misol-Obi-Sula chain of islan 
which even the Jurassic strata, which are of shallow-water origin, are 
зае E horizontal, though locally sharp folding without over- 
thrusting may occur (Boehm, 1906; Brouwer, 192158). This region then 
seems to have been comparatively stable, and at least adjacent to a land- 
mass during the Cretaceous and Tertiary periods of вожа The schistose 
re-Jurassic rocks of the Sula Islands, the strike of which is markedly 
oblique to that of the Tertiary folds, may perhaps ropresdat a portion of 
that ancient block. This block, thus relatively stable during the Cretaceous 
and Miocene foldings, seems to have been in some measure like a foreland 
great outward-moving superficial thrusts of the Miocene folding in 
Ceram. According to the views of the Dutch geologists, the strike of these 
folds is in the main the continuation of the Banda arc, but is complicated 
in regard to details. It is not parallel, but oblique, to the coast of this 
island, running south-east - north-west through middle and eastern Ceram, 
bending into an east-west direction in western Ceram, and inclining to the 
south-west into the terminal Huamoal Peninsula. These directions of strike 
are displayed both by the crystalline schist and gneisses along the southern 
side of the island, and the fossiliferous Triassic and later Mesozoic sediments 
along the north. Crossing жир» Strait, however, the strike bends sharply 
to the north-west, as is shown by the schists of Manipa Island itself, and 


&c.; Triassic sandstones and shales ; сели Triassic,* later Mesozoic, 
and early Cainozoic sediments ; and the ey are therefore arranged in the 
opposite order, as regards the Banda Sea, to that displayed in Ceram. 
According to the Dutch geologists, there is an outward or northern thrust 


* Professor Wésmer has informed the writer (22nd May, о that the supposed 
b 


Upper r Cretaceous molluscan fauna of Buru characterized by sotia, mentioned in the 
previous paper (Baton, 1923, p. 50), is really "m Triassic (Norio ), the characteristic 
form, when better specimens were examin y Krumbeck, having proved to -be 


Marce ge. The Upper Cretaceous form T'ri ilis ioa reported to have been found 
in a Belgian shell, and was probably brought there by a Belgian prospector. 
үү süner "himself found no trace of Cretaceous foie in this island. 


106 Transactions. 


of the various formations in Buru as well as in Ceram ; but this Wanner 
(1921) opposes, holding that in Buru the thrust was directed from the north- 
east towards the south-west. He compares this apparent reversal of the 
direction of thrust of a geanticlinal axis where a sharp kinking has occurred 
with the conditions on either side of the Straits of Sunda, believing, with 
Van Es (1917), that the direction of thrust in western Java is to the south ; 
while, according to Tobler (1906), it was towards the north-east in the 
adjacent portions of Sumatra. According to a verbal communication made 
to the writer by Professor Brouwer, however, there is not a general 
acceptance of this conclusion of Tobler’s. Wanner and Brouwer (1922) also 
suggest that the further continuation of the axis of Buru occurs in the 
neighbourhood of Sula Besi, the crystalline schists of which resemble those 
of Buru, and strike in a north-westerly direction, except for a single instance 
of an east-north-easterly strike which has been recorded, and he remarks 
that such a connection accords better with the zoogeographic evidence than 
the extension south-westwards to Tukang Besi, which Molengraaff (1921) 
has supposed might have existed. 

Some comment may here be made on the róle played by the Sula Islands, 
Obi, and Misol, which we have stated were in some measure like a foreland 
to the folds in Ceram, following Suess's conception, originally accepted 
by Wanner. As the result of continued investigation, Wanner (1921) now 
doubts the propriety of considering Misol at least as portion of a continental 
platform, for the moderately folded Mesozoic rocks which lie upon the 
_ crystalline rocks are similar in all essentials to the coeval formations that 
occur much more highly folded or even overthrust in Ceram*—so much so 
that they must be considered as having been deposited in the same 
geosynclinal depression. The relations of Misol to Ceram are indeed much 
more marked than its relation to Obi and the Sula Islands. 15 may be 
best to consider it as an outer portion of the geosyncline which has suffered 
relatively slight folding, rather than part of a foreland massif. 

n attempting to trace the Miocene folding farther to the west the 
structure of Celebes must briefly be considered. This is a matter con- 
cerning which very diverse views have b 
Sarasin (1912), Ahlburg (1913), Abendanon (1917), and others. According 
to Abendanon (1917), the whole region from south-eastern Asia to Tasmania 
Les alaeozoic times formed a single continental massif, which he termed 


equinoctia 


faunas of the eastern and western regions of Australia noticeable in 
Devonian and Permian times (cf. Benson, 1923a, pp. 27, 31). Abendanon 
held that this land-mass was broken up in Carboniferous times, when an 
extensive submergence took place, and in the central region (now the 


. * À point of special interest to New Zealand geology is the occurrence in both 
Misol and Ceram of dark greywacke sandstones containing T'erebellina (“ T'orlessia ") 
MeKayi, as noted by Wanner (1921). 

T bscurely preserved brachiopods, &c., found recently in the north-western 
peninsula of New Guinea may be of like age, according to a verbal communication from 
ofessor Brouwer. 


BENSON.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 107 


Banda Sea) orogenic forces commenced to act, and have affected the region 


Pe 
older Tertiary rocks, have been greatly dislocated ind f olde 
subsequent orogenie epochs. The crystalline schists and gneisses of Borneo, 
western and central Celebes, Buru, Ceram, and north-western New Guinea 
are held by him to be the exposed portions of this ancient platform, and 
he states that they exhibit a enced east-west strike varied to some 
extent by the post-Permian crust-movements.* Wanner an is of the 
opinion, however, that the known instances of an east-west strike in 
the crystalline rocks of Celebes are far too few to establish definitely the 
existence of a pre-Miocene trend-line in this direction, and notes that the 
strike of the Miocene folding and the extension of the plutonic intrusions 
сес therewith (which кы exhibit gneissic marginal facies) is 
ually in a north-westerly to north-north-westerly direction. Thus the 
trend of the Miocene folds in vieni; central, and south-eastern Celebes 
would е to overlap, coulisse-like, the trend of the coeval folds іп Buru. 
north-westerly or north-north-westerly strike is exhibited by the 
тузын» schists, &c., which form the base of the largely volcanic mass 
of the Minahassa Peninsula. In eastern Celebes strikes to the north-east 
have been noted in the slightly folded late Tertiary beds, but the main mass 
of the eastern peninsula consists, according to Wanner (1910), of massive 
horizontally-lying Eocene and Oligocene limestones, marls, and sandstones, 
ocally upturned along a north-westerly strike. Here also Hotz (1913) has 
found grey-blue shales, containing belemnites, which resemble the Jurassic 
rocks of the Sula Islands. Thus the eastern arm of Celebes may per- 
haps form an outlying portion of the more stable region north of the 
zone of intense folds sweeping through Buru, south-eastern and central 
Celebes. It is noteworthy that basic intrusive rocks are particularly 
abundant in the margin of the folded rocks. A vast mass of peridotite 
océurs in south-eastern Celebes associated with diabasic rocks, and these 
extend to the north along the western side of the fault-bounded series 
of depressions extending through Tomori Bay from Tolo to Tomini Gulf 
These ultrabasie rocks were injected apparently-during the late Mesozoic 
orogeny, and the late Cretaceous-Eocene marine sediments rest on their 
eroded surfaces, but ie are, in addition, a series of Middle Tertiary 
intrusions of gabbros 
The trend-lines of s Malay Archipelago are thus traced in accordance 
with son aot s (1922) charting (fig. 2). A point of detail should, however, 
be noted concerning the direction of the individual fold-axes. Brouwer 
(1922) points out that where the general trend of the geanticlinal zone 
is sharply bent, as in Babber, the individual fold-axes cross the main 
tre 


depth and at the surface. The obliquity of the strike-line of the Mesozoic 


rocks of the Tenimber and Kei Islands to the direction assumed for the 
Banda are in that region has had a very different interpretation, as will 
appear below. 


t is conceivable, however, as Professor Brouwer verbally indicated to tho 
nent that the crystalline schists of the region assumed oy Арева to be the pre 
rian basement of the арнат Palaeozoic continent may be really the highly 


: тано representatives of along series of Palaeozoic geosynclinal sediments metamor- 


phosed during the later Palaeozoic orogeny 


108 Transactions. 


These orogenic movements were followed by long-continued denudation 
and widespread transgression of the 
petroliferous later Tertiary rocks, Globigerina limestones, and terriginous 


‘Thus in south-western Celebes, 
probably a short time before the deposition of the Tertiary limestone 
(‘ partly Eocene and partly Miocene ’) had completely terminated, eruptions 
began all along the western side . which gave rise to the high 
western mountains ; for the greater part they consist of tuffs, breccias, 
volcanic conglomerates, of andesites, basalts, and also of leucite-rocks,”’ 
while intrusive essexitic and shonkinitic rocks also occur. Farther north 
in the same island, however (the Latimodjong Range), the eruptions seem 
to have stopped before the newer Tertiary period. Leucitic rocks are 
also known to belong to the younger Tertiary formation in Sumbawa 
(Brouwer, 19172). 

e disposition of these formations renders clear the extent and nature 

of the Plio-Pleistocene crustal movements. "The presence of uplifted fringing 

reefs is seen in nearly all the islands, where they sometimes form definite 

$ ере the amount of the uplift being occasionally as much as 
000 ft. 


ing à 
thus giving rise not merely to differential uplift of the forward and rear 


Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 109 


The main trend-lines of the later stage of mountain-making are now 
accurately known, and coincide approximately with the longer axes of the 
islands, while the deep-sea basins are found to be elongated arcuate 
synclines parallel to the adjoining rows of islands. The continuation of 
such movements is shown the frequency of earthquake-shocks along 
the trend-lines, while they are notably absent from the stable region of 
eastern Sumatra, northern Java, Borneo, and the southern China Sea. 
A very noteworthy feature is the obliquity of the modern geanticlinal 
axes to the strike of the Tertiary folds, which want of parallelism Brouwer 
explains by the supposition “ that the rows of uplifted and fragmented 
island-blocks indicate the places where at a greater depth folding continues, 
and that there is motion in a vertical direction as well as considerable 
motion in a horizontal one. The vertical movement will cause gradual 
erosion, and the exposed surface of the geanticline will in time consist of 
rocks which were in the zone of flow during an earlier stage of mountain- 
building. The rate and direction of the movement of the deeper-lying 


rom the rate and direction of motion of the rocks that lie at still 
greater depth.” 

Of noteworthy significance in connection with these movements is the 
distribution of the ancient and modern volcanic centres. During the recent 

rustal movements in the outer row of islands around the Banda Sea, 


. where the crust has been thickened as a result of overthrusting, the magma 


has not reached the earth’s surface, while the inner row, with a thinner crust, 
is characterized by a great number of volcanoes on the top of the geanti- 
clin Where the two rows are nearest to one another, just now at Timor, 
there are no active volcanoes on the inner row, and the voleanoes on this 


prevent the formation of ot “ We see in the inner row of islands 
of the south-eastern бернн an instance of extinction of volcanic 
activity on the top of the Bree € uring a renewal of the mountain- 
building process " (Brouwer, 1917).* 


* It may be permissible to cite a few more sentences from this work (pp. 803-4): 
** Tf tangential pressure reveals itself in the formation of normal folds the molten magma 
ill, under compression from all sides, force its way thr ас; = crust, with unequal 
strain first near the top of the anticlines where tension takes pla In the case 
isruption the tensio icli 


disa IS Or 

decreases, and the vents of эм volcanic magma leading to the surface, maintained by 
the tension, can gradually Ane up. Movements on a large e scale will give rise 
to overthrust sheets, [жена rc earth's crust in si ne addi- 
tional reason for the stopping-up of the volcanic vent. A new way is opened for the 
gma to reach the artic along the thrust-planes. Most often the magma, if it Seeger 


the surface, will appear on a lower level—i.e., in the region here discussed, below 
5 of the along the outer margin "die row of binds al movements i 
direction of the ‘ Vorland' will cause the rem ucts to be gra ually overlain 
by the moving masses." In discussing the o of the “green rocks" of the 


ving m ps 
and the older basic volcanic rocks of the Malay” ей е writer (Benson, 1924) 


the 8 
overthrust crust-flake above and the overridden submarine lavas ow, there may 
be псе those intimate associations of gabbro-peridotite and pillow- ba that form 
so noteworthy a feature in the Mesozoic rocks of Switzerland—e.g., in the Engadine— 
and in those of the Malay Archipelago 


. 110 Transactions. 


the crust sufficiently to cause the later movements to have more of the 
features of those in thick-shelled regions. The Plio-Pleistocene folds are 
broken by very many fractures. In opposition to Richthofen's view, cited 


Hobbs (1921), indicates the position of these. the fracturing and 
block-movement, the drainage system and the outline of the island have 
very largely been determined. On the western side, between Macassar 


Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. — 111 


of crust-movement in Celebes becomes greater when it is compared with 
the similar late Tertiary and Pleistocene movements in New Guinea and 
New Zealand. 
seems desirable here to note Professor Molengraaffs most recent 
generalizations (1922) concerning the tectonics of this region, as they show 
the manner in which Wegener's (1920) views have been applied to its 
explanation. (See also Wing Easton, 1921).  Molengraaff holds that the 
arcs of the Malayan Archipelago originally formed a much more regularly 
curved series of arcuate folds concave towards Asia, of the structure of 
which they formed the marginal parts. On the basis of Tydeman's 
bathymetrical charts he would trace the easternmost anticlinal fold in 
‘Mindanao into the north-eastern arm of Celebes, and thence by the south- 
rn arm into the Tukang Besi Islands, crossing a deep and narrow 
sharp fracture and lateral dislocation of the anticlinal 


gripped in the concavity of the coast-line (Arafura Bight) ”—i.e., the 
margin of the continental mass as indicated by the position of the hundred- 
fathom line. ‘‘ Through this [movement] the folding arcs of the Moluccan 


overthrustings going out in a centrifugal direction from the central Banda 


and dislocations of these anticlinal ridges are explained as the result of 


has been noted. Attention must now be called to Gregory’s (1923) recent 
papers. After citing Suess’s opinion and Boehm’s general adherence 
thereto, he adds: “ The geological evidence appears consistent with [this 
opinion]. The Tenimber Islands have been shown by Professor Brouwer 


Kei Islands also the strike of the older and more steeply tilted beds 
trends east and west (Verbeek, 1908, pl. xv, figs. 421, 431, 440), and is 
part of the general east-to-west grain of this region, and is older than the 


112 Transactions. 


Banda arc. It is true that in the Kei Islands there are some shallow folds 
which trend from south-south-west to north-north-east parallel to the 
eastern part of the Banda arc, but they may be explained by a gentle 
tilt towards the Banda subsidence, and they do not indicate a chain o 
fold-mountains. e characteristic rocks of the Ceram-Buru line, 
and of the eastern end of the Timor chain, have not been recorded from 
the Kei Islands, which form the middle and essential part of the supposed 
Banda arc." Не therefore concludes that “the evidence of the Banda 
arcs does not accord with the view that they are situated along a 
meridional mountain-range belonging to the Alpine-Himalayan system and 
connecting the Sunda and Buru-Ceram lines. The Kei Islands, the central 
part of the Banda arc, are built of materials that were deposited in the 
same basin as southern New Gui uinea. The foundation of these islands 
was folded in the late Eocene or Oligocene by the same meridional com- 
pression that formed the mountain-lines which occur both to the north 

and south of them, and extend past them both to east and west. This 
compression was part of the crustal movement which formed the mountains 
of the Alpine and Himalayan systems and also the fold-mountain chains 
of New Guinea. After the formation of the fold-mountain belt in the 


Weber Deeps, and cross-fractures broke up the land into islands and 
separated the Molucca Islands from New Guinea. These earth-movements, 
in accordance with the evidence so well interpreted by Professors Molen- 
graaff and Brouwer, are probably still in progress; they have been very 
uneven, subsidence having occurred in one place while uplift was in 
progress elsewhere " (Gregory, 19234). 

In opposition to this conclusion may be cited the verbal comment of 
Professor Brouwer that as a result of laboratory investigation of his 
collections from Jamdena it now appears that much formerly assigned 
to the Tertiary should be relegated to the Mesozoic; and, considering 
the strike of these formations as well as of those previously held to be 
Mesozoie, it would appear that the balance of the very varying direction 
of strike lies more nearly meridional and in the direction of the Banda are 
than at right angles thereto; and, further, the lines of strike shown by 
Professor Gregory running eastwards to east-south-eastwards through the 
— south of MacCluer Gulf do not take note of the very sharply 

rked deflection to the south-east which actually occurs here, and 
ede to be concentric with the Banda arc, and to run thus for a short 
distance before DM back to the east-south-east along the line of the 
Snow Mountain 

In support of his view Gregory cites the comment of Suess (1908, 
p. 237) that “ we might regard the whole zone of the Tenimber, Kei, and 
Watubele Islands, together with Ceram and Buru, as resting on an arc- 
shaped horst, and this would be separated on the north by a trough 
subsidence from New Guinea, Misol, and Obi "—though ws is = from 
a later remark (p. 243) his ам is to look on Cer B 
as the continuation of the southern peninsula of New unen: as does 
Professor Gregory. Professor David (1914) is cited in further support 
thus: "[Papua]is part of the Himalayan-Burmese arc prolonged through 
the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, and Timor. Its trend-lines are 
continuous "id those of the Malay расак [? Archipelago], and the 


BENsox.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 113 


g . . . agree with those of the 
Kober (1921, p. 157) is also of the view that a 


from the Indus, through Timor and New Guinea, to New Caledonia, 
and terms it the Indo-Australian branch of the Mediterranean orogen. 
On his interpretation, the Sunda and Ceram-Buru chains would be 
respectively the outward-thrust lateral chains of a single but widened 
orogen, the central portion of which had subsided to form the Banda Sea, 
while New Guinea would represent the restricted portion of the same 


structure. 
'This diversity of interpretation of the structure of the eastern end of 
the Banda naturally involves a corresponding variety of conceptions 


of the struetural relationships of western New Guinea, to which attention 
must now be given. Converging towards north-western New Guinea are 
two arcuate lines of strongly folded mountains, the Buru-Ceram line 
already described and that running south-eastwards from Halmahera. 
"Phe structure of this island, which Suess (1909, p. 308) assigned entirely 
to the Asiatic framework, is as yet but little known, but is perhaps 


Tertiary basic igneous rocks (Wanner, 1913; Brouwer, 1922 and private 
communication). It seems to lie at the meeting-point of an Asiatic arc 
extending south-westwards from Yap and the Pelew Islands, with that 
running south-east into New Guinea. Between the latter and the Buru- 
Ceram arc is the resistant wedge made up by the crystalline rocks of 
eastern Celebes, the Sula Islands, and Obi, and the rather more yielding 
Misol mass. According to Brouwer's view, illustrated in fig. 2, the south- 
eastern Halmahera arc strikes across the southern peninsula of western 
New Guinea, and is here shown by steeply dipping Eocene Alveolina lime- 
stones, which appear to be drained by strike-streams, and bends round to 
the east and east-south-east into the Snow Mountains. It separates, 
therefore, the crystalline rocks of the Sula Islands from those of the 
northern peninsula of western New Guinea (the “ Vogelkop ") and the 
adjacent regions about Geelvinck Bay and farther east. In Suess's view 

e Buru-Ceram trend-line (though it may be locally deflected to the 
south-east in the southern peninsula) is continued into the Snow Mountains, 
while he groups into a single series not only the crystalline rocks of the 
Sula Islands, Obi, Misol, the northern peninsula, and Geelvinck Bay, which 
are overlain by nearly horizontal shallow-water marine Jurassic rocks, 
but also those which extend farther east, along the north coast and 
highlands of New Guinea as far as the Louisiade Islands, beyond its 
south-eastern extremity. Stanley (19214) is of the opinion that the 
Halmahera arc swings into Waigeo Island, the northern peninsula, and 
Jappen Island, and thence extends along the north coastal ranges. On 
the view of Gregory (1923) it would seem as if the Snow Mountains and 
their eastward prolongation must be considered as a complete bilateral 
orogen, and to correspond with both the northward-thrust Ceram trend 
and the southward-thrust Timor trend, with a narrow central zone 
corresponding to the widened depression of the Banda Sea. No evidence 
yet advanced seems to indicate the existence of such an arrangement in 


114 Transactions. 


the Snow Mountains only, though the structure of the whole of New 
i ess and Kober may approximate thereto 


valley of the Waiponga Stream draining westwards into Geelvinck Bay, and 
thence eastwards by the Rouffaer and Idenburg Rivers, which unite and 
enter the sea by way of the Mamberamo River, traversing the Van Rees. 

ange. These two rivers have a flood-plain up to twenty miles in width 


Guinea, a portion of the Australian massif. Heldring (1909) suggested 
that this formed with the Arafura Sea and Gulf of Carpentaria an 
elliptical area of depression, the Gulf of Papua being a similar but more 
pronounced feature, and pointed to several features as evidence of such 
movements of depression, faulting, or warping; and David (1914) has 
entertained a similar view. Verbeek (fide Brouwer, 1917) doubted the 
validity of this evidence. 


Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 115 


lands (Staniforth Smith, 1912; Stanley, 19244). The t occupy 
especially the regions about the middle : course of the Fly Riv Farther 
east the foothill region rises directly from the south coast of fb sie It 
is composed in part of pre-Miocene formations; contorted semi-crystalline 
grey or white limestones, which may be Eocene or Mesozoic; more or 
less silicified limestones with interbedded sediments; and the radio larian 
cherts of-the Port Moresby series, originally held to be Pliocene, but now 
considered pre-Miocene, though it lies — above the wides espread 
Boioro grey limestone. Farther inland are sandstones with lignites which 
may be placed in this group. These are considerably crushed, folded, 
and faulted, and appear to have been overthrust towards Australia. They 
are succeeded unconformably by the Miocene-Pliocene petroliferous series 
—limestones, sandy татів, clays, grits, and sandstones with lignite, &c., 
volcanic agglomerates, and interstratified flows of andesite. Several minor 
unconformities appear to be present. The beds undulate, with a general 
south-easterly strike, but the lowest formations dip much more steeply 
than the uppermost. They are capped by raised coral-reefs along much 
of the coast. This foothill zone is succeeded to the north by the high 
ranges which form the backbone of New Guinea, and are known as the 
Charles Louis Range, the Snow Mountains, the Star Mountains, the Victor 
Emmanuel, the Bismarck, and the Owen Stanley Ranges, with various 
subordinate and spur ranges. In the western end of this central range 


littoral Permian (?) sandstones (Heldring, 1911; Martin, 1911; Brouwer, 
1917). The structure of the ranges has been investigated by Heldring 
and Hubrecht (1913). “ There is a huge thickness of strata with a fairly 
uniform dip to the north over long distances, and it does not seem 
impossible that recumben t folds, imbricated structures, and overthrusts, 


to 15,000ft. in height, and are composed of limestone, possibly Permian, 


Eocene Alveolina* limestone occurs.  Crystallin e rocks lie eath these 
and serpentines have been аа from the бен гас “of the range 
in the headwaters of the Rouffaer River (Gelder, 1910); and in the 
Setekwa, Eiland, and Digul Rivers to the south are pebbles of augite- 
granite, diorite, more or less gneissic gabbro, and also nepheline-syenite 
(Heldring, 1911). 
n addition to these rocks there is a covering series of Middle Jurassic 
claystones represented by specimens from the ee in each of the 
streams draining south from the Snow Moun and extending 
into Papua across the upper waters of de Fly ed Strickland Rivers. 


Eocene age of си limestone was originally determined by Martin (1881, 
1911) and Schlumberger (1894). It was held by David to be Cretaceous, ке like 

w was pig ore by Stanley up ret the present year. Rutten (1914) has again 
pronounced it to be Eocene, and he is followed in this by R. B. Newton (1916, 1918), 
in whose papers the earlier work is fully discu 


116 Transactions. 


Cretaceous rocks are indicated by a usually unfossiliferous but occasionally 
belemite-bearing grey or blue limestone, which crosses the Purari River ; 
the cherts with Actinacis swmatraensis at the junction of the Fly and 
Palmer Rivers; the fossiliferous sandstones and limestones on Korova 
Creek, near Kerema ; and the ammonites, &c., in the calcareous shale in 
the Kerabi Valley, to which Dr. P. Marshall verbally assigned a Senonian 
age. A single development of Eocene coral is reported from the Fly 
River (Gregory and Trench, 1916). АП these formations are stretched 
along the southern flanks of the great central range, which is essentially 
a horst, or faulted geanticline, consisting of crystalline rocks, the gneisses 
and schists of the Owen Stanley series. These are invaded by ‘granitoid 


(Devonian ?) limestones of the Astrolabe- Kemp Welch series, which are 
invaded by fine-grained basic igneous rocks, and may be in part Palaeo- 
zoic. The cover of Eocene Alveolina limestone which probably extended 
over much of this complex has been almost entirely removed (see the 
generalized sections by Stanley, 1924). The extensive masses of lime- 


Saruvaged Ranges near the Finisterre Ranges to the north. The south- 
eastern extension of this central zone is, as previously indicated, bounded 
to the north by the faulted coast of Huon Gulf. There-is a fringing, 
more or less undulating series of Miocene-Pliocene marine sediments 
resting on the ancient metamorphic rocks of the basement series, which 
are continued into the Louisiade Islands. Mount Victory, the only active 
volcano in Papua, is situated on this fault-line, and has built up the Cape 
Nelson Promontory. 

The north-coast ranges of New Guinea extend north of the above- 
described longitudinal trench. The scattered data concerning them may 
be summarized as follows: In the west the northern Vogelkop Penin- 


age (fide Professor Brouwer). It is, however, difficult to separate these 
from the complex of crystalline schists and phyllites which make up the 
bulk of the peninsula and extend along the coast farther to the east. The 
Van Rees Mountains, as shown by Gelder (1910), consist of undulating 
late Tertiary lignite beds, sandstones, and marls, overlying older Tertiary 
nummulitic limestone, and perhaps Jura-Cretaceous rocks, as shown by the 
occurrence of pebbles containing Perisphinctes and Inoceramus. These are 
reported also at several localities farther to the east; and at Walckenaer 
Bay there are Miocene clays and coal-measures, which dip very steeply, 
while pebbles of various crystalline rocks in the river-beds near the coast 
indicate the presence of the basement series in the ranges they traverse. 
. At Humboldt Bay, near the boundary between the Dutch and the man- 
dated territory, the small island of Misotti is made up of serpentine (Suess, 
1909, p. 306), while Miocene beds occur at Cape Djar on the mainland 
near by (Stanley, 1923). The north-western portion of 'the mandated 
che (1913), and Schultze 


On the southern slopes of the Bewani Ranges, drained by the Sepik River 
system, occurs the crystalline metamorphic series, together with an altered 


Brnson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 117 


group of phyllites, отти and conglomerates, with chloritic and epidotized 
diabases, and porphyrites and keratophyre-tufis invaded by gabbro and 
diorite. The Bonga Range is largely made up of the Oenake 
serpentine massif. Overlying these older rocks there occur fossiliferous 
Jurassic sediments in the headwaters of the Sepik and October Rivers, 
Cretaceous foraminiferal limestones, also older Tertiary (?) glauconitic sand- 
stones and shales invaded by gabbro on the southern slopes of the Bewani 
Range, with nummulitie and lepidocyclinal limestone, which dips south- 
south-east at 10^, on the northern slopes.  Farther east, in the Torricelli 
Mountains, are fossiliferou us sediments which were referred by Richarz to 
the Cretaceous period, but which must be considered Lower Miocene (fide 
Wanner, private communication) on account of the occurrence of Lepido- 
cyclina and other Foraminifera. These dip at 807-85? to the north-north- 
west, a marked local variation from the general strike. These last are 


Monumbo (Potsdamhafen), which dip north-eastwards at 25°-30°, and 
appear to have been invaded by granodiorite, as is again the case in other 
points along the coast (Stanley, 1923, p. 24). These rest on older basalts, 
and overlie unconformably a series of phyllites, &c. (comparable with the 
Astrolabe - Kemp Welch ge. which have been invaded by a large mass 
of pre-Tertiary peridotite. This series of shattered and metamorphosed 


of ancient schists, &c., invaded by basic plutonic rocks forms the founda- 
tion of the Finisterre Range and the Huon Peninsula. It is reported that 
the strike here swings from a south-easterly into a easterly direction, 
though caution must be exercised in deducing the strike of a very dislocated 
series of rocks from the general elongation of the fault-bounded horst in 
which they are exposed. Capping the Saruvaged Range at a height of 
13,000 ft., and forming the highest portion of the peninsula, are the 
extensive faulted masses of white limestone discovered by Detzner (1919) : 
this may be, as Stanley (1921) has suggested, an extension of the 
Alveolina limestone which is so widespread farther to the west. Nearer 
the coast the ancient rocks are covered locally by approximately hori- 
zontal curet sandstone and voleanie agglomerate. Suess notes the 
e of andesites here. 

lisa bout the whole extent of the northern coast of New Guinea 
there are very frequent instances of upraised Pleistocene marine deposits 
and coral reefs. 

Summarizing the stratigraphy of New Guinea as deduced from the avail- 
able data, there must first be recognized an ancient gneissic and schistose 
group of ‘rocks, together with a somewhat younger but highly disturbed 
series of sediments and volcanic rocks, possibly in part Palaeozoic. These 
have been invaded b anites, and especially basic plutonic rocks and 
peridotites. They are succeeded, probably eo by Permian, 
Jurassic, and Cretaceous rocks, the relations of which to one another are 
not yet clear, though there is as yet no evidence of marked orogeny 
хеле the Mesozoic period. Nor, indeed, is there yet any proof of 

mportant crust-folding between the time of deposition of these and that 
of the early Tertiary sediments, littoral sandstones, siliceous radiolarian 
cherts, and the very extensive Eocene Alveolina limestone which covered 
the greater part of the area, though there seems evidence of some minor 


, 


118 Transactions. 


unconformities between the successive members of this series. During 
Oligocene-Miocene times, however, strong movement occurred at several 
points along the north coast, accompanied by the intrusion of granodioritic 
rocks, and the general direction of superficial thrust of the older Tertiary 
beds appears to have been northward along the north coast, but south- 


volcanic agglomerates and andesite, these later Tertiary formations occurring 
on both sides of the axis. Extensive block-faulting and warping occurred 


of the later Tertiary rocks. The post-Tertiary movements were, however, 
particularly great. The central ranges were elevated as a vast concourse 
of earth-blocks, with huge scarps, such as that of Mount Suckling, in 
eastern New Guinea, which faces to the north and is 8,000 ft. high, or 
the southward-facing scarps of Mount Leonard Darwin and Carstenz Top, 
in the Snow Mountains, which are estimated to be over 10,000 ft. high— 
“the most stupendous precipice anywhere in the world" (David, 1914). 
The lesser displacements near the coast have raised Pleistocene reefs to 
a height of 2,500 ft. 

Preliminary accounts of the course of the structural or trend lines 


intermediate and inner branches consist of the D’Entrecasteaux an 
Louisiade Islands respectively. In all three branches are ancient schists, 


Benson, —Siructural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 119 


and plutonic rocks associated with indurated slates, grey limestones 
sandstone, and conglomerate on Woodlark Island. On this i csi 
folded Miocene limestones rest. The whole D'Entrecasteaux Group appears 
formerly to have been united to New Guinea, and to have been separated 
therefrom and subdivided by east-west rifts accompanied by volcanic 
activity, and followed by meridional rifting and renewed vulcanicity. In 
both Woodlark Island and the Louisiades raised and tilted coral-reefs are 
a characteristic feature (Stanley, 1912, 1915).+ 

In regard to the trend-lines of the aor coast and the Finisterre 
Ranges (the Tertiary and Mesozoic rocks in which Suess considered “ the 
outer boundary of the folded range which сат succeeds them to 
the south "), Stanley (1923) no longer considers them as a portion of the 
same tectonic zone as the main ranges of ә island, but, following a 
эе made by Suess, views them as a separate geanticline “ * of 

maller dimensions, with a probable Asiatic ненна and thereby related 
E Halmahera, the Philippines, and Japan. This coastal feature i is modified 
by faults or steep folds, which cut obliquely the geanticlinal axis" (cf. 
Suess, 1909, p. 308). This axis, he believes, bends eastwards in the 

uon Peninsula, and extends into New Britain AR 19214). Parallel 
to it runs a line of active volcanic islands (the Schouten Group) from 
beyond the mouth of the Sepik River across ыш Strait, and this is 
continued by the great series of volcanoes along the northern coast of 
New Britain. Kober's view, on the other hand, seems to regard the north- 
coast ranges as forming the northward-thrust lateral portion of a single 
orogen comprising the whole of the highlands of New Guinea. 

The south-eastern portion of New Guinea thus affords several interesting 
problems. Suess (1909) groupe. the whole of this island series, together 
with New Britain, the Solomons, New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and 
northern New Zealan d, into a single great system, which he terms 

‘the first Australian arc," recognizing, however, an inner and an outer 
portion. The former, which includes the a of New Guinea and the 
islands off the south-eastern extremity, m thaps be considered to be 
= одаи also in New Caledonia ; ham latter is that containing the 

marck Archipelago, the Solomons, and New Hebrides. As held by 
various writers, especially David, Andrew ws, and Jensen, whose views were 
summarized in a previous paper (Benson, 1923), Australia grew generally 
from the south-west towards the north-east and east. It appears in 
accord with this that the и crustal activity, both seismic and 
volcanic, is very marked in the outer portion of the arc, and to a less 
degree in the inner, and then only near the recently fractured areas of 
New Guinea, away from which, both to the east and to t Me west, ге 
activity diminishes. There seems, indeed, reason for 
Stanley does (1921), two distinct arcs—the outer fairly DUE bebes 
only by narrow transverse subsidences, the inner very discontinuous and 
largely submerged. The precise rôle of New Britain is, however, almost 
as indefinite as that of the Kei Islands, though even if it be no more than 
an arcuate horst it cannot be considered as exactly analogous with the 
Kei Islands. As will appear, however, it does seem to be much more 
probable that it is a definitely folded arc. 


* The strike of this limestone is N. 20° E., or approximately at right angles to оны, 
general trend of the line, probably indicating a strong local flexure adjacent to a cro 
fault. 


T For a recent detailed account of the coral-reefs of these islands, based for the 
most part on a study of the British Admiralty charts, see Davis, 1922 


120 Transactions. 


The strueture of New Britain has recently been summarized by Reed 
(1921) and Stanley (1923, 1924). On the inner northern side of the 
arcuate island the sea reaches a depth of 1.400 fathoms, but on the 


and syenite, gabbroid rocks, with diabases and porphyrites. These are 
associated with oo (?) grey-white limestone containing Acteonella, 
possibly, however, to be correlated with that occurring on the Purari 
River (Papua), and Ga crystalline limestones in New Ireland and the 
Solomon Islands. There are also steeply dipping older Miocene sediments, 
overlain unconformably by gently folded Pliocene series of foraminiferal 
sediments and tuffs. The volcanic eruptions seem to fall into three chief 
epochs, the first dating back to the close of Miocene time. These periods 


the adjacent archipelago. Stanley (1924) remarks: “ The first phases 
were associated with the main tectonié zones of faulting, which were 
more or less parallel to the axis of folding. The second phase was 
conterminous with subsequent strand-folding, which I consider represented 
the maximum period of movement in late Tertiary times. The third or 


set; but these later агаа аге due ол to a second set о 
fractures—namely, a series of north-and-south rifts, more or less at right 
angles to the coast-line, which are well in evidence throughout New 
Britain, and to a lesser extent in the islands of the D'Entrecasteaux 
Group." An especially good example of this is seen in the Willaumez 
Peninsula, projecting northwards from the centre of New Britain. The 
modern volcanic activity is thus greatest along the north coast of this 
island, and, as has been noted, it extends thence in an arc westwards to 
the Dampier rai Schouten Islands along the north coast of New Guinea. 
To the north-east the strike swings round into — opas with that of 
New Ireland, which runs from north-west to south- 
In New Irland; according to Schubert's Piet cited by Stanley 
(1923), together with those of Sapper and Lauterbach (1910), there is 
asement series of gneiss and grey crystalline limestone invaded by 
plutonie rocks ranging in acidity from granites to gabbros.  Diorites are 
so found in the islands in St. George's Channel between New Britain 
and New аи; and іп New Hanover to the north-west of the latter. 
They are overlain by older драчы rocks, Miocene-Pliocene foraminiferal 
limestone, &c., and raised coral-limestones, with abundant Recent 
volcanic rocks. The presence oie of an old folded cordillera is quite ` 
clear, and it may be traced from the Admiralty Islands, where ancient 
rocks have been found beneath" modern volcanic accumulations (fide 
Stanley), through New Hanover and New lreland, in which the strike 
bends sharply from south-east to due south. This geanticline appears 
to have subsided for three hundred miles thence to the south-east, but 


- Жул pores of аа major structure termed ‘ ‘the first Australian 
by The innermost or western member of the three is that 
wes has add been Ey sce the central member runs through the 


Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 121 


northern and eastern portion of the Solomon Islands, Florida, Ysabel, 
Choiseul, Bougainville, Вака, and thence along the volcanic islands of the 
Namatanai chain a short distance east and north of New Ireland and 


New Hanover, and terminating in St. Matthias Island (Mussau) ; while 


cordilleran nature of the Namatanai ridge is shown by the occurrence of 
diorite i і s. 

In regard to the structure of the Solomon Islands, little can be added 
here to Suess's (1909) account of this group. According to Stanley (1923), 
the latest phase of volcanic activity is represented in Buka and Bougainville 
Islands; and in Poperang, a small island immediately south of the latter, 
there is a grey crystalline limestone containing Rhynchonella, which Suess 
thinks may possibly be Mesozoic. In Ysabel, diallage-serpentine is known, 
and schistose serpentine and granulite in Florida Island. In Gaudalcanar, 
andesite, dolerite, and porphyry occur, besides Recent volcanic rocks, 
peridotite, gabbro, serpentine, and a grey slickensided (possibly Mesozoic) 
limestone. San Christoval is very clearly a: portion of an ancient 


uniform « 
(cf. Guppy, 1887). 

The arc of the Solomon Islands is separated by a deep transverse 
depression from that of the New Hebrides. Mawson (1905) was unable 


by the outpouring of basalt and the formation of unfolded Pliocene and 


122 Transactions. 


17 (0°Е. ІМ -ii 
fathoms| BAT HYMETRIGAL AND 
| STRUCTURAL MAP 
2000 


SW. PACIFIC OCEAN 
sooo] WV Pre -Tertiary Fold-Axes 
5 


za 


Fic, 3.—Bathymetrical map based on data assembled by Sieberg, Marshall, эсу an 
J. К. Davis. Structural features of eastern Australia after David's 


Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 123 


though superficially one of block-faulting, is essentially a continuation of 
t iocene orogeny, and that cross-faulting “of the blatter type," and 
volcanic eruption, have led to the present distribution and structure of 

the island masses. 2 
Seismological investigation shows that the crust-movements аге still 
in progress in the outer arc. To the east of the New Hebrides the sea- 
floor slopes comparatively gently to a depth of 2,000 fathoms, but to the 
it sinks rapidly to a depth of 4,490 fathoms (fig. 3), so that the 


w 
ridge is strongly asymmetric, its steeper slope facing towards Australia, 
more immedi 


- 
E 
Ф 
zZ 
Ф 
3 
F 
8. 
Р. 
S 
ш 
д. 
Фф 
z 
ge 
p] 
e 
B 
о 
— 
B 
S 
e 
E 
$ 
zi 
E 
Q 
et 
"a 
= 


growing member of Suess's first Australian arc. Thence it passes through 
New Britain into New Guinea, and westward through this last island into 
the Charles Louis Range. It is in northern New Guinea that the seismic 


о 
Moluccas. Аз in the New Hebrides, the chief epicentres are under water, 
and lie on the steep slope leading down írom the southern coasts of 


sh 

folds are cut off by the present coas : : 
Return may now be made to the inner portion of the first Australian 

are, consisting of the south-eastern extremity of New Guinea and the 


chain are reef-masses covering a string of volcanoes built up from eruptions 


124 Transactions. 


five raised reef-terraces (Andrews, 1922), and is of especial interest because 
of the recent discovery on it of remains of the giant fresh-water tortoise 
Miolania, now being studied by Dr. C. Anderson. This is also кергек н 
though by a different species, in Lord Howe Island, as will be seen later 


Deprat, and Piroutet) may be replaced by a summary of Piroutet's (1917) 
more recent studies. The island falls into two approximately equal portions, 
the boundary of which is about the line of latitude 21° 15’ south. In each 
the eastern coast is steep, the land “~ into high ranges, while on the 
west the relief is more gentle, and low hills and plains occur. In the 
northern portion the ancient тонет dk gneisses, mica- or glaucophane- 
schists, and less-altered possibly Palaeozoic sericite-schists and quartzites, 
are arranged in an arcuate fold concave towards the north-east, the 


folds striking much more nearly parallel with the general axis 
of the island, though numerous departures from this direction, especially 
two south-westwardly concave arcuate folds, are considered by Piroutet to 


indicate the presence of relatively rigid blocks of ancient folded odis con- 
cealed beneath the younger Mesozoic and Tertiary formations.  Brouwer's 
interpretation of analogous features may be recalled. Some deflections 
also may be due to the entry of the vast instrusive masses of ultrabasic 
rocks. The sedimentary rocks bear witness to continued geographic changes, 
with intermittent folding or warping, erosion and deposition, from Permian 
to Recent times, accounting for the many lacunae in the stratigraphical 
succession. A Permian transgression passed westward over this region, 
depositing littoral and rather deeper- -water sediments. A regression com- 


preceded by basaltic eruptions. Depression followed irregularly in Upper 
Triassic times with a widespread transgression of the sea, followed by a 

complete retreat of the sea at the close of the period, the region being dry 
land during the Rhaetic and the greater part of the Jurassic period. These 
renewed movements were accompanied by further basaltic ар In 
late Jurassic times a further subsidence took place, when the sea flowed 
in from the south-west to the centre of the island, depositing “Tithonian 
and early Cretaceous a эг latter interstratified with rhyolites and 
andesites. Before this, howe r, a certain amount of crust-folding or 


deam 1923); but he nevertheless shows that some crust-folding occurred 
during the middle part of this period, the intensity of which does not appear 
to have been very great. The direction of the fold-axes is stated to be 
oblique to the strike of the Jurassic and the Permian folds. This folding 
was succeeded by the entry from the east of a Senonian marine transgression, 


Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 125 


appears to have broken down, there being no community of Eocene marine 
fauna, though the continuance of connections with the north-west is indi- 
cated by the New Guinea, Malayan, and Asiatic relations of the species 
of Foraminifera which occur in the New Caledonian Eocene beds,* but 
are unrepresented in New Zealand. These are, however, the latest of the 


the overthrusting is not developed as extensively as in Timor, the Permian 


Glasser’s (1903-4) account), (fig. 4). I regions, perhaps those 
buttressed by subjacent relatively rigid masses of older folded rocks, the 
Tertiary f more or less symmetrical, but along the east coast a 


Lower Triassie times and in the Middle Eocene. The last great movement 
of approximately Miocene age was accompanied by the injection into the 
crust of vast amounts of ultrabasic magma, which is now exposed in large 
or small masses of peridotite throughout the island. 

Concerning the subsequent movements of the crust little detailed infor- 
mation is available to the writer.  Coral-reefs, raised from 6 ft. to 20ft., 
surround the island, and in general there seems to be a slight tilting move- 
ment in progress, a subsidence in the partially drowned western coast, and 
(at least in earlier Pleistocene times) an elevation on the eastern. This 
is further exemplified by the uplift of the coral-limestone of the Isle of 
Pines in the south-eastern extremity (Compton, 1917), and of the Loyalty 
Islands still farther to the east. This elevation Andrews (1922) believes 
to be due to Recent crust-movements independent of and more vigorous 
than those of New Caledonia. Thus the whole New Caledonian ridge can 


* As the list of the Eocene fossils of New Caledonia is not readily accessible in New 
(1 


and Piroutet (1917). The forms marked with an asterisk (and possibly others also) 
are known in the Eocene rocks of New Guinea and the Malay Archipelago: ho- 
phragmina cf. ch wi,* О. discus, О. dispansa,* О. javana var. minor,* O. lanceolata, 
O. cf. multiplicata, O. nummulitica ?, О. pentagonalis, О. cf. pratti, О. cf. sella,* O. stella, 
О. stellata, О. umbilicata,* О. cf. varians, Nummulites baguelensis,* N. nanggoulini,* 
N. jogjakartae,* N. striatus, i i eolina 
Discocyclina, Miliola ( Pentellina), and Operculina, together with some bryozoa, 
Prenaster cf. alpinus, Spatangus, and Lithothamnium nwmmulitica. 


\ 


126 | ` Transactions: 


be considered in the main as a geanticline which has been developing inter- 
mittently from Permian times, the diverse strikes of the successive foldings 
resulting, probably, from the apposition of the folds formed at the surface 
7 ; in strata lying on the eroded surface of those formed 
Meise at depth. Further, though active orogenic move- 


© . 

z ment has ceased, a slight warping of the ridge is still 
& = in progres. The foundering of the north-eastern 
5.5 coast may suggest the occurrence of block-move- 
E 8 ments in association with the Tertiary folding ; but 
œg Davis (1918) is of the opinion that the generally 


, 


rectilinear, cliffed yet embayed, north-eastern coast 
is not a fault coast, but has resulted from an ex- 
tensive and very recent submergence of a series of 
wave-cut cliffs formed after an earlier period of long- 
continued emergence. No late Tertiary or Recent 
voleanie activity has been recorded in connection 
with these crust-movements. 

t is now possible to contrast the structure of 
the Australasian margin as displayed on either side 
of New Guinea. Though Kober (1921) has classed 
the whole into a single orogen, and Gregory (19234) 
has supported in some degree his conception of the 
Banda region as a bilaterally outthrust structure 
with a subsided central zone, it is by no means 
clear that such an arrangement is continued into the 
central ranges of New Guinea, as Gregory suggests 
in his diagram, and the actually observed trend-lines 
in the western portion of that island do not accord 
with the suggestion that might be raised by Suess's 
phrasing that New Guinea as a whole, with its out- 
thrust coastal ranges and iongitudinal depression, 
should be regarded as the continuation of the Banda 
structures. Still further difference is seen to the 
south-west, where (omitting New Britain), in place 
of a bilateral arrangement, the structure is that of 
a series of parallel unilateral chains, running con- 
centrically about the Australian nucleus and super- 

cially thrust in that direction. It might perhaps 
be argued that the deep west of the Solomon - New 
Hebrides chain is not a true foredeep, as its seismic 


Eocene; 8 


quartz-schist and phyllites; 3 


1, sericite-schists ; 2, 
5, Middle Eocene; 6, 7, older and younger Upper 


%, 
M. 


EX 


the normal case the thrusting would have been in 
the opposite direction — ?.е., to the north-east — 
symmetrically with the south-westerly thrusting of 
New Caledonia. In support of this view might be 
cited the overturning of the folds in the east of 
New Caledonia itself towards this depression, which 
Piroutet (1917) has pointed out. The alternative 
suggestion that the deep is a true foredeep, and the 
New Hebrides-Solomon ridge is but the marginal 
fold of the former continent now represented by the 


Fra. 4.—Section across New Caledonia (after Piroutet, 1917). 
4, Upper Jurassic - Cretaceous coal-measures ; i 
= th 
© 
Ф 
& 
DR 
5 
Б 
Е" 
£g 
л 
3 
Ф 
A 
E 
Ф 
-_ 
5 


Benson.—Structural Features of the m of Australasia. 127 


поа platform which rises above the sea in the Fiji Islands, would 

seem to remove that ridge from the tectonie control of the Australasian 
structure rather more than would be in accord with the conceptions 
entertained by Suess and Andrews (1922). Further divergencies from the 
Moluccan type of structure of tho Australasian margin will be seen below 
in the account of New кка; where the folded arc passes into а more 
or less continental platfo 

Passing farther to бег south, 2 is noted that the New Caledonian- 
Loyalty Island ridge is not continued far beneath the ocean, but is 


Caledonian axis, the Norfolk ridge rises to within fathoms of the 
sea-surface, and continues with a slightly sinuous but generally south- 
south-easterly direction towards the centre of the North Island of New 


Zealand, meeting it to the west of the short submarine prolongation 
of the North Auckland Peninsula. The basaltic mass of Norfolk Island, 
rising en this ridge, contains a voleanic tuff with fra era crystal- 


situated at a s dépth ар less than 1,000 fa д, reaching almost to the 
coastal shelf of Queensland, from which it is separated by a deep, narrow 
trench. From this a second wider and more continuous ridge extends 
south-south-easterly to the neighbourhood of Cook Strait. Lord Howe 
Island (composed of relatively ancient and probably late Tertiary basalts 
and agglomerates) rises from the western side of this long submarine 
plateau-ridge, which is separated from the Norfolk ridge by the New 
Caledonian trench, between 2,000 and 3,000 fathoms deep; and a like 
depth, the Thompson Trou gh, divides it from Australia. The special 
interest attaching to Lord ake Island lies in the occurrence in i of the 
remains of the giant tortoise Miolania, which is also: 

Pleistocene rocks of Walpole Island, of Queensland, and паа, (?) 

“ As 


of Patagonia. Miolania must have been a land-anim al, its discovery 
in regions so remote is sometimes cited as one praof of the former existence 
of a great Antarctic continent uniting the lands in question."* This, and 


the position of the broad suboceanic ridges, suggest a louis of a 
general south-south-easterly grain in the structure of the floor of the Tasman 

, which may thus be the foundered former continental land. Such an 
indication, however, clearly does not approximate to a proof. 

The tp formations of New Zealand may be classed broadly 
into a pre-Cretaceous and a Middle Cretaceous - оез series. The 
following tectonic se dou concerning it may now be noted. The most 
ancient rocks are visible along the western slopes of the South Island. 
According to recent ideas, they are crystalline schists and gneisses lying 
unconformably below the ‘Ordovician sediment; but the possibility that 
they are (partly at least) an extremely altered facies of the Ordovician 
rocks cannot be held to have been excluded. Their strike is very variable, 
ranging from W.N.W. to N.N.E., and is not noticeably different from the 
strike of the Она acer rocks. Its varying trend is possibly due to the 
refolding along approximately meridional lines of rocks originally folded 

n a north-westerly strike. A limited area of Silurian sediments also 


* British Museum Guide to the Fossil Reptiles, &c. 


128 Transactions. 


occurs, but their structural relationships are not clearly known, though 
their strike appears in general to be approximately parallel to that of the 
Ordovician beds. The earlier north-westerly folding was accompanied by 
the intrusion of more or less gneissic granites according to Park (1921), 
who has revived the belief that this occurred in Devonian times. By 


this period, but recent work shows that a much later date is probable. 


as Marshall has now recognized (19174), some break may occur here, 
which would account for the absence of the Lower and Middle Triassic 
una, no angular conformity has been shown between the two series, 


fa 
and probably a simple retreat of the sea, to be correlated with the general. 


regression throughout the Malay Archipelago in Lower Triassic times an 
resulting disconformity of Upper Triassic on Permian or basal Triassic 
annelid beds, was the essential feature of that interval. Indeed, it may 
have been partly bridged by the time of deposition of the large series of 
unfossiliferous greywackes which intervene between the two fossiliferous 
formations. 

The gently undulating Jurassic beds of eastern Southland certainly 
contrast sharply with the steeply folded Maitai rocks of western Southland, 
but do not come into contact with them. Instead, they pass down 
conformably into the strongly folded Triassic rocks of the Hokonui 
Hills, which, when traced to the north-west, could scarcely be separated 
by Hutton from the Maitai rocks of western Southland; and, though he 
returned (1885, 1900) to his first impression that there was a concealed 
unconformity here, he believed for a time (1875) that a perfect conformity 
existed. The strike of these beds in the southern flank of the Hokonui 
Hills is towards the north-west, but, as was shown by Cox (1878), it 
bends very sharply but continuously round into a southerly direction 
parallel to the strike of the Maitai rocks of western Southland, and thus 
encloses a wedge-shaped area of gently undulating Mesozoic sediments 
which cover much of south-eastern Southland. The significance of this 
will be discussed later. On the northern side of the Hokonui Hills the 
fossiliferous Triassic rocks appear to pass down into the flat-lyimg micaceous 
schists of Central Otago, to which further reference must be made.  . 

The early Cretaceous orogeny is the most marked of the tectonic 
disturbances which have affected New Zealand and produced very 1m- 
tense folding and dislocation. The strike of the Permian, Triassic, and 
Jurassic rocks varies considerably, though chiefly within the same limits 
as those of the older folded strata. The variability is most marked in 
the shattered earth-blocks in the north-western peninsula in the North 
Island. Approximately meridional strikes, varying somewhat to the east 
or west, are common in the main ranges of this Island, and the plication 


Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 199 


is most intense in the eastern half, though without extensive overfolding ; 
but on the western side it is more open, and the strata are un ulating 
except where they are shattered by the broad crush-zones as shown by 
the recent investigations of Henderson and Ongley (1923). The same 
trend continues through the Kaikoura Mountains of the South Island, 
though a north-easterly strike is marked near the line of separation 
between the Palaeozoic rocks in the north-western portion of that 
Island and the Permian to Mesozoic rocks which make up the Southern 


Mountains, and the gneissic granodiorites of the south-west, appear to have 
been erupted at this period, proof of the intrusion of the granodiorite 
into the annelid-bearing Permian or Triassic sediments having recently 
been obtained by Moir and also by Park (1921). ` 

In the southern half of the South Island of New Zealand the main 
ranges bifurcate. One branch, containing the Palaeozoic sediments and 
granodiorites, continues to the south-south-west through Fiordland, bending 
later to the south-east into Stewart Island ; the other range bends directly 
to the south-east, running through Central Otago, and consists of the 
problematical Otago schists. These form a broad anticlinal mass of 
sericitic schist, usually appearing to pass laterally and vertically 
into fossiliferous Permian (?) and Triassic greywackes, &c., though 


west boundary of Otago a syncline (largely covered by Recent alluvium) 
and a sharp anticline of fossiliferous Triassic greywackes (forming the 


undulating unaltered Mesozoic se thland, which are wedged 
in between the two branches of the bifurcating range, as indicated above. 
Suess terms this bifurcation the meeting of two unilateral chains in 


detritus derived from the schists on which they rest, as demonstrated by 
's view that the 


lying schists may really be a packet of recumbent folds. This explanation 
was also independently conceived by the writer (Benson, 1921), with the 
addition that the Hokonui anticline was considered as a Parma-like forefold 
separating the overfolded area from the resistant massif beneath South- 
and; and, further, the existence of fault-blocks bringing the slightly 
altered upper recumbent folds down among the lower folds and more 
metamorphosed rocks was suggested as a means of explanation of the 
occurrence of rectilinearly and rather sharply bounded areas of greywacke 
among the micaceous schists. The lack of recognizable horizons, however, 
will long prevent the adequate testing of these hypotheses. It is to be 
noted that plutonic intrusions are almost entirely absent from the region 
5—Trans. 


130 — Transactions. 


supposed to consist of recumbent folds, but they are abundant in the 
western branch of the forced virgation— t.e., western Southland and 
Fiordland. 

It may here be remarked that according to Hector (1870), cited by 
Marshall (1912), the schists of the Chatham Island may be compared and 
correlated with those of Otago, and have a north-easterly strike; and 
remnants of a large area of crystalline rocks presumably united into single 
massif occur in the other islands scattered south-east of New Zealand.* 

Authorities have differed concerning the continuity or otherwise of 
the sequence of late Cretaceous and Tertiary “ Notocene " strata which 


formations resulting from the plexus of Pleistocene fractures. Among 
the lowest of the Notocene strata are marly beds with a Senonian fauna, 
now under investigation by Dr. Marshall, and apparently comparable with 
those in New Caledonia, the South Island of New Z Zealand, Graham Land, 
an ile. Newer than these and more widespread are foraminiferal and 
algal hydraulic limestones, probably for the most part of about Danian 
age—though it is not at all certain that all the'lithologically similar masses 
of limestone here are coeval. These are followed by tufaceous sandstones 
with Mollusca, some coal-measures, and a polyzoan limestone of possibly 
Oligocene-Miocene age, which form the chief distinctive formations in a 
great thickness of clay or marl above the hydraulic limestone (cf. Ferrar, 
1922). In addition to these, however, are several interstratified bands 
of conglomerate, the character of the pebbles in which is being studied 


McKay noticed the intrusion of ultrabasic rock into the hydraulic limestone. 
This Bartrum has confirmed, finding several instances of masses of normal 
serpentine, troctolite, or gabbro invading t the limestone. The intrusion of 
such plutonic rocks is characteristically associated with orogenic crust- 
movements (cf. Benson, 1924), so that it may be inferred that the same was 
rue here. Among the à ove-mentioned conglomerates, however, Bartrum 


though there are exceptional north-easterly, meridional, and ev n north-north-westerly 
trikes, apparently in regions of local dislocation. The strike Gi the вош hero ia thus 
xim e $ 


the Chatham prep with the mainland. The direction as shown on fig. 3 must thus 
be modifi vea еу marine sediments and voleanic rocks do not 
appear to show an ih marked fo 

T The sou ~~ of the bulk ч these pebbles, however, he believes to have 
pressure-affected "terrain which was in existence before and during the deposition 
of Trias-Jura sediments." (Cf. Bartrum, 1924.) 


E dn 


BEnson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 131 


north-westwards into Sumatra. 1% is, as yet, quite impossible to indicate 
the direction of superficial thrust of these crust-movements in New Zealand. 
The dips of the Tertiary rocks are generally moderate (30°-40°), and the 
strike is so variable in orientation that it is difficult to pronounce any 
direction as being that of the prevalent strike. Crust-movement appears 
to have continued intermittently throughout the Gisborne district (Hen- 
derson and Ongley, 1920) during the Cretaceous and Tertiary period, and 
recently Ongley and Macpherson, during their official geological survey of 
the East Cape district, have found that the Cretaceous rocks are very 
strongly folded with a north-west-south-east strike, and are invaded by a 
pre-Miocene dioritic complex, the source, perhaps, of the dioritic pebbles 

in the basal conglomerates of the Miocene beds of the iy sborne district. 
is Hawke’s Bay McKay (1877) suada the occurrence of strongly 
folded Cretaceous rocks gare th the gently undulating Pliocene beds, 
and this has been confirmed by Dr. Thomson, who (in a private com- 
munication) has compared the Cretaceous rocks lithologically with those of 
the Middle Cretaceous (Clarentian series) of the South Island. With them 
he would include the “ East Coast series” formerly referred tentatively 
to the Lower Cretaceous by Morgan (1915) and the writer (1921), and 
considered to be the latest of that great series of Mesozoic sediments 
laid down before the Cretaceous orogeny, though the relationship of this 
series to the characteristic, highly dislocated, and definitely pre-Cretaceous 
greywackes and argillites has not yet been critically examined. Again, 
in Palliser Bay, east of Wellington, McKay (1879) recorded the presence 


rmably beneath Tertiary marine beds, and Thomson observed pebbles 
of Cretaceous rocks in the Upper Tertiary sediments in the same region. 
In the South Island there is as yet no clear evidence of an early Tertiary 
vel on Bou on in and block-movements during the period seem 
used smal ar unconformities, disconformities, and over- 

laps in ` different ет ы not apparently confined to any опе period, 


T d 
RE i (1921) and the writer (Benson, 1921). A few examples of extremely 
localized overfolding of Tertiary rocks, as at Nelson and on Lake Wakatipu, 
may be local thrustings connected with the Plio-Pleistocene block-movements. 
In Pleistocene times this тикове and block-faulting with tilting 
were extremely important, and were the chief processes by which the 
present topography was анда. The nature of these movements 
has been elucidated by Professor Cotton in a succession of important 
papers (e.g., 1916, 1917, &c.). The chief system of longitudinal fractures 
and warpings is of those which run north-north-east to north- east, cutting 
obliquely across the strike of the a folds. They have in many 
regions blocked out the main features of the coast-lines, subsequently 
modified by the normal processes of marine erosion, so that the strike- 
ridges meet the coast en echelon. · In the south, however, where the trend- 
line of the Otago schists bends to the south-east, the coast truncates the 


in the origin of which is thus bound up with the structural development 
of New Zealand. Besides this main longitudinal direction of fracturing 
there are minor diagonal or transverse fractures and warpings in certain 
regions. 

5* 


132 Transactions. 


Since this late Tertiary and Pleistocene climax of block-movement of 
the crust extensive erosion has taken place; the covering of Cretaceous 
and Tertiary sediments on the harder pre-Cretaceous greywackes, &c., 
f relatively little resistance, has, for the most part, been removed 

e higher blocks, but remains in the relatively depressed coastal 
ect uk and also in a series of intermontane basins, where it ma 
covered by the fluviatile gravels derived from the highlands (Cotton, 
op. cit.; Speight, 1915). This recalls in a striking manner the main 
topographic features of Celebes described above. The latest crust- 
movements have been in the nature of broad regional warpings, depression 
or uplift moving equally aggregates, s many of the smaller fault-bounded 
blocks, producing features of coa drowning or elevation, with con- 
sequent revival of river-valleys. The origins of the earthquakes felt in 
New Zealand (with a few exceptions—e.g., the Cheviot earthquake and 
the recent Taupo, Wellington, and North Canterbury shocks) are situated 
not within the land area, but some distance seaward to the east (Hogben, 
1914, 1918). 

n a previous paper (Benson, 1923, рр. и. the tectonic iip 
of New Zealand and Antarctica has been discussed, and support given 
to the view of Mawson (1911), Gregory (1912), Wilckens (1917), and Kober 
(1921) that the continuation of the south-easterly trend-lines of Otago 
will be found in King Edward VII Land and Graham Land, and form part 
of the folded margin of the Pacific Ocean basin, the continuity of which 
in Upper C times is indicated by an extremely uniform littoral 


Senonian fauna. urtherance of this it may be pointed out that there 
seems a marked similarity in age and petrographical character between 
the largely dioritic, more or less gneissic rocks of south-western New 


Zealand and the patio batholiths that are so characteristic of the 
Antarctandes of Graham Land, the Andes proper, and the coast ranges 
of British Columbia. Since Upper Cretaceous times, however, the 
bordering land-masses of this oceanic littoral have been broken up by 
fracture-systems, the most marked of which, in the New Zealand region, 
cross the old trend-lines obliquely, running in a north-north-easterly to 


the subsided region formin ng Ross Sea, and the shaping of the general 
outline of New Zealand, excluding that of the North Auckland Peninsula, 
which is due to other fracture- -systems. On this conception the New 
Zealand-Kermadee ridge would appear rather more as a complex fault-horst 
rising from an extensive submerged platform than as a fold-anticline. 
Brouwer, however, points out that a geanticline growing at depth is 
represented at the surface by a fractured ridge, often marked by a line of 
volcanoes, and separated from a foredeep by a steep submarine slope 
beneath which earthquakes originate. These are features exhibited to some 
extent by the Kermadec ridge and Tongan trough, from which the lines 
of voleanic and seismic activity may be traced respectively southwards 
into the centre, and off the east coast of the North Island of New Zealand. 
If New Zealand be regarded as the apex of a virgation, it appears to have 
become more or less stabilized and continental in character in the broad, 


g 
structure of which was summarized in a preceding paper (Benson, 1923, 
The imer activity jncreases northwards into the separate arcs. 
Andrews (1922, p. 20) remarks that the arcs become continental and 
confluent at their southern extrémity. This appears to have been the case 
also at an earlier epoch, for the evidence of crust-movement viens early 


BENSON.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 133 


South Island of New Zealand at the other— into which the Tertiary 

orogeny did not extend. Again, though late Tertiary and Pleistocene 

crust-movement (block-faulting) accompanied by volcanic and seismic 

activity extending up into modern times occurs more or less markedly 

throughout the whole zone, it apparently reaches its maximum in the 
y 


3 
E 
о 
B 
£e 
un 
a 
@ 
со 
c 
Ф 
Ф 
5 
"a 
o 
= 
B 
+ 
Ф 
Qu 
o 
Е 
d 
Ф 
M 
un 
a 
a> 
Ф 
et 
2 
Ф 
Ф 
в 
ct 
za 
Ф 
z 
Ф 
un 
g 
B 
5 


papers, in which the modern volcanic and seismic activity in the New 
Hebrides is but the continuation of the action of the same controls which 


paper. Professor Wanner communicated some useful comments on the 
previous paper and minor corrections. Professor Brouwer kindly read the 
portion of the manuscript dealing with the East Indies, and made very 
valuable suggestions. Dr. S. van Valkenburg, of the East Indian Topo- 


preparation of the diagrams. To all these gentlemen the writer's thanks 
are due. He desires especially to acknowledge his debt to Professor Sir 
Edgeworth David, who first aroused his interest in the fascinating problems 
which have herein been considered. 


134 ! Transactions. 


List oF REFERENCES CITED IN THE TEXT. 


(Papers the originals of which were not consulted by the writer are indicated by 
an asterisk.) 
ABENDANON, E. C. 1915. Geologische ел. geographische doorkruisingen van Midden 
a S Leiden.* 
1 Aequinoctia, an old Palaeozoic Continent, Jour. Geol., vol. 27, pp. 562-78. 
pease J., 1913. Versuch einer Chee эп LEE der Insel Celebes, Geol. und 
Pal. Азина, Neu. Folg., Band 1 
AwpREWs, C. W., 1900. Monograph of DRE died; Indian Ocean, British 


seum. 

ANDREWS, E. C., 1922. The Present е of the Pacifie, in Pres. Address, Proc. 
Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 56, pp. 1 

OAM. s A., 1924. An Account А the Riverhead- D inda up RU Waite- 

a County, Auckland, N.Z., Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adr. Sci., vol. 16, p. 346. 

BENSON, Ww. N., 1921. Recent Advances in New Zealand бойо, Pres. presos 
Sec tion C, Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 15, pp. 45-133. 

——— 1923. boe and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia, Trans, N.Z. Тағ vol. 54, 
рр. 


— 1924. The Tectonic € accompanying the uc. of Basic and 
Ultrabasic Rocks, Memoirs Nat. Acad. Sci. Washington (in 

Bornm, G., 1906. Neues aus dem Indo- gon) Archipel, Eie Jahrbuch für 
Mineralogie, Beil.-Bd. No. 22, pp. 385 e 

Ronw H. A., 1915. On the Tectonics of d “Eastern Moluccas, Proc. Kon. Akad. 

n Wetensch. te Amsterdam, vol. 19, pp. 

— 1917. On the Non-existence of Active Volosnoes RUE Pantar and Dammer 
(East Indian Archipela, ago) in connection with the Tectonic Movements in this 
Region, ibid., vol. 21, pp. 795-802. 

—— 19174. On the Age of the — Rocks i in the Moluccas, ibid., pp. 803-15. 

—— 19178. On Reef-caps, ibid., pp. 8 

—— 19170. Geologisch Overzicht van pus Oostelijk Gedeelte van den Oost Indischen 
Archipel, Jaarboek van het Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indië, Jahrg. 40, pp. 147-452. 

—— же e Afzettingen in den Oost Indischen Archipel, De Inginieur, 

. 29, 
—— 19194. On the idet Movements in the Region of the Curving Rows of gend 
in the Eastern Part of the East Indian PDT Proc. Kon. Akad. v 

Wetenach. te Amsterdam, vol. 22, pp. 772-8 

—— 1920. Fractures and Faults near the un of Moving Geanticlines, I, ibid., 
vol. 23, pp. 570-76. 

—— 1921. The Horizontal Movements ^ Geanticlines and the Fractures near their 
Surfaces, Jour. Gaal, vol. 29, pp. 5 

—— 19214. Some Relations of “абыл ын, to Geological sperrt: in the East Indian 
Archipelago, Bull. мачни pe . America, vol. 2, pp. 


—— 19215. Geologis che Onderzoekingen op de Ne Eilanden, I, Jaarbokk van het 
Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indi? (1920. ii), pp. 1-90. 
—— 1922. The o Major PME Features of the nS East Indies, Jour. Wash. Acad. 
Sci., vol. 12, pp. 1 
—— 19224. Уо ион ae ae near er Surface of Mov ticli I, Abnormal 


Strikes near the Bending-points of the Horizontal T PE оа of the вава 
Axis pe Коп . van Wetensch: te Amsterdam, vol. 25, pp. 329-34. 
a в. T. 1919. The Building of the Colorado Rockies, Jour. бойы vol. 27, 
145-64, 295-51. | 
—— 1921. -Valeanism and Mountain-making, a Supplementary Note, ibid., vol. 29, 


Onus, T. ko Cainozoie Fossils from the Oilfields of Papua, Bull. Territory of 


apua, No. 6 
Сомртох, В. A S 1917. New Caledonia and the Isle of Pines, Geog. Jour., vol 49. 
-103. 


Corton, C. P 1916. Structural and Later Geological History of New Zealand, Geol. 
Mag. ., dec. 6, vol. 3, pp. 243-49, 314-20. 


Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 185 
Cotton, C. A., 1917. Block Mountains in New Zealand, Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. 44, 
pp. 249-93. 


Cox, S. H., 1878. p on the Geology of the Hokonui Ranges, Southland, Rep, 
Geol. Explor., pp. 25-47. 

Davin, T. W. E., 1911. Notes on some of the Chief енна Lines of Australia, Pres. 
Address, Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S. ui vol. 45, pp. 4 

—— 1914. Papua (in The Geology of the Commonwealth), Federal Handbook on 
Australia for the Brit. Assoc. pri Sci., 

Davis, W. M., 1905. A Shaler Memorial Study of гы Reefs, Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. 40, 
pp. 223-71 (esp. 255-5 

—— 1918. The ee agg of з of Reef-encirled Islands, Bull. Geol. Soc. America, vol. 29, 

pp. 489-5 ое лоз к 
т E Тһе В Pur of Tagula, New Guinea, Annals Assoc. American 
phir. vo 12, pp. 97-151. 

"еск, Ps 1921. Rennell Island, Geog. Jour., vol. 67, pp. 474-76. 

Deprat, J., 1905. Les Depóts Eocenes p Р nigga ав а ауес ceux de 
la Region 


тре Sonde, Bull. Geol. Soc. тандар v (5), рр. 485-516. 
Easton, Н. Wine, 1921. Het ontstaan "6, а уг gezien М het 
licht van | Wegeners E Tidachrift v van het Kon. Ned. Akad. Aard- 
rijsk Gen. n eeks 38, ‚ pp. 484-512. (Abstract in Geol. gore 
Nov. 15, 1921 


Es, R. J. C. Vay, 1917. De Tektoniek van de Westlijke Helft van den Oost Indische 
Archipel, Jaarb. van het M ijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indië (1914), Jahrg. 40, pp. 7-143. 
FERRAR, ji; Bad bes Чет: On the bin ins Survey of the bide ci and Bay of Islands 
Subdivis ns, N.Z. Jour. Sci. and Tech., vol. 4, pp. 311 
GELDER, s =- VAN, ; io. ненне omtrent een Geologische лы van de qe 
o Rivier op Nieuw Guinea, Jaarboek van het Mijmwezen im Ned. Oos 
Indi, Verhandl, pp. 87-112. 
GREGORY, J. W., 1912. The hate and Petrographical Classification of Coast- 
types, Scientia, on 11, pp. 36-63. 
— and Е J. В., 1916. Еосепе Corals on the Fly River, Central New Guinea, 
Geol. Mag., vol. $3, pp- 381-88, 429-36. 
. —— and GREGORY, C. J., 1923. The Alps of Chinese Tibet and their Geological 
Relations, Geog. Jour., vol. 56, pp. 153-74. 
—— 19234. The Banda Are, its Structure and Geographical Rélations, Geog. Jour., 
vol. 62, pp. 20-32. 
GROLL, М, 1912. Bathymetrical Chart of the Pacific Ocean, published by the Institut 
ir Meereskunde der ponts Berlin. 
GUPPY, 5 Bá s TThe Solomon Islands. Swan Sonnenschein & Co., London. 
Happos, A. C., 1894. On the Geology of Torres Straits, Trans. Roy. Irish Academy, 
vol. 30, pp. 419-76. 
HECTOR, T 1870. Notes on the eri of the Outlying Islands of New Zealand, 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 2, pp. 176-86. 
— "е С., 1909. De Кырда van Nieuw Guinea, Jaarboek van het Mijnwezen 
n Ned. Oost Indie, pp. 83-203. 
—— 1913. Verslag over Zuid Nieuw Guinea, ibid., pp. 40-207. 
HENDERSON, J., =g OxGLEY, M., 1920. Geology of the Gisborne and Whatatutu 
Subdivision, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 21. 
—— —— pe “The Geology of the Mokau Subdivision, V.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 24, 
9-20. 


HOBBS, w PT E Earth Evolution and. its Facial Expression. Macmillan and Co., 
New Yor 

—— 1922. Les Guirlandes Insulaires et la Formation des Montagues, Annales de 
Geographie, vol. 20, pp. 483-952 

HOGBEN, G., 1914 rig on some Recent Earthquakes in New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. 
Inst., vol. 46, pp. 301-3. 

— 1918. ANoteon East Coast Earthquakes (N.Z.), 1914-17, ibid., vol. 50, pp. 280-81. 

Horz, W., 1913. Vorlaufige Mitteilungen ueber geologische "jeg i in Ost. 

Celebes, Zeits der deutschen Geol. Ges., vol. 65, Monalsber, pp. 329-34. 


136 Transactions. 


"e: zi F., 1913. Beknopt. Geologischen Meteorologisch Verslag der 3rd Zuid. 
Guinea Expeditie, Mannes ter bevordering van het Ond. der Ned 
poo Bull. 68, pp. 37 -51. 
Ноттох, Е. W., 1875. Geology of Otago, p. 43. Mills, Dick, and Co., Dunedin. 
—— 188 а Sketch of the Geology of New Zealand, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. 41, 


— 1000 The Geological History of New Zealand, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol 32, 
165. 


JENSEN, Н. L, 1906. 'The Geology of Samoa and the Eruptions of Savaii, Proc. Linn. 
Soc. N.S. W., vol. 31, pp. 665 et seq. 

Koper, L., 1921. Der Bau der Erde, Berlin. Gebruder Borntraeger 

Koro, B., 1899. On the seen nig esset ot the Malayan Ardhipelégo, Jour. Coll. 
Sei mp. Univ. Tokyo. 2, pp. 1- 

McKay, A., 1877. Report on = ‘Country aces Masterton and Napier, Rep. Geol. 
Explor. N.Z., pp. 67-94. 

—— 1879. The чөн ps of the East Wairarapa District, Rep. Geol. Explor. N.Z.. 
pp. 75-8 


—— 1884. On di Occurrenee of Serpentinous Rocks as viet m Cretaceo-Tertiary 
Strata near the Wade, Auckland, ibid., 1883-84, pp. 99-1 
MARSHALL, P., 1911. Presidential Address to Section C, Rep. yt Assoc. Adv. Sci., 


vol. 9, pp. 90— 
—— 1912. New Zealand м че Сэл тк. Islands, Handbuch der Regionalen Geologie, 
vol 7, pt. і. C. Winters, Hei de рег 


——— 19124. Oceania, ibid., . ii. 
— 1917. The Geology of ihe. Central Kaipara, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 433-50. 
— — 19174. Permo-Carboniferous Rocks in New Zealand, Rep. Brit. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 


—— — 1918. The Geology of the Tuapeka District, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 19, pp. 27-36. 
Marti, K., 1911. Palaeozoische, mesozoische, und kainozoische Sedimente aus sud- 
westlichen Neu Guinea, Samml. Geol. Reichs- Mus. Leiden, vol. 9, pp. 84-107. 
—— 1914. Wann loeste sich dae Gebiet des Indischen Archipel von der Tethys ? ibid., 
337 


pp. 337-55. 

—— 1919. Unsere Palaeozoologische Kenntnisse von Java, mit einlei ке Bemer- 
kungen uber die Geologie der Insel Samml. Geol. Reichs-Mus. Leiden, 
Beil.-Bd. 9. 

Mawson, D., 1911. The Australasian Antarctic Hg. sieben Geog. Jour., vol. 37, p. 612. 

MOLENGRAAFF, 2 A., 1912. On Recent Crustal Movements in the Is lands of Timor 
and t ir Bearing on the Geological History of the East Indian Archipelago, 
Proc . Acad. Amsterdam, vol. 15, pp. 224 et seq.* 

—— 1913. Folded Mountain Chains, Ove cili st eae and Block-faulted Mountains 
г the East MA Archi pelago, Comptes Rendu du XIIe Congrès Geol. Internat. 

n 9-702. 


—— and BROUWER, i "D 1914. De Geologie van het eiland Letti, Jaarboek van het 
Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indi? (1914), Jahrg. 40, Deel 1 

—— 1921. Modern Deep-sea Research in the East Indian Ахра, Geog. Jour., 
vol. 57, pp. 95-120. 

— — 1929. De Zeeën van Nederlandsch Oost Indië, pp. 272-357. Е. J. Brill. Leiden. 

Moreay, P. G., 1911. A дән on the Structure of the Southern Alps, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 


vol. 43, pp. 275 
d. R. B., 1916. Boe on some Organic aay н ones, bh. collected by the 
Wollaston Expedition in Dutch New Guinea, Reports on the Collections made 
ol 


by the British bris oe EUN Expedition and the E laston Expedition 
n Dutch New Guinea, vol. 
тозе 1918. Foraminiferal and Sed. dicus in some ыы Limestones 
from New Guinea, Geol. Mag., dec. 6, vol. 5, pp. 203-12 
Park, J., 1921. The Oud and Mineral Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. 
Geol. Surv. Bull. 
Босе Mut 1917. oer Stratigraphiques de la Nouvelle Calédonie. Chotat Fréres, 


RECKE, 3 “1913. Der Kaiserin Augusta Fluss, Mitt. Deutsch. Schutzgebieten (?). 
Бекр, Е. R. C., 1921. The Geology of the British Empire, Edward Arnold, London. 


Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 137 


кучук Р. S., 1910. Der Geologische Bau von Kaiser Wilhelmsland nach dem er nd 
nd unseres Wissens, Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Beil-Band 29 

Эр. 56-536. 
RicHTHOFEN, Е. von, 1900. Uber Gestalt und Gliederung einer Grundlinie in der 
Mo orphologie Ostasiens, Verh, der Kais. Preus. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, pp. 916 


RUTTEN, L. D gem rain Gestenie von niederlandisch Neu Guines, 
Nova Guinea, Resu de V tart Scientifique Néerlandaise à la Nour 
Guinea in "1903, эг 6 6 (i) - 

SAPPER, K., and Mn, C., зы pe ИБУК Ergebnisse einer amtlicher 
Forschungsre nach im Yers Archipel im Jahre 1908, Mitt. Deutsch. 
пако еа A Erganzungsheft N 

RAMS E PS — ag rie Tektonik von БО Zeits der deutschen Geol. Ges., vol. 64, 

> pP 

SCHULTZ MR 1914. P cd in Innern der Insel Neuguinea, Mitt. Deutsch. 
"Schutzegebiel, (?) Erganzungsenheft 11, pp. iv, 1-99.* 

SMITH, StanirortTH, 1912. Exploration in Papua, Geog. Jour., vol. 39, pp. 313-34. 

SPEIGHT, R., 1913. On a Collection of Rocks from Norfolk Island, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 

vol. 45, pp. 326-31. 
—— 1915. The Intermontane Basins of Canterbury; ibid., vol. 47, pp. 336-53. 
irs. uas R., 1912. жулан on the Geology of Woodlark Island. Government 


, Melbourn 
—— 1915. Report on the gd of Misima (St. Aignan), Louisiade Goldfields, Bull. 
Territory of Papua, No. 


—— 1920. ll on hbase of Fergusson Island oe ers No. 6. 

— 1921. А неті to the Geology of New Guinea. 

——— 1923. Report on the Salient Geological Features ih Nat ral Mio of the 
New Guinea Territory, Report to the League of Nations on the Administration of 
the Territory of New Guinea pide Ist July, 1921, to 30th June, 1922, Appendix B, 


pp. 5-67. 

—— 1924. Notes on the Structural Relationships of the Volcanic Rocks, Late 
Tertiary ар S prr Deposits in New Guinea, Rep. Aust, Assoc. Adv. Sci., 
vol. 16, pp. 2 

—— 19244. The те of Papua (to accompany the Geological Map of the Territory 
of Papua). MS. 

Svuzss, E., 1908-9. des Face of the Earth, vols. 3 and 4. Oxford Univ. Press. 

TOBLER, A., 1906. Topographische und geologische Beschreibung der Petroleum- 
зв ete bei Mocara Enim (S. Sumatra) Tijdschr. Nederl. Aardrijkskund 

nootsch, pp. 199-315.* 
a, T W.,1921. "The Correlation of the Later Mesozoic and Cenozoic Formations 
of New Zealand, Proc. First Pan-Pacific Scientific Conf., part iii, pp. 713-43. 

RPM, R. M. D., 1908. Molukken. Verslag., Jaarboek van ket Mijnwezen in Ned. 
Oost Indié, No. 37. 

Voz, W., 1899. Zur Geologie S tra, Geol. und Pal. Abhandl. Neu Folg. 6, Heft 2.* 

Wanner, J., 1913. Geologie von West Timor, Geol. Rundschau, Bd. 4, pp. 136-50. 

—— 19134. d Geologie der Inseln Obimajora und Halmahera in den Molukken, 

рр. ri 


Neu. Jahrb. f. Min., Beil.-Bd. 36, 
—-— 1919. pie Geologie von Mittel Colobus тай h den neuerer Forschungen E.C. 
Abendanons und Anderer, Geol. Ru indes. Bd. 10, pp. 45-62. 


—— 1921. Zur Tektonik der Molukken, Geol. Rundschau, Bd. 12, pp. 155-65. 
WEGENER, =~ rele Die Enstehung der Kontinente und Ozeane. 2nd ed. Veiweg, 
Braunschw 


WILCKENS, O., 1917. Die Geologie von Neuseeland, Geol. Rundschau, Bd. 8, pp. 143-61. 
WoorxovaH, W. G., 1903. The Continental Origin of Fiji, pt. 1, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 
vol. 28, pp. 457-96. 


138 T ransactions. 


On a New Species of Epitonium. 
By A. W. B. PowELL. 


[Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 28th 
December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May. 1924.] 


Plate 5. 


Warre collecting specimens of Epitonium jukesianum, philippinarum, and 
zelebori at Mount Maunganui, Bay of Plenty, Dr. Bucknill noticed another 
species that was quite distinct. Suter mentions in the Manual of the New 
Zealand Mollusca that a white variety of Epitonium tenellum is sometimes 
found. No doubt this species is the one referred to, but a closer examination 
reveals the presence of microscopic spiral striations and various points of 
difference from the other species of the genus. Epitonium zelebori also 
possesses spiral sculpture, but belongs to the section “ Cirsotrema Moerch," 
characterized by the distinct spiral keel, prominent spiral ribs, and denticulate 
axial ribs, so cannot be confused with this new example, which is a true 
Epitonium. 

A few weeks after the discovery of the species at Mount Maunganui 
Mr. La Roche, of Auckland, found seven specimens of the shell at Whangaroa. 
That a shell of this size had escaped notice so long, and was then found in 
two widely separated localities almost simultaneously, is remarkable, and 
serves to show that there is still much to be accomplished before the 
knowledge of our molluscan fauna nears completion. 

The author has great pleasure in uniting with the species the name of 
its discoverer. Thanks are also due to Mr. La Roche for his invaluable 
assistance. ! 

Epitonium bucknilli n. sp. 

Shell of moderate size, semitransparent, imperforate, thin and fragile. 
Sculpture consists of arcuate lamellar axial ribs, discontinuous over the 
whorls, 16 to 20 on last whorl. The type has 20 ribs on last whorl; 
interstices with microscopic spiral striations. Colour pure white. -Spire 
elevated, conic, about 2} times the height of aperture; outlines straight. 
Protoconch small, of 2 smooth convex whorls. Whorls 7, convex, a little 
separated, not shouldered ; base convex. Suture deep. Aperture oblique 
oval. Peristome continuous, thickened by an axial rib, very slightly 
expanded at base. Columella short, oblique, slightly arcuate. Inner lip 
slightly rounded with free and sharp margin. Operculum unknown. 

Diameter, 7mm.; height, 16-5 mm.; angle of spire, 30° (type). 
` Average specimen: Diameter, 5 mm. ; height, 11:5 mm. 

Animal unknown. 

Habitat: Mount Maunganui, Bay of Plenty; Taupo Bay, Whangaroa; 
Kaitoke, Great Barrier Island. 

Material: The holotype in the author's collection, Auckland. Six para- 
types were obtained at Mount Maunganui, twenty specimens at Whangaroa, 
and one at Great Barrier Island. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55, PLATE 5. 


Epitonium bucknilli n. зр. 7mm, x 16-5 mm. 


Face p. 138.) 


BARTRUM.— Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 139 


The Geology of the Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District, Waitemata 
County, Auckland. 


By J. A. Bartrum, Auckland University College. 


{Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 
31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


Plate 6. 
CONTENTS. 
Page : Page 

Introduction 2s v .. 139 | Detailed Stratigraphy—continued. 
Earlier Work .. E» xs Н) 3. Andesitic Conglomerate Form- 149 
Synopsis of Stratigraphy .. er i ation 
Detailed Stratigraphy— 4. Pleistocene and Recent Deposits 149 

l. Onerahi Seri 142 | Igneous Rocks is en MD 

2. Waitemata Series 144 


INTRODUCTION. 


the present one in this respect. Chemical weathering is particularly rapid 
in the warm, humid climate; there is a considerable depth of completely 


expenditure of labour entirely disproportionate to the results likely to be 
obtained, to discover any but the more obvious outcrops. 


140 Transactions. 


EARLIER WORK. 


It is exceedingly doubtful if members of the early Geological Survey 
who mapped the area now described visited any but its marginal portions, 


CEOLOGICAL SKETCH-MAP OF 
- RIVERHEAD-KAUKAPAKAPA DISTRICT 


—_ Scale of Miles 
1 2 
rom 


F.A P» 
Roads ls 1 ly fro 
Defence Department map. 


a Stream. 
ACT To Silverdale 
A emetery 


Cabo 


x SS 
NAGS Le 
N jus stre 8% 
o> eS 
KTERO» р 
MA 


7 e 


—\ 


1-3: — 
ZNT. м 
SSW Fe 
IN 22) 


192 У 


a 


AE ory 


EMRE EE BOER a iy p MES 
MS mde erLes. ANgillace niic Ia йш, = 
ЕЗ Waitemata Series: Sancdstones with minor m 


udstone 
locally i tant conglomerate. 
ШШЩ Andesitic Conglomerates: Heey euren E 
5 es breccias. Б = 
LS | UltrabasicIntrusions : Mainly serpentine. 
[2X] Intrusive Semt-bastclgneous Rocks. 
Sa X. > ву, 7 RR A": ЖУ ЛЕТ 


the main road northwards from Kaukapakapa, and reported on the geology 
of that part of the present area which lies between Kaukapakapa and the 
mouth of Makarau Stream. McKay later (1884, 1888) visited a number 
of intrusions of serpentine in the vicinity of Silverdale (Wade), and recorded 
this fact along with some extraordinary observations upon the rocks and 
their stratigraphic relationships. Some cursory remarks by Hector (1881) 


Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 141 


in Progress Reports are practically the only other joda to the geology of 

the district that the writer has come across in the i tae of the Geological 
urvey. He himself has recently described a varie of rocks from con- 

glomerates outcropping near Albany and Riverhead facet 1920). 


SYNOPSIS OF STRATIGRAPHY. 

The denos ДЕЧ units are recognized : (1) Onerahi series ; 
(2) Waitemata series; (3) Andesitic ойне formation; (4) Plei sto- 
cene and Recent "epos ts. 

e oldest rocks, which constitute the Onerahi series, include a pro- 

m bed, generally spoken of as the “ hydraulic limestone," which is 

a mpi Pon argillaceous, fine-grained, non-crystalline limestone. ‘It most 
Ar represents an oceanic ooze rich in Globigerina, but is associated 
es shaly claystones and indurated siliceous "inudslonee, which seem 

n part wd represent a local variation of the limestone and in part 
interbedded wit The series-name selected is that introduced by Ferrar 


Whangarei district. ere is no intrinsic evidence of age in the beds 
themselves, but their provisional Cou doge assignment to the Cretaceous 
period may be taken as approxim dips rect in the light of evidence 
obtainable in the Kaipara area farther n 

Above the Onerahi rocks—the facts ей аса ан is an 
extensive series of argillaceous sandstones with minor interlaminated mu 
stone, which outcrop continuously southwards on "the shores of Waite- 
mata Harbour, but much less prominently in the northern part of the 
rep oreet -Riverhead district. These beds belong to the Waitemata 
series, which appears from its fossil content near Auckland to be a 
mately Upper Miocene in age. In the area now mapped there are locally 


nature forming part of the series. Northwards beyond the present area 
the massive sandstones are especially well developed. 

The next formation in upward sequence consists of andesitic conglome- 
rates and breccias, limited in extent to the north-west corner of the district 
now described, but traceable northwards, and also southwards where they 
build the Waitakere Hills, which border the west coast for many miles near 
Auckland. They appear to lie conformably upon sandstones of the Waite- 
mata series in the few places ud fairly clear sections are obtainable, and 
thus are regarded as approximately Upper Miocene in age. Pleistocene 


панов do not show an ierit phase in their history. 
Recent deposits are limited to linear swamps along the courses of slow- 
flowing streams. aen are a constant feature of most of the valleys, but 
are by no means extensive. Occasional bog iron-ore deposits of small size, 
more extensive than die here in small north-east-flowing tributaries of 
Gibbs Creek, a middle right branch of Rangitopuni Stream, are probably 
Recent in age. 

he synopsis is completed by mention of intrusive igneous rocks. Of 
these there are two series: one comprises ultrabasic intrusions which now 
are represented by serpentinous rocks, and the other rocks of semibasic 
character. The first invade Onerahi beds, and have not yet been observed 
above that horizon; the others do not constitute a composite series, and 
differ in age. 


142 Transactions. 


DETAILED STRATIGRAPHY. 
1. ONERAHI SERIES. 
Petrography and Distribution. 


The facies of the rocks included in this series ranges from a Globigerina 
ooze containing over 84 per cent. of calcium carbonate to indurated siliceous 
mudstone in which there is no trace of organic remains, or to bufi- and 
pink-coloured claystones. The component members of the series are there- 
fore peculiarly difficult to diagnose stratigraphically with any certainty. 
Similar variations are usual in most of the more northerly occurrences of 
the rocks of the same series. The tests of Globigerina are numerous, but 


yet has been unable to classify. Marshall (1916) has previously described 
similar siliceous marine organic remains from the “ hydraulic limestone ” 
near Batley, in the Kaipara district. 

It has been found impossible to determine any regularity of structure 
in the Onerahi rocks. They are exposed comparatively rarely, and the 
claystones alone show definite bedding-planes. What evidence is available 
indicates that they are complexly disturbed, and are often crossed by zones 
of shattering. 


Makarau. 
Stratigraphically the inclusion of these areas of rock in the Onerahi 
series raises difficulties which are non-existent if they are placed with the 


aitemata rocks. In a wide examination of undoubted Waitemata strata, 
however, the writer i 


Cox (1881) does 

Waitemata beds. 

e main occurrence of Onerahi beds is to be found south-eastwards 

of these outcrops of uncertain horizon. It begins immediately east of 

Wainui Hill, and extends south-eastwards through Parakakau Settlement 

beyond the limits of the area described in this paper. A few small inliers 
exist farther south 


* 


BanrRUM.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 143 


Since outcrops are relatively scarce it is perhaps desirable to record 


of Waitoki Stream eastwards of Wainui Hill. Again, in cuttings of the 
Parakakau-Silverdale Road a shaly red and grey claystone facies appears. 
It is steeply tilted, and strikes approximately north-east and south-west. 
Near White Hills, especially along the road leading south-east from the 


hite 

siliceous mudstone phase of the beds. North-westwards of the school, at 

the distance of about a mile along the track to Parakakau, a massive 

relatively resistant limestone is exposed, whilst about three miles westward 

of White Hills School a pure limestone is exposed in a quarry opened 

. up for agricultural lime about a quarter of a mile north of the road to 
Kaukapakapa 

Onerahi beds probably occupy most of the district east of the Silverdale — 
Dairy Flat Road as far south as Dairy Flat, where limestone outcrops at 
the road near where it crosses the upper north- ont: branch of Rangitopuni 
Stream and also south-westwards in grass-lands on the right bank of this 
tributary. 

It can next be found, continuing in a south-west direction, in Rangi- 

topuni Stream below its confluence with the tributary just mentioned. 
Near Escot's house it is represented in the material dug from a well, though 

aitemata sandstones shortly appear in a rill about 10 chains south of the 
house. South and south-westwards of Escot's there are two inliers of 
white indurated mudstones which must be referred to the Onerahi series. 
One is inconspicuously exposed in a trench cut many years ago for a mill- 
race on the right bank of Gibbs Creek about 300 yards above its confluence 
with Rangitopuni Stream. The other is represented by a number of 
outcrops in a belt over a quarter of a mile in width on the divide at the 
head of the same creek. Siliceous replacements of wood are common on 
the gum-track following this divide. 

Finally, a small isolated area showing not only limestone but other 
phases is recognizable by fragments turned up in some post-holes, and by 
actual outcrops in the headwater basin of a small north-west-flowing stream 
a little south-west of Wray’s house at Horseshoe Bush. Waitemata beds 


great distance eastwards, and can shortly be recognized northwards from 
the Onerahi limestone in imperfect outcrops furnished by slips adjacent to 
the road giving access to Wray’s property. 
Relations to other Serves. 
Actual num. between the Onerahi strata and the overlying Waite- 


mata rocks have not been discovered, though in several instances rocks of 
the two series Me been found in close contiguity to what must be the 
actual surfaces of contact. In some instances the Waitemata beds ap- 


parently next above the Onerahi ics are sandstones, in others they are 
conglomerates, a condition that might be expected with deltaic beds. The 


mentary, and i ot unusu pebbles of а Globigerina ooze 
microscopically indistinguishable from similar material composing Onerahi 
limestones, whilst fragments of other sediments comparable with other 


phases of the Onerahi beds often abound. Cox (1881) states that Hector 


144 Transactions. 


observed similar relations between the beds of the two series near Matakana 


North Head. Similarly, in a railway-cutting a short distance north of the 
cement-works at Portland, near Whangarei, pebbles of what appears cer- 
tainly to be Onerahi limestone are present in a fine conglomerate of the 
succeeding series. These conditions are so widespread as to suggest un- 
conformity rather than mere disconformity between the Waitemata and 
Onerahi series. This is in accord with conclusions reached by Ferrar 
(1922) as a result of recent field-work in the Whangarei and Bay of Islands 
Subdivision. Insufficient data are available to allow exact estimate of the 
nature of the surface of Onerahi rocks covered by the Waitemata series. 
n some localities it is obvious that it now is highly irregular, but it is 
impossible to be sure that such irregularity is not the result of diastrophic 
movements of more recent date than the period of deposition of the covering 
beds. 


In spite of the fact that the andesitic conglomerate formation is 
generally accepted as conformable to the Waitemata series, it seems ad- 
visable to keep in view the possibility of the truth of the second hypothesis, 
which is contrary to this belief. 

2. WAITEMATA SERIES. 
Petrography, Distribution, &c. 

When traced north-west from Auckland along the shores of Waitemata 
Harbour, the beds of the Waitemata series preserve for many miles à 
marked regularity of type, and are predominantly somewhat feldspathic 


EPC Tee MENTO, о ERANT 


Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 6. 


Fie. 1.—Crystalline — rich in foraminife ius polyzoan, and echinodermal remains. 


Cong glomerate in Waitemata beds, lower Rangitopuni Stream. 

Fic. 2.—Gneissic hornblende diorite. Typical of many such diorites in the Waitemata 
cong em 

Fic. йге g ann diorite viewed under — nico 

Fie. ional: fm hornblende enclosing basic abradorite in an ophitic horn- 
blende-gabbro the Wa кеген еси ates. 

Ето. 5.— Plagioclase and de ved saussurite poecilitic My enclosing partially serpen- 
ti ized olivine in feldspathic peridotite from the “serpentine” quarry at 


arakakat 
Fie. 6.— Anorthositio phase of the same ое 
enwrapped by aecompanying diallag 


LE 


Highly basie labradorite is 


Face p. 144.] Magnification in all Бом 35 diameters. 


BanTRUM.— Geology of .Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 145 


sandstones interbedded with frequent thin layers of mudstone. Carbonized 


T 
small-scale folds and by faults which generally have unimportant throw. 
It is difficult amid this complexity to determine the major structure, but 
observations tend to show that the general strike is approximately N. 55° E., 
and that the beds rise successively in the series as followed north-west, at 
all events as far as Riverhead. At this latter place beds of conglomerate 
are intercalated in the sandstones and constitute a conspicuous feature of 
the geology for at least twelve miles northward.* Since his first description 
of their occurrence and petrographic interest, the writer has found them in 
numerous localities, and has recognized several fresh rock-varieties repre 
sented amongst the pebbles (Bartrum, 1920). His first impression was that 
they represented a definite horizon—at a higher level in the series, however, 
than the basal conglomerates near Papakura, and at Motu Tapu, Kawau 
Island, Cape Rodney, and other places where the Waitemata beds rest hard 
upon the mid-Mesozoic basement exposed in those localities. This view is 
almost certainly incorrect, for there are several bands of conglomerate 
exposed near Red Hill and elsewhere, which are separated by variable 
thicknesses of sandstone. Acute disturbance is the keynote of the structure, 
and there is the additional handicap of infrequent outcrops, so that accurate 
identification of horizon is difficult, if not impossible. 

etrographically the conglomerates are characterized by an abundance 
of dioritic pebbles along with various greywackes and argillites, andesites 
andotherrocks. Their texture varies considerably. Not infrequently there 
is a gradual passage from sandstone through grit to fine conglomerate in 
which the pebbles average about lin. in diameter. Generally, however, 
there are numbers of coarse boulders, 3 in. or 4 in. in diameter, along wit 
finer matrix, whilst exceptionally there are incorporated rock-masses 7 ft. 
and more in diameter. The dioritic boulders seldom exceed 1 ft. in diameter, 
whilst the especially large ones are invariably andesitic. In the majority of 
the exposures the freshness of all types of rock incorporated is very notice- 
able, but this statement is not applicable to those outcrops at the higher 
levels where conditions have favoured deep weathering. 

Isolated large boulders of impure jasper, veined freely by small comby 
and drusy veins of quartz, are to be found here and there in areas o 
Waitemata beds. One noted in an easterly headwaters branch of the 
creek draining the north-east slope of Red Hill is unusually large and 
measures at least 25 ft. in diameter. None of these masses was discovered 
in situ, and the only explanation that the writer can offer of their occur- 
rence is that they are local silicifications of the Waitemata beds. It is 
possible that siliceous springs furnished the silica required. 

The distribution of the Waitemata beds is shown on the accompanying 
map, and need not be detailed in full. Their location has often been a 
matter involving an element of speculation because of the scarcity of out- 
crops. This is particularly the case for an area shown extending west from 
Lloyd’s Hill, in the north-east of the map. Waitemata sandstones are 
indicated by soil, topography, and occasional outerop; but much of the 
central portion of this area is elothed in dense forest, and was not 
examined. 


* Cox (1881, p. 27) notes at Riverhead the discovery of ''several specimens of 
volcanic rocks from boulders which appear to be included in the sandy marls." 


146 Transactions. 


The conglomerates are exposed near Riverhead Wharf in several places. 
Alongside the road to Albany, about a mile and a half north-eastwards of 
Riverhead, outcrops are visible in the beds of two small streams crossing 
the road, and immediately north of the more easterly of these last outcrops 
there is a thin band showing on the banks of Rangitopuni Stream at the 
uppermost limit of tide-waters. Farther north-east in the same stream, 
and in a cutting adjacent to the stream near where the road to Serjeant’s 
crosses by bridge to the right bank, a heavy conglomerate at least 40 ft. 
in depth has prominent outcrop. Eastwards from Riverhead similar beds 
appear in Paremoremo Creek and at the roadside a little north-west of. 
that stream. This band possibly is continuous in a north-easterly direction, 
reappearing as a strong stratum which outcrops near the lower wharf at 
Albany, on Lucas Creek, and from there for nearly two miles is traceable 
onwards by means of boulders shed by it. à 

North of Riverhead several bands outcrop in an area around Red Hill, 
and there is an exposure of similar conglomerate on one of the gum-tracks 
leading from the Riverhead-Helensville Road about two miles south-west 
from Red Hill Some of these -bands are only a few feet in depth, but 
others exceed 60 ft. In most of the branches of Gibbs Creek north-east 
of Red Hill the conglomerate is again found, but it is poorly developed 
beyond the areas already mentioned, until the Ararimu Stream is reached, 
where an extensive outcrop occurs. It can be traced northwards to The 
Peaks in divides west of Ararimu Stream, and was examined in situ in 
several small streams draining west to Kokopu Stream. 

It is reported that there is an outcrop of conglomerate at Horseshoe 
Bush, but the writer did not locate it. 

Continuing north, there is no sign of conglomerate until near the 
Kaukapakapa-Parakakau Road, where it outcrops in unmistakable fashion, 
probably covering nearly all the area between its mapped extent at Wainui 
Hill and its southern outlying outcrops adjacent to the Kaukapakapa- 
Parakakau Road. This is by far the most important development of the 
conglomerate, and its thickness, including minor beds of sandstone, cannot 
be much less than 700 ft. 

About a quarter of a mile north of Makarau Railway-station a thin bed, 
less than 1 ft. in depth, with small dioritic and other pebbles, appears on 
the right bank of Makarau Stream in the massive sandstones typical of the 
Waitemata series as developed in that district. It serves as an indication 
that others of similar character are to be expected throughout such 
beds. 


Whilst it is impossible to gain any accurate information on the sub- 
ject, the facts indicate that the beds of conglomerate throughout the 
Kaukapakapa-Riverhead district are discontinuous and essentially lensoid 
innature. Thin bands are probably of common occurrence, for characteristic 
boulders are to be found over wide areas other than these where definite 
outcrops are obtainable. 


Relations to Associated Series. 

The evidence of certain pebbles enclosed in conglomerates of the 
Waitemata series has already been shown to suggest widespread erosion of 
the Onerahi beds during Waitemata sedimentation. Onerahi strata do not 
outcrop in the mid-Auckland district south of the area which they have been 
shown to occupy at Dairy Flat, and the Waitemata beds rest, wherever 
the contacts are visible, upon a surface of Trias-Jura sediments. 8 


ON 


Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 147 


f 
Papakura and at Waipu and other parts of North Auckland. It must be 
admitted that the fact of the Waitemata beds resting successively upon 


Onerahi series. There is further support of unconformity in the fact that 
Onerahi limestones appear immediately to underlie coarse Waitemata con- 
glomerates in Waitoki Creek and a little east of the junction of Kaukapakapa- 
Parakakau and Kaukapakapa-Silverdale Roads. This abrupt change of 
facies from marine ooze to near-shore conglomerate implies very consider- 
able marine regression, which must have introduced a greater or less degree 
of disconformity. This conception of the existence of unconformity is by 
no means a new one. Unconformity was described many years ago in 
places not far distant from the present district by both Cox (1881) and 
McKay (18844, p. 104), but all fresh evidence is valuable, since some cases 
of such apparent unconformity are explicable by faulting. 

The relations of the Waitemata to the overlying volcanic series have 
been discussed in some detail in earlier pages (see pp. 141, 143-44). It is 
sufficient to state that the evidence available in the area now described is 
inconclusive. 


Origin and Petrography of the Waitemata Conglomerates. 

The conglomerates generally comprise polished and well-rounded pebbles 
and boulders firmly cemented by finer matrix of more angular nature 
The shape and well-polished nature of the boulders, and the occasional 
discovery with them of broken marine molluscan remains, indicate that the 
beds accumulated near the shore-line of the Waitemata seas, but no con- 
clusion has been attained as to the exact location of the latter. Though 
no facts have been disclosed which can throw light upon the possibility of 
the material being a rewash of earlier conglomerates, its general freshness, 
and the rarity of similar conglomerates in older series, are against such a 
supposition. 

In an earlier paper upon the conglomerate at Albany (Bartrum, 1920) 
the writer described many rocks of igneous origin. He has not made 


diorites and quartz-monzonite, which seem to show more intense 


148 Transactions. 


metamorphism than the diorites, for they are very commonly gneissic. 
More basic facies are found as ophitic rocks which structurally an 
mineralogically approach dolerites and epidiorites. The variety of feldspar 
that they contain is, however, seldom more calcic than andesine-labradorite, 
and is usually basic andesine, so that the writer's earlier designation 
of such rocks as dolerites is objectionable in spite of the dominance 
of ferro-magnesian mineral over plagioclase. It does not appear con- 


With them may also be included a few less basic rocks which have a 
structure approaching the trachytic. They are fairly coarse and non- 
porphyritic, and are built of dominant plagioclase in large irregularly 
disposed laths accompanied by uralite. 


to attempt reclassification in the absence of exact knowledge of their 
chemical characters. 

Rhyolitic material of rather felsitic nature is the main igneous con- 
stituent of some bands of finer conglomerate near Riverhead, but it is 
particularly scarce elsewhere, and only one specimen was collected from 
northern occurrences. It proved to be a type with phenocrysts of acid 
plagioclase and a little biotite surrounded by an abundance of turbid 
rather glassy base. 


BaRgrRUM.— Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 149 


Possible Unconformity in Tertiary Strata. 


same horizon as the so-called Whangarei limestone, which Ferrar and Cropp 
(1921), as a result of their recent detailed survey, relegate to the Tertiary. 

South of Auckland City the crystalline limestones have long been 
regarded as mid-Tertiary. 


Б 
in the Tertiary succession, which would have to be located somewhere 
above the limestone horizon. An alternative suggestion, however, is that 
the fragment of limestone was upthrown with other material from a sub- 
jacent limestone stratum by volcanic eruption, and later became incor- 
porated in the conglomerate. 


3. ANDESITIC CONGLOMERATE FORMATION. 


sufficiently discussed on pages 141 and 145. Where undoubted Waitemata 
ed. 


y 
The petrographic nature of the constituent material of the conglomerates 
and breccias was not examined microscopically. In the Waitakere Hills 
mass pyroxene-andesites are exceedingly common. 


4. PLEISTOCENE AND Recent Deposits. 


A synopsis of the nature and occurrence of these beds sufficient for the 
purpose of this paper has been given on page 141. The origin of the small 
' deposits of iron-ore, which are represented by irregularly nodular masses 
of impure limonite 1 ft. and more in diameter, which are scattered plentifully 
upon the surface in a few localities, is debatable. Such deposits are frequent 
throughout northern Auckland, and have varied relations to topography 
for they occur upon tops of plateaux and on benches high on the walls of 
valleys as well as upon their floors. The limonite has undoubtedly originated 


150 Transactions. 


in some instances, though not in others, as a deposit in former swamps. 
It was noted that the nodular masses often lie upon the exposed surface 


overlying material and it is probable that seepage of water rich in iron 
salts along such junctions has given rise to their formation. 


IcNEOovs Rocks. 


It is unnecessary to add further description to such mention as already 
has been made of the igneous rocks represented in the Waitemata con- 
glomerates, and this section will therefore be reserved for a brief statement 
of such other igneous rocks as have been found. The majority occur 
as intrusions of ultrabasic character penetrating Onerahi rocks, and are 
described in the next paragraph. In addition there are several other less 
important occurrences which will be described. 


Ultrabasic Intrusives. 

This series of rocks, which can broadly be ena ——— abund- 
antly intrude Onerahi limestones and clayston The m themselves 
are not sufficiently resistant to form (UMEN 1 pe any dogs nspicuous in 
their erin to topography, and they are therefore оет ошу Бу 
patient search. 

The ооа ате the main occurrences 

a.) On the east and north-east slopes of F Flat-top Hill. 

(b. ) Alorigside the Parakakau-Silverdale Road, a short distance from its 
junetion with the Parakakan. Kaukapakapa Road, there is a large 
interesting mass which een extensively quarried. A small 
intrusion of serpentine can dices be seen on the same road, near 
where it gains the summit of the divide between the Orewa and 
Kaukapakapa drainage basins. 

(с.) Farther along the Parakakau-Silverdale Road serpentine outcrops 

near the cemetery shown on the map. The main body has been 
сабой west of the short branch road giving access to the 
осебе, but it can be traced in much-weathered state farther 


(d.) East p White Hills School there is an outcrop adjacent to the Silver- 
kw le Ro = on Mr. Davidson’s farm, but it was not examined by 


e wri 
(e.) hon White ‘Hills School there are several exposures representing 
apparently the one intrusion. The rock is exposed in the road- 
cutting near the school, and in several places north-westwards. 
At one of these latter outcrops a quarry has been opened up. 
(f.) About a mile west of White Hills School. 
(g.) On the valley-slopes of a small stream separating Wray's house 
from the school at Horseshoe B 
Most of the intrusions recorded are represented on the фебошредушЕ 
map in their approximate positions. 


this was written a short report by Mr. H. T. Ferrar upon the Silverdale 
PD. TP" Ann. Rep. N.Z. Geol. Surv. (n.s. е 1923, р. ^ has a grew red, in which it is 
stated that the serpentines underlie the Onerahi beds, The evidence submitted i 


unconvincing, and the supposition raises many more difficulties. than it attempts to 
remove. 


Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 151 


The list given cannot be regarded as by any means exhaustive: many 
unobtrusive occurrences have doubtless been passed by unobserved. 

In reality the “ serpentines ” differ considerably in their true character 
one from another. The majority vary between wholly serpentinized dunite 
with subsidiary bastite, and rocks in which the bastite has increased so 
considerably in proportion to serpentine that the name “ harzburgite ” i 


towards dunite-serpentine. The dark rock is built of chondri of partially 
serpentinized olivine enwrapped poecilitically by a moderately refractive, 
colourless, altered mass, which is only faintly birefracting, and which is 
probably referable to saussurite, since there are occasional remnants of 
basic plagioclase associated with it. The troctolite is evidently a relatively 
acidic variation of the feldspathic peridotite, for the proportions of the 
saussurite and plagioclase to original olivine vary greatly in the sections 
examined. 
In dump-heaps of the same quarry there are frequent fairly coarse 
‘fragments of a white pyroxenite which consists in the main of two minerals ; 
the more important is a colourless monoclinic pyroxene, which from casual 
inspection seems to be diopside, and with it is a fairly large amount of 
allage. The full study of this and several others of the rocks has not 
yet been attempted. 


Quartz-porphyrite of Flat-top Hill. 


graphically the rock is an open-grained 
plexus of laths of plagioclase (andesine) which enwrap subordinate pale- 


porphyrite. As there is every reason to believe that the quartz is a 
pneumatolytic precipitate from the original magma, the rock has been 
classed as a quartz-porphyrite. 


152 Transactions. 


Doleritic. Rocks. 

The rocks described under this heading are believed to represent masses 
intrusive into the Onerahi beds. Certain of them have been found only 
as boulders, but there may be actual outcrop in the headwaters of Orewa 
Stream. All are to be found within a short distance of the cemetery 
adjacent to Parakakau-Silverdale Road. 

The dolerite from Orewa Stream is discoverable only with difficulty. 1% 
occurs as small fragments in the low right bank of the stream, about a 
quarter of a mile west of the cemetery. One large block partially bared 
in a small excavation appears to represent the actual outcrop of a dyke. 
If so, the dyke is likely to be a narrow one, for the rock is much more 
resistant than the surrounding beds, and if in moderate quantity would 
certainly give topographic indications, which are now lacking, of its presence. 

Petrographically the dolerite is a relatively coarse, holocrystalline, poorly 
ophitic rock, made up of about 75 per cent. plagioclase along with almost 
colourless partially-uralitized augite, a little ilmenite, and rare crystals of 
green hornblende. Frequent narrow, white, secondary veinlets have not 
been closely studied, but appear to consist of opal with a little radiating 
zeolite 


olite. 

A little east of the cemetery there are numbers of boulders lying on the 
surface which have very uniform macroscopic appearance, but which when 
sectioned show some variety, though perhaps not greater than is to be 


rest is pyroxene, or uralite derived from that mineral, with a little 
magnetite and occasional picotite. Some small crystals of unaltered though 
marginally resorbed hypersthene are present, but the main mass of the 
pyroxene has been pale augite now almost completely converted to uralite -` 
except in a few parts of the section. А fine-grained, non-porphyritic 
epidiorite shows perfect fine-scale ophitic structure, with some fluxional 
arrangement of the plagioclase (basic labradorite), which here forms nearly 
three-quarters of the rock. The pyroxene is completely uralitized. 

Mr. H. T. Ferrar, of the Geological Survey, kindly supplied the first 
specimen that the writer obtained of these epidioritic boulders. In a 
report furnished to Mr. Ferrar it was suggested that the boulders had been 
shed from conglomerates in the pre-existing Waitemata cover. Later 
collecting, however, has established a comparative uniformity of type which 
contrasts with the diversity usual in the conglomerates, and there can be 
little doubt that the rocks are actually intrusives which penetrate the 


Onerahi claystones of the vicinity 


Basalt near Wray’s House, Horseshoe Bush. 


augite is in numerous sharply idiomorphic zoned crystals, and with it are 
associated very plentiful small flakes of deep-brown biotite. There is a 
moderate quantity of magnetite, whilst apatite is in very long sharp needles. 
The matrix is constituted by weathered laths of plagioclase. 


Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead- Kaukapakapa District. 153 


List ОЕ LITERATURE REFERRED TO. 


сусу J. A., 1920. Тһе Conglomerate vl here Lucas Creek, Waitemata 
arbour, Trans. N.Z. pes vol. 52, pp. 4 


—— 1921. A Conglomerate t Onerahi near Wee reti Auckland, New Zealand, 
E Inst., vol. 53, рр. 128-30. 
Соттом, С. А., The Structure Ls Later ps em History of New Zealand, 
Mo (os v 00: 6, vol. 3, pp. 243-49 and 3 
Cox, 5. H., 1881. of the e Rodney and Marsden bois Rep. Geol. Explor. 
duri Boren ar cd 13-3 
Ferrar, Н. T., 1922. On the Geological Survey of the Les viis and Bay of Islands 
Subdivision, N.Z. Jour. Sci. and Tech., vol. 4, pp. 


311 
Ferrar, Н. T., and Сворр, W. H., 1921. Whangarei and Bay of Islands Subdivision, 
Fi ifteenth Ann. Rep. N.Z. Geol. Surv. ., pp. 6-8. 
Hector, J., 1881. Progress Report, Rep. Geol. Explor. аір 1879-80, рр. xi-xv. 
McKay, T 1884. On the Occurrence of Serpentinous Rocks as Dykes in the Cretaceo- 
rtiary Strata near the Wade, Auckland, Rep. Geol. Explor. fering 1883-84, 
pp. 99- 
—— 18844. On the Relations of the Tertiary e; d ает Strata on the 
Coast-li ween Auckland and Mahura 
—— 1888. On the Geolog y "y “9 Northern District p А ier Geol. Explor. 
during 1887-88, JP 37- 
MARSHALL, P., - PY Limestones of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
vol. 48, pp. 87- 


Descriptions of Two New Species of Gasteropod Shells. 
By ALBERT E. BROOKES. 


[Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 28th 
December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


Plate 7. 
ТАТЕА, Ten.-Woods, 1879, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasm., p. 12. 
Tatea hedleyi n. sp. (Plate 7, figs. 1-3.) 
Shell small, elongate, conical, with rounded nucleus, and without any 
p sculpture ерл f few faint t growth-lines. Colour pale buff, 


narrow ochraceous ban ow suture. Whorls 51, convex, with 
rather deeply impressed sutures. Body-whorl more than half the height 
о та 


; uo 
margins united by a thin parietal callus. Basal lip thickened, outer lip 
m. Columella short and rounded. Umbilicus consisting of a narrow 

Operculum M, horny, transparent, paucispiral, with nucleus 
pes iy slightly raised and nearer base, upon which are several broad 
shallow grooves. 

Diameter, 1-7 mm. ; height, 2-5 mm. 

Animal] unknown. 

Holotype and paratypes in my nones, and paratypes also in the 
€ of the Australian Museum, Sydne 

—Rangitoto Island, Hauraki Gulf, Auckland, 

Stunna, —Under decaying Zostera, near high-water mark. 

Numerous specimens were obtained, It adds a genus and a species 
to our fauna. 

Distribution —Tasmania (genotype); Australia; Macquarie Island. 


154 Transactions. 


Remarks.—Tatea huonensis Ten.-Woods was stated by its author to have | 
an operculum “calcareous, with a vertical submarginal claw " (1). This 
very serious and misleading error was perpetuated by Tryon (2), but was 

f: Smi 


Zealand in 1917-18, and to whom I am greatly indebted for kindly 
assistance rendered at various times. : 

his species is not so elongate as is usual with other members of the 
genus. 


MaRaINELLA, Lamarck, 1799, Mem. Soc. N. Н. Paris, p. 70. 
Marginella cairoma n. sp. (Plate 7, figs. 4-5.) 


Colour pale cream-buff (Ridgway's colour standards) with a whitish narrow 
band above suture. On upper whorls there are ochraceous-orange bands, 


ones oblique and thicker than the upper ones. Top plait short and nearly 
transverse, the lower extending to basal margin. Inner lip thin and 
transparent. 
Diameter, 1:8 mm.; height, 4-9 mm. 
Animal unknown. 
type and paratypes in my collection, and paratypes also in the 
collection of the Australian Museum, Sydney. | 
Habitat.—Russell, Bay of: Islands (A. E. B.); near Taipa, Doubtless 
Bay (type, A. E. B.). 
Situation.—Under loose boulders embedded in sand, near low-water 
mark, 
emarks.—Three specimens were collected at Russell, and about twenty 
at Doubtless Bay, and all were alive. 
is species is allied to М. allporti Ten.-Woods, but the absence of 
tubercules in the outer lip, and its constant narrow form, separate it from 
that species, 


REFERENCES. 
1. Tux1son-Woons, J. E, 1875, Bythinia huonensis, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasm., p. 71. 
2. Tryon, G. W., 1887. Tatea, Man ch., vol. 9, p. 323. 
- Sur, E. A., 1881. On the Fresh-water Shells cf Australia, Jour. Linn. Soc. Lond., 
vol. 16, No. 92, Zoology, p. 268-69. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 7. 


Fias. 1, 2.—Tatea hedleyi n. sp. 
Fic. Paar? tea hedleyi n. 8р. : сек 
Fires. 4, B ec Manila cairoma n. 8p. 


Face p. 154.) 


MARSHALL AND Murpocu.—Rocks of Wanganui-South Taranaki Coast. 155 


The Tertiary Rocks of the Wanganui — South. Taranaki Coast. 


By P. MansHaLL and К. Мовросн. 


[Read before the сене Philosophical Society, 11th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 
December, 1922 z~ issued separately, 26th May, 1924 .] 


Iw various publications during the last few years we have endeavoured to 
solve the faunal and stratigraphical relations between the various members 


Stream the dip of the rocks is such that older and older strata, are e gradually 
exposed as one goes north and west. The strike of the strata, however, 
bends so far to the west that north of the Tangahoe the strata exposed 
on the coast-line become gradually younger, and Tepeat the series exposed 
between Patea and that place, though they are somewhat more fossiliferous. 
At the mouth of the Waingongoro Stream, some four miles north-west 
of Hawera, the old post-Pliocene surface of erosion approaches closely 
to the present NE adis and almost the whole height of the cliffs consists 
of detritus from Mount Egmont. At the base of this material there is in 
places a well-preserved shell-bed, the presence of which shows clearly that 
at the time the volcanic activity of Mount Egmont commenced the post- 
Pliocene surface of erosion was the floor of a shallow marine area. The 
absence of shell-bearing horizons at higher levels in the volcanic material 
shows either that elevation of the old sea-floor took place when the volcanic 
activity began, or that the sea was so shallow that the volcanic matter 
which was deposited soon accumulated to such a thickness as to build up 
a land surface. At the mouth of the Waingongoro Stream it is clear that 
the old fossiliferous surface had been elevated to a higher level than the 


ce 


Valley. About 300 yards north of the Waingongoro Stream there is a 
similar abrupt appearance of papa, which marks the cliff boundary of the 
old valley in this direction. It is thus evident that previous to the 


resen n 
telling how far below the present sea-level the old floor of the valley lay. 
The depression of this old floor took place, and the land-level sank until 
the tops of the cliffs that then bounded the valley were submerged, when 
a beach-deposit with Recent marine shells was formed ; volcanic detritus 

as, however, subsequently carried to the sea in such "quantity that the 
shell-deposit ceased. 


156 Transactions. 


has been mentioned, at the Waingongoro the trend of the coast 
intersects the strike at such an angle that successively younger beds are 
encountered as one goes north and west. At the same time the thickness of 
old elaystone showing in the cliff is gradually narrowing, and at the mouth 
of the Kapuni Stream it has sloped below the present sea-level. Our hope 
of finding a succession of Tertiary beds which might connect the Whakino- 
Waihi horizon with that of older localities was thus frustrated on the 
мес line to the south of New Plymouth. Тһе country and coast-line 

rth of New Plymouth to the mouth of the Urenui Stream is fully 


survey did not offer us much encouragement, for “only thirty - four 
species of Mollusca are mentioned as occurring in the Onairo series, the 
youngest Tertiary series mentioned, and equivalent to the Upper Miocene. 
Apparently this list includes fossils from all outcrops in the district 
discovered by all observers up to the year 1912. No particular locality 
or station is mentioned by the writer of the bulletin as one in which a 
typical collection could be made. 

During our brief visit to the district we found a considerable number 
of fossils near Uriti, where there is an old disused metal-pit of shell-rock, 

own as Wray's quarry, situate on the road up the stream about half a 
mile from the township. Many of the fossils are poorly preserved, and 
species determination is therefore unrecorded. 

The following is a list of species, those extinct being marked with an 
asterisk :— 


* Ancilla pseudo-australis Tate * Limopsis zitteli Iher. 
nomia sp. * Macrocallista. sp 
* Antigona sp. Mactra scalpellum Reeve 
Calyptraea novae-zelandiae Less. Malletia australis (Q. & G.) 

 *Cardium spatiosum Hutt. * Natica gibbosa Hutt. 

*Cerithidea sp. Ostrea sp. 

*Cerithiopsis sp. *Paphia curta (Hutt.) 

*Cominella s Pecten aff. sectus Hutt. 

*Crepidula gregaria Sow. Psammobia aff. lineolata Gray 

*Dentalium solidum Hutt *Sinum sp. 

* Diplodonta ampla (Hutt. ) *Struthiolaria spinosa Hect. 
Dosinia subrosea (Gray) Turritella symmetrica Hutt. 
*(raleodea senex (Hutt.) Venericardia difficilis (Desh.) 
*Glycymeris globosa (Hutt.) *Verconella conoidea Zitt. 
* Lima paleata Hutt. *Verconella nodosa Moe 

* Lima sp. *Zymene aff. lepidus 


Of this total of thirty-two species, nine are Recent, the percentage 
of extinct von ems eis 71-9. Lima paleata is not recorded above 
the Meer lim Galeodea senez reaches its upper limits in the 


but is “found in the бере: Miocene of the Trelissick Basin. The other 
extinct species, though they occur at lower horizons in the Miocene, extend 
also to higher ones. The species mentioned seem to imply an horizon not 
lower than that of Target Gully beds, and m is in aecord with the 
suggestion due to the percentage of Recent specie 


Murpocu.—Some Tertiary Mollusca. 157 


Some Tertiary Mollusca, with Descriptions of New Species. 
Ву К. Мовросн. 


[Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 11th December, 1922; received by 
Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 


Plates 8-10. 


PINNA. 


In his Catalogue of the Tertiary Mollusca and Echinodermata of New Zealand, 
1873, page 26, Hutton described three species of Pinna—viz., lata, plicata 


served, and the sculpture is therefore the radiating furrows on the interior 
surface of the valves. For the loan of the drawings prepared by the late 

- Buchanan I am indebted to Mr. P. С. Morgan, Director of the 
Geological Survey. I am also indebted to Mr. H. J. Finlay, of Dunedin, 
for the loan of specimens. 


Pinna lata Hutton. (Plate 8, figs. 1, 2, and Plate 9, fig. 2.) 

Original Description.—Broadly triangular, with concentric striae, anterior 
end rather excavated. Height, 8; length, 7-25; angle of apex, 60? 
Locality, Cobden. 

In view of the specimens before me, there appears to be no doubt that 
the above description refers to a large fragment of the wide posterior end. 
A close serutiny of Buchanan's figure shows a very imperfect shell with 
some radiate riblets on the narrow end, of which Hutton makes no mention. 
A specimen received from Finlay, doubtfully from Caversham sandstone, 


Shell large, narrowly triangular, angle of apex 33°, beak pointed, dorsal 
margin straight, posterior end oblique produced below, basal margin a little 
convex posteriorly. Clothed with a thick dark periostracum, nacreous 
beneath.- Sculpture: Apical half and from median area dorsally with fine 
radiating riblets, crossed by smaller threadlets, both narrower than inter- 
spaces, on basal area irregular growth-lines and undulations rather strongly 
curved to median area, where they are wave-like and ually widening 
posteriorly, posterio-dorsal area with irregular growth-lines. The fine 


158 Transactions. 


transverse threadlets of dorsal area absent on the nacreous shell, the longi- 
tudinals less numerous, while basal sculpture is same as on periostracum. 


Specimen to be presented to the Wanganui Museum. 

In the Geological Survey collections is an imperfect specimen, locality 
not recorded. In Mr. Finlay's collection is a large fragment from Wai- 
kouaiti sandstone, a small cast from Caversham sandstone, and the large 


sandstone. These certainly represent the Awamoan horizon. Мт. ay 
writes that from the matrix he obtained Alectrion socialis, Bulinella e 
Dentalium mantelli, and Malletia australis. 


Pinna distans Hutton. (Plate 9, fig. 3.) 


Original Description.—Large, with distant plications, ies Pt being 
much narrower than the furrows. Height, 9; length, angle of 
apex, 40°. Locality, Caversham 

The type, as previously mentioned, is a cast only, and agrees perfectly 
with Buchanan’s figure, which is here ‘reproduced. There are about eleven 
prominent distant ridges on the dorsal area, and on the basal area a 


above. А fragment of a cast from Milburn limestone in Mr. Finlay's 
collection perfectly agrees in sculpture with the type. On present material 
little more can be added. The species appears to be closely allied to lata, 
the greater prominence of the radiations being the distinguishing feature. 
In the Suter collection are two small fragments from Waihora River, two 
miles from Te Karaka, Poverty Bay, They are casts of the apex, and are 
labelled “ distans," but the radiating sculpture appears to me identical 
with the Awamoan specimen, which I refer to lata. 


CHALAMYS. 
Chlamys oamarutica n. sp. (Plate 9, fig. 4.) 


Shell (left valve) small, thin, nearly equivalve, very little inflated, ears 
unequal, triangular, posterior small and very oblique; dorsal margins of 
dise uu. slightly concave, anterior, posterior, and basal margins 
rounded. ulpture consists of thirteen or fourteen small radiate ribs, 
sparsely Busco and much narrower than interspaces, in the latter one, 
two, or three smaller riblets on basal half of disc, in addition the whole 
shell is adorned with an exceedingly delicate lacework - like sculpture. 
Anterior ear with about six small riblets, posterior ear with three some- 
what scaly riblets. Interior hinge-line somewhat oblique, narrowly groove 
within margin, resilifer-pit small and slightly oblique, adductor-scars indis- 
tinct, radiate grooves correspond with external sculpture and lightly crenu- 
late the margin. 

ensions : Dorso-ventral, 26 mm. ; ant.- e 24 mm. 

Type to be presented to the c— Museum 

Locality, Target Gully shell-bed, Oam 

It is with some hesitation that I онак this species from а single 
valve. * Its sculpture, however, a tii to distinguish it well from other 
of our Tertiary and Recent forms 


Murpocu.—Some Tertiary Mollusca. 159 


Chlamys grangei n. sp. (Plate 9, fig. 1.) 

Shell (left valve) small, ovate, height and length about equal, somewhat 
inflated, almost equilateral, beak rather abruptly incurved, dorsal margins 
declining slightly convex, ends imperfect, basal margin rounded. Sculpture 
consists of about twenty narrow radiating riblets more slender on sub- 
marginal slopes, midrib on dise somewhat stouter and more prominent, 
grooves rather more than twice width of riblets with an occasional small 
radial not continuing to apex, in addition transverse sculpture of fine 
threadlets better marked in grooves. Ears: Posterior narrow, dorsal 
margin ridged, and with two or three indiStinet threadlets ; anterior im- 
perfect, it has three or more riblets and transverse threadlets. Interior 

matrix. 


Dimensions : Dorso-ventral, 20 mm. ; ant.-post., 20 mm. 

Type to be presented to the Wanganui Museum. 

Locality, gritty shell-limestone bed, Brighton. Collected by Dr. Mar- 
shall. 


It appears not unlikely that this species is the same as recorded by 
Grange (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 163, 1921), and with it a species of 
belemnite. The little that is known of the fauna of this horizon suggests 
that it is Cretaceous. 


VERCONELLA. 
Verconella marshalli n. sp. (Plate 10, figs. 1-3.) 


Shell fusiform, spire short, whorls convex, body inflated, canal produced. 
Sculpture consisting of fine spiral cords slightly variable, and with one, at 
times two, small threads in grooves; axials feeble or growth-striae only 


rounded coils. Sutures not deep, usually rather more impressed on higher 
whorls. Aperture oval, produced into fairly long open canal curved some- 
what backward and to left; outer lip effuse and lirate within, margin 
‘more or less excavate above and narrowly channelled at suture; columella 
concave, wall with a thin callus not concealing spiral sculpture, or with 
series of denticles only near outer margin, occasionally a small callus nodule 
near suture. 

Length, 74mm.; width, 34mm. (A small specimen, length 49 mm., 
width 21 mm.) 

Locality, Castlecliff blue sandy clays; also in the Kai Iwi, Okehu, and 
Nukumaru beds. 

Type in the Wanganui Museum. 

This species is not uncommon in the Castlecliff beds. It appears to 
be nearest to V. mandarina Duclos, from which it may readily be dis- 
tinguished by the small spire and inflated body-whorls; small or juvenile 
specimens with less inflated body may be distinguished by the finer sculp- 
ture and. less impressed sutures; it has been confused with mandarina and 
with valedicta. x 

It also occurs Recent, a few specimens having been obtained by 
dredging in Hauraki Gulf (16 fathoms) by Mr. La Roche, of Auckland. 
In the Dominion Museum, under the name of Siphonalia valedicta Watson, 
are three specimens, exact locality not recorded. In colour the Recent 
specimens are a light reddish-brown, and within the aperture in young 
individuals pale pink. The operculum is oval, rather pointed at the ends, 


160 Transactions. 


and the nucleus apical. A fossil specimen is chosen for the type on account 
of the large series available. 
I name this handsome species after my friend Dr. P. Marshall. 


ERATO. 
Erato neozelanica Sut. (Plate 10, fig. 4.) 
E. neozelanica Sut., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5, pt. 1, p. 12, 
pl. iii, figs. 6, 7. 

The holotype was collected’ by Marshall in the Target Gully shell-bed, 
Oamaru, and presented to the Otago University Museum. Another speci- 
men is now recorded from the sandy clays in the bed of the Awamoa 
Stream, near Oamaru. It is rather smaller than the type: length, 11 mm. ; 
width, 7mm. It has also been found to occur in the railway ballast-pit 
near to the Okehu Station (a single specimen — length, 12 mm. ; width, 
7mm.) This horizon appears to be а little above the Rotella bed of Park 
as exposed in the coastal cliff at the boat-sheds, Nukumaru. The species 
would appear to be rare, but has a fairly wide distribution. 

In the Suter collection are two small specimens labelled ** E. neozelanica, 
* paratype, Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru." They are pygmies compared 
with the typical form. One specimen is certainly fully adult. They appear 

e to be quite distinct from neozelanica, and I treat them as an 
undescribed species. 


Erato senectus n. sp. (Plate 10, figs. 5, 6.) 


Shell small, pyriform, without sculpture, spire about three whorls, short 
with blunt apex, coated with enamel, sutures lightly indicated, last whorl 
large, almost uniformly curved to the short beak, outer lip broad and 


rounded, exteriorly forming a ridge, on anterior area a few teeth-plications . 


passing across it, its lower surface crossed by ten to a dozen stout teeth. 
Aperture narrow, oblique, almost uniform in width; «columella a little 


excavated anteriorly, with three or four small plications, and a few 01: 


numerous denticles above. 
Length, 4-5 mm. ; width, 3:25 mm. 
Locality, Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru. Collected by Dr. Marshall. 
Type in the Wanganui Museum, Suter collection. 
Differs from N. neozelanica Sut. in its much smaller size, less narrowly 
produced anteriorly, and the outer lip heavier and more strongly plicated. 


EOM 
Es 
on 


PLATE 8. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


"uorjooe[oo s Leung ur uourtoods 
"eins s;uwu€gongr шолу 


"ng sp) vpuutq—'G 014 
‘VINA 2320] puuwI-—'[ соя 


Face p. 160.) 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., VOL PLATE 9. 


ў 
VAT 
к t 
"E 
e 


Fie. 1.—Chlamys qrangei n. зр. 
s e a lata Hutt. er! a 
G. 3.—Pinna di Hutt. i Bachan s figure. 


distans 
Pas: 4.—Chlamys oamarutica n. ы 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 10. 


1.—Verconella marshalli 


Fira 

Fios. 2, Ede rconella ‘marshal "v 

Fic. 4.— Erato neozelanica Sut. rom Awamoa, 
Fics. 5, 6 "Warn rese n. 8 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 161 


The Struthiolariidae. 
By J. Marwick, M.A., N.Z. Geological Survey. 

[ Read, by permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wellington 
Philosophical Society, 9th August, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; 
issued separately, 6th com 1924.] 

: Plates 11-15. 
Family STRUTHIOLARIIDAE Fischer, 1884. 


PART L—GENERIC CLASSIFICATION. 
Ix his invaluable Essais de ne comparée, Cossmann (1904, 
p. 106) tabulates the family as follows 


Genus. E Section, 
Struthiolaria. iolar ке» 
Beak agris sepp to the Columellar эб thin and Lip bisin 
basal sinuosity. Srailripss 
Lip unkno 


Pelicaria. юрен 
Thick layer of enamel on the — Sutural excavation. 
spire. 

In addition there is Struthiolarella Steinmann and Wilckens, separated 
as a апр ӨЧЕН | in 1 

Zemira Н. and A. Adams was placed in the family by Hedley (1899, 
р. 118) [кен of the curved columella and the presence of a spur оп the 
outer lip, but the nature of the latter is quite different from that of the 
projection on the lip of Struthiolaria. The little spur on the lip of Zemira 
owes its origin to the spiral channel on the anterior portion ot the body- 
whorl, as in Ancilla and Pseudoliva ; but in Struthiolaria there is no spiral 
channel, the two projections on the outer lip not being dependent on the 
spiral sculpture. In addition the opercula are different, so it does not seem 
advisable to include this genus in the Struthiolariidae. 


SrRuTHIOLARIOPSIS Wilckens, 1904. 

Genotype: Fusus i Philippi. 

The value and systematic position of this genus are by no means 
established. It was жи in this family because of the strong eri on 
the base, thus resembling t t 
American members. DUE UR iA 
rightly considered the creation of 
the genus on the material available 


(Wilekens, 1904, pl. 18, fig. 5), 
however, shows that the course of 
the growth-lines of the outer lip 
is the same as that of Belophos, 
which. has. many ee repre- Fic. 1.—a. “(after Wicke ferrieri. (Phil.). 
(After Wilckens. 
sentatives in Now Zeland, Other дар lt on 
concave Бойын. with fine spirals, much stronger spirals below, and the 
presence of axial sculpture. A figure of the New Zealand Belophos 


6—Trans. 


162 Transactions. 


cf. sulcata (Hutton) is given (text-fig. 1b) for comparison with the type of 
Struthiolariopsis. The chief differences observable are the longer axials 

and the higher whorls of the former. 
nother species attributed to this genus is Struthiolariopsis similis 
Wilckens (1922, p. 17), from the Upper Senonian of Amuri Bluff, New 
Zealand; but unfortunately this shell does not in any way improve the 
j sition. Wilekens was not sure whether there was 


is quite straight, and, where broken, the canal shows 
little taper, so it was originally much longer. This, 
with the strong biangulation of the body-whorl, the 
nodules on the shoulder-angle, the course of the 
growth-lines, and the disposition of the spiral 

rnamentation, indicates generic, perhaps even 


Fic. 2. 
. L c 7 L .7 * о 
“Struthiolariopsis” similis specific, agreement with Tudicula alta. Wilekens, - 


Wilekens (holotype) ^ figured by him on the same plate, and occurring 
at the same locality. 


Struthiolariopsis should therefore be removed from the Struthiolarüdae __ 
ho T 


NUMEN ETT TEM Же PE SIT 


DEO WI USD EHE Vid mv wr 


and put near Belophos. The latter genus was placed by Cossmann (1901, УЙ 


p. 37) in the Buccinidae, but its shape, aperture, and ornamentation show 
relations with Pseudotoma, the only difference being the deeper anterior 
notch of the canal. 

* * БЫ ж ж Ж * 


The shells hitherto classed under Struthiolaria sensu lato present à 


considerable diversity of appearance, and several well-defined divisions E. 


can be made 


1. Monalaria n. g. Outer lip with broad sinus above sweeping round to a convex wing 
below, columella straight. 
a. Wh convex, sculpture of equal strong spaced spiral cords. Ex. cf. 


S. lirata 'Tate. 
b. Whorls with curved axials, crossed by spaced spiral cords. Ex. S. minor 


Marshall. 

c. Early whorls as in b, later whorls with fine regular spiral striae, and 
; axials abbreviated to sharp tubercles. Ex. 8. concinna Suter. | 
2. Struthiolarella Steinmann and Wilckens. Outer lip as in 1, columella slightly bent 
in youth, curvature increasing with age; whorls subangled, early sculpture of 
curved axials, later abbreviated to rounded tubercles, fine spirals above, strong 

cinguli . S. ameghinoi von Ihering. 
3. Struthiolaria Lamarck. Outer lip bisinuous, columella bent well to right. 
a. Whorl а: imd late, Ipt fe pi їз Ex. 5. pap- 


losa (Martyn). 
b. An enormous development of callus on inner lip, otherwise as ^ 


Ex. S. callosa n. sp. ^ 
c. Spire-whorls bicarinate or tricarinate, body-whorl with four principal 
spiral cinguli and several weaker ones below, cinguli sometimes 
oniliform. Ex. S. vermis Martyn. 

4. Tylospira Harris. Outer lip bisinuous, columella well bent, lightly calloused at an 
early stage, but continuing to grow forward so that no sculpture is formed on the 
body-whorl Ех. B. scutulatum Martyn. 

The four main divisions, based on the formation of the aperture, are 
here given generic rank, and that these genera have sprung from a common 
stock appears on a study of their ornamentation. 

Grabau (1902) was the first to apply the theory of recapitulation to the 
development of gasteropod sculpture, notably for Fusus (1904). Additional 
pom have been worked out by Miss McDonald, Dr. Trueman (1921), and 
others. 


Manwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 163 


The following is an attempt to discover the phylogeny of the family by 
following the ontogeny of some characteristic species. 
Well-preserved examples of the Recent and Pliocene &. papulosa and 


smooth, bulbous, capuliform structure, with its long axis at right angles 
to that of the shell (a particularly large and projecting example is figured 
in text-fig. 3, a—c). That this is the true protoconch is shown by the 


Fie, 3.—Protoconch of Struthiolaria vermis. х 6. 


appearance of the same feature on specimens of S. conveza n. sp. from the 
Pliocene of the Ngaruroro River. In withdrawing from the embryonic 
e 


easily broken off, a planorbid apex is the result. It is probable that 
this type of protoconch prevails throughout the genus, for the smooth 
planorbid tip, generally seen in all well-preserved shells, is followed by a 
convex, striated conch-whorl similar to that SR the deviated proto- 
conch of the examples cited above. 


1. Genus MoNaLamnia n. g. 

pepares Struthiolaria tuberculata concinna Suter. 

a.) S. lirata Tate. The first volution of the conch in all species of 
New Zealand Struthiolariidae is a convex whorl with about six ua A 
spiral threads separated by interspaces of slightly 
greater width, and, as far as seen, all starting at 
practically the same time. This indicates that = 
primitive type from which the various species 
descended was a round-whorled shell with in 
regular-spaced spirals, a condition well represented 
by Struthiolaria lirata Tate from the Gippsland 
Lakes (Tate, 1889, p. 169, pl. x, fig. 11). (See 
text-fig. 4.) 

he figure shows that this =. эли a straight ы ie 
columella, and little callus on the in ip though — "Struthiolaria" lirata 
the outer lip is thickened. That a онда advance * 
has been а on the primitive type is indicated лы ДЕУ Мө) 
by Tate's description of secondary spirals in the interspaces of the 
body-whorl. The growth-lines are stated to be “sigmoidal,” which 


6* 


164 Transactions. 


suggests agreement* with Monalaria n.g. (see. below) rather than with 
Struthiolaria. 

(b. M. minor (Marshall). The only apex seen is tectiform, consisting 
of about two smooth rounded whorls, the top one small and depressed ; 
the nucleus, however, is broken off. The first conch-whorl is convex and 
has eight spirals appearing simultaneously, but the shell is somewhat 
weathered at this point. Later the whorl becomes subangled and short, 
curved axial ribs appear on the upper part of the whorl, not reaching the 
suture below, while the spirals increase in number. T dy-whorl is 
weakly biangulate, the lower keel having two more prominent cords, the 
upper of which is moniliform. The outer lip is reflexed and thickened with 
a broad sinus above, sweeping forward to a prominent rounded wing 
opposite the lower keel, and then retreating in a shallow sinus to the 
columella. No specimen showing a complete aperture has yet been found, 
but, while the columella is twisted, it does not appear to have been bent 
inwards at the base. (See Plate 11, figs. 5, 6, 7.) 

(c.) M. concinna (Suter). The first two conch-whorls are the typical 
convex spirally-striated ones common to the apices of the family, and the 
next two show a fine development of the curved axial ribs crossed by the 

rimary spirals with secondaries appearing in the interstices; that is 
stage (b) as typified by M. minor. 


Fic. 5.—Apex of Monalaria concinna (Suter). х 3. 


On succeeding whorls the axials are much abbreviated, forming strong 
sharp tubercles on a well-developed shoulder-angle. The body-whorl has, 
in addition, a double lower keel armed with more closely set tubercles, 
while the spirals have become numerous fine regular threads. The columella 
is straight and comparatively little calloused, while the contour of the outer 
lip is exactly the same as that of 8. minor—.e., it is unisinuous. — * 


2. Genus STRUTHIOLARELLA Steinmann and Wilckens, 1908. 
Genotype: Struthiolaria ameghinoi von Ihering. 

is group was separated from Struthiolaria as a subgenus (Steinmann 
and Wilckens, 1908, p. 53) for the reception of the South American species, 
on the grounds that they differed from the typical New Zealand shells as 
follows: (1) “ Оп the older whorls spiral sculpture does not predominate, 
but axial ribs, which are, it is true, crossed by fine spirals ”: (Ge there 
is no continuous spiral angle formed on the upper part of the whorls. 
Other important features justify the separation. Ortmann’s figure of 
S. ornata (1901, pl. 33, fig. 12a), reproduced below (text-fig. 6, a), shows COP” 
vex whorls with the curved axial ribs crossed by spirals as in Monalaria, 


—— 


* A new genus seems to be required for S. lirata because of the different sculpture 
from Monalaria. 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. j 165 


while on the base are two strong spiral cords. Other and more developed 
species of the group show the axials abbreviated to rounded tubercles with 
many pisni spirals below. The columella is in most cases only slightly 
bent ; n 8. nordenskjoldi Wilckens the curvature is marked, and the 
callus is pit developed, cue. that a gerontic stage has been reached. 
n all cases the outer lip has the same contour as that of Monalaria—i.e., 

быш is one prominent еве 

ће elopment of strong spirals on the base shows that this group 
branched of from Monalaria sensu lato before the development of such as 
M. concinna, but it may have come through M. minor. The age of these 
two species cannot defintely be placed on the European time-scale, but the 
probabilities are that the latter is about Palaeocene and the former Oligocene. 
The curvature of the columella and the spread of the callus in mature 


Ета. 6.—a, b. Struthiolareila ornata (Sowerby). (After Ortmann.) 
с. S. ameghinoi von Ihering. (After Ortmann.) 
d, е. S. nordenskjoldi Wilckens. (After Wilckens.) 


"vus T Steinmann and Wilckens, 1908, figures of S. ameghinoi, 
Es and S. nordenskjoldi Wilckens, 1911, pl. 1, figs. 26, a, b— 

„ай to the strong basal spirals, justify the generic separation of 
Struthiolarella from Monalaria, while the XM of the outer lip and the 
ornamentation separate it from Struthio 
Wilckens later (1922, p. 17) tentatively ae 
gested coe 8. е? was wrongly 
classed eghinoi, and was more 
closely кд to аа расии. The 
writer does not agree with this, and considers 
S. nordenskjoldi to be a gerontic development 
of Struthiolarella. 

Under Struthiolarella, Steinmann and 
Wilckens included Tylospira coronata (Tate) 
from the Lower Tertiary of Victoria, and the 
living Struthiolaria mirabilis Smith from Ker- 
guelen Land, not granting generic recognition 
to Tylospira as based on scutulatum. 
Previously Tate (1889, p. 170) had included 
the Kerguelen shell with T7. coronata an 
T. scutulata in his ae of the genus 
Pelicaria (i.e., Tylospir 

Though t e apertutal callus is lacking, S. mirabilis certainly is similar 
to S. а але, and is perhaps rightly associated with Struthiolarella ; but 


Struthiolarella mirabilis (Smith). 
(After Tryon.) 


166 T'ransactions. 


the case for the inclusion of T. coronata is not so good, because it involves 
the separation of that species from T. scutulata and T. clathrata. 

It is necessary, before going further, to determine what relative import- 
ance should be conceded to the various shell-characters. Roughly, the 


cannot be applied absolutely, because a small difference in the aperture 
might not carry the same weight as a considerable difference in sculpture ; 
also, the possibility of parallelism and convergence must be taken into 
account. Still, there is a broad relative value attached to the features 
mentioned. 


Fia. 8.—a. Tylospira coronata (Tate). (After Tate.) 
b. Tylospira scutulata (Martyn). 


formation of this callus, so that no ornamentation except growth-lines and 
a few obsolete spirals is developed on the body-whorls. If Steinmann 
and Wilekens were correct in classing T. coronata as Struthiolarella, then 
T. scutulata would also have to be included, and Tylospira would supersede 
Struthiolarella. The former genus, however, has a bisinuous outer lip, while 
the latter has a unisinuous one, so that the two generic terms should stand, 
Tylospira for the Australian and Struthiolarella for the South American 
species. 
3. Genus SrRuTHIOLARIA Lamarck, 1812. 


Genotype: Buccinum papulosum Martyn. 


(a.) S. papulosa Group. 
The apex consists of about two smooth whorls, the first planorbid ; but, 
as pointed out above, these may not represent the true protoconen. , 
The first conch-volution of the type species is the usual convex one with 
five or six spirals. Three finer exogeneous spirals (Grabau, 1902) then 
appear, while at the posterior primary spiral the whorl shows а slight 


Hu 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 167 


angulation that gradually becomes stronger and bears nodules fórmed by 
the intersection of the growth-lines. On later whorls these nodules become 
more prominent and farther apart, finally developing into prominent tubercles, 
and numerous secondary endogeneous spirals appear. The stage of curved 
axial ribs so characteristic of Monalaria is not represented, so this is pro- 
bably a case of lipopalingenesis, or the dropping of an ancestral stage in 
the ontogeny of a specialized group (Grabau, 1904, p. 3; Trueman, 1922, 
p. 141). 

About the third conch-whorl of 8. subspinosa, S. cincta, and some 
others of the group, a faint spiral cingulum appears half-way between the 
shoulder and the suture. s disappears after one or two volutions, but, 
together with the angled shoulder, it may represent the stage at which 


Fu. c Apex of Struthiolaria у; 6. b. Same; x 12. с. Struthiolaria 
pinosa ; Lx 3. 


diverged the S. vermis group, with its bicarinate spire-whorls. This bicari- 
nation has practically disappeared from the early whorls of S. papulosa, 
but some specimens have a suggestion of it. 

races of the double lower keel of M. concinna linger in some specimens 
of S. subspinosa, but in the other Miocene species, such as S. spinosa, this 
keel is single, while in the Pliocene and Recent S. papulosa it has disappeared, 
leaving only one angulation—;.e., at the shoulder of the body-whorl. 

More profound changes from the Monalaria stage are to be seen in the 
curved columella, and the appearance of a second angulation on the outer 
lip, opposite the posterior keel (or shoulder-angle). Indeed, these features 
may indicate- that Struthiolaria s. str. did not descend through Monalaria, 
but that the two are independent branches of an earlier convex- whorled 
ancestor. This would mean that the body-whorls of M. concinna and 
S. subspinosa are parallel developments, but their close цэм, in details 
of sculpture points rather to direct descent of the latter from the former. 


168 Transactions. 


This resemblance is so close that Suter granted only varietal ran nk to 
M. concinna, though why he considered it a variety of S. tuberculata is 
hard to keiten; 

(b.) S. callosa Group. 


At different localities in the rocks of Upper Miocene and perhaps Lower 
Pliocene age there are several species of Struthiolaria which have a some- 
what strange appearance. These shells agree with Struthiolaria s. str. in 
all essential features, but there is a huge development of the rather 
flat pad on the inner lip. This callus-pad surmounts the shoulder, even 
burying the long tubercles, generally reaching the posterior suture, but 
rarely adhering to the whorl above. On the outer part of the base the pad 
protrudes and has a vertical face exteriorly ; ; but between this knob and 
the anterior beak is a deep smooth channel with only a thin layer of enamel. 
The pad is rounded off somewhat abruptly at its upper junction with the 
outer lip, forming another channel on the shoulder. The outer lip is 
sliokenod and DAR but no more so than in the typical Struthiolaria. 
Tn the sutures on the later spire-whorls a layer of enamel is generally 
ym c sometimes ыйа to the row of tubercles on the shoulder (see 

At least four species are вака but they may not form a natural 
group distinct from the S. papulosa group ; for, while S. callosa, apart from 
the callus, agrees closely with S. spinosa, S. armata appears to be just as 
closely related to S. spinifera. This might mean that the great callus is 
produced by a parallel development of different species. 

The following table distr a suggested ancestry of the species belonging 
to the two foregoing groups : 


S. obesa 
S. rais S. dibus S. armata S. frazeri 
| J S. tuberculata S. cingulata 8. papulosa 
S. tro S. RUE S. calcar S. RO S. Ne 


| а с 


| Марте PE 


S. subspinosa 


M. concinna 


M. minor. 


(c.) S. vermis Group. 

The shells belonging to this group form a well-defined series attaining 
considerable development in the Wanganuian (Pliocene) of New Zealand. 

y one specimen has been seen from a lower horizon, the Tawhiti series, 
East Cape, which may be of Upper Miocene age. This shell is much 
distorted, but there is no doubt that it belongs to the group, being closely 
allied £o S. acuminata n. sp. 

A study of the neanic shell of S. vermis shows that the first conch- 
volution is regularly convex, with the usual five or six spirals. On the 


g n later spire-whorls in some species (ex. S. canaliculata) a third 
cingulus appears posteriorly. 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 169 


n. sp. has rounded whorls throughout, but there are numerous 
fine spirals of secondary and higher orders arranged in groups as obsolete 
cinguli, corresponding to those of related species. It is therefore not so 
primitive a type as at first might appear. 

The наин feature of this group is the presence of spiral cinguli 
which make the spire-whorls bicarinate or even tricarinate ; but the cinguli 
are sometimes obsolete, especially on the body. The spirals are occasionally 
nodular or moniliform, but are generally морон and there are never axia 
ribs. The aperture differs from most of t е losa group in having а 
definitely limited inner lip of regular width, while the callus of the outer 
lip is thick and rounded in cross-section. The sinuation of the outer lip 
is shallow, sometimes obsolete, but the posterior edge of the callus generally 
shows its bisinuate character, which, with the curved columella, indicates 
a relationship closer to Struthiolaria s. str. than to any of the other groups. 
If a sectional or subgeneric name is required it will be Pelicaria Gray, 
1857, with Buccinum vermis Martyn as type (see remarks below under 
Tylospira). 

As already pointed out, the сартар Ass is foreshadowed in the third 
conch- uid of S. subspinosa and 8. c 

The canaliculate suture of such mi as S. canaliculata, S. fossa, and 
S. sui must be considered as a gerontic feature parallelling a similar 
development in Tylospira coronata (Tate 

It is possible that exception may be taken to the specific recognition 
of some of the forms described below. No subspecific, mutational, or 
varietal divisions are used in this paper; but it must be understood that 
the relations between some of the species in a group are much closer than 
those between others. After all, a species is a purely artificial division, 


what is Бави termed a w species." The placing of the pene 
boundary must always be a ыбыз and the better the collection the 
harder it is to decide ; but that two different shells can be connected by a 
series is no reason why the extremes should not be separated specifically, 
especially if the change goes on throughout a aol daréble lapse of time. 

ough the arrangement proposed in this paper is by no means final, 
it will be of much more use to the адар: than the previous one 


4. Genus TvrosPiRA Harris, 1897. 


Genotype : Buccinum scutulatum Martyn. 

Pelicaria was proposed by Gray gel p. 97), who gave as the single 
example, and therefore the genotype, vernis, for shells with a callus 
spreading over the body. The division was recognized sectionally by Tryon 
(1885, p. 134) and subgenerically n Fischer (1887, p. 677), but these authors 
cited B. scutulatum Martyn as an example, and did not mention S. vernis. 
Harris (1897, p. 218) noticed the anomaly, and thought S. vernis to be a 
misprint for S. vermis (Martyn). Consequently Pelicaria became synonymous 
with Struthiolaria, so he proposed Tylospira with genotype B. scutulatum 
Martyn for the calloused species. This proceeding was not approved by 
Cossmann (1904, p. 106), who argued that Gray, “ who knew perfectly well 
S. vermis and В. scutulatum," would not have created a new rae for the 
former, which is nearer to the true Struthiolaria than is the latte 

In support of this he states that “all authors (Tyron, Zittel, d 
have admitted, till now, S. scutulata as the type of Pelicaria." The lat 


170 Transactions. 


argument does not apply, for the mere citing of an example by subsequent 
writers is not a legal fixation of a genotype (Jukes-Browne, 1909, p. 238), 
which, in any case, must be one of the original species given by the author. 
The only way, therefore, in which Pelicaria can be accepted for this group 
is to prove that S. vernis is synonymous with B. scutulatum. 

This synonymity appears to be u unlikely ; for if Gray was “ familiar 
with both B. vermis and B. scutulatum," and intended it for the latter, why 
e) did he propose a new specific name for it ? why (2) he use a name so 

ely to be confused with vermis ? what (3) is tlie derivation and meaning 
ot vernis? It does not appear to be a Latin word. 

On the other hand, 8. vermis does not possess a spreading callus, as 
stated by Gray, but has a more limited one than Struthiolaria s. str., so 
it seems likely pac i was handling a specimen of T. scutulata wron 
identified as S. s. This, however, cannot alter the fact that the 
only example cited j^ the author of Pelicaria, and therefore the type of 
that genus, is S. vermis. This is confirmed by at least one of the figures 
that he cited. The original reads, “ P. vernis, t 5, f 3, t 91, £6: Adams, 
Gen. Moll. t 27, £ 7." The former reference is to fe “of Molluscous 
Animals, by Maria E. Gray (1850-54), a work which unfortunately was 
not available for this revision. The figure referred to in Adams’s work is 
labelled “ Struthiolaria vermis," and is a copy of Kiener's figure of that 
species ; vernis is therefore a misprint for vermis, and Pelicaria is synony- 
mous with Struthiolaria, as Harris stated. ee must be used for the 

up of calloused shells typified by Buccinum scutulatum Martyn, and 
including the fossils 7. coronata (Tate) and T. мша (Tate). (See text- 
fig. 8 and remarks above under Struthiolarella.) 
th Tryon and Cossmann give only New Zealand as the locality for 
T. scutulata, and consequently cite Pelicaria (= Tylospira) as a New 
Zealand genus. This is not correct. T. scutulata is a New South Wales 
shell (Tate, 1889, p. 170), and does not occur in this country, so that 
the genus Tylospira must be considered as exclusively Australian. The 
peculiar formation of the body-whorl by continued growth of the outer- 
lip callus, as well as the arched columella and sharp beak, justify generic 
distinction from Struthiolaria. 


PHYLOGENY OF THE FAMILY. 


From the foregoing it will be seen that all the members of this family 
have descended from a convex-whorled ancestor with fairly strong, spaced 
spirals, probably of Cretaceous age. “ Struthiolaria ” lirata Tate, which has 
been cited above as an example, is probably far in gigi of the primitive 
form, but gives a general idea of what its i gg must have been. 

In the next stage, that illustrated by M. , there are strong 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 171 


two weak cinguli below, fine spirals covering the whole surface. Later 
in life the shell is heavily calloused (C. parasitica is completely covered), the 
wing is more prominent, and the columella curved. This condition shows 
that a gerontic stage has been reached, 


ized and soon died out, while the ae 
Monalaria stock persisted. dire. 
The next еселі was а  Conchothyra marshalli Trechmann (juv.) ; 
: : А : Selwyn Rapids. Compare with Mona- 
shortening of the axial ribs into laria minor (Plate 11, figs. 5, 6, 7). 
tubercles, accompanied by evolution 
of the spiral sculpture along two different lines—(1) fine equal spiral lirae 
on à bicarinate body, (2) strong cords below a tubercled shoulder. 
e former retains the straight columella and is the typical Monalaria 
(in which the previous stage is here included generically); but in the 
latter, Struthiolarella, the columella becomes curved, and a considerable 
eallus forms in some species. 
In Struthiolaria s. str., which seems to date from the early Miocene 
or late Oligocene, there is a change in the outer lip, which om 


m an earlier common ancestor, slightly in advance of Monalaria. 
A study of the ontogeny of the Australian species might throw some light 
on this point. 


ж * * ж * * * 


An analysis of the published lists of New Zealand Tertiary Mollusca, 
with a view i 


pe 
liable to force all New Zealand Tertiary strata into one horizon. There 
is already a tendency in this direction, for several geologists have put the 
whole of the Oamaruian into the Miocene. | 


Transactions. 


172 


рда Sd ae" Боз SEALE е: 


ЕТИ get aR IE QNI POC Г ine ИАН SERERE PEDE NER. 
| | | 
DEMNM | | | | 
pxaauod 'ў | | | 
pnssof's | рвобпа `$) | 
(4) тала ‘g | әръритјәг “sy | (вәә пуле, | | 
siu, "S SULA "SY (4) #зимәа "Sg | paafipuow 'g | Djpuumop ә ^g | | 
njmwi4DOiM] ^g | DIDUNIA `S npuwunop'g | pjpjnoupupo 'ў | | | 
| | i 
Ў | psafiurds *g | | 
| psaqo 'g 4D9]po `ў | | 
| muan “SY | omna "Sj | 
| sof g | 
D$0]]D9 `5 psourds ‘g | 
psoqdnud `g psomdnvd 'g psojndnd ‘у nsoyndnd `у | 
149204] ‘5 DIDLIA "S | 
pmmbur 'g (4) Dsoudsqns *g | 
D]9u19 ‘Y pnsouidsqns "S | nsouidsqns ‘g | (2) оииләниоо ‘ү |  muwt2u00 "qr | 40u1ut * quy 
"uvmrosunogu H 
URIBTII[ISVO “UVILLIVUIN YD y ‘uedd M ‘up ‘вәләс nexo "UtOUITA Y pue ‘19123030 "0010103109 "uvopesu v A, 
*uuxo1v[e m 1odd (y 
"LN OT 
"әчәдоца "әчәдогү—(әцәдох ләй sdeuzod) гпәо цо | "HKHOOXVTYd 
"NVIANVONY M '"NVIAWVKY Q 


'"NOLLOSIWLSI([ IVOIHdVHDLLV31LLS 


Manwick.—7 he Struthiolariidae. 173 


The position is by no means so confused as the fossil-lists would show, 
but it is a difficult matter to supply an absolute proof, especially as the 
evidence is largely negative. It is impossible, for instance, to take all 
the records of S. papulosa, and to establish the correctness or incorrect- 
ness of each identification. But since, in the extensive collections examined 


sequence of species was rved, it is a fair inference that such strati- 
graphical limits prevail саак the country. 

Previous to the appearance of Suter's bulletins the identification of 
Tertiary Mollusca from Hutton's catalogue was pure guesswork, and th 
greatest credit must be given to Mr. Suter for the improvement he effected 
in the status of New Zealand Tertiary palaeontology. It must, however, 
be recognized that, owing to the great amount of ground co vered, many 
of his specific usages were applied too widely, while in some cases, through 
bad material, altogether wrong identifications were made. 

The ta table giving stratigraphical ranges of species of Struthiolaria on 
page 172 is therefore based on identifications made during the course of 
this revision only, and, except where correlations of South “Island Pliocene 
localities are concerned, is claimed to give fairly accurately the strati- 
graphical limits of the different species. 

For valuable help in the preparation of this paper by the loan of 
specimens, &c., my thanks are due to the following: Miss M. K. Mestayer, 
Dr. J. Henderson, Professor R. Speight, Messrs. H. J. Finlay, the late 
R. Murdoch, and W. R. B. Oliver; also to Mr. P. G. Morgan, Director of 
the Geological Survey, for his permission to publish 


PART IL—SPECIFIC CLASSIFICATION. 


1. Genus MOoNALARIA n. g. 


Genotype : Struthiolaria tuberculata subsp. concinna Suter, 1917. 
Shell somewhat small, ovate, umbilicus closed in the adult, conch- 


keeled and ШО; outer lip reflexed, thickened, concave above, 
broad 


then produced in a sweeping curve into a broad rounded wing opposite 
the lower keel, columella straight, aperture produced into a short widely- 
open canal. 


This genus differs from Struthiolaria in the contour of the outer lip, 
and the presence of a straight columella. 


Monalaria concinna (Suter), 1917. (Plate 11, figs. 1, 2, 3.) 

1917. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton VY concinna Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. 
Pal. Bull. No. 5, p. 9, pl. ii, fig. 9 

Shell rather small, ovate; spire broad, gradate, a little over half the 
height of aperture ; whorls 6, later ones strongly shouldered ; sculpture, 
t 2 conch-whorls convex, with 5 stro ng but narrow spiral ridges with 
sen im interspaces, on third whorl they are reticulated by curved axials 
slightly. stronger and wider apart than spirals, 3 posterior spirals much finer 
than other 5; fourth whorl strongly angled with wide shoulder, a fairly 


13 strong rounded axials which commence a short distance Ja suture 
and are arched, anterior end being slightly in advance, they are not so 


174 Transactions. 


strongly curved as nada of earlier whorl, but are much more prominent ; 
on the penultimate whorl spirals are same as before, but axials have rather 
the appearance of tubercles on angle of shoulder ; body-whorl is spiralled 
by fine regular threads with wider interstices, the row of tubercles seen on 
the penultimate whorl continues with unabated strength, and below this 
is a double keel consisting of 2 rows of low tubercles which do not corre- 
spond to those of shoulder nor with each other; suture impressed ; aperture 
inclined, ovate with a short truncated canal below; outer lip reflexe 
thickened, concave above, but well produced at lower keel, retreating 
somewhat rapi in a shallow sinus to anterior canal; inner lip very 
moderately calloused ; ойны straight, ending in ав ort beak. 

Holotype in the collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 31 mm. ; diameter, 23 mm 

Localities. — Waihao seat (holotype, J. A. Thomson); 176, 933, 
Pes Point, Waitaki Valley ; 164, greensands above coal- beds, Kakahu ; 

7, above coal-beds, Deepens 27, roof of upper coal-seam, Ten- mile 
rede, north of Grey Riv 

The last two identifications are based on casts, and so may be of shells 
slightly différent from concinna, but as far as can be seen they are specifically 
identical. It will be observed that the beds at all these localities are of a 
uniformly low horizon, so that this species will be of great value for zoning 
purposes because of its wide distribution 

For the subspecific relationship with Struthiolaria tuberculata nothing 
can be put эы as evidence. The shells are far scura indeed, the 
apertures are so different that the distinction is of generic importance. 

Several specimens show an earlier lip, after the formation of which the 
animal continued building its shell in the usual way. One such lip on the 
holotype is à complete whorl behind the present aperture, while a specimen 
from Black Point has a quite complete thickened lip one-third of a tum 
behind the final one. 

Suter (1917, p. 9) mentions the cast of another specimen showing à 
fourth row of vent es, and concludes He that S. tuberculata may 
have two, three, or four keels. This quite ignores other and much more 
important characters, for the cast with the four nodules is that of a 
Galeodea cf. senex (Hutton). 


Monalaria minor (Marshall). (Plate 11, figs. 5, 6, 7.) 
1917. — minor Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol 49, p. 451, pl 34, 


Localities. Ме луч (type); Boulder Hill, near Dunedin (Н. E. Fyfe). 

The exact with reference to the Eu uropean time-scale has not 

yet been vel [s but it is probably lowest Tertiary. (For description 
of the sculpture, see above, p. 164.) 


2. Genus SrRUTHIOLARIA Lamarck, 1812, 


Genotype: Buccinum papulosum Mart 

Shell ovate, umbilicus closed in adults ; spire about same height as 
aperture which is oval, with slight posterior channel and very short trun- 
cated anterior canal; columella bent to right, ending in a beak; outer 
lip bisinuous, reflexed and thickened ; ; inner lip with well- devi callus ; 
protoconch probably bulbous, at Ae angles to axis, but generally destroyed, 
leaving a smooth planorbid apex 


Manwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 175 


In previous descriptions Struthiolaria has always been described as 

A section of the columella, however, shows that it is hollow, 

and therefore the genus must be considered as umbilicate, but with the 
umbilicus closed in adults by the callus of the inner lip. 


(a.) S. papulosa Group. 

Struthiolaria subspinosa n. sp. (Plate 11, figs. 4, 9, 10.) 

Shell of moderate size, ovate, with gradate spire about equal in 
height to aperture; whorls 8, including protoconch, sharply a ite above 

middle, with a somewhat flat shoulder, whorls immediately after proto- 
conch convex, body-whorl bicarinate, concave between shoulder and lower 
keel, base very rapidly contracted; apex conoidal, of 2 smooth whorls, 
nucleus minute, planorbid ; sculpture, angle of shoulder ee with 
small sharply-pointed Эрк sce р еы, 14-20 оп body-whorl, 
18-25 on the penultimate, and about 30 on each spire- аНЫ. keel of 
body-whorl obsoletely nodular, and base often with weak cinguli, ‘of which 
the one nearest keel is sometimes stronger, giving the shell the suggestion 
of a double keel; the whole surface covered with fine, wei spiral threads, 
with wide interstices, 8 on first two convex whorls, 10 on third, the sixth 
thread from top being moniliform and marking the ibus: shoulder, 
7 above the finely-tuberculated shoulder of fourth whorl and 9 below, 
9 above and 10 below on fifth, 10 above and 17 below on penultimate, the 
growth-lines very fine ; on early whorls a strong spiral cord midway between 
angle and anterior suture, making whorl bicarinate ; suture linear, not 
impressed ; aperture ovate, angled above, produced below into very short 


us, 
than outer lip ; columella concave, bent to arene below, ending 
in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 
Height, 40 mm. Benge 21-5 
Località 


ies.—165, te Rock Hw. Pareora (type); "ie Awamoa ; 
475, Mount Ham. d ; Lower Gorge, Pareora; 44, Brewery Creek, 
Mokihinui River ; br Mun beds, Kakahu ; Target Gully shell-bed, 


mes of 
and Thomas Rivers, Trelissick Basin (J. A. Thomson) ; 952, Target 
Gully ; Waikaia (H. J. Finla ay). 

Remarks.—This is the commonest and most widely spread Struthiolaria 
än the Tertiary. The specimens from igher horizons seem to have a 
smooth lower keel on the body-whorl. 

Poor specimens and casts from the following localities resemble this 
species, but certain identification cannot be made: 98, brown sandstone 
Whangaroa Harbour; 70, Akuaku, East Cape district ; 649, Coin 
Rapids; 919, mudstone below upper limestone, Awakino Valley ; ; 1043, 
grit band, McGovern's Stream, Ohura ; 1048, Okahukura tunnel. 

Distinguished from S. spinosa by the more numerous and finer spines, 
and the narrow callus of the inner lip. The description was compiled from 
paratypes as well as from the holotype, which is somewhat worn on the 


spire. 
Many of the Target Gully specimens have an appearance somewhat 
different from the typical S. subspinosa. They have very small low 


176 Transactions. 


tubercles, are of a slender shape and small size, and have a sloping shoulder. 
It is quite possible that they can be separated as a distinct species. (See 
Plate 11, fig. 10.) 


Struthiolaria calcar Hutton. (Plate 11, figs. 8, 11, 13.) 
C ‘at. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 
1886. Struthiolaria calcar Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 335. 
1887. Struthiolaria calcar Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 216. 
1914. Struthiolaria calcar Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, 
p. 17, pl. 1, fig. 8. 

Localities.—Shell-bed, Ardgowan, Oamaru (H. J. Finlay); Ashburton 
River, Canterbury (H. J. Finlay); Tengawai Cliffs, South Canterbury 
(Canterbury Museum). s 

Hutton gives as the original locality “ Oamaru " ; and, although the 
horizon cannot be stated definitely, it was probably Awamoan. Mr. Finlay 
has some fine specimens from the Ardgowan shell-bed and from the | 
Ashburton River. 

In all respects except the spur on the outer lip these shells are identical 
in appearance with S. subspinosa. Further, just as there are two forms 
of that species, a broad and a slender, so there are two similar forms of 
S. calcar. It is unlikely, however, that such a development should not 
have specific value. 

The specimen described by Suter as Hutton’s type is an artificial, plaster 
cast, and no trace of the original material now remains. Suter did not 
notice the nature of the “ holotype,” for he says (1914, p. 17), “ protoconch 

: : h 


bed (Plate 11, fig. 11) is here named **neotype." И, as seems probable, 
the plaster cast mentioned above was prepared directly from the original 
material it is a plastotype (Schuchert, 1905, p. 15); but there is no way 
of. proving this. 


Struthiolaria spinosa Hector. (Plate 11, figs. 12, 14.) 


1886. Struthiolaria spinosa Hector, Outline N.Z. Geol., p. 51, fig. 9, No. 13. 

1886. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 335, in part 
not of 1873). 

1887. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, 
p. 216, in part (not of 1873). 


Trans. N.Z. Iyst., Vor. 55. PLATE ll. 


Fios. 1, 2, 3.—Monalaria concinna (Sut.). Type 
Fics. 4, 9.—Struthiolaria subspinosa n. sp. Туре. 
á 7 опа 


rshall). 
Fics. ‚ 13. —Struthiolaria calcar Hutton's Кее? 
Fic. tu Struthioar ia 8 uon: n. E 


Gully. 
Ета. 11.—Struthiolaria calcar Hutto Woon 


уре. 
Ficas. 12, И ача spinosa ум Neotype. 
Face p. 176.) 


PLATE 12. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


E 

© 

> 
ac 
4E 
= 
9.8 
9d 
Ф 45 
ed c 

an 

E 
a 
. k= 
gpa 
ey т> 
-u 

— 
СЕ: 
© >, 
$ “е^ Э 
с. н 
a3 3 
mS 

A 
ч D 
Жз 
2 AS 
3.33 
sS 
PS 
i3 
eo. ч 
2328 
SEs 
= 07 "5 
h. = 
з | 
als 
E 
esi] 
mE „н 
oco 
A E = 
u—— — 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 13. 


(once es 


= Dai als VPA » 


Fic. айра? paca cingulata Zitt. (After | Fra. i tang m monilifera Sut. Type. 
Fras. 8, 10. — Struthiolaria frazeri Hutt. 


Fie. 2 — Struthbolaria rugosa n. sp. Type. Maraekakaho, 
Ето. E skr eer spinifera n. sp. Type. | Fie. 9.—Str MN m cingulata Zitt. (usual 
Fies 4, — Struthiolaria cincta Hutt. forr 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 14, 


Fics. 1, 2, 3.—Struthiolaria fortis n. sp. 
ruthiolaria armata n. sp. T 


Type. 
Fic. 4.—St ype. 
Fics. 5, 6.—Struthiolaria obesa Hutt. Type. 
Fics. 7, 8, 9.—Struthiolaria callosa n. sp. (Fig. 7 із type.) 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 177 


Neotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 55 mm. ; diameter, 40 mm. 

Localities.—165, White Rock River, Pareora (type); Ardgowan shell- 
bed (H. J. Finlay). 

As pointed out by Thomson (1913, p. 25), Hutton illegally introduced 
S. spinosa (1886) as being more appropriate for his S. tuberculata (1813). 

hus S. spinosa Hutton (1886) is an absolute synonym of 5. tuberculata 

Hutton (1873). But in the same year (1886 
Hector published a figure labelled “ 5. spinosa.” 
No locality is given, but the drawing (text- 


publication was prior to Hutton's, which was Fic. 11. 

issued in May. Hectors Outline shows only Struthiolaria spinosa Hector. 

the year of issue, but as the Indian and (After Hector’s figure.) 

Colonial Exhibition, for which it was prepared, 

commenced in May it is safe to assume that the publication of the 

catalogue was earlier in the year than that of the Transactions. л 
uter's usage of S. tuberculata for the Broken River species is correct ; 

but he made a serious mistake in connection with the type of S. spinosa. 

Hutton (1873) listed S. tuberculata var. B, giving the localities “ Palliser 


former has a second row of prominent tubercles. A comparison of the 
figures here published will show the difference at once. Struthiolaria spinosa 
must be based upon the shell that Hector figured—i.e., the White Rock 
River species ; while a new name must be applied to the Waikari one. 
(See below, S. errata n. sp.) 


Struthiolaria spinifera n. sp. (Plate 15, fig. 3.) 


178 Transactions. 


eee wide and regular callus just surmounting keel where it joins 
uter lip; columella concave, bent to right below and ending in beak. 
Holotype in collection of New zone Geological Survey. 
Height, 55 mm. ; diameter, 39-5 m 
Locality.—475, Mount Harris (= 8. Кеси of Pal. Bull. No. 8, р. 64). 
Remarks.—The lon ng sharp spines show that this shell is closely related 
to S. tuberculata, from which it differs in its greater size and higher spire. 


Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton. (Plate 13, fig. 6.) 
1873. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., ы E 
1886. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hector, Outline Geol. N. Ж, g. 9, No. 
1886. Struthiolaria — Hutton, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., p. 335 yet ot entor) 
1887. Struthiolaria spinosa Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. NAW, ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 217. 
1914. Struthiolaria Нину 4 Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Sur. Pal. Bu il. No. 2, 
. 19, pl. 1, fig. 12. 


Hutton's localities are: “ East coast, Wellington ; Upokororo Stream, 
Te Anau Lake; Kawau; Broken Hill (Uy Pe oba bly several species 
were represented ; the Broken River shell has become the type because 
it was represented as the example of the species in Hutton's type collection 
at the Dominion Museum. Thomson and Speight collected this fossil 
from the shell-bed immediately. above the limestone of Trelissick Basin 
(Speight, 1917, p. 348); also "in the small tributary of White Water 


between the gorges in the Thomas River." e horizon seems, then, to 
е low Awamoan. No specimens. from elsewhere than the Trelissick Basin 
have been seen during this revision. 


Struthiolaria cincta Hutton. (Plate 13, figs. 4, 5.) 
1873. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 
1887. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 216. 
1897. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton: Harris, "Dat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, 


1914. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, 
p. 16, pl. 1, fig. 7. 

The type of S. cincta is from “ Awatere,” but the exact horizon was 
not stated by Hutton. Dr. Thomson’s collection from Lower Awatere 
(Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 30) contains S. cincta, so this may be the type locality. 
The species has н recorded from many horizons — e.g., Kakanui; 

aihao „ченге. ; Target Gully; Pakaurangi; Duncan's, Tolaga Bay. 
These are based either on poor specimens or on a very wide interpretation 
of the species. The true 8. cincta has very coarse spirals of irregular 
appearance, and during the course of this revision has been seen only 
from 126, Awatére Valley, and 218, Motunau. 

The shell most often mistaken for it is S. subspinosa n. Sp., which has 
much the same outline, but p^ an consisting of numerous very fine 
regular spiral lirae, whereas in S. cincta the spirals are strong and Мера 


Manwick.—The Struthiolariidae. | 179 


Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel. (Plate 13, figs. 1, 9.) 
1864. ple mires cingulata Zittel, Reise der “ Novara," 1 Bd., 2 Abt., p. 35, 
15 Я 


pi. 19, 
1873. Struthiolaria Сани Zittel: Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 
1887. ducens mm Zittel: Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, 
vol. 1, p. 
1893. Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 6 
1914. ати cingulata Zittel: Suter, N.Z. Geol. i "Pal. Bull. No. 2, 
. 18 (not the specimen figured pl. 1, fig. 9). 

The figure Tee by Suter was drawn by Buchanan from Hutton's 
plesiotype from Patea. This shell belongs to the S. vermis group, and 
so is widely separated from Zittel's species. The latter's figure represents 
an individual with whorls much more convex than usual, but the angulation 
is ar eom in the text. The more common outline is shown in Plate 13, 
fip. 9. An examination of the aperture with its spreading callus on the 
body-whorl, and of the arrangement of the spirals, will show that the 
species is closely related to the convex variety of S. papulosa. 

Zittel gives Awatere Valley as the locality, but in this extensive district 
more than one horizon is represented. The specimens here placed under 
this species come from Starborough Creek, where the rocks are of Pliocene 
age. 

Suter quotes in his Aser (1914, p. 18) the S. cingulata figured in · 
Hector's Outline of New nd Geology. "This figure was drawn from the 
type of S. monilifera Suter, which was Hutton’s variety B of S. cingulata, 
but which belongs to a group different from Zittel’s species. It should 
therefore appear in the synonymy of S. monilifera, not of S. cing 
A comparison of Zittel's figure of this species with that published by Suter 
(drawn by Buchanan from Hutton's specimen) shows that there are 
important differences. The true cingulata has the inner-lip callus wide- 
spreading and thin on the parietal wall, then tapering rapidly below, with 
bs protuberance about -way down on the outside. The yis = is 


Although Zittel’s figure be. a shell with convex spire-whorls, the 
body-whorl is obsoletely bicarinate, while in his description (1864, p. 35) 
he says, “ Die Embryonalwinddungen sind gat са ubrigen dagegen 
stumpfkantig . . dieletzte Windung . . t mit zwei stumpfen 
Kanten versehen." 

No well-preserved replicas of Zittel's egre have been seen, but there 
is a common Struthiolaria from Awatere which corresponds with the 
description except that the angles are go blunt (see Plate 13, fig. 9). 
Perhaps the specimen handled by Zittel’s artist was one with exceptionally 

convex whorls, such as sometimes occur in S. papulosa, figured in Plate 12, 
fig. 2 

According to this interpretation, S. cingulata is closely related to 
S. cincta, differing in the presence of dide strong spiral cords, and 
the absence of tubercles on the shoulder 


180 Transactions. 


Struthiolaria errata n. sp. (Plste 12, figs. 1, 3.) 

1873. Struthiolaria tuberculata var. B Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 

1886. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 335 (in 
part, but not of 1873). 

1887. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, 
p- in part, but not of 1873). 

1914. енота spinosa Hector: Sutef, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2 

8, pl. 1, fig. 11 (not of Hector). 

Sut "e given a full description and figure of this shell, which he 
таула ы took to be the type of Hector's spinosa (see abcve, p. 177). The 
large planorbid protoconch mentioned by him is not the true protoconch 
of the shell, but is one of the many septa built by the aninsal in retreating 
from the summit, which was afterwards broken 

The species is closely related to S. papulosa, but it differs in having à 
straighter columella and more wide-spreading callus on the body-whorl, 
which also has larger tubercles, placed farther apart. There is a fairly 
strong spur at the junction of the shoulder with the outer lip. 

Locality.—W aikari. 


Struthiolaria papulosa (Martyn). (Plate 12, figs. 2, 4, 5, 6.) 


1786. сон papulosum Martyn, Univ. Conch., vol. 2, f. 54. 
1786. Buccimum coronarium Solander, Cat. Port. Mus 

1788. Murex nds -struthiocameli Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., vol. 10, NE 1520, 1521. 
1790. Murex stramineus Gmelin: Linn., Syst. Nat , ed. 13, t. 1, pt. 6, 3542. 
1822. Struthiolaria nodulosa uL Anim. 8. Veri., vol. 7, = 
Һ p. 308. 


1835. Struthiolaria nodosa Gray, in Yate's New Zealand, 

? 1839. Struthiolaria sulcata sah, Arch. T ird i. 342, Р; * ге 5. 

1842. Struthiolaria gigas Sowerby, Thes. С ы pL 5 

1843. Struthiolaria papillosa Martyn : caia in а New Zealand vol. $ p. 231. 
1849. Struthiolaria papulos rtyn: e, h. Icon., 6, pl. 1 

1849. Struthiolaria straminea Gmelin: Reeve, Conc , vol. 6, f 3. 


: . Icon. 
1857. Struthiolaria M Gray, Guide wig Brit. Mus., p. 
1858. Siruthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Adams, Gen. Rec. Moll., pl. 27, f. 6, b. 
1859. Struthiolaria core Martyn : Cee, Man. Conch., vol. 1 p. 263, f. 1649. 
; | 1 


+ „ Ж e* 
1873. Struthiolaria gigas Sowerby: Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 24. 
1873. Struthiolaria nodulosa Lamarck: Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 24 
1873. Struthiolaria nodulosa Lamarck : Hutton. Cat. Tert. Moll. N.Z., p. 10. 
1873. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: von Martens, Crit. List, p. 25. 
1876. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Paulucci, Bull. Soc. Malac. Ital, ser. 2, 


vol. 2, p. 5 

1880. Siruthiolatia papulosa Martyn: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Mol 

1885. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Tryon, Man. Conch. (1), uda P “iss, pl. 12, 
f. 34. 


1885. Struthiolaria gigas Sowerby: Tryon, Man. Conch. (1), vol. 7, 133, pl. 12, 
£8 

1885. Strathiciara sulcata Jonas: Tryon, Man. Conch. (1), vol. 7, 134, pl. 12, 
. 98. 

1887. Siruthi olaria nodulosa Lamarck: Fischer, Man. Conch., p. 877, pl. 4 t. 6. 

1893. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 60. 

1897. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. "Bit. Mus., is 
. 219. 

1904. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Cossmann, Ess. Paléo. Comp., vol. 6, p. er 

1913. cour via papulosa Martyn: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll, p. 274, pl. 49 


Among Recent specimens there is a considerable variation of form а. 
sculpture. In some the spines on the ~ are Mee strong, an 


(EE te re TURPE AME re RD ТРЕ. ЧУР We 


AER RESI S ES a co ТҮ" 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 181 


latter represent eiie e gigas. ln a card of five Stewart Island speci- 
mens in the Dominion Museum, two are typically nodulous ; two have 
the nodules btang Мое on the later whorls, with a corresponding 
rounding of the shoulder; while the fifth has almost regularly convex 
whorls throughout, with the merest traces of the nodules on the rounded 
shoulder—it has, in fact, somewhat the appearance of Tryon's figure of 
S. sulcata Jonas 

It does not at present seem advisable to give any of these aberrant forms 
specific recognition. The one with rounded whorls and obsolete tubercles 
can, however, be distinguished easily, and it is possible that a separate 
species is represented. 

Localities.—Recent, Castlecliff and Kai Iwi, а 1094, oap ғ] 
tahi River, Hawke's Bay (very strong spirals — Plate fip. 4); 875, 
Manaia Beach, Taranaki (M. Ongley) ; 858, below semen Жым 
СтееК. 

The specimens from the last three localities аге by no means typical. 
Those from Manaia and Starborough resemble a tumid form of the nodular 
variety, and have the nodules very closely place 

The only shell closely resembling 5. papulosa from a possibly eir 
horizon than Pliocene is one from Kanieri. This is Hutton’s S. 
var. B of 1873. The specimen has much the aspect of the Mekan 
Island shell with rounded whorls, Vau and above, and was thought b 
Suter to be S. papulosa. Another specimen in the Geological Survey col- 
lection from the same district (154, Kanieri) has whorls more angled, but 
also only traces of nodules. Both are fragmentary, and the second has 
the suggestion of a keel on the body-whorl. So until better specimens are 
found it does not seem justifiable to extend the range of S. papulosa back 
to the Miocene. Several fossils from Kanieri have Wanganuian affinities, 
and may be from Pliocene strata in the neighbourhood. 


Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton. (Plate 13, figs. 8, 10.) 
1885. Struthiolaria frazeri (Hector MS.): Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 17, 


3 
1886, Struthiolaria fraseri i Hector, Outline N.Z. Geol., а Зод 

1893. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 9 

1897. пага Hutton: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., i, p. 220, 

l. vi, figs. a, b. 

1910. PL Min arie peeing Park, Geol. N.Z., p. 162, fig. 81. 

1913. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton : Speight, Rec. Cant. Mus., No. 2, pt. 1, ke 
1921. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, 


р. 19 
In revising Hutton's types, Suter did not find that of S. frazeri, which 
Hutton described while he was in Christchurch. Professor Speight informed 


me in a private communication that it is not in Canterbury Museum, ánd 
thinks that the fine specimen in the Geological Survey collection at the 
Dominion Museum is probably the original type. Consequently this shell 
becomes the type of the species. 

Most of the specimens, including the type, have small blunt tubercles 
on the shoulder, but others have only the strong, regular, smooth, spiral 

; of the former variety Harris’s figure is an excellent representation, 
while Нес pay is equally characteristic of the latter 

rega e localities, several obscure names hav e been iven, so 

that it may be yd to list and explain them here : Hutton (1885), Kiki- 
wheru Creek ; Hutton (1886), Matapiro (found also in the Pareora system) ; 


182 Transactions. 


Hutton (1893), Matapiro ; Harris (1897), McLean’s station, Napier; Hutton 
(MS.) (1904), Ngaruroro Station and Motunau; Park (1910), MeLean's 
station, Napier; Speight (1913), Motunau; Suter (1921), Shrimpton's, 
Ngaruroro River; Marshall and Murdoch (1920), Nukumaru, Wanganui 
district. 

Most of these refer to the same place. ^ Shrimpton's " was a station 
on the Kikowhero Creek, which is a tributary coming in on the north side 
of the Ngaruroro River, and forming the eastern boundary of the Matapiro 
Plain. MeLean's was a station on the south side of the Ngaruroro River, 
opposite Shrimpton's. (Rep. Geol. Explor., x, xii, xviii.) 

The statement that this species is “found also in the Pareora system " 
refers, no doubt, to the specimen recorded from Motunau. I have not 
seen the specimen, so cannot confirm the identification. In any case, the 
Motunau beds are now recognized as belonging to a much higher horizon 
than the Pareora. The Blue Clays of the Ngaruroro River, the type 
locality of this fossil, are equivalent to the Nukumaru stage of the Wanga- 
nuian, so the record of S. frazeri by Marshall and Murdoch from Nukumaru 
is most interesting. Unfortunately, the specimen was broken to pieces in 
transmission from Mr. Suter. 

The identification of S. frazeri in the Wangaloa beds (Marshall, 1917, 
p. 451) is surely a mistake. 

Four excellent specimens were collected by Dr. Uttley and the writer 
in a sandy pocket of the clays not far below the Scinde Island’ limestone at 
Maraekakaho, Ngaruroro River. 


, 


Struthiolaria sp. Zittel. 
1864. Struthiolaria sp. Zittel, Reise der ** Novara," Geol. Theil 1 Band, 2 Abt., 
Palaontologie von Neu Seeland, p. 35, pl. xv, fig. 3. 

In the Geological Survey collection from locality 126, Awatere Valley, 
are fragments which should probably be placed here; but their condition 
is no better than Zittel's material, so no good purpose would be served by 
attempting specific description. 

A similar shell, but with sharper spines, occurs at Kaawa Creek, but 
here again only fragments are available. In both cases there is a strong 
callus on the inner lip, recalling that of S. spinosa, but the spire is flatter 
than in the Pareora shell, and the keel is weaker. 


(b.) Struthiolaria callosa Group. 
Struthiolaria callosa n. sp. (Plate 14, figs. 7, 8, 9.) 

Shell large, ovate, with gradate spire, about same height as aperture; 
whorls five, angled about middle with wide slightly-inclined shoulder, 
body-whorl bicarinate ; sculpture, fine regular spiral threads on upper 
whorls, becoming obsolete on lower, the shoulder-angle furnished with about 
8 distant strong tubercles, lower keel also has tubercles but smaller and 
more numerous; suture slightly undulating, filled with layer of enamel 
which towards aperture reaches to tubercles above; aperture inclined, 
ovate; outer lip reflexed, moderately thickened, wedge-shaped, sinuous, 
projecting slightly at shoulder but more so at lower keel, bent then in wide 

inus to anterior canal; columella concave, bent to right below 
and ending in rounded beak; inner lip with enormous callus-pad reaching 
suture above, ending below about middle of base with rounded knob which 


dan. T 


CARNE e qe ur ЖОН APRIRE 


vine 


ме, 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 183 


is separated from beak by deep rounded lightly-calloused channel ; similarly 
at its junction with outer lip above, pad ends in rounded knob, causing a 
channel on shoulder. 

Holotype in collection к the pem Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 70 mm. ; diameter, 50 m 

Localities. —1037, eati Creek, Palliser Bay, 300 yards above mouth, at 
base of Tertiary beds eee (also collected by Dr. J. A. Thomson) ; 1065, 
grit band, Kururau Ro tea West Survey District (L. I. Grange). 

The following localities Save provided fragmentary specimens belonging 
either to this species or to one closely related ;, 649, Paparoa Rapids, 
Wanganui River; 832, below готуу Mohaka a 859, Deadman’s 
Creek, Marlborough (Dr. J. A. Thomson); 904, qua arter-mile south of saddle, 
Okaroa Road, Rangi Survey District (Dr. J. Henderson) ; 1047, 1049, grit 
band east of mouth of Okahukura Tunnel, Rangi Survey District (L. 
Grange); 1052, 25 chains along road east side of Okahukura saddle, Rangi 
Survey District (L. I. Grange); Lower Awatere beds, Tachell’s Creek, 
eee (= S. tuberculata of Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal, Bull. No. 8, 
p. 31). 


Struthiolaria fortis n. sp. (Plate 14, figs. 1, 2, 3.) 
Shell small, ovate, with gradate spire shorter than aperture; whorls 
5 remaining, angled about middle with sloping shoulder, body - whorl 
bicarinate ; sculpture, shoulder with few obsolete spiral threads, angle armed 
with 7 or 8 strong tubercles, and keel with smaller and closer ones, growth- 
lines very strong, suture undulating and showing layer of enamel getting 
higher towards aperture ; aperture inclined, semilunar, produced into very 
short canal below; outer lip reflexed, thickened, меў дета" in cross- 
section, Биа нови, os pointing at lower keel than at shoulder-angle ; 
inner lip with enormous pad, not surmounting shoulder, but very thick 
and with strong Siaina ends, нар channel between beak and basal 
. end of ems and another on shoulder ; columella concave, p bent to 
right belo 
ә Holotype in collection of dg pei Zealand Geological Survey. 
Height, 33 mm. ; diamete 
ities. — 1035 ате Shelton's. Whare traverse, Block XI, 


Motumati Waterfall, Waingaromia Survey 'District, Raukumara Division 
(= S. calcar Hutton of Marshall, 1910, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 9 (n.s.), 
p. 22). 

This species differs from 5. callosa in its much smaller size, and narrower 
pad projecting sharply at both ends and forming deeper channels. The 
columella is also more bent to the right, and the whorls are lower. 


Struthiolaria armata n. sp. (Plate 14, fig. 4.) 

This species resembles S. spinifera just as S. callosa resembles S. spinosa. 
It has a high spire with very sloping shoulders and long strong spines on 
the shoulder-angle, 7 to 8 on the body-whorl and 6 on each of the spire- 
whorls. 

The suture is filled with a layer of callus which ascends to the tubercles 
above, while the inner-lip pad extends to about half-way between the 
tubereles and the suture, but does not quite bury the spines. The growth- 
lines are very strong, but there is no spiral ornamentation. 


184 Transactions. 


As only spires of three specimens are available, full specific description 
cannot be given, but the characteristic and easily identified spire justifies 
the application of a specific name. 

Localities. — Muddy Creek, ‘Tutamoe Survey District, Raukumara 
(M. Ongley and E. O. Maepherson) ; 1034, lowest band, Shelton's Whare 
traverse, Block XI, Tutamoe Survey District. 


Struthiolaria obesa Hutton. (Plate 14, figs. 5, 6.) 


1885. Struthiolaria obesa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. 1 nst., vol. 17, p. 329. 3j 
1887. Struthiolaria obgsa Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 217. E 
1913. Struthiolaria (Pelicaria) obesa Hutton: Speight, Rec. Cant. Mus. No.2, © 


pt. 1, p. 32. 
1915. Struthiolaria (Pelicaria) obesa Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Sur. Pal. Bull. 
No. d; PG i g. 3. 


7 
The aperture of this species is very like that of S. callosa. The = 
calloused pad surmounts the shoulder, passes the suture, and adheres to — 
the whorl above. Anteriorly the pad ends in a raised knob separated by — 


there are traces of fine spiral striae. As the tendency of the genus seems — = 
forms, this species appears to have reached a gerontic stage. К 
Localities.—Shepherd's Hut, Waipara; Porter River, Trelissick Basin. — 
These specimens are in the Canterbury Museum, and were kindly lent _ 
by Professor Speight. ' Ч 
? Awamoa. А fragmentary specimen in Мг. Fiplay's collection. 


sand adhering in both cases are similar, suggesting that they are 
the same locality—z.e., Waipara. y 


Sizuthiolaria: sp. (c.) Struthiolaria vermis Group. A 
A single distorted shell from the Tawhiti beds, probably of Upper _ 
Miocene age, is of great interest, for it marks the first known appearance 
of this group in the Tertiary sequence. The ornamentation consists of 2 
and later 3 spiral cinguli on the spire-whorls, and so resembles that of 
S. tricarinata. The base has but 3 or 4 strong cords, a condition found only 
in the Lower Pliocene forms S. canaliculata, S. acuminata, and S. monilifera. _ 
| Locality.—1091, base of sandstone, three miles south-east of Trig. 5. 45, . 
north border Waiapu Survey District (Dr. J. Henderson). 


Struthiolaria canaliculata Zittel. (Plate 15, figs. 15, 16.) 
1864. Struthiolaria canaliculata Zittel, Reise der “ Novara,” 1 Bd., 2 Abt» 
р. 34, pl. xv, figs. 1, a, b. 
1873. Struthiolaria sulcata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 10 (not of Jonas, 1829), 
1887. Struthiolaria sulcata Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, Р. m 
1914. Struthiolaria canaliculata Zittel: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. ^ 
p. 17, pl. xvii, figs. 8, a, b. | 
Suter quotes, in the synonymy, Hector's figure of 1886. This, from ИЗ 
elongated outline, must have been drawn from a specimen of S. acuminata 


ucc Н ҮҮ" 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 15. 


Fras. 1, 2 I T vermis бада Recent. | Fras. 13, 14.—Struthiolaria media т 


Ty 
Fras. 3, 4. —Struthio а n. sp. Type. | Fras. 15, 16. — Struthiolaria слона > Zitt. 
Fras. 5, 10. Bi ta pie a Sut. Type. | (Fig. 15 after Zitt. 
Fras. 6, 7. А iruthiolaria tricarinata Less. Boost | Fras. 17, 18.—Struthiolaria zelandiae Marsh. & 
Fras. 8, 9.—Struthiolaria foss sp. Type. | Мага. Waipipi. 


Figs, 11, 12. C MM TO амы л Д sp. Type. | 


Face p. 184.) 


Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 185 


sp., which Hutton did not separate from Zittel's S. canaliculata. The 
latter is easily distinguished by its robust form, strong square spiral cords, 
and deep flat interstices. The suture is situated in a wide canal, and in 
some cases a fourth rib appears low down on the penultimate whor 

Locality.—Zittel gives as the locality “ Awatere Valley," which is some- 
what indefinite, but Dr. J. A. Thomson collected two typical specimens 
from 858, “ below waterfall, Starborough Creek, lower end Awatere Valley." 
This is probably the type locality, and the species must be considered as a 
Pliocene one. 


Struthiolaria zelandiae Marshall and Murdoch, 1920. (Plate 15, figs. 17, 18.) 
1920. oar zelandiae ~~ and Murdoch, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, 
130, pl. vii, figs. 1 

In this олы ап вес dui such types as S. canaliculata and 
S. acuminata is marked by the appearance of a strong н spiral 
cord in each of the interstices between the 4 primary spira here is also 
a tendency for the second and third primaries to divide; ‘and os this 
happens each part is often weaker than the secondaries. Thus the 4 iens 
of S. canaliculata may be represented by 7, 8, or 9 spirals in S. zelandia 
The holotype figured by Marshall and Murdoch belongs to the last kind. 
As most of the specimens are flattened by pressure, the figures of Marshall 
and Murdoch make this shell appear too broad; a side as well as a front 
view is therefore given on Plate 15, figs. 17, 18. The deep canaliculate 
suture shows that this species ga reached a gerontic stage. 

Localities.—Waipipi Beach, west of Wairoa Stream, ek rley (буре); 


876, mouth of Waihi Stream, ек» (M. Ongley) ce == S. б 
culata. of Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 25); aio ee 
Waingongoro River, Taranaki (Dr. G. H. Uttley ues Ф {зле К). 


Struthiolaria acuminata n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 11, 12.) 
1886. Struthiolaria sulcata Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geol., p. 50, fig. 6, No. 7 (not 


of 1873). 
1914. idee de sulcata Hutton: Chapman, Australasian Fossils, p. 200, 
fig. 103, F (not of Hutton or Jonas). 

Shell ici small, ovate, with acute turreted. spire longer than 
aperture. Whorls 6, gradually increasing ; sculpture, whorls immediately 
below apex convex and with spiral cords, third whorl bicarinate, keels being 
marked by 2 strong cinguli, on fourth and fifth whorls these become much 
stronger, raised and rounded, angle of shoulder has now developed strong : 
raised band so whorls are tricarinate, interstices being rounded and a little 
wider than арагы! ribs; on body-whorl are 5 strong raised rounded cinguli, 
the lowest near fourth and slightly weaker than the others; on base are 
4 strong spiral threads with wide interstices; the whole surface spiralled 
with fine obsolete threads, crossed by sinuous growth-lines ; suture situated 
in channel.formed by strong spirals, whorl being slightly depressed between 
top spiral and suture; aperture ovate, channelled above and produced 
below into very short canal ; ; outer lip reflexed, thickened, edge rounded, 
sinuosity very shallow; columella concave, ending in truncated beak, bent 
to right, inner lip with moderate regular callus equal in та to that of 
outer lip, and not ascending on body-whorl above outer 

Holotype in collection of the жы Zealand Geological Bary ey. 

Height, 43 mm, ; diameter, 26 mn 


186 Transactions. 


Localities.—1040, greensand below Wairarapa limestone, at Twaite’s 
cutting, five miles south of Martinborough (holotype); coast half-mile east 
of Ruamahanga River mouth, Palliser Bay (Dr. J. A. Thomson). : 

Remarks.—This shell is intermediate in appearance between S. canali- 
culaía and S. tricarinata ; itis higher in the spire than either, more slender 
than the former, with rounded ribs and wider interstices; it may be dis- 
tinguished from the latter by its 5 regular, strong, rounded ribs on body- 
whorl,.and only 4 cords on the base. 

Hutton collected this species from “east coast, Wellington," but did 
not separate it from 8. canaliculata. The figure so labelled in Hector's 
Outline must have been drawn from a specimen of S. acuminata, for it shows 


the high spire. 


Struthiolaria monilifera Suter. (Plate 13, fig. 7.) 
1873. Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel var. B Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11 
1886. Struthiolaria cingulata Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geol., p. 51, fig. 9, 
(not of Zittel). 7 
1914. Struthiolaria cingulata subsp. monilifera Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 
No. 2, p. 18, pl. 1, fig. 10. 

As has been stated above (p. 179), S. cingulata belongs to the S. papulosa 
group, but S. monilifera has the characteristic outline, aperture, and 
typical arrangement of cinguli shown by the S. vermis group; it must 
therefore be granted at least specific distinction from S. cingulata. These 
features, together with the strong spirals on the base, show that the closest 
relationship is to S. acuminata. e mistake of coupling S. monilifera 
with S. cingulata was caused by Hutton's wrongful identification of a shell 
from Patea as the latter species. This shell, also an undoubted member 
of the vermis group, was Hutton's plesiotype of 8. cingulata, and was 
figured by Suter (1914). It is here described and named as a new species, 
S. rugosa (see p. 189). i 

No good specimens of S. cingulata were available for the figure of this 
species in Hector's Outline, so one was drawn from Hutton's variety 
i.e., S. monilifera. 


"No. 17 


Struthiolaria tricarinata Lesson. (Plate 15, figs. 6, 7.) 
1830. Struthiolaria tricarinata Lesson, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 2, vol. 16, p. 256. 
1880. Struthiolaria vermis tricarinata Lesson: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 68. 
1913. Struthiolaria vermis tricarinata Lesson: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 276. 

The strong spiral cinguli of this shell show that it is a more primitive 
form than S. vermis, and on that account it is deemed advisable to grant 
it full specific recognition. No doubt intermediate forms occur, but the 
extremes are well separated. 

On the base are about 7 fine spiral lines, showing an advance from 
S. acuminata, which has only 4 strong cords. 

e specimen here figured is in the Dominion Museum collection, and 
comes from Farewell Spit, Nelson. 

Fossil Locality.—Languard Bluff, Wanganui (R. Murdoch). 

Suter (1913) wrongly quotes in his synonymy of S. tricarinata Gray’s 
record of S. scutulata Martyn, in Dieffenbach's New Zealand. Gray merely 
lists S. scutulata as recorded from New Zealand by Martyn, the author of 
the species. The mistake originated in Martyn's statement that B. seutu- 
latum was a New Zealand shell. In the same synonymy (Suter, 1913) 
Hutton’s use of S. scutulata as of Deshayes is given as.being intended for 


3 
k 
a 
ч 
id 
Ў 
Р 
М 
d 


Manwick.—Te Struthiolariidae. 187 


S. etre teet This also appears to be a mistake, for in his Manual (1880, 
p. 219) Hutton used S. australis Gmel. as the equivalent of his S. scutulata 
Desh., and listed S. tricarinata as a different species. 


Struthiolaria parva Suter. (Plate 15, figs. 5, 10.) 
1915. беа parva Mem MS.): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, 
р. 7, pl. iv, fig. 4 


As the locality of the holotype is unknown, it is a pity that this shell 
was described. In appearance it resembles young S. vermis, particularly 
those forms which have the tubercles well developed. the specimen 
represents the normal adult it is a valid species, closely related to Ж. tri- 
carinata and S. vermis. 


 Struthiolaria vermis (Martyn). (Plate 15, figs. 1, 2.) 


790. Murex australis Gmelin: Linn., Syst. Nat., 13, D tl 
822. ria crenulata Lamarck, Anim. s. Vert., vol. 7 
1835. Struthiolaria crenulata Lamarck: Q. & G., d detrolabe, n VL 2, p. 430, 


31, figs. 7-9. 
1835. Struthiolaria crenulata Lamarck: Gray in Yate's New Zealand. 
1842. т" inermis Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. 1, p. 23, pl. H Pec 12, 


1849.- diuisa ustralis Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. 6, fig. 1 

1858. Siruthiolaria. 0 vermis eue Adams, Gen. Rec. Moll., pl. 27, fig. 6. 

1859. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn : Chenu, Man. Conch., vol. 1, p. 263, fig. 1653. 

1873. Struthiolaria scutulata Desh. : Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N. Z., p. 24 (wrongly 
attributed to Desh., not of Martyn). 

1873. Struthiolaria vermis Mart rtyn: Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 24. 

1873. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll. N.Z., p. 10. 

1873. Struthiolaria esed cad Gmelin: von Martens, Crit. List, p. 26. 

1876. Struthiolaria Martyn: Paulucci, Bull. Soc. Malac. Ital., ser. 2, vol. 2, 

229. 


P. 
1880. Struthiolaria australis Gmelin: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., pu 
1880. Struthiolaria inermis Sowerby : Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 68 
1885. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn : Tryon, Man. Conch., ser. L vol. 7, p. 133, 
pl 12, figs. 35, 36. 
1893. Struthiolaria vermis тта Бен Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 6 
1894. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit, Ms. (Aust.), 
p. 219. 
1904. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Cossman, Ess. Paleo. Comp., vol. 6, pl. 8, 
fig. 2. 
1913. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 276, pl. 40, fig. 2. 
There is a considerable amount of variation in living specimens of irse 
shell, and when one дош back to the Pliocene the variations аге still m 
All 


conside rable. the Recent examples appear to have the same very fine 
spiral striae of somewhat irregular stre e prominence of the spiral 
cinguli, and the presence on them of tubercles, are the most variable 


features. The arrangement of these cinguli corresponds to that of S. canali- 
culata, and, indeed, to that of the whole group. 
Localities. —Castlecliff ; ? Petane 


Struthiolaria media n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 13, 14.) 

Shell somewhat small, ovate, with turreted Hue about equal in height 
to aperture; whorls 6, regularly increasing; sculpture, the first two 
whorls convex with from 6 to 8 spiral threads, with slightly wider inter- 
stices, third whorl with about 12 spiral threads, two very weak cinguli 
beginning to appear, fourth and fifth whorls with 2 strong cinguli, the 


188 Transactions. 


whole surface with about 12 spiral threads some of which are more pro- 
minent than others, body-whorl with 4 strong rounded spiral cinguli, and 
a fifth rudimentary on base, which has 6 stronger threads and 4 or 5 weak 
ones, the fine spirals of spire continue on body-whorl, but in interstices 
of cinguli there is generally one more prominent than others; suture 
bounded below by narrow flat surface; aperture ovate, channelled above, 
produced below into very short canal; outer lip reflexed, thickened, edge 
rounded, sinuosity very shallow. Columella concave, ending in truncated 
beak bent to right, inner lip with regular callus, about equal in width to 
outer lip. 

Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 36 mm.; diameter, 23 


mm. 
Localities.—81, Castle Point, east Wellington ; 1040, Twaite's Cutting, 


Martinborough. — - 
Remarks.—This species differs from S. acuminata in its shorter spire 
and weaker cinguli; from S. parva in its greater size, wide cinguli, and 


many more spirals on base. The nearest relationship is to S. fossa and 
to S. conveza. he former has weaker cinguli, flat sides, and canali- 
culate suture, while the latter may be distinguished by its very much 
weaker cinguli and convex outline. The systematic position is probably 

etween S. acuminata and S. convexa, development being along the lines 
of a weakening of the spiral cinguli and an increase in the number and 
decrease in strength of spirals on the base. 


Struthiolaria convexa n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 3, 4.) 


two; aperture ovate, channelled above, produced below into very short 
widely-open canal; outer lip reflexed, thickened, edge rounded, sinuosity 
very shallow; columella concave, ending in beak bent to right; inner 
lip with fairly regular callus, equal in width to and hardly ascending above 
junction with outer lip. 

Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 43 mm. ; diameter, 


S. vermis, but in the latter species the spiral striae are always finer and 
more irregular. 


^ 


аё ; Ж 
ae УУУ. о ee РЫ РАМ 


i зш. Vies un U^ t 


Marwickx.—The Struthiolariidae. 189 


Struthiolaria fossa n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 8, 9.) 

Shell small, ek : zm gradate, about equal in height to aperture ; 
whorls 5, but X broken, early whorls convex, later ones with high 
shoulder and ides inclined | а be flat ; sculpture, first three whorls regularly 
spiralled by 12 fine cords with equal interstices, on penultimate whorl these 
become narrow ridges with wide interstices, there Wo also 2 obscure but 
` wide cinguli, the raised shoulder has now 3 fine spiral threads ; body-whorl 
with 5 spirals on shoulder, and 21 narrow spiral ridges with wide inter- 
stices below, the 6 on base being slightly stronger; 5 obscure cinguli with 
equal interspaces ; suture in deep channel, 2 mm. wide; aperture ovate, 
channelled above, produced below into very short open canal; outer lip 
thickened, reflexed, only slightly sinuous, edge rounded, columella concave, 
ending in beak bent forwards and to right; inner lip regularly calloused, 
equal in width to outer lip, not ascending on body-whorl. 

ere. in collection o и New аео Geological Survey. 

Height, 36 mm. ; diameter, 25 

Locality. —191, E apen’ s, Kilkee kero Creek, Ngaruroro River, Hawke’s 


—This species is characterized by the deeply excavated channel 
round the shoulder of the whorls. In ornamentation it resembles some 
varieties of S. vermis, but may be Pur RR by the much dg and 
more regular spiral ridges, as well a the even, though weak, cinguli. 
It further differs from S. parva in Tol weaker cinguli and flatter sides. 

A close connection exists between 8. fossa and S. convexa; both occur 
in the same district and in the same formation. The two shells are easily 
separated, however, by means of the canaliculate suture and flat sides of 
the former. These features show that the species is not only more advanced 

an S. convexa, but is also a phylogerontic development 


Struthiolaria rugosa n. sp. (Plate 13, fig. 2.) 
1914. Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, 
pl. 1, fig. 9 (not of Zittel). 
Shell ovate, spire about same height as aperture; whorls 6, convex; 
sculpture, spire-whorls with 5-6 strong cords with narrow interstices, lowest 
e and having secondary spirals on it and on wide interspace 
below it, boron with 15 equal cords, with interstices of almost same 


aperture ovate, channelled above, with very short wide canal below ; outer 
lip thickened, reflexed, bisinuous ; inner lip with strong regular callus 
equal in width to outer lip ; columella concave, strongly bent to right below. 

Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 40 mm. ; diameter, 27 mm. 

ity.—Pa tea. 

Remarks.—As stated on page 179, this shell was Hutton's plesiotype of 
S. cingulata Zittel. This mistake arose from Zittel's figure representing a 
specimen with unusually convex whorls; but the characteristics featured, 
obsolete bicarination of the body-whorl, and the disposition of the inner 
lip-callus show that 5. cingulata belongs to the papulosa group, whereas 
there can be no doubt eg > specimen falls under the vermis group. 
In outline it is very near S. c a, but is easily distinguished by the strong 
spiral cords, which are ена" йй by the prominent growth-lines. 


190 Transactions. 


LITERATURE. 


Cossmann, M., 1901. Essais de Paléoconchologie comparée, vol. 4. 
—— 19 Ibid., vol. 6 

Еѕснев, P., 1887. Жаный de Conchyliologie. 

GRABAU, A., 1902. Studies in Gastropoda, American Naturalist, vol. 36, No. 432. 
—— 1904. Phylogeny of Fusus and its Allies, Smith. Misc. Coll., vol. 44, No. 1417. 


Gray, J. Е., 1857. Guide to the Systematic Distribution of Mollusca in the Brit. Mus., ` 
Part I. 


Harris, G. ү, 1897. Catalogue of Tertiary Mollusca, Brit. Mus., ph i, Australasia. 

HEpLEY, C., 1899. Records of the Australian Museum, ven 3, No. 

Јокеѕ-Ввоухе, A. J., 1909. Proc. Malacological Soc., vol. 8. 

MARSHALL, P., 1917. Тһе Wangaloa Beds, Trans. N.Z. dui. vol. 4 

McDoxarp and Trueman, 1921. The Evolution of Liassic Кайа Quarl. Jour. 
Geol. Soc., vol. 77. 

McKay, A., p The Geology of the District between Waipukurau and Napier, 
R хріот. during 1878-79, No. 12. 

ORTMANN, A. ^ "1001. Parii miir du Princetown University Expedition to 
Patagonia, vol. 4, Palaeontology, 

Park, J., 1918. Geology of the DM PASA N.Z. эк Surv. Bull. Na 20 (n.s.): 

$сносневт, C., 1905. Bulletin U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 53, pt. 

SPEIGHT, R., 1917. The Tertiary Beds el Trelissick Basin, ыз N.Z. Inst., vol. 49. 

STEINMANN and WiLCKENS, 1908. Arkiv. f. Zoologi К. Svenska Vetensk., Bd. 4, No. 6. 

Surer, H., 1913. Manual of the N.Z. Mollusca. 

— 1914. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2. 

—— 1915. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. x $ 

—— 1917. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 

TATE, = 1889. Wn ed of Older irat) of Australia, Trans. Roy. Soc. South 


TATE, ~~ and May, ч L., 1901. etm of Marine Mollusca of Tasmania, Proc. Linn . 
oc. N.S.W. « 108. 


Tuowsow, J. A., 1913. Materials for is Palaeontology of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. 
Surv . Bull. No. 1. 

TRECHMANN, C. T и Cretaceous Mollusca from New Zealand, Geol. Mag. (п.в.), 
ec. 6, vol. 

Trueman, A. E., un Journal of Geology, vol. 30, No. 2. 

Tryon, G. W., 1885. Manual of Conchology, vol. 7. 

WinckENs, О., 1904. Revision der Fauna der Quiriquina- Schichten, Neu. Jahr. f. 
Min., &c., Beil. xviii 

—— m Die ege der Antarktischen Tertiar, Wiss, Ergeb. der Schwed. Sudpol. 

ed., E- T3. 


—— art i = D Cretaceous Gastropods of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. 


ZITTEL, K., е rate er * Novara," Geol Theil, 1 Band, 2 Abt., Palaontologie von 
Neu -Seeland. 


pote АНИ 30 а ТКЫ КОА Mie: УУ 
КОКУ ы oe? I ы Nada as se IURIS a TT ERNEUT IAE NECS 


Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Вау. 191 


Palaeontological Notes on some Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 
By J. Marwick, M.A., N.Z. Geological Survey. 
a E. permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wellington 
cum Society, 9th rede 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; 
parately, 6th June, 1924.] 
Plates 16, 17. 


Tue following notes formed part of a paper on the geology of the 
Ngaruroro-Waipawa district, read before the тано Philosophical 
Society by Dr. Pa H. Uttley and the eal It is hoped that the main 
part of the paper will be published next yea 

All of the fossils mentioned below а. from the clays and sands 
known as the Petane clays, which underlie the Petane limestone and 
overlie the Te Aute limestone, and which are tipi exposed along 


be incorrect to use 
out by the late Mr. Suter, for many species regarded by him as Recent 
have been separated as distinct. The presence of the large Lutraria solida 


Recent forms, shows that the beds are older than the Castlecliffian 
(Marshall and Murdoch, 1920, p. 120), while many Upper Wanganuian 
species, such as Drillia buchanani (Hutton), Drillia wanganwiensis (Hutton), 
Bathytoma oT sd agg and Suter), Philobyra trigonopsis (Hutton), 
Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton, &c., forbid correlation with the Waipipian. 
Thus the Po Ms ы or Middle Wanganuian is indicated as the age of 
the Petane clays. 


Anomia undata Hutton. (Plate 16, figs. 9, 13.) 

1885. Anomia undata Hutton, Trans. n. — vol. 17, p. 324. Й 

1893. Anomia undata Hutton, Macleay Vol., p. 90, pl. 9, fig. 95. 

1915. Anomia undata Hutton : Suter, We Geol. Su urv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 48 

This species was founded on “ undulations . . more or less 
parallel ” ая by the type and other specimens. It is well known 
that the animals of this genus reflect the sculpture of the shell to which 
they are attached, so the undulations are useless from a classificatory 
point of view. Those of the holotype are a copy of the coarse concentric 
sculpture of a pelecypod, perhaps Chione subsulcata Suter. Anomia u 
nevertheless, should be retained, for it has other quite distinctive features. 
Mr. W. R. B. Oliver, who has studied the Recent forms, found that 
A. huttoni could not be separated from A. trigonopsis; therefore it will be 
sufficient to differentiate undata from the latter species. The holotype is 
‘a young shell, and naturally does not show the distinguishing characters 
as clearly as the adult. That a very young A. undata agrees with the 
adult A. trigonopsis merely suggests that the former is an offshoot from 
the latter. In size A. undata far surpasses A. trigonopsis, the average adult 
has 


g 80-90 mm. in diameter, the shape where growth been free is 
circular to slightly oval, and the almost smooth surface is traversed by 
faint growth-lines and a few irregular concentric striae. The full-grown 


A. trigonopsis is generally under 50 mm. in diameter, and has often radial 
ribs, though this feature is not constant; the majority of large shells 
seen are inclined to be of irregular shape. The most reliable way to 


192 Transactions. 


identify the species is by means of the muscular scars. This again is an 
extremely variable charaeter, but the variations do not conceal the fact 


that there are two quite distinct forms. The left valve of Anomia has - 


three muscular scars on the central disc; the uppermost, and the anterior 
or middle one, are byssal adductors, while the lowest or posterior is the 
adductor of the valves. 

In the young A. undata the arrangement of these scars is much the same 
as that of A. trigonopsis—i.e., triangular, the uppermost being much larger 


than either of the others. In the adult A. undata the three impressions - Ч 


are arranged almost іп а vertical line, and are crowded together. 


An Ж 
elongated A. trigonopsis, such as the neotype figured by Suter (1915), 3 


often shows a somewhat similar arrangement, but the lower byssal adductor 


gi 
ANT. 


is still paired with the valve-adductor, and both are separated from the — 4 


upper byssal adductor (see Plate 16, fig. 10). In fully-grown A. undata the 


valve-adductor is generally the largest; this is never so in the other species, — 
uter’s identifications, being based on the undulations, are unreliable; — | 


indeed, the true A. wndata was generally classed by him as A. huttom, 
which according to his usage comprised the smooth, circular shells. е 

The species does not appear to have existed in the Miocene; it is 
particularly common in the Petane clays at Maraekakaho, also at Nuku- 
maru, while there is a Recent example in the Dominion Museum from an 
unknown locality. 


Lima mestayerae n.sp. (Plate 16, figs. 11, 12.) 


Height, 16 mm. ; length, 14 mm. 

Locality.—1096, clays below limestone, Esk Bridge, Petane. 

Remarks.—Distinguished from L. lima by small size and greater number 
of ribs, 22 instead of 18. Compared with a young L. lima of the same 8120, 
the ears of L. mestayerae are much smaller, the shell is narrower and conse- 
quently the ribs also, while the ligamental area is a great deal higher.. I am 
indebted to Miss Mestayer for the loan of Recent material for comparison. 


Venericardia (Pleuromeris) marshalli n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 1, 2.) 
1906. Venericardia corbis Philippi: Suter, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 38, p. 317 
not o ilippi 
1913. Venericardia corbis 
not of Philippi 


T Philippi: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 908, pl. 53, fig. 3 
ppi). 


1915. Venericardia unidentata (Basterot): Iredale, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 47, 
р. 487 


W 
(not of Basterot). 

The identification of this New Zealand shell with V. corbis, a Pliocene 
and Recent species of the Mediterranean, was made by Dr. W. H. Dall, 
and was accepted by Suter (1906, p. 318). Such a distribution is in itself 
suspicious ; and as, by good fortune, the Dominion Museum has a copy 9 
Philippi's Enwneratio Molluscorum Siciliae, in which V. corbis is described, 


& 
Er. 
T 
se 
1 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


PLATE 16. 


29 


lee ай, ит mes, 
“жс, 


| ME 


Figs. ^ Et унан инд сат. n. i holotyp 


x 3, 4.— Venericardia min 


gi holotype + ш x 12 
5. irm inida dis spar (H indi dM a 
Tus. 6, 7, 8.— Myllita finlayi n. sp. : 


holot otype e (fig. E x 4. 
Fie. 9.—Anomia undata Hutton: interior of holoty 56 T, 
Fie. gr т mia trigonopsis Hutton : specimen from S aad Gully. х 1. 
€ Lima mestayerae n. sp.: holoty 


are — diis undata Hutton (adult) : 


ы, Ж. 
Face р. 192.] 


Trans. N.Z- Inst., Vou. 55. PLATE 17, 


T 


ар Маа RN 


о OP Sm HR ADI 


. L—Anachis speighti n. sp.: holotype. х 2. 
. 2.—Ataxocerithium suteri n. sp. : holotype. x 1. 
3.—Anachis pisaniopsis (Hutton): holotype. x 2. 
Fie. 4.—Cominella hamilioni (Hutton): Maraekakaho. x 1. 
hristyi n. sp. : holotype. Хх 1. 
yP 


Fres. 7, 10.— liveri n. sp ype. X 
Xymene drewi (Hutton): lectotype. x 1. 

G. 9 —Ataxocerithium tricingulatum n. sp. : holotype. х 2. 
Frias. 12, 13.—7 n murdochi p.: holotype. x1 
Ета. 14.— Mangilia morgani n. sp. : holotype. x 1. 

Fie. 15.— Ancilla : holot 
Fia — Aet. sp.: holotype. x 1 


m з be . 

Fic. 18—Verconella dubia n. sp.: holotype. х 1. 
erconella thomsoni n. sp. : holotype. x 1. 

Fia. 20.—Anachis cancellaria (Hutton) : holotype. x 2. 


Manwick.— Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 193 


a comparison could be made with the original figures and description. 
The figures show a shell without radial ribs. The short description reads, 
“ strüs transversis densis, undulatis, sulcis longtudinalibus obsoletis," 
while a fuller description below is, “ transversim eleganter striata, et sulcis 
олда distantibus parum profundis (interdum obsoletis) decus- 
sata." New Zealand specimens, when well preserved, have 11-12 strong 
somewhat nodular ribs, and so should be separated.’ There are also differ- 
ences in shape. 

As regards V. unidentata, Suter probably quoted this in his synonymy 
from information senten: by Dall, no date of publication being given in 
either case. Iredale accepted the synonymy, but — mes the priority 
of unidentata ; d Rer not appear to have compared aland with 
European specim Cossmann and Peyrot (1912, p. 8D) state that the 


half as many ribs should have been рин г in the same speci 

Types of V. marshalli (right valve) in the collection of sa New Zealand 
Geological Surv ey. 

Height, 5 mm. ; length, 4 

Locality. — — Stewart island (Recent). Kindly presented by the late 
Mr. R. Murdoch. 

Subgenerically, this shell should go with V. lutea and V. bollonsi under 
Pleuromeris, and should not have been under Miodontiscus as classed by Suter. 


Venericardia (Miodontiscus) minima n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 3, 4.) 

Shell minute, obliquely subtriangular, inequilateral ; beaks extremely 
prominent, median, strongly curved; dorsal margin arch , descending 
rapidly; basal margin fairly regularly rounded, slightly flattened 

iorly; anterior end projecting, slightly goed than the posterior, 
convex below but deeply excavated under beaks, lunule not circumscribed, 
no escutcheon ; hinge moderately strong; right valve with anterior and 
posterior cardinals obsolete, median strong, triangular, oblique, toca 
in middle, there is a weak anterior lateral; left valve with two strong 
cardinals, anterior short, ndicular, posterior long, curved, oblique ; 
cis of obsolete narrow concentric folds, no radials; inner margins 


"Holotype (right valve) in collection of the New Zealand Geological 


CHE 1:6 mm. ; length, 1:5 mm. 

Locality.—1098, blue clays, cutting in main road, Maraekakaho. 

Remarks.—According to Dall's — n (1903, p. 1409), Miodontiscus 
has the posterior right Кып absent. In V. minima this tooth, though 
weak, is certainly present. The pe oes characters agree well with this sub- 
genus. 


Lucinida dispar (Hutton). (Plate 16, fig. E 
1873. Cyclina dispar Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., 
1914. sige 4 On» (Gray): Suter, N.Z. Got. ‘Bore. Pal. Bull. No. 2, p.9 
Gra. 
1919. Iocinida D eur on; Murdoch, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol pl 
р. р!. 20, ‚8, 
The type did aly specimen is релде іп a hard matrix, so that 
the interior cannot be seen; but the exterior of the shell is of such 


7— Trans. 


194 Transactions. 


characteristic shape, with its peculiar expansion in tont] of the small . 
deep lunule, that there can be no doubt that it is a Lucinida. Hutton 
classified the specimen under Cyclina because he mistook the anterior. 
expansion for the lunule, and saw no line circumscribing it, while Suters. 
identifieation of it as Dosinia subrosea must have been based on a ven 
perfunctory examination. The sculpture consists of fairly regular, s if 
low, concentric ae more irregular distally, thus agreeing well 
that of L. oliata 
Type locality, Hautapu Falls, Upper Rangitikei. 


Myllita finlayi n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 6, 7, 8.) 


Shell very small, eret d in ошар, little inflated ; beaks media 

inconspicuous ; sculpture f very fine curved divaricate ribs, about 4 p 

metre, with their diei edges piii and somewhat roughened 

AQ aee pee weak concentric growth-lines; hinge—right valve 
bifurcate cardinal under umbo and several minute tubercles | 


Su 
Height, 5mm.; length, 5mm.; thickness (one valve), 1:25 mm. - 
Locality —1102, sandy beds in idus clays below limestone, Магаека 

Creek, om miles above m 
Remarks.—The generic location under Myllita is only proven | 

outline and ribbing are not the same as in that gen , but the who! 

eem ae be revised later. A closely related, miden: араай occurs at 
astlecli 


Cerithidea perplexa (Marshall and Murdoch). 
1919. rerit vid perplexum gps and Murdoch, Trans. N.Z. 1 

vol. 54, p. 254, pl. 20, figs. 5 
This shell is very closely related to a Recent Cerithidea 6 
(Gray) ; indeed, it may not be worth specific recognition, as in the Е 


cannot be made out. The two basal keels of C. bicarinata are represented 
in C. perplexa, as may be seen in Marshall and Murdoch's figure, but € y 
in dis be Losada omes they are obsolete. The whorls of the f 
are inclined to ter and the size somewhat larger than the Kece 
species, so perhaps it que be as well to retain both names. The gener 
position is under Cerithidea rather than Ataxocerithium, for the can 
very short and straight. 5 


арти семени р. sP- FE js fig. 9.) 


Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 195 


are not reached by ribs; suture channelled; aperture oval, angled above, 
produced below into short oblique canal which does not appear to have 
been notched at base; outer lip thin, inner lip with callus; columella 
slightly excavated. 
otype in collection Е ond pat Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 9 mm.; diamete 

Localit, ity.—1063, shell- bed, [селе Creek, Ngaruroro Riv 

Remarks.— Easily distinguished from A. huttoni (ботан) by its 
having en 3 spirals on the spire-whorls and 6 on the 


Ataxocerithium suteri n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 2.) 

Shell of moderate size, heavy, subulate ; spire over 3 times height of 
aperture ; whorls flat, 9 remaining in holotype, apex broken in all cases, 
body-whorl rounded, not keeled, contracted quickly to short, straight 
neck; sculpture of 3 strong spirals, intersected by 15-17 somewhat broader 


below line of suture are 3 other moniliform spirals, anterior one wea 
below these are fine weak spiral threads on neck of canal; suture canali- 
eulated by spirals, sometimes with edge of fourth one showing; aperture 
broken in all cases, but apparently ovate, slightly channelled above, 
produced below into very short twisted oblique canal which runs along 
truncation of columella; columella straight, obliquely truncated below 
with well-developed median plait and obsolete anterior one boun 
truncation; inner lip with thick callus, which, however, does not always 
hide the strong basal spirals, giving the appearance of a fold or folds on 
parietal wall. 

Чыра in collection of е New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 19mm.; diameter, 6 mm 

Locali shell-bed, ms Creek, Ngaruroro River 

Remarks. ales had marked simil r specimens from locality 691, 
Petane, as Newtoniella n. sp., but the plait on the — in addition 
to the obsolete fold along the truncation seems to separate it from that 
genus, v hich according to Iredale (1915, p. 455) should dE "called Cerithiella. 


Eulima christyi n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 5, 11.) 

Shell eser i d large, imperforate, subulate, smooth and glossy, axis 
slightly curved above; spire high, conic; protoconch small, depressed, 
bulbous, of 2 smooth volutions ; whorls 11 besides protoconch, with flattened 
sides, slightly swollen above suture, body-whorl large, subangled on joining 
base which is rapidly contracted and slightly convex ; — e - 
moid growth-lines, and obsolete varices of former a aperture 
ovate, yen outer lip thin, sinuous; inner lip with ал, definitely 

n base. 


Нур in collection of ги = ere Geological Survey. 

Height, 18 mm. ; diameter, 

Locality.—1089, blue — ошай Creek, Ngaruroro River. 

Remarks.—Resembles Е. vegrandis, but is much larger and com- 
paratively a great deal broa der 

Named in honour of Mr. C. Tait, of Maraekakaho, whose interest in 
the work and knowledge of the district were invaluable to the collectors. 


T7* 


Sahih). ARS 


196 Transactions. 


Verconella dubia n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 18.) 

. Shell of moderate size, very strong; spire less than aperture and canal ; 
whorls 6 besides protoconch, subconvex, flattened below suture, body- 
whorl contracted quickly at base, with long neck twisted to left and 
backwards; protoconch of 2 smooth volutions, in shape of a flattened 
ome; sculpture of 10 strong but short axial ribs with equal interstices, — 
extending from suture to suture on early shell, but later becoming shorter — 
and not extending over base of body-whorl, spiral sculpture of 7 strong — - 
threads with weaker one filling each interstice, body-whorl with over 20  . 
strong threads, also weaker ones between each pair; suture slightly undulat- _ 
ing; aperture oval, lightly channelled above, produced below into long narrow 
canal very slightly sinused at end; outer lip lightly sinuous, antecurrent - 
to suture, with sharp edge, but thickened and strongly toothed within; — 
columella fairly long, somewhat concave above, twisted below at junction - 
ith 


; 
a 
: 


Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 30 mm. ; diameter, 15-5 mm. 1 

Locality.—1093, blue clays, Kikowhero Creek, Ngaruroro River. 

Remarks.—The inner lip is the same as that of Evarne striata (Hutton), 
but the outer lip is thick and strongly dentate. Apart from the denticles 
round the aperture the shell resembles a Verconella, but a complete survey 
of the generie affinities would involve so many already-described species 
that it hardly comes within the scope of this paper. The ornamenta- 
tion resembles that of V. thomsoni, but that species has a straighter canal. 


Verconella thomsoni n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 19.) ; 


Locality.—1092, blue clays above Te Aute limestone, Maharakeke Road, 
one mile south of Pukeora Sanatorium, Waipukurau. : 
Remarks.— This species resembles V. dubia n. sp., but has a straighter 


Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 197 


Aethocola taitae n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 16.) 


little they surmount the are never as strong as the rst 2 
conch-volutions convex, but from then onwards the shell is strongly 
shouldered with ut 12 strong ribs with wider interstices ; ribs are 


spiral, so early whorls have 2 threads on shoulder, a stronger one on angle, 
and another strong one midway to suture below, there are finer secondaries 
in the broad interspaces, on later whorls secondaries increase in number 


wards and deeply notched at base; outer lip thin and sharp, lirate within, 
antecurrent to suture ; columella smooth, slightly arcuate ; inner lip thin, 
not extending over base. 

Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 34 mm. ; diameter, 18-5 mm. 

Locality.—Blue clays below limestone, Kikowhero Creek, Ngaruroro 
River. 


as an ancestor. It differs from nodosa in having fewer and stronger ribs 
and tubercles, stronger spirals, and a flatter shoulder. Generic rank is 
here given to Aethocola, which Iredale (1915) set up as a subgenus of 
Verco i 


genus belongs to the Buccinidae, while Verconella, which is not notched, 
belongs to the Chrysodomidae. Named in honour of Mrs. G. Tait, of 
ho. 


Cominella hamiltoni (Hutton). (Plate 17, fig. 4.) 
1885. Clathurella hamiltoni Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, p. 316, pl. 18, 


1893. Clathurella hamiltoni Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 52, pl. 7, fig. 35. 
1915. Cominella huttoni Kobelt: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 25 
(not of Kobelt). 

Shell small, broadly fusiform ; spire slightly higher than aperture with 
canal; whorls 6, with high narrow shoulder, level with suture, body-whorl 
comparatively large, contracting fairly rapidly to short neck which is marked 
by a prominent fasciole; protoconch a flat dome of 2 smooth whorls 
(= tectiform, or “ en goute de suif,” Cossmann, 1895, р. 12); sculpture— first 
conch-whorl with strong ribs curving forward on lower part of whorl, 
after first volution about 6 spiral threads appear, these surmount ribs and 
increase in number until there are about 12 on penultimate whorl with equal 
interstices, body-whorl with 20 of which anterior 8 are stronger than others, 
ribs number about 12 on spire-whorls and 15 on body, are very strong and, 
passing over narrow shoulder, reach suture above, but become weaker 
on base and then die out; suture undulating ; aperture oval, channelled 


198 Transactions. 


above, and with short wide anterior canal bent to left and deeply notched; 
outer lip sharp, slightly sinuous, smooth within ;. columella slightly arcuate ; 
inner lip calloused, produced along edge of canal and ending in sharp point. 

Holotype in collection of the Canterbury Museum. 

Height, 16 mm. ; diameter, 9 mm. 

Locality.—Clays below limestone, Petane. 


Remarks.—This Cominella is a very common one in the Petane clays _ 
of the Hawke’s Bay District. By Suter it was identified as the Recent _ 


C. quoyana (A. Ad.) (= huttoni Kobelt), but it is easily distinguished by 
the strong narrow ribs persisting to the suture above, and the strong 
spiral threads with interstices of equal width. 


Trophon murdochi n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 12, 13.) 


‘Shell small, fusiform ; with turreted spire equal in height to apertum — 
and canal; whorls 4 besides protoconch, early ones with flat shoulder, — 


later ones convex but still flattened below suture, body-whorl about three- 


quarters total height, contracted gradually on base to form fairly long - 
stout neck with slight twist to left and backwards and with moderate | 


and coiled in axis of shell; sculpture—first conch-volution of much greater — 


diameter than protoconch, so there is quickly developed a wide flat 


shoulder, which later becomes more sloping and relatively narrower, spiral. 


sculpture of 3 strong cords with wider interstices, the lowest appears 


on the conch-whorl, soon afterwards the middle one and then the top one * 
at angle of shoulder, a fourth spiral appears in suture near aperture, while — 


there is a weak one on shoulder of last two whorls, body with 8 strong 


spirals besides weak one on shoulder, whole surface covered with close fine 4 


harp varices, stronger in interstices; suture well impressed; apert 


oval, subangled above, produced below into fairly long twisted canal well — 
notched at base ; outer lip thin, slightly sinuous, as far as can be seem _ 


smooth within; columella straight, smooth; inner lip smooth, ending а 


short way along canal. 

Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 13 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. 

Locality.—1099, clays below limestone, road-cutting, Maraekakaho. 

This species is easily distinguished from the other New Zealand examples 
of the subgenus by its fusiform shape and the number of spirals on the 
body-whorl. 


Xymene drewi (Hutton). (Plate 17, fig. 8.) 
1883. Cominella drewi Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 15, p. 410. 
1893. Pisania drewi Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 42, pl. 6, fig. 13. 
1915. Euthria drewi (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Bin. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 23 
X material consists of two specimens, the larger of which was 
selected by Suter as lectotype and wrongly called “holotype” by hum. 


utton’s measurements agree with neither, but he appears to have given — 
the dimensions of the largest specimen he knew of in many cases, irrespective — 


type material. The two specimens do not agree even generically : 
the larger one has a parietal tooth and two small ones at the base of the 


кошу у C 


Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 199 


better claim to be considered the type of E. drewi than has the shell chosen 
by Suter. Further, in the original description Hutton says there are about 
22 spirals on the body-whorl; Suter's lectotype has 12, while the smaller 
specimen — below has 18. 

Height, 13mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. 

Generically this shell iint be separated from Xymene plebeius (Hutton), 
from which it differs in the non-carination of the whorls. 


Xymene oliveri n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 7, 10.) 
1886. Trophon crispus Gould: Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 347 (not 
ld). 


1893. Trophon crispus Gould: Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 40, pl. 6, fig. 8 
(not of Gould). 

Shell small, fusiform, imperforate; spire acute, equal to aperture and 
canal; whorls 6, convex, body-whorl with a high blunt shoulder, base 
contracted fairly quickly to short slightly curved neck ; protoconch broken 
in all specimens seen ; sculpture on early whorls two strong spirals with 
weaker one above, later another cord appears just above suture, body- 
whorl with 11 cords, with slightly wider flat пинен, each whorl has 
about 15 axial ribs 9 4 a variciform nature as they are traversed longitu- 


former aperture; suture well foe ssed ; aperture oval, produced below 
into short oblique recurved canal very slightly notched at end ; outer lip 
constricted suddenly to canal, varixed on outside with a sharp edge bevelled 
within and crenulate or dentic ate; columella slightly arched, meeting 
canal in prominent angle; inner lip smooth, calloused, extending half-way 
along canal. 

Holotype in Canterbury Museum. 

Height, а ope 5mm. 

ity.—Peta 

Remarks. p amt s classification of this shell under Gould's species, 
which belongs to Tierra del Fuego, was quite tentative. both occasions 
uoted above he says that the New Zealand shell “may be distinct.” 


q 
, Evidently he was judging from figures. It is most unlikely that the shells 


should be specifically the same, considering their SUD. An exami- 
nation of Gould's description (1852) shows important differences, among 
which are “length nearly an inch . . . 8or9 ош subangular 
varices." The New Zealand shell is less than halt this length, and has 
about 15 variciform axials; it should therefore be regarded as a distinct 
species. Cossmann (1903, p. 54, footnote) changed Trophon crispus (Gould) 
to Trophon i, giving as his reason, “Cette denomination fait double 
emploi avec celle d'un Murex bien antérieur, dans l'Eocene du Bassin де 
'espéce néozélandaise doit donc recevoir un autre nom." Now, the 
shell in question was described originally (Gould, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. 
ist., 3, р. 141, 1849) as Fusus crispus, so there is no justification for 
changing the specific name, as the Parisian shell is still retained under 
Murex. T. gouldi cannot, however, be applied to the New Zealand shell ; 
it was definitely proposed as a substitute for T. crispus, and must 
associated with that South American species. 


Anachis speighti n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 1.) 

Shell small, fusiform ; spire iude cem higher than aperture; 
whorls 5 besides protoconch, with flat lightly convex outlines, 
whorl more than half height of shell, with preci d base constricted to short 


200 Transactions. 


cords about 8 in number, spiral groove first below suture is generally 
stronger than the others, giving suture a bordered appearance; aperture | 
rhomboidal, angled above, produced below into short wide canal, lightly — 
notched at end; outer lip straight, sharp, thickened within. with a few —' 
obsolete teeth; columella short and straight, with low oblique fold at E 
junction with canal ; inner lip smooth, with thin layer of callus endingin - 
acute angle half-way down canal. E 
Holotype in the Canterbury Museum. 
Height, 10-5 mm ; diameter, 4-5 mm. 
Locality—Petane, clays below limestone. E. 
Remarks.—This shell is not uncommon in the Petane clays, but was —— 
not separated by Hutton from A. pisaniopsis; the holotype was, indeed, — 
among his syntypes of that species. 4. speighti is easily separated from — 
A. pisaniopsis and A. cancellaria by its stouter form, flat whorls, bordered 
suture, stronger axials especially on the body, and spiral grooves appearing - 
only in the rib-interstices on the spire-whorls. Figures of the holotypes of 
A. pisaniopsis and A. cancellaria are given for comparison. (See Plate 17, 
figs. 3 and 20.) 


Alcithoe lutea n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 17.) 
Shell large, ovato-fusiform ; spire conie, two-thirds height of aperture ; 
whorls 6, subangled about middle on spire, body-whorl with strong tuber- — 
culate keel, contracting very slowly to well-marked basal fasciole ; protoconch — 
bulbous, of about 24 smooth volutions; sculpture—the early whorls have _ 
about 14 obsolete ribs slightly stronger at shoulder-angle, on penultimate 
and body-whorls these form strong rounded tubercles, about 7 on latter, — 
there is no spiral sculpture ; aperture high triangular, channelled above, 
brogdly and deeply notched below; outer lip thickened, reflexed, ascending — 

nultimate whorl, smooth within; columella inclined, with four strong А 
oblique folds and sometimes a fifth weak posterior опе; inner lip calloused, 
widely spread over base and canal. 

olotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 
Height, 92 mm. ; diameter, 38 mm. 

Locality.—Blue sandy clays, Okauawa Creek, Ngaruroro River. t 
Remarks.—This species is closely related to and is probably the direct 
ancestor of Alcithoe arabica, from which it is readily distinguished by 
its relatively much higher spire (two-thirds instead of one-half aperture), 
which gives the shell a different shape. There are also fewer and stronger 
tubercles on A. lutea, and the columella has generally 4, rarely 5, folds. 
А. arabica has generally 5, and often 6 or 7. Alcithoe, of which the genotype — 
is A. arabica, was treated as a subgenus of Fulgoraria by Suter, following — 
Cossmann ; but since the protoconch of the former genus is not laterally 
toiled, as it is in the latter, Alcithoe should take generic rank, and replace 

Fulgoraria in New Zealand lists. 


Ancilla (Baryspira) opima n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 15.) 


hell small, strong, ovate; spire short and broad, with sharp apex; 
protoconch small, almost free from enamel; sculpture, spire, and upper 


Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 201 


part of body-whorl covered with smooth, moderate callus, middle zone 
of body-whorl with growth-lines only, separated from basal limb by a 
comparatively narrow depression; aperture slightly oblique, oval, E 
notched below ; outer lip convex, thickened above but thin below and with 
denticle opposite spiral depression ; columella slightly concave, trunca 
below ; inner lip calloused, with pad extending over parietal wall and 
nearly to protoconch. ; 

Holotype in oiin 9 s BRA Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 16-5 mm. ; diam 

Locality.—1104, Le Fossil Crede" A d of Cottage Road, Maraekakaho. 

Remarks. — This species was confused by Suter with A. depressa (Sowerby) 
because of its squatness, but it is comparatively much broader than that 
species. 


Marginella (Glabrella) brevespira n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 6.) 

Shell relatively large, oval; spire inconspicuous ; protoconch a large 
flattened dome ; whorls 3 besides protoconch, with flat outlines on spire, 
but body-whorl plump and inflated ; sculpture none, surfac n 
shining ; че long, slightly wider below ; outer lip thickened; varix 
ascending to top of penultimate whorl, inside obsoletely toothed ; columella 
with 4 strong oblique folds, the lower two more oblique than ‘the upper. 

Holotype in collection of i r 7 Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 10 mm. ; diamete 

Locality. — Sandy beds in а ion below limestone, three miles above 
— of Maraekakaho Creek. 

narks.—This shell is closely related to M. kirki Marwick, but may 
be distinguished by the pp convex outline of the body-whorl and the 
very short spire with flat sides 


Mangilia morgani n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 14.) 

Shell of moderate an i spire slightly higher = aperture ` 
and canal; whorls 7, iA protoco conch broken off, later whorls with 
short sloping shoulder ша blunt angle, base gradually кА, sculpture 
of strong axial ribs and wide interstices passing from suture to suture 
increasing from 8 to 12 on spire-whorls, becoming shorter and finally dying 
out on body, last seen on shoulder; spiral striae obsolete, sometimes more 
distinct on base; aperture ovate, produced below into short wide canal 
not notched anteriorly; outer lip expanded, with shallow sinus between 
ee ae and suture; columella straight, with 2 insignificant folds ; 
inner lip 

Holotype in collection of ne New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 17 mm.; diamete mm. (a paratype is 19 mm. wá 8 mm.). 

Locality.—1063, shell-bed, dm Creek, Ngaruroro River. 


LITERATURE CITED. 
CossMANN, M., 1895. Essais de Paléoconchologie comparée, vol. 1. 
1903. J 


bid., vol. 5. 
COSSMANN et Parson: 1912.  Conchologie Néogénique de wae t. 2, livr. 1, p. 8I. 
Dart, W. H., 1903. Trans. Wag. Free Inst. € 2 t. 6. 
GOULD, A. A 1852. Mollusca and Shells of the U.S. Ex wd ar Expedition, 1838-42. 
IREDALE, T., diis кавана on Suter's Donasi of the New Zealand Mollusca, 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol, 
MARSHALL aud Мовросн, nu Жш Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
vol. 


SUTER, н, 1906. Notes on New Zealand Mollusca, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 38. 


209 Transactions. 


Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 
By E. Meyrick, B.A., F.R.S. 
Communicated by G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z. Inst. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th September, 1921; received by 
Editor, 6th November, 1922 ; issued separately, 6th June, 1924.] 


Melanchra distracta n. sp. soem a aces anton 

. 37mm. Head and thorax mixed dark grey and white, with - 
irregular oblique dark streaks. Palpi dark grey sprinkled white, terminal 
joint rather long. Abdomen pale fuscous. Forewings elongate-triangular, 
termen waved; grey suffusedly irrorated white, veins marked with inter- 


anterior edge subconvex, posterior concave; subterminal line indicated 
by an inwards-oblique streak of dark-fuscous suffusion from costa towards _ 
imilar somewhat interrupted streak from termen beneath 
apex to dorsum before tornus, terminal area round these suffused whitish: 
black terminal interneural dots or marks: cilia grey slightly sprinkled 
white. Hindwings light fuscous, posterior half suffused rather dark grey; 
cilia fuscous, tips whitish-mixed. 
Mount Ruapehu, 4,000 ft., in January (Hudson); one specimen. Рег- 
haps nearest cucullina. 
` Venusia autocharis n; sp. HYDRIOMENIDAE. 
3. 28 Head orange-ferruginous, a white frontal bar. Palpi, 
_ thorax, and abdomen ochreous-orange. Antennae white, pectinations light 


CRAMBIDAE. 
Diptychophora parorma n. sp. 


Meyrick.—WNotes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 203 


its middle an irregular X-shaped black mark, lower angle resting on 

roundish white spot; second line double, fine, grey, curved, vel, 

indented on fold; a terminal fascia of grey epe including apical 
x b 


dot preceded by a white crescentic mark, and s ack semicircular 
terminal dots more or less edged a anteriorly : "cilia whitish, a dark- 
grey basal line and greyish subapical line. Hindwings light grey, a curved 


whitish line at 2$, and a ж; Meal line, terminal edge grey ; cilia 
whitish, a light-grey subbasal 

Mount Ruapehu (2,800 ft.), NL M. in December and January 
(Hudson); two specimens. Very like elaina, but immediately SAP 
by the black terminal dots, of which there is no trace in 


Catamacta transfixa n. sp. елм 

d. 15mm. Head and thorax dark purplish- ot нна with dark 
red-brown. Palpi dark fuscous. Antennal ciliation Forewings sub- 
oblong, costa anteriorly gently arched, with rather 45 fold dire base to 
beyond 4, termen sinuate, oblique ; ferruginous-brown suffusedly reticulated 

with glistening greyish- -violet ; a narrow suffused'ochreous-whitish median 

streak from base to termen, similar streaks on veins 6 and 7, on vein 3, 
and space between this and tornus suffusedly irrorated ochreous-whitis 
cilia iim ied -brown mixed whitish, tips whitish, at apex a Violin 
bar. Hindwings pale grey, very faintly -m mottled ; cilia whitish. 

Wellington, in December (Hudson); one specimen. 


Tortrix zestodes n. sp. 

5. 14mm. Headferruginous. Palpi ferruginous-brown, tip mixed dark 
fuscous. Antennal ciliations 14. Thorax ferruginous mixed dark fuscous 
Forewings elongate, slightly dilated, costa anteriorly gently edt without 
fold, termen nearly straight, little oblique; ferruginous-ochreous ; ] 
patch ferruginous, edge rather irregular, oblique ; central fascia Di üpihove- 


a broad ferruginous-brown terminal fascia: c erruginous, with tips 
pale, towards tornus grey, on costa barred grey. Hindwings dark grey, 
on posterior half dotted pale grey; cilia light grey, with dark-grey sub- 
basal line, tips on apex and upper part of termen whitish-ochreous 

Flora Camp, Mount Arthur, 2,500 ft., in January (Miss Stella Hudson); 
one specimen. Nearest crypsidora. 


а GELECHIADAE. 
Gelechia lapillosa n. sp. 

5. 15-16 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax slaty-grey, somewhat speckled 
whitish. Forewings rather narrow, apex pointed, termen very oblique uely 
rounded ; dark slaty-fuscous, irregularly sprinkled or ne whitish-grey ; 
markings cloudy, formed by absence of pale mixture, or in one specimen 
blackish ; spots representing stigmata, plical rather SBliquely before first 
discal, a thick oblique bar from costa terminating in these two, an 
additional spot midway between ed and base; an angulated ey- 

whitish transverse shade at more or less distinot : cilia light grey, 
basal half somewhat sprinkled dark fuscous. Hindwings and cilia light 


ey. 
Mount Ruapehu, 4,000 ft., in клау, “very common in river-bed " 
(Hudson); four specimens. Next lithodes 


204 З Transactions. 


Gelechia aerobatis n. sp. 


streak, plical slightly marked or obsolete, somewhat before first discal ; 
some fuscous irroration running from second discal to beneath apex ; 
costa posteriorly and termen interruptedly lined fuscous : cilia pale-greyish, 
round costa and apex suffused whitish. Hindwings light grey ; cilia pale- 
greyish. 

oun ur, 4,000 ft., in January, one example taken by myself, 
also a second at 3,500 ft. by Mr. Hudson. Between pharetria and mono- 
phragma. 


Phthorimaea heterospora n. sp. 


straight, extremely oblique; light brownish - ochreous, on costal half 


n 
sprinkled whitish, dorsal area beneath fold suffused whitish ; discal stig- 


mata variably indicated by irregular dark-fuscous irroration, approxi- 


costa posteriorly and termen sprinkled dark fuscous: cilia pale greyish- 
ochreous mixed whitish or wholly grey-whitish. Hindwings and cilia pale 
h 


Mount Ruapehu, 4,000 ft., in January (Hudson); two specimens. 


GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE, 
Glyphipteryx calliactis Meyr. 
Mr. Hudson has sent me a bred female of this species; it differs 


remarkably from the male in having the slender greyish-ochreous streaks 


GRACILARIADAE. 
Acrocercops zorionella Huds. 
This distinct species, of which I have received an example through 
f Mr. H m 


the kindness o . Hudson, is referable to Acrocercops and not 
Parectopa. 


PLUTELLIDAE. 
Thambotricha n. g.* 


ead with appressed scales; ocelli posterior; tongue developed. 
Antennae $, in g Slender, joints elongate, with spreading whorls of 


* Entomologist, vol, 55, Dec., 1922, p. 270. 


MEvnick.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 205 


extremely long fine ciliations, basal joint moderate, rather stout, with 
rather small pecten. Labial palpi long, recurved. second joint thickened 
with scales forming a very short apical tuft beneath, terminal joint 
somewhat shorter than second, rather thickened with scales, pointed. 
Maxillary palpi very short, drooping, filiform. Posterior tibiae with series 
of rough projecting bristly scales above.  Forewings with 1b furcate, 2 
from 3, 7 to termen, 11 from middle. Hindwings $, elongate-trapezoidal, 
cilia 14; 2 remote, 3 and 4 approximated at base, 5-7 somewhat approxi- 
mated towards base. 
A remarkable form, perhaps nearest Dolichernis, but very distinct. 


Thambotricha vates n. sp. 
d. 14mm. Head pale ochreous, side tufts bronzy. Palpi bronzy- 
Antennal ciliations 8. Thorax purple-bronzy-ochreous. Abdomen 
whitish-ochreous. Forewings elongate, narrowed towards base, costa sinuate, 
apex pointed, termen faintly sinuate, oblique; pale yellow overlaid with 


Wellington, in March, one specimen swept from forest growth by a 
young collector, Edward C. Clarke, aged fourteen, and kindly forwarded 
by Mr. Hudson. It is permissible to hope that the discoverer of this 
very interesting species may be thus early inaugurating a distinguished 
entomological career. 


Protosynaema quaestuosa n. sp. 


basal 3 moderately thickened with dark-grey scales. Forewings rather 
narrow, apex obtuse, termen nearly straight, rather oblique, outline of 
terminal cilia rounded; dark purplish-fuscous; in one specimen a rather 
thick light-brownish streak along anterior half of fold ; markings iridescent 
violet-golden-metallic, more or less broadly edg with brown suffusion ; 
a slender oblique streak from costa near base to fold; a hardly curved 
slender transverse median streak, sometimes interrupted ; a dot in disc 


ings of forewings. 


Orthenches chartularia n. sp. 
d. 16m Head and thorax whitish. Palpi dark grey, tips of second 
and terminal joints white. Forewings elongate, apex obtuse - pointed, 


206 Transactions. 


somewhat larger in a median longitudinal series from j to $; four dark- 


e PAS CARA EE oS 


3 
S 
@ 
с 
gu 
о 
er 
с 
о 
B 
"d 
Ф 
x 
Ы. 
oO 
[ж] 
2 
Ee 
©, 
© 
lar] 
со 
& 
5 
e 
LR 
=, 
@ 
z 
к 
p" 
co 
n 
= 
E: 
Es 
ү fas) 
<< 
> 
@ 
Un 
р, 
E 
E 
ac 


TINEIDAE. 
Astrogenes chrysograpta Meyr. 


at $, two separate nearly dire 
triangular marks before a 


Endophthora tylogramma n. sp. 

5. Timm. Head ochreous-whitish. Pal 
whitish, patagia and a dorsal stripe suffused 
elongate - lanceolate ; purple suffused light 
blackish; a narrow irregular white dorsal streak 
ochreous except on margins 
uffused blackish, beyond these 
a very fine white line along termen to apex: cilia light-greyish. Hind- 
wings bronzy-purple-grey ; cilia light grey. 

Wellington, in March, “ 


Torr I 


Puiteotr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 207 


Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 
By ALFRED Рнпротт, F.E.S., Assistant peces Cawthron Institute, 
Nelson 


[Read before the Pie Institute, 14th July and 18th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 
21st October, 1922 ; issued separately, 6th June, 1924.] 


Ichneutica dives n. sp. Дети. 

32. 39-46mm. Head and palpi ferruginous sprinkled with grey, apex 
of terminal joint of palpi сосы Antennae ochreous, in 9 whitish, 
ferruginous beneath, pectinations in $ j. Thorax ferruginous, thickly 
irrorated with grey, collar grey-whitish. Abdomen fuscous-grey. Legs 
ferruginous sprinkled with grey, all tarsi annulated with grey-whitish. 
Forewings moderate, oa almost "germs apex obtuse, termen rounded, 
oblique ; — rrorated with white and grey; an аген white 


laterally ; a white dot on costa above reniform ; second line dis auri 
dentate, exeurved on upper $, incurved beneath, white, black-margined 
anteriorly ; : subterminal line parallel wi with termen, obscure, ony vien; 


Me o m 
Mount per Tableland, ns an ле of 4,500 ft. Five males and 
two females taken at "sugar ecember and January. Holotype (3), 


allotype (9), and paratypes in coll. peel Institute. 


Persectania similis n. sp. 
d 9. 38-40 mm. Head and palpi reddish-brown sprinkled with white. 
Antennae reddish-brown, basally white, in male with short cilia. Thorax 


_ with slight blunt anterior orant, greyish-white ; ; & white frontal bar, 


margined beneath with blackish-brown and above with reddish-brown 
patagia margined with reddish-brown. Abdomen in 5 brown, in 9 grey. 
Legs reddish-brown, tarsi mixed with white. Forewings narrow, costa 
almost straight, apex blunt-pointed, termen rounded, oblique ; bright reddish- 
brown irrorated with whitioh ; basal area above middle for about lin Д 
clearer white, in 9 less marked and extending farther along costa ; 

blackish median streak from base to 4, margined beneath with ва 
reddish-brown ; a broad streak along dorsum suffused with whitish ; first 
line strongly dentate, white, posteriorly brown-margined, hardly traceable 
on upper half; an indistinct blackish line in dise above middle ; second 
line hardly distinguishable, blackish-margined, strongly dentate, apex of 
teeth marked by black dots; subterminal very strongly and irregularly 
dentate, dentations filled with whitish, anteriorly interruptedly blackish- 
margined ; stigmata almost obsolete, in female orbicular and reniform 


208 Transactions. 


represented by obscure pinkish blotches: cilia reddish-brown, tips more 
or less whitish. Hindwings dark fuscous, in male reddish-tinged : cilia 
in j grey, in 9 basal half white, with interrupted dark basal line. Under- 
sides fuscous-grey, pink-tinged, in 9 paler. 
n general appearance very like P. ewingii (Westw.) but narrower- 
 winged and without the peculiar reniform of that species. 
uland Downs. One of each sex taken in February. Holotype (d) 
and allotype (9) in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


: PYRAUSTIDAE. 
Scoparia pura n. sp. 3 

$9. 21-22mm. Head grey mixed with fuscous. Maxilliary palpi | 
grey, labial fuscous. Antennae fuscous, in $ shortly ciliated. Thorax 


ginal series of black dots, preceded by an obscure white shade: cilia 
fuscous-grey with a darker basal line.  Hindwings greyish-fuscous, darker 
apically : cilia as in forewings. Female paler in all respects. 1 
Near S. nomeutis Meyr., but structurally distinct in the much shorter | 
antennal ciliations ; the angled first line is also a good distinguishing 
character. ; , 
Common on the tableland of Mount Arthur at 4,000 ft. to 5,000 ft. in | 
January. Holotype (4), alletype (9), and a series of paratypes in colL — - 
Cawthron Institute, E 


Scoparia falsa n. sp. 
59. 21-24mm. Head grey. Palpi brown, mixed with white on upper 


Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior tibiae and tarsi infuscated and annulated — 
with ochreous.  Forewings moderate, costa slightly arched, apex obtuse, E 
termen faintly sinuate, oblique ; pale brown, densely irrorated with white ; 
and with scattered blackish-brown scales ; an indistinct short blackish- 
brown line from middle of base ; first line obscure, evenly curved, white, 
margined on costa with brown; a thick brownish-black discal streak from 
first line to reniform, margined beneath with brown ; elaviform irregular, ~ 
blackish, touching discal streak; reniform thick X-shaped, brownish-black, 


male bred from moss taken from the Dun Mountains at about 2,000 ft. ; 
the latter specimen emerged on 15th December. Holotype (4), allotype (9), 
and one paratype in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


PHILPOTT.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 209 


Scoparia gracilis n. sp. 

3 9. 16-19 mm. Head fuscous mixed with white. Palpi fuscous, 
white beneath basally and partially white above. Antennae fuscous, 
ciliations in d 3. Thorax blackish-fuscous with a white anterior median 
spot and margins of patagia whitish. Abdomen dark greyish-fuscous. 
Legs greyish-fuscous, tarsi annulated with whitish. Forewings narrow 


with black ; claviform rather large, detached, black; an outwardly-oblique 
broad white fascia from costa at middle, not reaching half across wing ; 
reniform obscurely 8-shaped, lower half white, black above ; second line 


no yellow markings. ; 

Mount Arthur Tableland, 4,000 ft. to 5,000 ft. Fairly common in De- 
cember, and one specimen taken in the middle of January. Holotype (4), 
allotype (9), and a series of male paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


PTEROPHORIDAE. 
Platyptilia ferruginea Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 150. 

Since describing the above species from the unique 9 taken at the 
Mount Arthur Tableland the male has been added to the collection of the 
Cawthron Institute, a single specimen of that sex having been secured by 
Dr. Tillyard at Gouland Downs early in February. It agrees exactly in 
colour and markings with the holotype, but is smaller, having a wing- 
expanse of only 18 mm., as against 21 mm. in the female. 


TORTRICIDAE. (See also p. 212.) 
Cnephasia latomana (Meyr.), Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, p. 145. 

I found this species fairly common on the Mount Arthur Tableland in 
December, at elevations from 4,000 ft. to 4,500 ft. The type specimen was 
a female, and, though Mr. G. V. Hudson took both sexes on Gordon's Pyramid 
in 1889, the male, as far as I am aware, has not been described. In 
appearance the sexes differ considerably, and it may be useful to briefly 
indicate the differences. While the ground-colour of the female is almost 
pure-white, that of the male is densely irrorated with fuscous and ferruginous. 

area is also much reduced, so that the space is often almost wholly 
taken up by the markings. In the female the markings are ochreous-tinged, 
but in the male they are bright ferruginous. The hindwings of the male 
are dark fuscous, in strong contrast to the whitish ones of the female. The 
genera] effect is to produce a whitish female and a reddish male. 


Tortrix argentosa n. sp. 

g 9. 16-17 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax greyish-white. Antennae 
grey, ciliations in'3 #. Abdomen ochreous-grey-whitish, anal tuft ochreous- 
white. Legs ochreous-white, anterior pair and spurs infuscated, Forewings 


210 Transactions. 


elongate, costa strongly arched, apex pointed, termen rounded, very 
oblique ; silvery white; extreme edge of costa, from base to a varying point, 
blackish ; a black dot in disc at $, frequently absent: cilia greyish-white, 
Hindwings and cilia pale greyish-white. 

Near Т. indigestana Meyr., but whiter and without any reddish suffusion 
in disc. 
Dun Mountain, at 3,000 ft. Eight males and one female taken flying 
in the evening among low shrubs and herbage. Holotype (3), allotype (9), 
and a series of $ paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


OECOPHORIDAE. 
Borkhausenia pallidula n. sp. 
d. 13-14mm. Head pale whitish-ochreous. Palpi whitish-ochreous, 
outwardly infuscated. Antennae whitish-ochreous, annulated with fuscous, 


spot in disc at 3 and a series of terminal dots: cilia grey-whitish, fuscous- 
tinged apically, with a fuscous basal line. Hin wings grey-whitish, 
ieee ena apically : cilia grey-whitish with an indistinct dark basal 


Gouland Downs, in February. A series of eight males beaten from 
saeco йүз, Holotype (d) and a series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron 
nstitute. 


GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE. (See also p. 213.) 

Glyphipteryx octonaria n. sp. 
$. 11-13 mm. Head and thorax  bronzy-fuscous. Palpi fuscous- - 
black with five white bands. Antennae fuscous, clothed with grey - 
pubescence. Abdomen fuscous. Le eyish -fuscous, tarsi annulated | 
with whitish. Forewings broad, posteriorly dilated, costa evenly arched, - 


fuscous. 
Near б. codonias Meyr., but a smaller species with differently arranged 


rigae. A 
Gouland Downs. Three males found on low forest herbage early 


in February. Holot : Cawthron 
ва. ту уре (d) and two paratypes in coll. Са 


PniLPorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 211 


Orthenches similis n. sp. ааа 
$ 9. 14-16 mm. Head white, tinged with fuscous. Palpi fuscous, 
second joint with apical ring white, terminal joint mixed with white. 
1 vii 


bdomen greyish-fu cous, anal tuft paler. we rm anterior pair 


irrorated with brown ; markings dark brown ; outer margin of basal patch 
еы strongly oblique ; an outwardly-oblique thick fascia from before middle 
aching half across wing, enclosing a white spot in apical portion; tornal 
und бешм area dark brown, interrupted by upright white fascia from 
tornus which unites with white apical area of costa; two or three brown 
spots on costa above white tornal fascia ; sometimes a series of white terminal 
dots: cilia greyish-fuscous with dark basal line, on costa mixed with white 
and sometimes with subapical and tornal white spots. Hindwings greyish- 
fuscous, darker apically : cilia greyish-fuscous with a dark basal line. 

Very similar in appearance to O. semifasciata Philp., but the light and 
dark areas in that гает are more pronounced, the ground-colour being 
less irrorated with brown. 

Common at Robot from November to January in Nothofagus forest 
to 2,000 ft. Generally beaten from a species of Gaultheria. пате (d), 
allotype (9), and a long series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute 


NYMPHALIDAE. 
Danaida chrysippus petilia Stoll, Suppl. Cramers Papillons Exotiques, 


An example of this butterfly was captured in January at ipia? by 
Mr. W. Wastney. Mr. б. V. Hudson (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 40, p. 104, 
1908) published the first record of the species for New Zealand, а specimen 

aving been brought to Mr. E. C. Sherlock, who states that he saw another 
at the same locality, a few miles from the Thames, Mr. Hudson gives a 
description and a figure. The Nelson specimen, which Mr. Wastney has 
kindly presented to the Cawthron Institute, is evidently the Australian 
subspecies petilia, and from Mr. Hudson's figure it would appear that the 
Thames specimen also belongs to that form. Both specimens are females 


PLUSIADAE. 
Sericea spectans Guen., Noct., vol. 3, p. 172. 
A specimen of this common Australian species was captured by 


Mr. W. Wastney at Nelson in February, evidently a chance arrival from 
the Commonwealth. A nn description is appende 

Expanse of wing, 88m Head, thorax, and abdomen dark chocolate- 
brown. Forewings dark саа 2 slightly ochreous-tinged on 
basal area and with violet metallic sheen in disc and towards dorsum 
three or four irregular dark-brown бст near base ; a double dark-brown 
fascia before middle; a broad dark-brown fascia beyond middle, broadly 
excurved on upper half to encircle a large black-ringed eye-spot; sub- 
terminal and terminal waved dark-brown lines. Hindwings dark chocolate- 
brown with a median putes fascia and a tornal blackish blotch 
containing two bluish-white spots 


212 Transactions. 


Somewhat similar in appearance to Dasypodia selenophora Gn., but easil 
distinguished, apart from the generie characters, by the violet sheen, th 
difference in the transverse fasciae, and the absence of the terminal seri 
of white dots. 


CRAMBIDAE. 
Crambus abditus n. sp. 


5. . Head ochreous-white. Labial palpi 4, ochreous-white 
Maxilliary palpi white. Antennae ochreous-white. Thorax brassy-yell 
Abdomen and legs whitish-ochreous. Forewings moderate, costa eve 


In the acute apex of the forewings this species recalls the much larg 
C. angustipennis Zell., but the markings are altogether different. 

Bred by Mr. C. Lindsay from a larva found at Otarama, Canterbury, in 
October. Holotype (d) in coll. Canterbury Museum. 


TORTRICIDAE. 
Tortrix scruposa n. sp. 


d. 17mm. Head greyish-white. Palpi grey, terminal segment sho 
and bluntly pointed. Antennae grey, ciliation і. Thorax grey, patagia 
brown. Abdomen (missing). Legs grey, anterior pair infuscated. Fore- 


wregular fasciae between median fascia and aper: cilia greyish-whi 
darker round apex. Hindwings fuscous grey: cilia grey with a darker 
basal line. 
Not readily comparable with any other Tortriz. ; 
Mount Ruapehu, in January. One male taken by Mr. C. C. Fenwick, 
who retains the type. 


Tortrix subdola n. sp. 


3. 15-16 mm. Head greyish-white, face darker. Papli greyi 
darker apically, second segment thickened with scales, apex 


extreme edge of costa, for short distance basally, fuscous; median costal 
area more clearly white; а speckling, consisting of groups of one to four black 
scales, throughout ; а prominent black discal dot: cilia whitish-grey wit 

darker basal line. Hindwings and cilia grevish-white. 


PuiLPoTT.— Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 213 


Very similar in appearance to T. argentosa Philp., but the black speckling 
is absent in that species. From 7. indigestana Meyr. the structure of the 
palpi is a good distinguishing character. 

aken by Messrs. C. C. Fenwick and Morris N. Watt at Ruapehu 
December and Janua Five males were forwarded for бево. 
Holotype (d) and paratypes in coll. C. C. Fenwick. 


Elachista watti n. sp. аси, 

d. 7-8} mm. ee a slightly mixed with pale fuscous. Palpi 
white. Antennae fuscous-grey. Thorax white mixed with  fuscous. 
Abdomen greyish- UE. anal tuft ochreous-white. Legs ochreous-white, 
anterior pair infuscated. Forewings lanceolate; metallic white, more or 
less infuscated, particularly on basal } of costa; a linear spot of fuscous 
below fold at 2; a median fuscous streak from 3 to near apex ; both these 
mA nM usually obscure or absent : А Les fuscous, round apex clear 

white.  Hindwings and cilia greyish-fusc 
E. exaula Meyr., but the панин black markings of that 
species are absent. 

Taken by Messrs. Fenwick and Watt at Waimarino, in January. Five 
males were sent for examination. Holotype (43) in coll. C. C. Fenwick. 


GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE. 
Simaethis albifasciata n. sp. 

б $. -12 mm. Head and thorax bronzy-brown densely sprinkled 
with white. Palpi ringed with bronzy-brown and white alternately, 
second segment slightly tufted beneath. tennae bronzy-brown annu- 

ta 


lated with white. Forewings, costa slightly arched, apex rounded, termen 
straight, rea bronzy-brown mixed with blackish ; a patch of white 
scales at base above middle; а broad irregular band of white scales at 4; 

a small white spot on costa fter middle giving rise to a very irregular 
line composed of violet and blue metallic scales mixed with white; this 


followed on the median portion by a line of metallic scales; a terminal 
line of white scales more or less interrupted at middle: cilia bronzy-brown 
with a thick black basal line and white tips at middle and tornus. In 
female there is a greater admixture of white. indwings pale bronzy- 
brown; a straight white fascia from termen before tornus directed towards 
$ of costa, and reaching half-way across wing; a fragmentary white 
fascia between this and termen: cilia as in forewings but paler and white 
tips inconspicuous 

Structurally only comparable with S. marmarea Meyr., but the 
minent white podio band is sufficient to distinguish it, and halla are 
several other difference: 

A male and fasc taken in forest on the Mount Arthur Tableland 
track in December at an elevation of 4,000 ft. ; and a To €"— = 
Gouland Downs in February. Mr. C. C. Кепе ick has a spec 
captured on Mount Ruapehu in January. oltp (d) pes alloty Би (9) 
in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


214 Transactions. 


TINEIDAE. 
Lindera tessallatella Blanch., Hist. fis. y pol. d Chile, Zool., vol. 7, 
p. 105, 


Mallobathra strigulata n. sp. 

. 15-1; mm. Head dark brown, sometimes ochreous-tinged. An- 
tennae ochreous, blotched with fuscous, ciliations in $ 23. Thorax dark 
bronzy-brown. Abdomen dark brown. Legs brown, anterior tarsi annu- 


especially on dorsal part of wing, some violet metallic scales; on dorsum 
at middle the bronzy-brown colouring forms a dark semicircular spot 


brown mixed with ochreous.  Hindwings and cilia dark fuscous. 

In general appearance near M. crataea Meyr., but nearly twice as large 
and with clearer markings. : 

Nelson, in forest at 2,500 ft. Not uncommonin December. Holotype (4) 
and a series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


Mallobathra fenwicki n. sp. 
14mm. Head dark brown, ochreous-tinged. Antennae dark 


annulated with ochreous.  Forewings, costa evenly arched, apex broadly 
rounded, termen oblique; dark shining purplish-brown with sligh 
ochreous admixture; an obscure ochreous mark on termen before i 
and a more prominent triangular ochreous patch before tornus: cilia con 
colorous with wing.  Hindwings and cilia dark purplish-fuscous but less 
bright than forewings. 

Close to M. homolapa Meyr., but differing chiefly in the pronounced 
purplish sheen. 

Mount Ruapehu, in January. Two or three examples taken by 
Messrs. Fenwick and Watt. ‘Holotype (4) in coll. C. C. Fenwick. 


PuirPorr.—T'bial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 215 
The Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 
By Atrrep Рнпротт, F.E.S., Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute, 
Nelson. 


[Read before the Nelson Institute, 13th ie steal 1922 ; received by Editor, 21st October, 
1922 ; issued. separately, 6th June, 1924.] 


Plate 18. 
THE antennae of insects, being frequently clothed with hair, and often 
bearing dentate or pectinate processes, stand in need of some method b 


which they can be kept free from dust, particles of food, and other matter, 
which if not removed «е sooner or later interfere with the carrying-out 
of their functions. Few insects have entirely naked legs; in almost all 
cases the limbs are clothed nt spines, hair, setae, or scales, such armature 
acting as combing or brushing organs for the head, wings, and other parts 
of the body. For the treatment of the antennae, however, special struc- 
tures have been evolved in several groups. In the ants, for instance, the 
apical spur of the anterior tibia and һе base of the opposing first tarsal 
segment are armed with a row of spines, the antennae being drawn through 
them ; in the honey-bee the first tarsal segment has, near its base, а trans- 
verse rounded notch which fulfils the same purpose. In the Coleoptera the 

embers of the Carabidae have the anterior tarsi armed beneath with a 
complieated series of combs and brushes. But in the Lepidoptera alone 
does an antenna-cleaning apparatus appear as an ordinal character. 

In the literature at my disposal I have been unable to discover any 
detailed description of the lepidopterous strigil. Meyrick (Handbook of 
British Vise get p. 4) says, “ The anterior tibia [in Lepidoptera] is 

nished beneath with a median VP process," but does not 
make та reference to the structure. Sharp (Cambridge Natural History, 
vol. 6, p. 314) states that “the front tibia [in the Lepidoptera] usually 
possesses on its inner aspect a peculiar movable pa ad; this seems in some 
cases to be a combing-organ; it also often acts as a cover to uliar 
scales." J. B. Smith (Revision of the Deltoid Moths, Bulletin of the United 
States National Museum, No. 48) describes at some length the very peculiar 
modifications of the legs in that group of чэк. чө. ps but I have not had 
an opportunity o of examining any species dea y him. 

Though in this paper I treat these due Meus or combs for 
the antennae, it must be remembered that their actual use in such a 
connection has not been observed;* it is because the modification of the 
antennae and the tibial structure seem to be correlated that I adopt this 
provisional view of the function of the latter. it will be found that, in 
gener = mue with z most “ plumose " antennae have the most 


barely half the size. It may also be observed that the position and shape 
of the organ, v wars with the modification of the tibia, are such as would 
be | peu a he function indicated. 

Exe stances, to be referred to, it does not appear that 
the me of the tibial strigil will prove of much value to the systematist. 


* Since the above was written the act of passing the antennae through the strigils 
has several times been observed. It is not uncommon to see moths which have been 
put in the cyanide killing-bottle, as soon as the effects of the fumes begin to be felt. 
commence to comb their antennae rapidly with the strigils. 


216 Transactions. 


the families of the Homoneura is as great as that between the suborders. 

n order to ascertain if any homologous structure was present in related 
orders, the Trichoptera and Mecoptera were examined. In the Trichoptera, 
species of the genera Rhyacophila, Psilochorema, Hydrobiosis, Hydropsyche, 
Polyplectropus, Triplectides, Notanatolica, Oecetis, Philanisus, Philorheithrus, 

а . 


Pycnocentria, Olinga, and Оесопеѕизѕ ; and, in t tera, Choristella. 


M 

certain that the tibial strigil in the Lepidoptera is peculiar to that order. 
The families of the Lepidoptera, as far as I have been able to examine 

them, will now be considered in order, and the modifications of the cleaning- 

apparatus described. 


Suborder HOMONEURA. 


MICROPTERYGIDAE. 


spur. Presumably, after development into a strigil, the structure moved 
basad or distad in sympathy with the tibial modification or other condi- 


middle of the tibia, and its apex rather less than a quarter from the tibial 

ex. Except for being somewhat swollen round the base of the strigil, 
the tibia itself is not modified ; there is not the flattening beneath, nor the 
formation of a groove, as occurs in the higher groups. 


MNESARCHAEIDAE. 


In Mnesarchaea the strigil is very much reduced, being only about four- 
fifths as long as the tibia is broad (fig. 4). It is clothed with scales similar 
to those on the tibia itself, and no hair is present. The reduction of the 
organ in this genus is apparently correlated with the type of antenna, this 
being filiform and scaled, with a few minute hairs. In Sabatinca the better- 


HEPIALIDAE. 


In the Hepialidae the strigil is not homologous with the structure so far 
described ; it 1s an outgrowth from the tibial wall instead of a modified 
spur. The Hepialidae are without tibial spurs, and it seems probable that 


but evolved a different organ to carry out the same function. At or near 
the base of and beneath the tibia there is a flap-like structure, covering 
the lower surface and extending usually about half-way along the segment 
(fig. 5). There is no indication of a hinge at the base, the strigil passing 


Р 


PuirLPorr.—T'ibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 217 


2 


\ WW 
AVA 
fy | NW 
^l NS 
A AKIN \ 
ДЇ А \ NN 
{| l i NO \ 
| N NN 
NM 


Fic. 1.—Sabatinca tarvs Meyr. Strigil removed from tibia | 
‘Fic. 2.—Sabatinca chrysargyra Meyr. Portion of tibia Su strigil attached ; view 
from oute ido. 
Fic. 3.—Sabatinca quadrijuga Meyr. Tibia with strigil removed to show ring-like 
point of prem x 
Ето. 4.—Mnes rae. 
are shown and the баа of others indic 
Fic. &-—Charagia virescens Dbld. Portion Р tibia with = я vu strigil. 
в. 6.—Porina sas seed bier lk. Tibia: view of back o 
. T.-—Oncopera т a Turn. Portion of tibia, bein dh Бань. -like strigil. 
Fic. 8.—Fraus sp. Portian of tibia, showing vestigial strigil with spines and scales. 


ека ба tibia with strigil. Some scales 


- 218 | Transactions. 


into the tibia without any modification. The origin of the organ, in this 
family, was probably a simple notch or ridge on the tibia; this developed 
into a fold, and thence into a flap, after which, in some instances, it 
narrowed into a spur-like form. The walls of the strigil are not fused, and 
can be separated without difficulty. In Porina the strigil is strongly con- 
cave to the tibia, forming a rounded channel for the reception of the 
antenna (Plate 18, fig. 3). The outer sinus is not usually produced far 


The antennae of this species are very short 


ort. 
and but slightly hairy, and both tibia ánd tarsi bear thick spreading tufts 


is of the usual generic type, though rather small, while in the female it is 
reduced to a mere vestige (fig. 8). The tibia, beneath the strigil, is 
covered with curved macrotrichia, and these are still present forward of 
the diminished female organ. It seems probable that these hooks form 
the essential part of the cleaning-apparatus, that the strigil is now more 
or less functionless, and is undergoing reduction accordingly. 


Suborder HETERONEURA. 


_ In the Heteroneura the typical strigil is a rather flat organ, something 
like a longitudinally folded leaf. In t i і 
central, leaving a considerable portion of the inner part single, but in the 
higher groups the folding is often complete, and the strigil tends to become 
irregularly tubular. The structure is more or less convex to the limb, а 

18 clothed on the inner side with short dense hair. It is situated on the 
lower surface of the tibia, and usually takes an outwardly-oblique course. 


— 
B 
B 
E 
et 
* 
Q 
Я 
Ф 
[^] 
-— 
et 
о 
© 
e 
= 
= 
Ф 
a 
et 
=g 
Ф 
о 
e 
B 
2 
£5 
— 
et 
E. 
x] 
Qu 
o 
— 
et 
E 
Ф 
E 
8 
= 
c 
£e 
Б 
© 
< 
Ф 


t aris 
from near the base and extend to the apex; in the Pterophoridae, where 


position. The tibia itself is usually flattened beneath, and the hair on 
that part of its surface 


strigil, and apparently aets as p > th 
e pero part of the cleaning-apparatus. Benea 
the strigil the tibia is often hollowed out so as va dep. groove for th 


КҮКЕ 


PHILPOTT.—Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 219 


TINEOIDEA, TORTRICOIDEA, ax» PYRALOIDEA. 


These three superfamilies require little comment. The strigil is of 
the type described under the heading of the suborder,¥and is remarkably . 
uniform (figs. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13). 


14 


Fie. 9. y 
Senge saamaa MO 
Crambus crenaeus Mert "TE folded back to show concavity beneath. 
lucita monospilalis Walk. Tibia, viewed from outer fissure of strigil. 
ntomela fervius Walk. 
CASTNIOIDEA. 
CASTNIDAE. 

In this family only two or three species of Synemon have been available 
for examination. In these the strigil is folded completely round and fused, 
forming a hollow spur. The structure has the appearance of a much reduced 
organ, and it is probable that the smoothly jointed and closely scaled antennae 
are not difficult to keep clean (fig. 14). 


usmalodoma saxosa Meyr. Strigil in male. 
atodoma saxosa 2 Strigil in female. 


" 


T 
mem 

a5 3 
фрс Т 

Ss 


LI 


220 Transactions. 


ZYGAENOIDEA. 
ZYGAENIDAE. 

In the small moths of the genus Pollanisus, the only species investigated, 
no strigil is present. 

LIMACODIDAE. 

Neither sex possesses a strigil. Тһе antennae are comparatively short, 
but are usually bipectinated in the male, frequently only on the basal 
portion. All the tibiae, and also the first tarsal segments, are thickly fringed 
with long hair-scales; on the anterior pair of legs these scale-brushes may 
carry out the functions of the strigil. 


LASIOCAMPOIDEA. 
LASIOCAMPIDAE. 


. The genera Entometa and Porela have a strong strigil springing from a 
little below the base of the tibia and extending almost to the apex. It 
is slightly flattened, curved, and spur-like (fig. 15). 


NOCTUOIDEA. 
LiPARIDAE. 


The Liparidae have the strigil rising above the middle of the tibia. 
Frequently it springs from just below the base, as in Laelia, Notoloupus, 


B 


orm. The outer margin, instead of being free from base to apex, is à 


Pureorr.—Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 


23 


Fro. 16.—Argina cribraria Clerck. 

Fic. 17.—Laelia obsoleta Fabr. Strigil in male. 

Fig. 18.—Laelia obsoleta Fabr. Strigil in ec 
ek br 


emargin nata 
Fra. 20.— Tarache nivipicta Вий. 
Fic. 21.— Melanchra agorastis „дй To show (a) attaching membrane. 
Fic. 22.—Persectania ewingii Westw. Detached strigil. 


Fic. 25.—Ardices cu 
Fic. 26.—Metacrias е M 


222 Transactions. 


by a membrane for a third or more of its upper portion to the tibia 
(figs. 21, 22). The lower part is armed with the usual fringe of hairs, but near 
its centre it is broadly and deeply convex. The tibia is somewhat flattened, 
and bears an oblique groove which passes beneath the comb, forming with 
the convexity of the latter a covered channel through which the antenna 
can be drawn. Fitting into the convexity of the strigil is a dense bunch of 
hairs, the whole forming a cleaning-apparatus with comb above and brush 
below. That this type of strigil is correlated with the usual type of 
antennal armature in the Melanchrinae seems still more probable when the 
genus Ichneutica is examined (fig. 23). Here the antennal segments are 


ARCTIIDAE. 


In the Arctiidae the antennae are usually small, and have little armature. 
The strigil, which is usually not highly developed, shows in some forms, as 
Schistophleps (fig. 24), the same extension of the attaching membrane as 
in the Melanchrinae. Comarchis and Celama also exhibit this character, 
though in a less degree. Ardices possesses an unusual type of strigil for this 
family, it being long, free throughout the entire length of the lower fissure, 
and covered outwardly with dense hair-scales (fig. 25). Metacrias a 
displays a peculiar strigil. The tibia in this genus is very short; it is also 
somewhat eurved and hollowed out beneath. In this convexity, its base 
being deeply sunk in the limb, lies a broad naked strigil (fig. 26). 


SYNTOMIDAE. 


The Syntomidae offer no unusual strigilar features, the organ being 
rather small, centrally folded, and broadly lanceolate, with the usual fringe 
of hairs on the outer margin. 


NOTODONTOIDEA. 
NOTODONTIDAE. 
In Neola semiaurata Walk. the strigil in the male is strongly concave to 
the tibia and follows a somewhat spiral course. In Epi tristis Lewin 


the organ is also concave, but has no spiral twist (fig. 27). In the females 
of both these species the strigil is absent, as it is also in the very peculiar 
Ochrogaster contraria Walk. 

SPHINGIDAE, 


_The hawkmoths have a well-developed strigil occupying the middle 
third or more of the tibia. It is бездин ыд the is sec er folded, and 
bears a fringe of stiff spines on the margin of its inner fold (Plate 18, fig. 2). 
Though the edges meet, they are not fused except towards the apex. The 
organ is deeply set in the tibia at the base, and is almost entirely exposed 
(fig. 28). In etamimas australasiae Don., however, the fringe of hair 
which in all species occurs on the outer side of the tibia is curved round, 
the lengthened upper part of it acting apparently as a spring to keep 
pressure on the strigil, and the lower part forming a rounded channel to 
receive the antenna (Plate 18, fig. 1). 


Puttpotr.—Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. ` 223 


GEOMETROIDEA. 
Throughout this superfamily the strigil shows little variation. It 


usually occupies from one-half to one-third of the tibia apically. It is 
generally only partially folded, so that the lower fringed part can be seen 


28 S 
| 2 


Fic. 27.— E picoma tristis Lewin. 

Fic. 28.—Cephanodes janus Misken. Portion of tibia with strigil removed. 

Fie. 29.—Venusia undosata Feld. 

Fic. 30.— T'atosoma lestevata Walk. Portion of tibia with strigil removed 
to show dense tuft of hair beneath. 

Fic. 31.— Declana junctilinea Walk. Strigil in male. 

Fig. 32.— Declana junctilinea Walk. Strigil in female. 

Fic. 33.—Papilio macleayanus 

Fie. 34.—Signeta flammeata Butl. 


projecting (fig. 29). The brush on the tibia is long and dense (fig. 30). 
Many of the species provide excellent examples of the correlation between 
antennal armature and strigilar development. In those forms in which 
the antennae of the male are bipectinated while those of the female are 


2924 Transactions. 


simple, the organ is only one-quarter the length. The same sexual difference 
in antennae and strigil occurs in Xanthorhoe, Notoreas, and Selidosema, 
but in Dasyuris, where the antennae are simple in both sexes, there is 
practically no difference in the size or condition of the strigil. In Declana 
most of the species have strongly pectinated antennae in the male and less 
strongly pectinated or simple antennae in the female. Figures of the tibiae - 
in both sexes of Declana junctilinea Walk. under equal magnification are 
given, in order to show not only the difference in size, but the strong bend 
or angle of the apical portion in the male (figs. 31, 32). 


URANIOIDEA. 
URANIIDAE. 


_ The striking day-flying North Australian moth Nyctalemon orontes 
Linn., so like a butterfly superficially, has a strigil resembling that of Papilio, 
but less folded and shorter in proportion. 


PAPILIONOIDEA. 


In the butterflies many of the families have more or less reduced anterior 
legs, and in such families the strigil has disappeared. In those families 
in which the forelegs are normally developed, however, a strigil is present. 
It is usually rather long and narrow, folded completely round, and partially 
fused (fig. 33). In the Hesperidae the strigil is almost hidden in a tuft of 
hair-scales. It is folded almost into a tube, though the edges are not fused. 
It lies strongly convex to the limb, and if viewed from the right angle an 


aperture may be observed between the two, with the hair on both surfaces — 


directed towards the middle line (fig. 34). 


which may be summarized as follows: In the Lepidoptera, with com- 
paratively few exceptions, a strigil or comb for cleaning the antennae 1$ 
found on the anterior tibiae. This strigil is a modified spur which has 


specialized forms this flat leaf-like organ has been completely folded round, 
the margins meeting and becoming fused so as again to take the form of 
a hollow spur. In one group, the Hepialidae, the strigil does not seem to 
have been derived from a spur, but to have originated as an outgrowth 
of the tibial wall. Almost invariably the development of the strigil 18 
found to be correlated with the condition and armature of the antennae, 
whether such condition be sexual or systematic. 

‚ 1 desire to express my thanks to Dr. R. J. Tillyard, Chief of the 
Biological Department, Cawthron Institute, for reading the text, and for 
much encouragement and advice during the carrying-out of the investigation > 
also to Mr. W. C. Davies, Curator of the Institute, for the excellent 
photographic plate. 


Trans. N.Z Iwsr, Vor. 55. PLATE 18. 


Fic. 1,—-Portion of tibia д ална рач australasiae Don. with strigil in situ. 


Fic. 2.— Apical portion of the s rigil of Sphina convolvuli L., to show fringe of spines. 
Fig. 3.—Tibia of Porina Pe d with strigil in situ. 


Face р. 224.] 


BarE.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 225 


Report on some Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast, with Notes on 
New Zealand Hydroida generally, supplementing Farquhar’s List. 


Ву W. M. Bare, F.R.MS. 
Communicated by Dr. Chas. Chilton. 


[ Read ire the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 2nd August, 1922 ; received by 
Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued. separately, 12th June, 1924.] 


1. INTRODUCTION. 


Тнк Hydroida dealt with in the present paper are, for the most part, 
included in a collection forwarded by Professor Chilton from the Canter- 
bury College, Christchurch, to Mr. E. A. Briggs, of the Australian 
Museum, Sydney, for examination and report.* r. Briggs commenced 
the work, but, finding that stress of official duties was likely to prolong 
it unduly, he suggested that I should undertake the task, which I have 
accordingly done. I have also included descriptions of several other 
New Zealand species hitherto imperfectly known, or not identifiable from 
the original accoun 

I have to thank Professor W. B. Benham, of the University Museum 
Dunedin, for valuable assistance in sending me portions of type specimens 
of some of Hutton's and Coughtrey's species, preserved in the Museum, 
which enable me to identity some of those species previously unrecognized. 

My thanks are also due to the Trustees of the British Museum for 
examples of some of Allman's New Zealand species, as well as for one of 
Gray's not hitherto identified since its description in 1843. This с gin 


as well as several of an's which have been wrongly associated wit 
other forms, will now, I trust, be rendered identifiable. I have specially 
to thank Captain Totton, of xs British Museum, for much trouble taken 


by him in furnishing me with information regarding the New Zealand 
species in the Museum, and forwarding specimens. 


2. LITERATURE OF THE NEW ZEALAND HYDROIDA. 


The first published list of New Zealand Hydroida was that by Dr. 
J. E. Gray, in Dieffenbach's New Zealand, 1843, in which were described 
four species collected by Dr. Sinclair and one by Sir Joseph 


new species, with a number of those previously known; in some of the 
latter, however, the identifications IT proved mistaken 
r. Millen Coughtrey, in his papers in Trans. N.Z. Inst. for 1874 and 

1875, E one in the Annals and Манан of Natural History for 1876, 
added considerably to what was already known regarding the New Zea- 
land species, and included some new ones, also furnishing, for the first 
time, issus of the forms described. Of the few Plumularians mentioned, 

* The collection has been deposited in the Canterbury Museum, Christchurch, New 
Zealand.—C. C. 
8—Trans. 


226 Transactions. 


however, the figures and descriptions have not proved sufficient to enable 
observers to discriminate between nearly allied forms. 

For the next twenty years no special account of New Zealand species 
appeared, either in the colony or elsewhere, but a number of new species 
were included in Allman’s papers in the Journal of the Linnean Society 
of 1876 and 1885, and in the “ Challenger " Reports; also in the works 
of Kirchenpauer, Thompson, von Lendenfeld, Marktanner-Turneretscher, 
an Е 

All these are enumerated іп Farquhars “List of New Zealand 
Hydroida,” which was published in Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 28, p. 459, 


of the Neighbourhood of Dunedin," in Trans. N.Z. Inst., 1897, and a 
report on a collection of New Zealand hydroids in the Zoologischen 
Jahrbuchern, 1901, by Dr. Cl. Hartlaub. 


3. NOMENCLATURE, 


ce the publication of — list there have been many changes 
of nomenclature, especially as a result o vinsen’s researches among 
the Se . Fore sieta species which were formerly regarded 
as typical pomi are now referred to Sertularella, others which were 
ranked under Sertularia — been relegated to Thuiaria, and so on. 


Names in Farquhar's List. Names in this Paper. 

Tubularia attennoides Coughtrey - Tubularia attenuoides Coughtrey 
Coryne tenella Farquhar un .. Syncoryne tenella (Farquhar). 
Campanularia caliculata Hincks .. Orthopyxis caliculata (Hincks). 
Campanularia caliculata var. makrogona Orthopyzis macrogona (v. Lend.). 
* v. Lendenfeld 

ampanularia bilabiata Coughtre .. Silicularia bilabiata (Co ve . 
Hebella scandens (Bale) gs id .. Hebella сагатта (L. : е " 
Halecium delicatula Coughtrey . .. .. Halecium delicatulum Coughtrey. 

m parvulum Bale £i = Paleon fri М liman 

Sertularia — Lamouroux .. Stere ata (La ux). 
Sertularia c Allman i: .. Sertularia Гает (Kirchetipauit 
crn ria ramulosa a Coughtrey e -. Sertularia fasciculata (Kirchenpauer). 


Stereotheca huttoni (Marktanner-Turner- 


tate camiliaris Allm a iw аа johnstoni (Gray). 
Sertu la polyzonias (Linné) Ба .. Sertularella simplex (Hutton). 
Fee ates episcopus ay Sertularia episcopus (Allman) 
Thuiaria zelandic Stereotheca zelandica 
Thu monilifera Selaginopsis monilifera (Hutton) 
Thuiaria subarticulata -on Sertularella sub trey) 
Thuiaria quadridens 7 larella quad. al 
phus buskii Allman -. Thuiaria buski ( an). 
ydrallmania Samay Coah .. Thuiaria bicalycula (Coughtrey). 
8i Uum, TG; m Allman 5 a Synthecium elegans Allman. 
Synthecium eampylocarpum IUS 2%, ynthecium о orthogonium (Busk ). 
Plhumu ria campanula usk ..  Schizotricha campanula (Busk). 
Plumularia turgida Bale Plumularia setacea (Ellis). 
Plumularia ma ltinoda Заа aetacea (Ellis). 
glaophenia banksii (Gray) a banksi ( ee d 
Ag ia formosa (Busk) .- Thecocarpus formosus (Busk). 
Aglaophenia pennatula ? Coughtrey = ‘isan huttoni Kirchenpauer. 


BaLE.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. - 221 


4. ADDITIONS TO THE SPECIES SINCE FARQUHAR's List. 


endorf's paper of 1897 are included six species said to be new 
to New Zealand. They are as follows :— 
Tubiclava fruticosa Allman. (The identification with Allman’s 
species is doubtful, and the form does not appear different from 
a Farquhar.) 


ѕ n. Sp. 
Calycella parkeri n. sp, (This is not at all like a Calyodila, but is 
a typical Gonothyraea, very probably G. hyalina Hincks.— Vide 
G. Parkeri.) 
Hypanthea asymmetrica n. sp. (The same as Eucopella campanularia 
v. Lendenfeld, now referred to Silicularia.) 
Aglaophenia filicula Allman. (Identification very doubtful.) 
Hartlaub, ud - paper of 1901, adds the following :—- 
atti 2 


Perigon р. 
сык johnston (Alder). 
la crenata n. sp. (Previously figured, but not named, by 
Obugiitiey. See igi nod crenata. 
Thyroscyphus tridentatus (Bale). (= T. simplex (Lamouroux).) 
Sertularella tenella (Alder). (One of the чека included by Meter 
under 8. еро but afterwards named by him 8. robusta, q 
Not 8. tenella ? 
Sertularella solidula Bale. (Not S. solidula; see S. crassiuscula.) 
Sertularella fusiformis Hincks var. nana (Is S. simplex Hutton.) 
In a paper in Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 146, 1915, Professor 
H. B. Kirk describes a new genus and spec ecies, Ascidioc lava a parasitica 
The hydroids which in the present paper are recorded as new to ‘the 
New Zealand region are the following :— 


Syncoryne sp. Bale. Sertularella edentula n. sp. 
Syncoryne eximia Allman. се setacea (Ellis) var. opima 
Obelia nodosa n. sp. n. va 
Obelia coughtreyi n. sp. Plumularia wattsi Bale. 
Campanulina humilis n. sp. us ona n. sp 
Thwaria farquhari n. sp. Aglaophenia plumosa Bale. j 
Sertularella columnaria n Thecocarpus chiltoni n. sp. 
Sertularella crassiuscula n. Halicornaria rostrata n. sp. 

The references prefixed x the various pae prom are not exhaustive. 
In a number of cases, where no change has occurr the nomenclature, 


I have commenced with a reference to Farquhar's liat where the earlier 
ооуу will be found. In other cases I have referred for the synonymy 

more recent UN where they are easily procurable, like the 
T « Endeavour ” Reports, 


5. DESCRIPTIONS OF THE SPECIES. 
Fam. ATRACTYLIDAE. 
Perigonimus sp. Hartlaub. 
Hartlaub, 1901, p. 363. 
Hartlaub mentions a fragment of a Perigonimus from French Pass, 
but the material was insufficient for a complete diagnosis А 
8* 


228 Transactions. 


Fam. BouGAINVILLIDAE. 
Hemitheca intermedia Hilgendorf. 
Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 202. 


Fam. CLAVIDAE. 
Tubiclava rubra Farquhar. 
Farquhar, 1895, p. 209; 1896, p. 459. 
fragment from Sumner, containing two hydranths, much shrunken 
and blackened, may belong to the above species. I think it probable that 
the form referred by Hilgendorf to T. fruticosa Allman (1897, p. 201) may 
be the same as Farquhar's species. 


Ascidioclava parasitica Kirk. 
Kirk, 1915, p. 146. 


Fam. TUBULARIIDAE. 
Tubularia attenuoides Coughtrey. 
Tubularia attennoides Coughtrey, 1875, p. 302: Farquhar, 1896, p. 459: Hilgen- 
dort, 1897, p. 202. 
Types of this species are in the Dunedin Museum. Professor Benham 
points out that the correct spelling of the name is “ attenuoides,” not 
“ attennoides " as hitherto printed. 


Fam. CoRYNIDAE. 
Syncoryne tenella (Farquhar). 
Corune tenella. Farquhar, 1895, p. 208 ; 1896, р. 459. 


A cotype of this species, among Professor Chilton's material, aene 


of three shoots, very slender, and not more than 8 mm. in height. = 
hydranths, which are badly preserved, are smaller than Farquhar's figure, 
the largest not being more than 1 mm. in length, with about 27 tentacles. 
The gonosome is not present. А 

Specimens from Taylor's Mistake are more robust, reaching nearly 1 m. 
in height, and more freely branched. Stems very dark at base, becoming 
gradually paler upwards, and, while proximal portions are very slender, 
diameter increases slightly above. Stem and branches strongly but irre 
gularly annulated at base; there are often a few annulations on stem just 
above origin of branches. Terminal portions of hydrocaulus smooth, 
occasionally with a few faint corrugations. They do not form basal cups 
for hydranths. * 

ydranths reach up to about 1-6 mm. in length, as figured by Farquhar, 

and are cylindrical, with very little tendency towards clavate form. I saw 
none with more than 23 tentacles, and only a few with so many. 


verticil, with 4 or 5, is distinct, but there is not much regularity about the 
a 


M ISSN M TONS 


BaLe.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 229 


in middle, but these are not produced into tentacles. The structure thus 
corresponds with that of several of the species described by Allman, and 
it is probable that, as in those species, the medusa does not become free. 
Manubrium shorter than umbrella, but very stout, occupying great part 
of cavity. cst apparently mature, averaged about 0-35 mm. in length 
by about 0:25 mm. in width. 

Though not more than 23 tentacles were present on any of these 
specimens, while C. tenella is said to have from 25 to 30, I do not think 
the difference sufficient to invalidate their reference to Farquhar's species. 

Loc.— Wellington (Farquhar): Taylor's Mistake (Chilton). 


Syncoryne sp. 

A small Syncoryne, represented only by four or five specimens not 
exceeding 6 mm. in height, agrees pretty closely with S. tenella in habit, 
and in the character of the hydranths and the medusae, but differs 
in the peculiar nature of the armature. Capitula of tentacles furnished 

ith numerous small nematocysts, very delicate, and so faintly outlined 
that they may be overlooked on casual examination. But besides these 
there are present larger ones (about 0-008 mm. in length), elliptic, and 
so highly refractive as to be strikingly conspicuous. Their number varies 
from 1 to about 15, and a few capitula may be without them 

In the stream of coenosarc are found a few of these nematocysts, 
with a great number of others about half their length, and still more 
numerous smaller oblong bodies which may possibly be yet another form 
of nematocyst. All these bodies have the same highly refractive character 
as the large nematocysts. Perhaps this may be only a peculiar condition 
of S. tenella. 


Syncoryne sp. Hartlaub. 
Hartlaub, 1901, p. 363. 
Hartlaub mentions a species of Syncoryne from French Pass, but the 
description is incomplete, and the species cannot be identified with certainty. 


Syncoryne eximia Allman. 
Hincks, 1868, p. 50: Allman, 1871, p. 282. 

The form which I refer, with little doubt, to the above species is 
represented in Professor Chilton’s collection by a single mounted fragment, 

and I possess a similar mount, evidently ч same gathering, for which I 
hive to thank Mr. C. B. Mortis, of Oam о original collector 

Stems strongly annulated at base, as veli as at points where branches 
originate, and the latter exhibit the онорон” tendency to a unilateral 
arrangement, while the polypiferous ramuli are mostly more or less loosely: 
ringed throughout, and are prolonged into membranous cups of extreme 
tenuity (sometimes indistinct), surrounding bases of hydranths. The 
latter are somewhat clavate, with about 20 tentacles, the first 4 formin 
a regular verticil, the others scattered. Medusae ovate and pedunculate, 
becoming more nearly globular at maturity and assuming the typical Sars?a 
form : they are numerous and often crowded on the lower half or two-thirds 
of body. Hydranths reach about 1:4 mm. in length 

Loc.—Oamaru rocks (Mr. C. B. Morris). 


230 Transactions 


' Fam. CAMPANULARIDAE. 
Obelia geniculata (Lin.). 
Farquhar, 1896, p. 460: Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 204: Hartlaub, 
p. 362. 


This cosmopolitan species has received numerous synonyms, which 
may be found in Nutting's work on the American Campanularidae, where 
the references to it occupy two and a half folio pages. Hartlaub records 
it from Rangitoto Island. Professor Chilton's specimen is from Oamaru 
rocks (Mr. C. B. "Morr rris). 


Obelia nigrocaulus Hilgendorf. 
Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 203. (Dunedin.) 


” 


Obelia nodosa n. sp. (Fig. 1.) 


Shoots nearly lin. in height, monosiphonie or slightly fascicled at 
base, nearly straight Ый, flexuous above; internodes with a few distinct 
rings at lower end, at top supporting. a hydrotheca with ringed peduncle ; 
a branch or gonangium, or both, springing from axil. 

Hydrothecae campanulate, distal 
portion generally less expanding than 
lower, extreme margin usually everted, 
undulated, sometimes subregularly. 
often simply ragged; diaphragm 
usually oblique. 

Gonothecae on short annulated 
peduncles, with about three inflations 
more or less distinct ; mouth tubular, 
not very wide. 

c.—Waitakerei, Auckland (Chil- 
ton). 

Many of the shoots are mono- 
siphonic, but some become fascicled 
by the formation of stolons which 
originate from apertures formed at Ею. L—Obelia nodosa п. sp. X 40. 
the sides of the apophyses near base 
from which hydrothecae have fallen. Generally only one or two of the 
те apophyses give rise to these stolons, which run down to the hydro- 

iza and are continued over it. Most of the hydrothecae have margins 
desse showing very slight traces of undulations, which are very shallow, 
but some show them more distinctly. 

most characteristic feature is the form of the gonangia, which 
-have three inflations increasing in size upwards. ese vary in degree, 


being more pronounced in some cases than in others. The tubular neck 
lo 


is well developed. 


Obelia coughtreyi n. sp. (Fig. 2.) 


Shoots about 1 in. in height, monosiphonic (1), slightly flexuous ae 
very strongly above; internodes with a few distinct rings at lower en 


at the top supporting a л» with ringed peduncle; а branch or - 
axil. 


oo or both, springing fro 


Bie De A s Bae YORE a see Pe Teen темн Zw ЖЕ 


BALE.—H ydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 251 


Hydrothecae campanulate, margin eres undulated, but in older 
Lydrodiéoné with undulations obscure, m Атап appearing simply ragged ; 
diaphragm often a ring somewhat oblique 

Gonothecae on short annulated 
peduncles, large, wide, mouth only 
very little elevated. 

Loc.—Taylor’s Mistake (Chilton). 


much larger. They are widest at the 
top, and noticeable for the shallow 
scarcely tubular lip. There is a series 
of numerous annular undulations, so 
slight that they might easily pass 
unnoticed but for the fact that the 
minute diatoms which invest the 
gonangia in great numbers have in 
rs 


The hydrothecae are ‘larger on 
the average than in O. nodosa, and 
usually more widened upwards ; there 
is no doubt as to the marginal struc- Fig. 2.Obelia coughtreyi n. sp. х 40. 
ture, which exhibits about 10-14 
undulations, or shallow rounded lobes, best seen in the newer hydro- 
thecae, as, apparently owing to their extreme delicacy, they soon become 
irregular and ragged. 


Obelia australis v. Lendenfeld. 
Farquhar, 1896, p. 460: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 367. 
Hartlaub records this species from French Pass. 


Gonothyraea parkeri (Hilgendorf). 
Calycella parkeri Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 205 (= G. hyalina Hincks, 1868, p. 184 ?). 
Among the specimens received from Professor Benham is a slide labelled 
“ Туре Calycella parkeri Hilgendorf.” The species does not resemble a 
Calycella, but is a Gonothyraea, possibly G. hyalina Hincks. But the 
specimen is not in good condition ; all the hydrothecae are more or less 


Hilgendorf says that the thecostome may be either “entire, wavy, or 
Pere serrated with small even teeth." The hydranths are similar to 
thos belia, but seem more slender than we are accustomed to find 
аваз in tin genus. They are all retracted into the hydrothecae, with the 
tentacles straight up, surrounding the proboscis: in this state the tentacles 
just eem aii the margin of the hydrotheca, or a little above it, while 
the proboscis is considerably shorter. is is not in accordance with 
Hilgendorfs statement that “when in a state of retraction it projects 
above the retracted tentacles.” 

The gonangia mostly contain three or four gonophores, or have them 
borne outside the capsule and attached to the blastostyle in a cluster. 
The gonophores themselves are too shrunken and too deeply stained to 
allow their structure to be seen oe but the characteristic tentacles 
can be traced on some of them 


232 Transactions. 


In G. hyalina Hincks says that the hydrothecae have “the rim cut 
out into numerous shallow denticles of castellated form, slightly indented 
at the top," and in one or two of the hydrothecae of G. parkeri I find 
fragments of the rim which seem to present a similar aspect; I think, 
therefore, that the two forms are probably identical. The gonosome also 
appears to agree with that of G. hyalina. 


Clytia johnstoni (Alder). 
Hincks, 1868, p. 143: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 364. 

Some specimens from French Pass, which Hartlaub examined, are said 
by him to be undoubtedly a Clytia, and are, with somewhat less certainty, E 
referred to this well-known and widely distributed species. * 

2 


Orthopyxis caliculata (Hincks). 
Campanularia caliculata Hincks, 1868, p. 164: Farquhar, 1896, p. 459 (as var- 
makrogona). 
Orthopyxis caliculata Bale, 1914a, p. 74 (synomymy). 

The species which Coughtrey first described as C. integra and after- | 
wards as C. caliculata is placed by Farquhar under C. caliculata var. 
makrogona v. Lendenfeld (Orthopyzis macrogona Bale, 1914a, p. 77). The 
reason for this is not apparent: it seems equally probable, or more 80, 
that it may have been a true O. caliculata ; indeed, Coughtrey’s description 
of the gonangium does not apply very well to either form. artlaub | 
thinks us species is probably the same as his Eucopella crenata (Orthopyy£s 
crenata). 


Orthopyxis crenata (Hartlaub). (Fig. 3.) : 
Campanularia allied to C. caliculata Coughtrey, 1876, p. 25, note. 3 
E crenata Hartlaub, 1901, p. 364: Billard, 1905, p. 332; 1906, p. 71. E 
Not Eucopella crenata ? Hartlaub, 1905, p. 568: Billard, 19075, p. 17€. r 
Not Orthopyzxis crenata Nutting, 1915, p. 67. 


Hydrorhiza broad, flattened, forming an irregular network ; pedicels 


[ер] 
o 
B 
8. 
Е 
Ф 
ф 
& 
Ф 
d 
ge 
Ф 
2 
о 
=] 
99, 
= 
о 
© 
B 
"е 
A 
Ф 
2 
Ф 
Rm 
c 
m 
e 
& 
i 
2 
= 
= 
m 
=] 
Q 
& 
3 
e 
El 
т 
p 
= 
= 
К 


RUSH iim 
Vc, ENS Р ОЙО ЕГ 
Seer MEAE аи 


medusae (Hartlaub). . 0 1 
c.— French Pass (Hartlaub): Sumner (Chilton): west coast of Africa; — 
— Islands (Billard). 


the hydroid which Coughtrey considered ailied to Campan 
impossible to determine. 


Barr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 233 


The hydrothecae of O. crenata vary greatly in form. Some are smooth 
and with the wall л equally thick from base up to just below margin ; 
others have the outline wavy, and in such cases the undulations of outside 


ecalling essa. This thickening ends abruptly just below rim, 
whisk being very thin and usually turned out horizontally, causes the teeth 

to be commonly indistinguishable in the ordinary side view. Hydro- 
ae “йе than those of any other species I have seen. 


— 


\ 


Fic. 3.—Orthopyxis crenata (Hartlaub). х 40. 


Pedicels may be scarcely longer than hydrothecae, or many times as 
long; their undulations may be very pronounced or only slightly indicated, 
= thic а perisarc varies considerably. 

saw no gonangia, and quote Hartlaub's description. 

(The fti бааа by Nutting is that which Hartlaub referred doubt- 
fully to E. crenata, but which he afterwards recognized as distinct, and 
which Jäderholm calls Campanularia lennoxensis.) 


Silicularia bilabiata (Coughtrey). (Fig. 4.) . 
Campanularia bilabiata Coughtrey, 1874, p. 291; 1875, p. 299; 1876, p. 25: 
Farquhar, 1896, p. 460. 


M ii cues bilabiata Hilgendorf, 1897. p. 213: Bale, 1914a, p. 89. 
s species m readily be identified by Coughtrey's figure of the 
hydrothcen which is much larger and of longer proportions а that of 
nularia; among them, however, are a few with much shorter 


diameter at point ot аай is little more than that of interior of tube ; 

in this respect they resemble those of S. campanularia. Hilgendorf 
specially mentions this character, but his figure represents a very thin- 
walled pedicel. Both Coughtrey and Hilgendorf note that hydrothecae 
are set ле pedicels at an angle of 45°; this character is not constant, but 
I find it in most of the hydrothecae, and when it occurs it is always the 


234 — Transactions. 


lower lip which is bent downward. The condition, however, is equally 
common in S. campanularia. 

The gonangia are large and pear-shaped, but apt to be very irregular 
in outline; the largest which I saw were simply rounded at top; shorter 
ones were more or less truncate, which is presumably a matter of develop- 

ent. They taper down) to a very narrow base, smaller than that of the 
hydrotheca-stalks, and those which I saw were mostly erect, while those of 
S. campanularia are more often decumbent. 

Specimens from Professor Chilton were very perfectly preserved, the 
регіваге not having suffered the slightest contraction; one of Coughtrey's 
specimens, from the Dunedin Museum, had been dried, and, as always 
happens in such circumstances, the thick perisarc of the hydrothecae was 
much shrivelled and distorted. The hydrothecae were somewhat shorter 
than in Professor Chilton's specimens, but this may be more or less 


Fic. 4.—Silicularia bilabiata (Coughtrey). х 40. 


the effect of the general shrinkage. The gonangia were on Coughtrey's 


specimen, and probably some of the irregularity which characterizes them . 


is due to their having been dried, though they appear to have suffered less 
than the hydrothecae and their pedicels. The latter seem to have been 
ii mex thin-walled, a condition accentuated no doubt by shrinkage due 
o drying. 
Hilgendorf has classed Eucopella campanularia as a synomy 

u 


m of ТҮ 
C. bilabiata, but this is erroneous, and there is scarcely a doubt that —— 


/ Г campanularia: 
Loc.—Timaru (Coughtrey): Tomahawk, Dunedin (Hilgendorf): Sumner 
(Chilton): Oamaru rocks (Morris). 


914, p. 9. 
Hypanthea asymmetrica Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 212: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 366. 
Silicularia campanularia Bele, Tolia EXE o o p 

? Eucopella reticulata Hartlaub, 1905, p. 569. 


Hilgendorfs account of Hypanthea asymmetrica and Н. bilabiata 


3 is 
unsatisfactory ; во far as features of specific importance are Concerns — 


BaLe.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 235 


there is nothing in the account of either species which ir 2 apply 
the other, except the description of the pedicels, which a to be 
smooth in H. bilabiata, but to have occasional sharp Анн in 
asymmetrica. In reality H. bilabiata is equally subject to these irregu- 
larities, which simply indicate the points at which regeneration has 
occurred. The distinction between these two species, at least so far as 


hydrothecae and hydranths. The former, in H. bilabiata, often attain 
lmm. in length ; in S. campanularia, which I consider identical with 
H. asymmetrica, I do not find the largest to a, about 0-67 mm., 
either in Australian еее or in Professor Chilton's. The hydro- 
thecae of S. bilabiata are, as a rule, longer in eo piel to their width 
than those of the piher ets and the gonangia are longer and more 
erect. 

.Hartlaub mentions that he found his specimens intermixed with 
his Eucopella crenata, so that at first it appeared that the two forms of 
hydrothecae belonged to the same hydroid; on further examination, how- 
ever, he traced them to two different hydrorhiz zas growing together. No 
doubt it was a similar association which led von Lendenfeld to describe 
the hydrothecae of S. campanularia and an Orthopyzis (perhaps О. com- 
pressa) as forms of one species. .In the present collection O. crenata and 


ompany. 
Loc.—Kuri Beach (Hilgendorf) : French Pass (Hartlaub): Lyttelton 


Harbour (Chilton): Port Philip; Port Jackson; ? Falkland Islands 
(Hartlaub). 


Fam. LAFOEIDAE. 
Hebella calcarata (L. Agassiz). 


р. 758 
Hebella scandens Farquhar, 1896, p p. 460: Bale, 1913, p. 117. 
Hebella calcarata Bale, 1915, р. 25] (synonymy). 


Fam. HALECIIDAE. 
Halecium delicatulum Coughtrey. 
imeem delicatula Coughtrey, 1875, p. 299; 1876, p. 26: Farquhar, 1896, 
Нина delicatulum een 1881, p. 103: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 368; 1905, p. 613: 
Stechow, 1913, p. 7 
Recorded by "yeh Lon French Pass, and by Ridley from Punta 
enas. Ridley describes the gonangia. 


Halecium parvulum Bale. 
H. parvulum and H. gracile are now commonly regarded as synonyms 
of H. flexile Allman. (See Bale, 1915, p. 246.) 


Fam. CAMPANULINIDAE. 
Campanulina humilis n. sp. (Fig. 5.) 
Hydrorhiza filiform, delicate, giving rise to numerous slender closely- 
undulated pedicels, each supporting a single hydrotheca ; pedicel expanding 
gradually to base of hydrotheca. 


236 Transactions. 


Hydrothecae slender, upper one-third with several folds or irregular 
converging segments; a distinct diaphragm at base. 

onosome ? 

Loc.— Hull of ‘Terra Nova'" (D. С. Lillie). 

In this delicate species pedicels average about 0:27-0:30 mm. in length, 
and hydrothecae range from about 0-20mm. to 0-30 mm. There is much 
variation in undulation of pedicels, some being smoother than others; 
generally undulations are fainter in distal portions. Abrupt divisions may 


Ето. 5.—Campanulina humilis n. sp. X 40. 


be seen occasionally, indicating where regenerations have occurred. No con- 
striction between hydrothecae and pedicels, which slightly enlarge and join 
hydrothecae without interruption, so it would be impossible to say where 
hydrothecae begin if it were not for diaphragm. The latter is extremely 
thin, and the perisarc throughout is of the thinnest. 

n the only specimen all the hydranths were retracted, so І could not 
ascertain whether the tentacles were webbed, as is usual in the genus. 


Thyroscyphus simplex (Lamouroux). 


My кз Fes CN Ies] 
a 
1 
& 
aw 
= 
© 
= 
sS 
T 
e 
[2] 


Parascyphus simplex Ritchie, 1911, p. 160. 
Thyroscyphus simplex Bale, 1915, p. 245 (synonymy). 

Recorded by Hartlaub from French Pass, and by Ritchie from the 
British coast and the South Atlantic. 


Fam. SERTULARIIDAE. Iw 

Of the genera here included in the Sertulariidae, Thuiaria and Sertu- fe 
larella are taken according to Levinsen’s definitions. I do not, hows "dd 
adopt his genus Odontotheca, as its characters appear to me insufficient 8 


warrant its separation from Sertularia. Levinsen himself, though classing — 


8. minima as an Odontotheca (1913, p. 308), states on p. 264 of the same 
work that it is a true Sertularia. All the other Sertulariae mentioned in 
the present paper would come under the Odontotheca of Levinsen. +, 

The species with six or more teeth on thecostome, and, so far as 15 — 
known, without operculum, are referred to the genus Stereotheca, under 
Synthecidae. E 


Barr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 237 


Thuiaria buski (Allman). 
Desmoscyphus buskii Allman, 1876, p. 265: Farquhar, 1896, p. 465. 

The untenable genus Desmoscyphus embraced Sertularians in which the 
opposite hydrothecae are in contact with each other in front, and it 
included forms some of which belong to the genus Sertularia, ve wet 
to Thwaria, as now understood. uski, as Captain Totton in 
is extremely closely allied to the Thuiaria bicalycula of талу тво Mid it 
is undoubtedly to be referred to the same genus. 


Selaginopsis monilifera (Hutton). 
Sertularia monilifera Hutton, 1872, p. 257: Coughtrey, 1874, p. 282; 1875, 


p. 301; 1876, p. 30. 
Thuaria cerastium Allman, 1876, p. 2 


Thuiaria monilifera wore did 1879, 1 EUT Farquhar, 1896, p. 465. 
Dictyocladium dichotomum Allman, 1888, p. 77: Levinsen, 1913, p. 277. 
Selaginopsis dichotoma Billard, 1910, p. 16: Bale, 1915, p. 266. 


I have a fragment of S. monilifera from the collection of Hutton's 
types in Dunedin Museum, and specimens of Allman's types of 7. cerastium 
and D. dichotomum from British Museum. The Dictyocladium is more robust, 
with hydrothecae more distant; otherwise it does not differ essentially 


springing from one of the branches just on hy the axil, instead of fro 
the axil itself as in the “ Challenger " 

I have to thank Captain Totton for Panik out to me the identity of 
these forms. 


Sertularella edentula n. sp. (Fig. 6.) 

Hydrocaulus branched, fascicled in older portions, each internode of 
rachis bearing a single hydrotheca on one side, and a pinna between two 
h аас 3 on the is ; pinnae Т5 not close, rona straight, 
narrow at origin, with nodes few or absen 

Hydrothecae alternate, the two series sometimes more widely separated 
eee than in front, very stout, tubular, slightly narrowed upward, adnate 
in their whole length, somewhat contracted at aperture, which is at an angle 
of about 45° with axis of pinna, border circular, quite smooth, operculum 
of three valves. 


ia springing from rachis, very large and stout, in back or front 
view obovate, in side view with back more convex than front, a wide shallow 
Jongitudinal depression running whole length of do nd over summi 


ton). 

This is one of that group of species which, from the immersed 
bydrotióte, ^ as well as from their biserial and unpaired arrangement, 
were formerly regarded as typical Thuiariae. It somewhat resembles 
S. , but is a more robust species, with the hydrothecae larger and 
more fully divided off from the hydrocaulus. The pinnae, which may 
reach over lin. in length, may be wholly unjointed, or there may be 


238 Transactions. 


a node near the end. The hydrothecae are less close in the distal than 
in the proximal portions of the pinnae, and where a node occurs the 
highest hydrotheca on the lower internode has its border nearly hori- 
zontal. 

The form of the hydrotheca-margin is characteristic, having по trace 
of the three or four emarginations usual in the genus, but being 
perfectly round and smooth, and in general showing no indication of 
the operculum. In this group the operculum is readily detached, yet 
in such species as S. lata, for example, one generally finds its remains 
attached to the hydrotheca-margin (though it is only in well-preserved 
specimens that the four valves are distinct), but in the species before 
us the operculum generally comes clean away, leaving no trace. Only 


Fic. 6.—a, Sertularella edentula n. sp.; х 25. b, Sertularella 
edentula: gonangium ; X about 10. 


here and there can a remnant be found, and then usually insufficient 
to indicate its original form; however, after careful search I succeeded — 
in finding à few specimens intact, all of which were trivalvate, though 
the margin showed no corresponding divisions. 

_ In many of the hydrothecae is found a membranous diaphragm (or 
its remains) situated at a small but variable distance within the margin 
and continuous with a 


could not possibly 
finding а similar struc 
species, s 


Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 239 


he gonangia are very large (about 4-3 mm. in length and 1-8 mm. in 
diameter), and their form is very distinctive. Looking at them from the 
back or the front the longitudinal depression is not noticeable, except 
perhaps on the top, but seen sidewise it gives the impression of two longi- 
tudinal ridges. The aperture, before opening, can only be distinguished 
by an extremely fine suture. 
imen was about 8 in. high, with two Mtm branches near 
the base, where the stem was about 2 mm. in thickness 


Sertularella depuis vue 

Sertularia joh 1843, p. 294: Hutton, 1872, p. 256: Coughtrey, 
1874, p. P Hilgecdort, 1897, oe 207. 
lari n, 18 ы 


har 
Hartlaub, 1900, pp. 22, 30, е. ; 1905, p. 6 = Billard, 1910, » "s ‘in Б: 
Bale, 19148, p. 25: Jüderholm, 1916-17, x 
illaris Allman, 1885, p. 133. 
Sertularella ео Kirchenpauer, 1884, p. 49: Bale, 1886, p. 36. 
Symplectoscyphus australis Marktanner-Turneretscher, 1890, p. 226. 
Not 2 —À "m 1884, p. 109; 1893, p. 102; which I have later referred to 


аа (1900) banido S. capillaris, S. purpurea, S. australis, along 
8. joh d in 


S. pygmaea Bale, as synonyms of S. johnstoni. I ha 1886 referred 
8. purpurea to that species, but 1 think that 8. pygmaea is nearer to 
S. divaricata. Billard agrees with Hartlaub, after examining 8 speci- 


mens of S. johnstoni and S. capillaris, the latter d which = mee has 
three teeth on the hydrotheca, not four as Allman states. Billard also 
Mech S. divaricata as synonymous, but I hav neris reasons for dis- 
senting from this view (19143), with. ‘which opinion Jäderholm concurs 


Type ‘specimens of Hutton’s S. subpinnata were received from the 
n Museum, and Professor Chilton sends typical specimens of S. john- 
stoni from Island Bay. 


Sertularella columnaria Briggs. 
Briggs, 1914, p. 293. 

Hitherto this species is only recorded from near Cape Pillar, Tasmania. 
· A single fragment occurs in Professor vos s collection, but ‘the part of 
New Zealand from which it came is unce 

The species seems to bear the same yalotiopship to the johnstoni group 
that S. gigantea does to the rugosa group; its gonosome, however, is 
unknown. 


Sertularella pygmaea Bale. 
Bale, 1881, p. 25; 1884, p. 108; 19146, p. 25: Farquhar, 1896, 
р. 464: Hartlaub, 1900, pp. 30-32 (under S. johnstoni). 
Considered by Hartlaub to be a form of S. johnstoni. (Vide Bale, 
145.) 


240 Transactions. 


Sertularella мрн (Hutton). (Fig. 7.) 
Sertularia simplex Hutton, 1872, p. 257 : VERRE 1874, p. 283 (in part). 
SatdionDe pice Coughtrey, 1875, p. 300 (in part) ; 1876, p. 27. 
Sertularella fusiformis Hincks var. nana Hartlaub, 1901, p. 372 

Hydrocaulus simple (or rarely branched—Hutton), twisted at base, 
about 8 mm. in height, divided by narrow twisted joints into internodes, 
each bearing a hydrotheca on upper pa 

ydrothecae adnate a little less than half their height, divergent and 
directed somewhat forward, smooth, narrowed upwards and contracted 
near aperture, margin slightly everted, with four teeth; three internal 
compressed vertical teeth, two of which are within the two upper emar- 
ginations of -o and the third below inferior marginal tooth. 

Gonangia about times length of hydrothecae, des on lower 
portion of неона ovate, with а few distinct coarse rugae on upper 
part, and tubular neck; summit with about four conical teeth. 

Loc.—Lyall Bay (Hutton): Sumner (Hartlaub). 

I have sevens ranked S. simplex as a synonym of S. polyzonias, as 
also has Farquhar, but examination of one of Hutton’s specimens from the 
Dunedin ger shows this to be erroneous. They agree with Coughtrey's 
figure of the type (1874, fig. 8); the internal teeth, however, are not 
shown. Fig. 10 is no doubt a different em and probably fig. 9 also. 
though Hartlaub includes it with the t 

The species is analogous to the yen Lic S. indivisa, but the hydro- 
thecae are smooth and have four emarginations of the border instead of 
three; they are also larger, and have the lip rather more everted. The 
gonangia are of the same type, but larger, with neck more pronounced 
and the eas d: rugae fewer and less sharp. 

Hartlaub’s reference of this form to 8. fusiformis Hincks seems to me - 
doubtful. 


Sertularella robusta Coughtrey. 


Sertularia ss Byer (in part), a $ 283. 
Sertularella simplex Coughtrey (in part), 1875, p. 300; 1876, p. 27. 
Sertularella feles en 1875, p. 200; В, р. 97: Farquhar, 1896, p. 464. 
? Sertularella sp. Thompson, 1879, p. 101. 
Sertularella tenella Hartlaub, 1901, p. 370 
This form, originally deseribed by Coughtrey as one of the varieties 
of S. simplez Hutton, was figured by him in 1874 (pl. xx, fig. 10), but 
afterwards described as a distinct species. Hartlaub refers it, along with 
several other species, to the S. tenella of Alder (Hincks, 1868, p. 242). He 
only cites Coughtrey's original description, and seems to have overlooked 
the d references (1875 and 1876), in which Coughtrey ша! the form 
. TO 
I cannot agree with Hartlaub's reference of the present species, Wi with | 
S. microgona von Lendenfeld and S. angulosa Bale, to S. tenella, as these 
forms all possess three distinct internal teeth in the hydrothecae, which in 
. tenella are wantin 
Hartlaub's specimens were from French Pass. 


Sertularella crassiuscula n. sp. (Fig. 8.) 
Sertularella solidula Hartlaub, 19 71. 
Not S. solidula Bale, 1881, p. ма 
Hydrocaulus simple, twisted at lue: about 10-12 mm. in height, pino 2m 
by twisted joints a internodes, each bearing a hydrotheca on upper pe 


Barr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 241 


Hydrothecae adnate about half their height, divergent, very stout, 
mostly thick-walled, smooth, usually with extreme distal part bent outward ; 
border with four marginal teeth or shallow emarginations ; three internal 
compressed vertical teeth, two of which are within the two upper 
emarginations of border, and the third below inferior marginal tooth. 

Gonangia large, about 3-33 times the length of hydrothecae, obovate, 
with a few transverse rugae and no distinct neck, flattened at top, without 
distinct teeth. 

Loc.—French Pass (Hartlaub): Akaroa (Chilton): “ New Zealand " 
(Hincks collection, British Museum 

Notwithstanding that this species has the mouth of the hydrotheca 
distinctly four-sided, Hartlaub has referred it to S. solidula, which has the 
aperture three-sided, on the ground that several species of Sertularella 
vary in this respect. I have not met with such; in any case, among the 


Fic. 7.—Sertularella € ierra x 40. 
Fic. Hane ertularella crassiuscula n. s x 40. 


many forms of S. indivisa (of which species S. solidula is a variety) I 
have never seen a four-sided specimen, and, on the other hand, in the 
zonias group the four-sided condition seems invariable. It is even 
ed by Stechow, in a recent paper, to establish distinct genera for 
the thre-ided and the four-sided species 
ndoubtedly, however, a strong similarity exists between the present 
species asd the form described as S. solidula by me, a similarity which 
depends mainly on the very stout hydrothecae, the thick solid-looking 
perisare, and the relative shortness of the internodes, which are swollen, 
and abbreviated below. In all these points the species differs from 
S. simplex. 
The hydrothecae are larger than those of S. solidula, and have always 
four emarginations of the border, which are very shallow, especially in 


242 Transactions. 


those near summit of shoot, where border often appears almost flat and 
very thin. The hydrotheca is commonly somewhat constricted on outer 
side, just below border, and the internal teeth are strongly developed. 
onangia considerably larger than those of S. solidula, but otherwise 
much resemble them. They differ from those of S. simpler in absence 
of conical teeth on summit. 
Specimens from the Hincks collection in the British Museum have 
somewhat shorter hydrothecae than those received from Professor Chilton. 


Sertularella polyzonias (Lin.). 
Farquhar, 1896, p. 463. 
S. polyzonias was included in Farquhar's list in the belief that it was 
the same as S. simplez (Hutton), which is not the case. I do not thi : 
that the true S. polyzonias has been recorded either from New Zealand ; 
or from Australia, the form from Bass Strait which I formerly assigned 
to that species being more nearly allied to S. mediterranea Hartlaub. 


Sertularella integra Allman. 
Sertularella integra Allman, 1876, p. 262: Farquhar, 1896, p. 464: Hartlaub, 
1900, p. 65. : 


I have received a fragment of the type specimen from British Museum. . 
The species is readily identifiable by Allman's figure—the rugose condition х 
of the upper sides of the hydrothecae is even more pronounced than in 
the figure; the outline at this part is quite deeply crenate. 

The mouth portions of the hydrothecae are much broken, but I am 
convinced that Allman’s statement, “The perfectly even rim of the 
hydrotheca, destitute of all trace of teeth, is an obvious feature," is 
incorrect. There seem to have been three or four (probably four) shallow 
emarginations of the border, as usual in the genus. The internal 
“ conical process " referred to by Allman is one of the internal teeth now 
known to exist in so many species. All three are present, one being on 
the apocauline side, the other two, as usual, equidistant from it and from 
each other. They are here very large, but being thin and hyaline they 
are inconspicuous, especially in Canada balsam. 


Sertularella subarticulata (Coughtrey). 
Thuiaria subarticulata Farquhar, 1896, p. 465 : Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 210. 
Sertularella subarticulata Briggs, 1918, p. 36. 

Typ cimens were received from the Dunedin Museum. Former 
accounts, which described the hydrothecae as having two or four teeth, — 
are erroneous; the species is undoubtedly tridentate, but the superio — 
tooth, seen laterally, often appears split. The hydrothecae are extremely 
brittle. P 


met 7 


Sertularella quadridens (Bale). us 
Thuiaria quadridens Bale, 1884, p. 119; 19145, p. 12: v. Lendenfeld, 1884, 
p. 915 : Weltner, 1900, pp. 585-86 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 465. : 
Sertularella quadridens Ritchie, 1910c, p. 818: Billard, 1910, p. 11: Levinsen, 
1913, p. 279 : Jádenholm, 1916, p. 6. 
Thuiaria vincta Allman, 1888, p. 68. 
Billard states (1910) that observation of the type of T. vincta. Allman 
ns. 


. 


shows its complete identity with S. quadride 


Barzr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 243 


Thuiaria bicalycula (Coughtrey). (Fig. 9.) 
Hydrallmania (1) bicalycula Coughtrey, ae E 301; 1876, p. 29. 
Hydrallmania bicalycula Farquhar, 1896, 

Hydrocaulus monosiphonic, бт ат pinnate. Stem thick, 
fistulous, divided into internodes of variable length, each bearing from 
1 to 6 pairs of hydrothecae. Pinnae rather irregular, alternate to sub- 
alternate, rarely opposite, stout, divergent nearly at right angles, borne 
on rather short thick apophyses ; petu. internodes very long, bearing 
up to 16-18 pairs of hydrothecae, one or two distal internodes with few 


vertical upper portion turned outward and narrow aperture vertical, 
widened laterally, with two lateral lobes, facing дик зыл and forward ; 
a large smooth wide tooth inside lower margin. 


Ето. 9.—Thuiaria bicalycula (Coughtrey): stem and pinna. х 40. 


Gonothecae abundant on the pinnae, large, length 0-13 in., width 0-8 in., 
urceolate, mouth small, round, entire, on a short simple neck; on the 
widest part of the capsule, about one-fourth of its length from mouth, is 
a faint rim; capsule subpedicellate. (Coughtrey.) 

There is little doubt that this is the same as Coughtrey’s species, though 
the original specimen seems to have been more a, "passi says 
that the stem, close to its origin, gives off from 8 to shoots, which, 
within an inch, bifurcate into long flexuous branchlets "à in. long. In our 


this arrangement preponderates to such an extent as to be fairly considered 
typical, irregularities are frequent, and in a few cases the pinnae are 
opposite. 

The species is nearly allied to T. tuba (Bale), but the stems and pinnae 
are very much stouter, hydrothecae are much larger and generally face 


244 Transactions. 


more forward, and the internal tooth is characteristic. The stems and 
pinnae are so thick that the tips of hydrothecae often project only slightly, 
or not at all, beyond them, and they are mostly not constricted between 
the pairs of hydrothecae. The pinnae do not generally run out into tendrils 
and anastomose, as in T. tuba, but I have seen instances. 


part is near the middle. . 
I noticed in one shoot an interesting abnormality in the arrangement 
of the hydrothecae on the stem: a gradual transition occurred from the 


Coughtrey described it. 
‚ Loc.—Wickliff Bay, Bluff Harbour (Coughtrey): Cape Maria van 
Diemen, ten miles north, 50 fathoms (Chilton). 


Fio. 10.—Thuiaria farquhari n. sp. X 40. 


Thuiaria farquhari n. sp. (Fig. 10.) 
Hydrocaulus short, monosiphonic, pinnate, divided into short internodes, 
bearing 1-3 (mostly 2) pairs of hydrothecae. Pinnae quite irregular, o> 


Barnr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 245 


extremely short apophyses, Viel iade bearing usually 1-2 pairs of hydro- 
thecae, and occasionally a secondary ramule. 

Hydrothecae in pairs, penes adnate in front, upper half curving 
outward and forward and becoming narrower; aperture vertical, facing 
outward and forward, with two large angular lateral lobes, thinned away 
to margin. 

Gonangia ovate, widest near the middle, with faint annular undu- 
lations, most distinct in upper half; aperture circular, margin not thickened, 
a circlet of thick ре processes projecting into the neck. 

Loc.—Lyttelton (Chil 

The largest amen à is B ы t $in. long; it has one pinna on right 
side, then two on left, then five on right, so that no definite order can 

traced. Stem and branches do not appreciably differ, either in size 
or form, and hydrothecae have the same arrangement throughout. In 
striking contrast to the last species, TRUE ulus is much constricted 
between pairs of hydrothecae, and especially between internodes, where 
joints are of oblique type, sloping backward and upward, so that inter- 
node, which is very wide at base of hydrothecae, narrows rapidly down- 

rd to a point in front, while part above hydrothecae is narrower 
throughout. Between the pairs on an uc ded though the joint is 
wanting, the constriction is still marked. U art of hydrothecae is 
turned so much forward that in front view с lateral tooth is scarcely 
noticeable, being so much foreshortened. 

The gonangia are similar to those of the allied species, T. tuba and 
T. buski. 


Sertularia episcopus (Allman). 
Sertularia fusiformis Hutton, 1872, reis 257: Coughtrey, 1874, p. 285: Ridley, 
1881, p. 105 ? : 5 1892, р 
Sertularia longicosta Coughtrey, 1853, р. A 00 1876, p. 2 
Sertularella episcopus ye etx 1876, p. 263: Farquhar, 1806, p. 464: Hartlaub, 
1905, p. 658. 


This species, having the character formerly considered typical of 
rege т and the name fusiformis having been preoccupied in that 

, Allman named it S. episcopus ge Coughtrey S. longicosta. The 
ime described in Allman's paper of 1876 were mentioned in a preliminary 
note in Nature in 1874, with short descriptions to ensure priority; hence the 
adoption of the name S. episcopus in ке to to S. longicosta. 


It is not easy to ascertain the true form of the gonangia, as they 
vary so much, and have the appearance” of having shrunk considerably 
in i Those which appear the best preserved are of an elongated 


з 
end to end, formed by an inflection of the perisare: this channel being 
narrow and abrupt, its чр form two longitudinal ridges, which are 

me 


border, and looks as if Шыу Ка throu ec 

e hydrotheca-apertures are, in the form of their two lateral lobes, 
ру to those of S. macrocarpa Bale (Odontotheca macrocarpa Levinsen). 
S. allumi (M. & T.) has the same type of aperture, and also agrees 
MR the present species in the very unusual character of having each 
hydrotheca on a separate internode. No opercula could be distinguished 


246 ; Transactions. 


on the dried specimen, which was one of Hutton’s types, rrom the Dunedin 
Museum. The lateral lobes are very large and deep, and have the border 


u 
f S. episcopus.” Hartlaub (1905) says that he has no 


me o pis 
doubt of the identity of S. fusiformis with S. episcopus, neither does he ` 


doubt that Ridley had the same species before him. Ridley says, “ The 
growth is very strong, and the calicles large (:425 mm. in diameter 
at their middle), but they should be described as quadridentate, though 
the interior and exterior teeth are very short. The crest, described by 
Coughtrey on the upper side of the gonangium, is here, at any rate, à 
tube which opens in the side of the gonangium." In Hutton's specimens 
I find no trace of the two small teeth referred to by Ridley. The middle 
diameter of the hydrothecae ranges from about 0-33mm. to 0-4mm. 
Pfeffer records the species from the Straits of Magellan. 


Sertularia operculata Lin. 
Sertularia operculata Farquhar, 1896, p. 462: Bale, 1915, p. 274 (synonymy). ` 
Odontotheca operculata Levinsen, 1913, pp. 309, 317. 
Of the numerous synonyms mentioned by me in the above-cited paper, 


Dynamena fasciculata Kirchenpauer and Sertularia crinis Allman are now 


associated, along with S. ramulosa Coughtrey, as a separate species, under · 


Kirchenpauer’s specific name. Dynamena pulchella D’Orbigny may be the 
same form. 


Sertularia fasciculata (Kirchenpauer). 
Dynamena fasciculata Kirchenpauer, 1864, p. 12. 
‚ Sertularia ramulosa Coughtrey, 1874, p. 283; 1875, p. 300; 1876, p. 28: 

Farquhar, 1896, p. 462. 

Sertularia operculata (?) Thompson, 1879, p. 106 (in part). 

S ria crinis Allman, 1885, p. 139: Farquhar, 1896, p. 462: Bale. 1915, 
P. . i : е 

? Dynamena pulchella D'Orbigny, 1839-46, p. 26: Hartlaub, 1905, p. 667: 
Nutting, 1904, p. 55 (in part). 

Among Coughtrey's types from the Dunedin Museum is a specimen 
of his S. ramulosa, which I find to be identical with S. crinis Allman, and 
I have now no doubt that Kirehenpauer's D. fasciculata is also the same. 
Hitherto the latter has usually.been ranked as a synonym of 8. operculata, 
to which species Billard has also referred S. crimis. 

. The difference between S. operculata and the present form (whether 
it be admitted as specific or not) is very obvious. In Ж. o K 


all the ramules resulting from the innumerable dichotomous divisions 
"a alike, so that there is no distinction of stem and branches. Шш - 


INS 


Barr.—Zydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 247 


those of stem), and where bifurcations occur in fascicles one of the divisions 
has its first pair of ро opposite as usual, while in the other they 
are generally subalte 
othecae srg like those of S. operculata, but teeth generally more 
‘ele ati in many cases quite equal, as figured b man; while 
Coughtrey describes one as much larger than the other—a description not 
= эч by his specimens. No doubt considerable variation occurs. 
mode of branching is, as in allied species, strictly dichotomous, 

om where the fascicles branch off, one division (that which continues 
the rachis) is much thicker than the other. There is, as usual, a hydro- 
theca at each side of every a 

Stem-internodes much stouter than hydrothecae situated upon them, 
and the latter often inconspicuous; it is probably partly on this account, 
and partly from their being ve sene e E = older portions, that 
Kirchenpauer has descri as being 

The gonangia, which are not present in ў imens before me, are 
described as similar to those of S. operculata, not to those of S. bispinosa. 

Thompson, under the name “ S. operculata ( t ^ includes D. fasciculata K. 
and D. bispinosa Gray, and, though not having seen specimens exactly 
corresponding to 8. trispinosa Coughtrey, has “ little doubt that it is in 
reality a mere variety of the present species." He says, " Sert opercu- 
lata (?) is of very common occurrence in New Zealand and Australia. 
There are two very distinct varieties, as indeed is, I think, the case with 
our British specimens. The first is brown in colour ur, and forms dense 
short tufts, 2 or 3inches in height. The second variety is of a yellowish 
hue, and occurs in long, trailing, dichotomously-branching. shoots, often 2 
(according to Kircheupauer 3 or 4) feet in height. This is not merely a 
difference in age." , Coughtrey says of S. ramulosa that there are two 
varieties, coarse d delica 

Kirchenpauer says that the thread-like stems are densely crowded on 
a Laminaria, forming clusters 3ft. or 4ft. long, and that the individual 
stems reach 9 ft. in length. His specimens were from Sydney and New 
Zealan 

Tho ompson 's statement that the species is of very common occurrence 
in Australia and New Zealand can, I think, only be accounted for by 


кышы as identical with D. cla D' E. a piel allied to 

S. operculata and the species before us, and very possibly identical with 
one of them. I have referred to this subject in another place (1915, 
p. 276) but I may here summarize the distinctions between the two forms. 
S. dwa form, under 1 in. in height, usually unbranched, and 
with one or two gonangia borne at base of shoot ; it is of the Desmoscyphus 
type—that is to say, hydrothecae forming a pair are in contact or closely 
äpproximate in front of hydrocaulus, at least in upper portion. D. pul- 
chella is a large species, 9in. in € srera branched, with 


of S. opercu 


248 Transactions. 


Sertularia bispinosa (Gray). 


ттм Tera Pes e 1896, p. 462: bp mt dd p. 206: Jader 
holm, 1903, p. 2 Hartlaub, ie p. 373: Nu 04, p. 56: Bartlett 
1907, ; pz ol Billard, 1910, p. 18: Mulder in. ‚Жоел 1914, p. 6: 
Briggs, 1918, p : Jade m iiir р. 


Sertularia opercula ^» es ub, 1905, p. 664 (in un 
Odontotheca bispinosa Levinsen, 1913, p. 308. 
A specimen from Sumner is in Professor Chilton's collection. Hydro- 
thecae of this species differ from those of S. operculata in having upper 
portion free and abruptly contracted on inner side onangia are com- 
pressed, with a shoulder at each side often produced upwards into an erect 
process. 


Sertularia unilateralis Allman. 


Sertularia Taeao Allman, 1885, p. 139 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 463. 
Sertularia Pies оза Billard, 1910, p. 18 (ia part). 


Sertularia trispinosa Coughtrey. 
Sertularia trispinosa Coughtrey, 1874, б ч, cant p. 300; 1876, p. 28: 
Ridley, 1881, p. 104: Bale, 1884, 6, p. 92: Farquhar, 1896, 
р. 462 : Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 207: t eU 1905, p. 668 : Bartlett, 1907, 
р. 62: Jäderholm, 1916-17, 
Odontotheca trispinosa Сен, 1913, Pp. 2% 318. 


pecimens 
what more lax and delicate than others I have seen. Though a member 
of the operculata group, the species is sharply — from all the 
rest by third tooth on hydrotheca-margin. Levinse s figure of hydro- 
theca 1 із the best. Hilgendorf erroneously describes ps (which he 
«alls “ gonophores ”) as (Mee two large teeth on each side of orifice. 


Sertularia unguiculata Busk. 
паси quguiculata Farquhar, 1896, p. 463: Bale, 19145, pp. 16, 11; 1915. 
p.2 


І have given the full synonymy in 1914, р. 16. Thuiaria ambigua 


pauer), described hy Thomson in the sa e paper, the dwarf form. 
A specimen of the latter, from Lyttelton, is in pep asm Chilton’ s collection. 
Sertularia minima Thompson, 
Seriularia minima Farquhar, 1896, p. э: Hilgeodort 1897, p. 209 : Teeth 
24: Thornely, 190 : 1910, AT 
Fasten 1910, p. 3: rd red ‘1911, PES Айак, 1911, 
ие ewe Trebileock, 1914, p. 39: Bale, 1915, p. 269 (synonymy) : "riego 
Odon 


M" 
totheca minima Levinsen, 1913, p. 308. 


Euer EOS TONS VR, 


РЕ aie, Lee 


Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 249 


From Dunedin Museum I have one of Coughtrey's specimens of this 
most variable species. If differs somewhat from his figures, having more 
compact internodes, with hydrothecae less divergent at base and more 
so above. Specimens from Port Philip agree more perfectly with: the 


e nodes at this part are very oblique, and are sometimes referred to 
inaccurately as “ twisted joints.” 

The variations depend on the respective sizes of the colonies and of their 
several parts, degree of distinctness and obliquity of nodes, com 


present. Another specimen from the same locality has nodes transverse, 
with hydrothecae more divergent ; its hydrorhiza is stout, filiform, dark 


in colour and not reticulated, being the most conspicuous part of the 
colony ; and it has no trace of marginal loops. e peduncles of shoots 
in this form are more robust, and have two, sometimes three, fusiform 


internodes following apophysis. A very similar form from Akaroa is 
from the Busk collection in British Museum, and another, with up to 20 
internodes, is from “ New Zealand.” On one or two of these varieties I 
noticed instances where a joint was quite wanting, so that an internode 
of 4 hydrothecae was formed. 

Mulder and Trebilcock also mention having observed several varietal 
forms, some with the characteristic markings of the hydrorhiza, and others 
without them. These observers have called attention to the existence 
in this species and its allies of minute apertures near the bases of some 
of the internodes, often surrounded by delicate tubular processes. 

Hilgendorf has noticed that the shoots spring from points of the hydro- 
rhiza at which branching occurs; this character is not, however, constant, 
as he suppose 


Idia pristis Lamouroux. 
Idia pristis Farquhar, 1896, p. 467: Campenhausen, 1897, p. 311: Jäderholm, 
.. 1908, р. : Billard, 1907a, p. 351; 1910, p. 16: Ritchie, 1910a, p. 820; 
19105, p. 11: Stechow, 1913, p. 141: Levinsen, 1913, p. 315. 
Idiella pristis Stechow, 1919a, p. 106; 19195, p. 19. 
Jaderholm and Campenhausen considered the form described by Allman 
was a distinct species; Billard, after examining Allman's types, does not 
concur. 


250 Transactions. 


Fam. SYNTHECIDAE. 
Synthecium orthogonium (Busk). 

Sertularia orthogonia Busk, 1852, p. 390: Bale, 1884, p. 38. 

Synthecium orthogonia Bale, 1888, р. 767. 

Synthecium orthogonium Jäderholm, 1903, p. 289; 1916, p. 6: Billard, 1910, 
p. 23: Bale, 19145, p. 6. 

Synthecium campylocarpum Allman, 1888, p. 78: Marktanner-Turneretscher, 
1890, p. 248: Campenhausen, 1897, p. 310: Farquhar, 1897, p. 466: Billard, 
1910, p. 26: Jäderholm, 1916, p. 6. 

? Synthecium campylocarpum Inaba, 1890-92, figs. 52-54 : Stechow, 1913, p. 127: 
Jäderholm, 1919, p. 14. 


I unite Allman's S. campylocarpum with Busk's species, as I am quite 


Museum Hydroida, refers to the types of the two species, and says nothing 
as to their relationship. He mentions, however, that Busk’s type exhibits 
the right-angled outward prolongation of hydrotheca as shown in his sketch, 
copied in my Catalogue 

I conclude that these observers regard the abrupt curve outward of 
hydrotheca and its horizontal continuation as characteristic of S. ortho- 
дотит. The distinction fails, however, owing to the great variability of 
the hydrothecae in this particular. On the same branch one often finds 
hydrothecae bent out abruptly, as in Busk's figure, while in others the 


curvature is quite gradual. Even in the fragment of Allman's species sent 
to me one or two hydrothecae are quite similar in this respect to Busk's 
: ; 


Allman, I found on on 
something like those described by Allman as occurring in S. elegans, but 
with the markings more irregular. They are not more than one-third the 
length of the ordinary ones, and of about the same width. Whether thcse 
are the male form or are abnormal is at present doubtful. 

The Japanese form figured by Inaba, Stechow, and Jäderholm does 


occurring to a much less extent in S. patulum. 


Pe RS DIR аа Sea) ЖАРМА 
MP ME oor HE I Nec De SERA DCN Pn аа. epee Ce аа 


I 
* "Ta 
Ar TA 
REN EET MET 


T I 


Barr.—H ydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 251 


Loc.—Torres Strait (Busk): near Port Jackson (Bale, Allman): Tahiti 
(Jàderholm) : Auckland (Marktanner-Turneretscher): Ternate (Campen- 
hausen): ? Japan (Inaba, Stechow, Jàderholm). 


Synthecium elegans Allman. 
Synthecium elegans Allman, 1872, p. 229 ; 1876, p. 266: Coughtrey, 1874, p. 285 : 
Farquhar, 1896, p. 465: Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 211; 191}, p. 541: Hartlaub, 
1901, p. 368: Billard, 1910, p. 25. 
Sertularia elegans Coughtrey, 1875, p. 301; 1876, p. 29. 
Synthecium ramosum Allman, 1885, p. 137: Billard, 1907a, p. 359. 

A single specimen from Professor Chilton differs from Allman's figure 
in having at least the first pair of hydrothecae on the pinnae subalternate 
instead of exactly opposite; also in having apertures of hydrothecae not 
quite at right angles, but slightly approaching the vertical. 

he locality is unknown;  Hartlaub's specimens were from French 
Pass, Hilgendorf's from Dunedin. ^ 

Hilgendorf’s remark anent “the close approximation of the opposite 
hydrothecae which gave the genus its name" is based on a misunder- 
standing, as the generic name applies solely to the fact that peduncles of 
 gonangia spring from within the cavity of some of the hydrothecae; more- 
over, opposite hydrothecae in Synthecium are not closely approximate. 

Allman considered that the peculiarity on which he founded the genus 
was witbout parallel in any other group of hydroids, but it is now known 

occur as an occasional feature in various hydroids—e.g., Obelia geniculata, 
Sertularella polyzonias, &c. 


Stereotheca zelandica (Gray). | 
' Thuiaria zelandica Farquhar, 1896, p. 464: Billard, 1910, p. 15 (synonymy). 
Thuiaria dolichocarpa Allman, 1876, p. 270. | 
? Thuiaria hippisleyana Allman, 1885, p. 146. 
llman's magnified figure of T. dolichocarpa is quite sufficient for 


with a gonangium. So far as I can judge therefrom, the species seems 
to share with S. acanthostoma the very rare character of having both sides 
of polypidom exactly alike; hydrothecae being no nearer to those opposite 
them on one side than on the other, and teeth also being symmetrical on 
the two sides. i 

If there is an operculum I am unable to trace it in this specimen ; 
probably, as in the other species with numerous teeth, it is inoperculate, 
and therefore to be referred to Stereot 

"he pinnae are not, as stated, without nodes; in this instance there 
is one long internode and two or three short ones. 

The addition of T. hippisleyana to synonyms recorded by Farquhar 


the peculiar features said to characterize T. hippisleyana. 


252 Transactions. 


Stereotheca huttoni (Marktanner-Turneretscher). 
dpa huttoni Marktanner-Turneretscher, 1890, p. 233: Farquhar, 1896, 
? sb ed insignis Thompson, 1879, p. 109. 


Though I have little doubt that S. huttoni is only a synonym of the older 
S. insignis, yet as there are certain slight discrepancies in the accounts ot 


wn, I 
content myself at present with noting the similarity of the two forms. 
8. insignis is recorded from George Town, Tasmania; S. huttoni from “ New 
Zealand." 


Stereotheca elongata (Lamouroux). 
Sertularia elongata. Farquhar, 1896, p. 461: Bale, 1915, pp. 277, 262 (synonymy). 
I have given a pretty full list of references in the above-cited paper. 
Specimens from Lyttelton, in Professor Chilton's collection, do not differ 
in any respect from the small form abundant on the southern Australian 
coast. 


Fam. PLUMULARIIDAR. 


The genera of the Plumulariidae included in this paper are in accordance : 


with Bedot's classification D Notes systématiques sur les Plumularides, " 
Revue Suisse de Zoologie, 1 

Thecocaulus, proposed by та in 1915 as the name of a section of the 
genus Plumularia, comprising the species in which the rachis, as be as 
the hydrocladia, bears hydrothecae, is adopted by Bedot as a gen He 
excludes from it, however, those species in which the e hydrocladia produce 
secondary ramules, also bearing hydrothecae; these he refers to the genus 
Schizotricha, modified from Allman's genus of that name. 


Plumularia setacea (Ellis). (Fig. 11.) 


* „р. 19. 
Corallina ве tacea Ellis, 1765, pl.x 19. 
Дө ийчи sates ea Linné, 1758, p. 813: Piles, 1766, p. 148. 
A ja setacea Lamour roux, 1816, p. 171 
Aglaophenia gaymardi Lamouroux, 1824, va. 
Plumularia setacea Lamarck, 1816, p. 129: сон, 1847, p. 97: Hincks, 1868, 
р. 296: Bale, 1888, pp. 747, 778; pp. 348, 349: Farquhar, 1896, 
p. 466: Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 214: Schrier, ш; p. 486: Jäderholm, 
1896, p. 16; 1909, p. 107; 1919, p. 20: Calkin ‚ 1899, p. 362: Nutting, 
1900, p. 56: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 374; 1905, p. 680 : Torrey, 1902, p. 79: 
Billard, 1904, p. 206 ; 19075, p. 200; 19096, p. 325; 1913, p. 32 Ritchie, 
1909, p. 89; 19105, pi 834; 1911, p. 851: Fraser, 1911, p. 84; 1914, p. 
A eee о; NEM es : Stechow, nis p. 362 ; 1913, р. 89: Bedot, 1914, 
Plumularia multinoda eye an, 1885, p. 
Plumularia tripartita v. Lendenfeld, fies, Е 477. 
Plumularia Modi Bale, 1888, p. 779. 
Plumularia palmeri Nutti ting, 1900, p. 65: Fraser, 1911, p. 84. 
Plumularia corrugata Nutting, 1900, p. 64: Fraser, 1911, p. 82; 1914, p. 205. 
It would serve no useful purpose to cite all the numerous references 
and the many synonyms applied to this species by the early observers ; 
may point: out, however, that while Bedot and other authors refer to the 
species as “ P, setacea Linné,” others, including Hincks, quote Ellis as the 
author of the specific name. Though Ellis, in his text, calls the hydroid 
“ sea-bristles," he also names it * Corallina setacea,” which seems to be 
the first use of the specific na 


ЖУРУШТУ pin, oda а ГАР 
ТАЛРУУ 


Bars.—H ydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 253 


Billard is the authority for ranking Aglaophenia gaymardi Lamouroux 
as a synonym. І рош гит ou in 1888 that P. tripartita v. Lendenfield 
was also a synonym. Torrey (1902) added P. palmeri Nutting, in which 
Stechow and Bedot наї | (Bedot 1914). 

edot, in the above-cited paper, urges that Р. lagenifera Allman 
(P. californica Marktanner-Turneretscher) and P. corrugata Nutting are in 
no way different from P. setacea, and supports this view by figures of several 
forms of that species observed by him at Roscoff, which, he claims, exhibit 
the characters which have been ascribed to P. enifera, &c., such as length, 
relative and absolute, of hydrocladial танны thickness of perisarc, and 
especially greater or less development of septal ridges. І fully agree that 
these characters are of little importance. But as regards P. lagenifera the 
specific status does not depend upon any of these points, but on the form - 


P 4 
Fie. 11.—а, P. рыи setacea (Ellis); b, P. setacea var. = P. turgida Bale; 
, P. setacea var. opima n. var. х 80. 


of the Sire and its internode. The hydrotheca, seen in side view, 
is almost or quite as wide at base as at rim—indeed, the front is often 
somewhat incurved so that the widest part is at middle. In P. setacea, 
on the other hand, the hydrotheca widens upward from base to margin. 
The distinction is well seen in Allman's two figures of P. lagenifera and 
P. multinoda (the latter being only P. setacea with septal ridges strongly 
puce neis 
esitate, therefore, to accept the association of P. on ifera with 
urgida, however, which I have united with P. lagenifera 
(1919), though undoubtedly intermediate, seems to me now to be more 
fitly associated with P. setacea, judging from numerous specimens of the 
latter species which I have since аа. P. lagenifera has the anterior 
mesial sarcotheca borne on a much more pronounced berg of the inter- 
node than any which I have seen in P. setacea. None of the figures 
given by Bedot have hydrothecae at all like those of P. lagenifera 


254 Transactions 


Allman describes both P. lagenifera and P. multinoda as having hydro- 
thecal internodes separated by several short ones instead of by a single 
one. I find this character to exist in P. lagenifera as an occasional variation 
only, and it occurs irem а n P. setacea and Р. caliculata. The descrip- 


two near ends of pude: ibteitbder. These ee 5 pier interior 
of internodes, have been mistaken for real d multinoda 1s, there- 
fore, only P. setacea with well-marked septal ridge 

Here and there, however, in all these species the intermediate internode 
may be divided by real nodes into two or more shorter ones, and in P. setacea 
I have seen as many as four of these together, only one of them bearing a 
sarcothec 

"нер examples of P. setacea are in this collection, mostly from 
Lyttelton ; one from Sumner had hydrothecae slightly larger than the 
others. Also recorded from Timaru y Hilgendorf, from . Sumner by 
Hartlaub, from Quail Island by Chilton, and from Tauranga by Allman. 
Professor Chilton's Sumner specimen, which is of somewhat larger propor- 
tions throughout than typical forms, corresponds exactly with that which 
I formerly described as P. turgida, and which was among von Lenden- 


feld’s types in the Australian Museum, labelled * P. aglaophenoides" ; it. 


came from Lyttelton. 


Plumularia setacea var. opima n. var. (Fig. 11, c.) 

This form resembles P. setacea in its aren characters, but is of 
larger proportions throughout than typical forms. Hydrothecal inter- 
nodes are swollen out more abruptly below hydrothecae, as in P. lagenifera, 
but the latter are not, as in that species, as wide at base as at summit. 

Internodes of hydrocladia are very stout in proportion to length, the 
intermediate ones especially being often nearly or quite as wide as long, 
but they are rounded off at ends to a small diameter, so that nodes are 
very deeply constricted, a feature which gives the variety a characteristic 
appearance. 

Gonangia large, and borne profusely at bases of hydrocladia through- 
out ве part et the colony. The only complete specimen was about 


y 
s cs Morris. de eer also from Dunedin, are in Professor Chilton’s 
collection. 


Plumularia wattsi Bale. (Fig. 12.) 
Plumularia wattsii Bale, 1886, p. 95. 

P. wattsi has not been recorded since I described it in 1886 from Port 
Phillip, and another specimen given to me by the late Dr. MacGillivray 
was probably from the same e In Professor Chilton’s collection 
are fragments from Port mers. 

My original specimen was a obon lOin. high, and was incomplete, the 
upper portion having been torn off, and replaced by irregular regeneration- 
growth. The slender monosiphonic stem is divided into internodes of from 
0-7 mm. to 1-5 mm. in length, with an average thickness of about 0- 25 mm., 
the vede and shorter ones interspersed — and each internode 


os. NOH a 
зо I Aer ert NH SERM i 


pls tor: 


Barz.—Hydroids from the New — Coast. 255 


supporting a small branch close to the top. These branches are arranged 
in an irregular spiral, are mostly under lin. in length, and sometimes 
give origin to one or two secondary branches. The structure of each 
individual branch corresponds closely with that of a complete shoot of 
P. setacea, the hydrothecae and sarcothecae, with 


internodes of branches may be very irregular, the 
result apparently of repeated regenerations. 

Professor Chilton's specimens were very small 
pieces, not including more than lin. of stem. 
T 


converging towards each other in axil), and two 
in line, one about one-fifth and the other about 
three-fifths of the length of internode from base. 
In the original specimen I had not observed 
these sarcothecae, but on a close search I found 
two or three remaining, also several scars 


IS, Ета. 12. 
judging from the thick perisare, was an old Plumularia = Bale. 
i x 80. 


were lost they were not replaced (as were the 
branches), and that the channels communicating with them had been 
more or less filled up with регівате. 

Dr. MacGillivray’s specimens closely resemble erc: from New Zea- 
land, the only difference I noticed being that the s tud 1 in some 
cases supported three sarcothecae in line instead o 


Thecocaulus heterogona n. sp. (Fig. 13.) 

Shoots growing in clusters, reaching about 6 in. in height, stems stout, 
monosiphonie, unbranched, pinnate, joints very oblique, a hydrocladium 
and a hydrotheca on each internode. Hydrocladia alternate, both series 
springing from the front, CMM oblique, internodes short, a hydrotheca 
on each except the 

rothecae set at an pets of about 45°, large, campanulate, free at 
the back, free part somewhat concave, margin entire. 
arcothecae bithalamie, canaliculate, more or less movable, one on 
each side of hydrotheca (except. the cauline ones), one in front, curved 
forward, one on second bosine of each hydrocladium, two abreast above 
each cauline hydrothec 


256 Transactions. 


Gonangia, female, very large, ovate, tapering below, membranous, 
borne on stem at side of hydrothecae, with a pedicel of about two short 
joints ; several large sarcothecae around base: male, very small, ovate, 
borne on hydrocladia at sides of internodes just below hydrothecae, not 
provided with sarcothecae. 

Loc.— Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north-west, 50 fathoms. 


Ета. 13.—Thecocaulus heterogona n. sp. x 80. 


rather longer one, bearing a sarcotheca ; the rest are alike, no intermediate 
ones being normally present, and no sarcothecae except the usual three 


general rule in Thecocaulus. Instead of the stout, rigid, curved process 
usually seen, we have here a narrow-based form, not very different from 


Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 251 


laterals, though still apparently somewhat less freely movable. Inte 
nodes are considerably expanded laterally at back of hydrothecae, ней 
ments so formed taking the place of the more definite peduncles found sup- 
porting the paired sarcothecae in most species. The pairs of sarcothecae 
on rachis are not attached to hydrothecae, but situated a little distance 
above them, and the regular supracalycine pir are wanting. 

Male and female gonangia may be found on s shoot. The former 
are remarkably small, being but little longer i1 бе апа onl 
about half their diameter. They differ from those of most allied species 
in the total absence of sarcothecae. The female gonangis, on the other 


edium. In the two ‘debate which I observed I could just trace a 
faint circular suture at the tops, but no thickened border. One had four 
large sarcothecae round base; on the other I found only two, but possibly 
others had become detached. 


Aglaophenia plumosa Bale. à 
Aglaophenia plumosa Bale, 1881, p. 37; 1884, p. 153: Bedot, 1921a, p. 337. 
Not A. plumosa Pennington, 1885, p. 129. 
Quail Island (Chilton). Not previously recorded from New Zealand. 


Aglaophenia filicula Hilgendorf. 
Aglaophenia filicula Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 215. 

Hilgendorf refers this form to A. filicula Allman, which is classed by 
Bedot as a synonym of А. tubulifera Hincks. The species is indeter- 
minable ; Hilgendorf’s description would apply equally to many other 
species, and the figures are not sufficient to serve for identification. 


Aglaophenia incisa Coughtrey. 
Plumularia incisa Coughtrey, 1874, p. 290. 
Aglaophenia incisa Coughtrey, 1876, p. 31: Farquhar, 1896, p. 467. 
This is an indeterminable species from Lyall Bay. It may possibly be 
the same as Halicornaria rostrata n. sp., as it has the front of hydrothecae 
produced into a pointed rostrum, as in that species. 


Aglaophenia huttoni Coughtrey. 
Plumularia banksii Hutton (not mide dig. p. 259. 
Plumularia huttoni Coughtrey, 
Aglaophenia huttoni Coughtrey, 1876, р. г Farquhar, 1896, p. 467. 
Another indeterminable species from Lyall Bay. n is, according to 
Hutton, irregularly branched, polysiphonic, with altern te pinnae leaning 
to one side: jts hydrothecae have a pointed Pede as in A. incisa. 


on each side," but Coughtrey's figure shows several crenations on each 
side of hydrotheca. Evidently the “ T tooth " refers to lateral 
sarcotheca. From the inadequate figure it might be supposed the same 
as Thecocarpus formosus; its ee and branching habit, however, 
seem to forbid the association 
Aglaophenia huttoni Kirchenpauer. 
hang T» Hutton (not Ellis and Solander), 1872, p. 258: Coughtrey, 
dde natula ? Coughtrey, 1876, p. 31. 
Pise Манот Kirchenpauer, 1876, p. 24: Farquhar, 1896, р. 467 (note). 
nother species from Lyall Bay, also indeterminable. The hydrothecae, 
with a long slender sarcothecae, resemble those of  Halicornaria 
9— Trans. 


258 Transactions. 


longirostris Kirchenpauer, but the gonosome is said to include a corbula. 
I do not know any corbula-bearing species with hydrothecae of this 
t 


prove to belong to different genera).* 


Aglaophenia acanthocarpa Allman. (Fig. 14.) 
Aglaophenia acanthocarpa Allman, 1876, p. 274 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 467. 
Aglaophenia laxa Hilgendorf, 1911, p. 541. 
? Aglaophenia divaricata var. acanthocarpa ? Jáderholm, 1916-17, p. 18. 
Not A. divaricata var. acanthocarpa ? Bale, 1915, p. 313. 
Not A. laxa Allman, 1876, p. 275. 


Hydrophyton slender, polysiphonic, branched, branches springing from 
the supplementary tubes. Hydrocladia close, alternate, one on each intet- 


node, rising at an angle of 40—45°, and strongly directed forward ; nodes А 


oblique. 


very large. 

Mesial sarcotheca a little longer than hydrotheca, adnate to it as far 
as margin, and then projecting outward, free part forming a tube nearly 
equal in diameter from lateral aperture to end, and bent forward, with 


ngial pinna replacing a hydrocladium, the first internode bearin 


Gona | 
а hydrotheca. Corbula open, with about 15-20 strongly-arched be 


; : an m a separate internode of rac 
furnished with two lateral series of long slightly-curved tubular sarcothecae, 
the two proximal ones on distal side of each pinnule without correspond- 


with the form from Kermadec Islands collected by Mr. W. R. B. Oliver. : 


and described by Hilgendorf as A. laza (specimens of which were given 
to me by Mr. Briggs). They also indicate that the form described by me 
as A. divaricata var. acanthocarpa is not the same as Allman's species. 

opu ne С сыы uci ic = 


* Stechow in a recent paper in Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 1921, pro the name 
б ж , , poses * i 
Tae giga zelandica. But in the very possible oan of the two deris being identi- 
| as of different genera the specific name huttoni may stand for both species. 


Bark.—H ydroids from ihe New Zeaiand Coast 259 


nearly or quite uniform in diameter to end, exactly as in Allman 
A. laza. The first pair of lateral teeth of hydrotheca are very broad 
and obtuse, and in profile they usually overlap anterior tooth, which has 


Fie. 14.—Aglaophenia acanthocarpa Allman (from a Kermadec 
Island specimen). х 80. 


are as shown by Allman, Lateral sarcothecae become much larger 
towards ends of hydrocladia (a character seen even more conspicuously 
in some forms of A. divaricata). Hydrothecae, like the whole polypary, 
are smaller and more delicate than those of A. divaricata and its varieties. 

his is especially the case with Kermadec specimens. Allman, like 
Jaderholm, gives no indication of erect crest on anterior tooth, which is 
well developed ; and Jaderholm shows the first pair of lateral teeth as 
narrow and pointed in side view, and widely separated from median one— 
in other respects his figure agrees well with my specimens. 


o* 


260 Transactions. 


Allman's pre of corbula is rather misleading as to its general aspect. 
The ribs are I strongly curved, so that in a direct profile view only 
the middle part of them can be seen distinctly, not only on account of 
difference = pie but of extreme foreshortening of upper and lower 
portions. The figure is more like what the corbula would be if it were 
compressed till the curvature of the ribs should be very nearly straightened 
out. This applies to Hilgendort’s figure also. 

The only corbula seen by me in the Kermadec Island specimen was, 
like Hilgendorf's, very short, being probably incomplete. Sarcothecae on 

TS 


respects, corbulae agree with those of A. divaricata. 


Aglaophenia laxa Allman. (Fig. 15.) 

Aglaophenia laxa Allman, 1876, p. 275 : жыйы; 1896, р. 467. 

Not A. laxa Hilgendorf, 1911, p. 541. 

Not A. laxa Stechow, 1907, p. 199 ; ж P 93. 

Not Thecocarpus laxus Billard, 1913, p. 9 

his species, which is closely dn to A. acanthocarpa, I have also 

received specimens from British Museum. It is described as a smaller 
form than А. acanthocarpa, and of more open habit, the hydrocladia 


Fic. 15. —Aglaophenia аха Allman tees one of 
Allman's есца х 80 


being somewhat less close. e internodes and уйго инән ате not 
shorter, as uv in Allman lune: on the contrary, 6 complete 
internodes of A. laxa are shes equal in length to ч of iios of 


Wie 


Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 261 


> e opening between 

hydrotheca and internode is much as in 4. acanthocarpa, but the shelf- 
like border is slightly narrower. 

The Thecocar lazus of Billard is readily distinguishable from this 

species, even in the absence of corbula. In laxus intrathecal and 


the condition being the opposite in A. laza. The third ridge is not present 
in T. lazus. In A. laza, as in all the divaricata group, the second lateral 
tooth of hydrotheca is notably everted, and the others not at all; in 
Billard‘s species the third is widely everted, and the second but little 
everted, or even incurved. 
Hilgendorf’s * А. lara” is, as mentioned elsewhere, A. acanthocarpa. 
Specimens referred to A. laxa by Stechow, which had only two shallow 
triangular lobes on each side of hydrotheca, were afterwards regarded by 
him as A. whiteleggei. 
The gonosome of A. laza is not yet known, but the close affinity between 
ies and A. acanthocarpa and A. divaricata renders it highly 


the species 
probable that it will prove to be of the same character as in those species. 
Thecocarpus formosus (Busk). 
ormosa Bus 851, p. 118. 
Aglaophenia formosa Allman, 1871, p. 157: Kirchenpauer, 1872, p. 26: Bale, 
1884, p. 168: Marktanner-Turnerctscher, 1890, p. 264: Farquhar, 1896, 
s formosus Billard, 19072, pp. 378, 385: Stechow, 1912, p. 370; 


appropriate to the closed form. 

Allman referred to the species as being known to him from Australia, 
New Zealand, and South Africa, and Billard adds Madagascar and Ceylon. 
ave never met with the species in collections from Australia or New 


Zealand 


Thecocarpus chiltoni n. sp. (Fig. 16.) 
Hydrophyton polysiphonie, pinnately branched, branches in one plane, 
alternate, subregular, rising at an angle of about 45? from the primary 


262 Transactions. 


stem, each taking the place of a hydrocladium. — Hydrocladia close, alter- 
nate, = about 45°, one on each internode, both series directed a little 
forwa 

Nodes at an angle of about 40°, deep, widened upward from 
base; a very narrow intrathecal ridge near base on adcauline side, with 
a fold from it crossing hydrotheca and curving slightly forward ; spera 
with short anterior tooth, above which the front is produced 
somewhat longer point; lateral teeth 4 on each side, the first and fourth 
very minute, often obsolete, second and third nearly triangular, shallow 
back adnate. Internode with short septal ridges opposite the ‘crate 
ridge and the bases of the lateral sarcothecae. 

Mesial sarcotheca a little shorter than calycle, and mainly rising from 
it, tapering, canaliculate. Lateral sarcothecae tubular, adnate to hydro- 
theca nearly to margin and then bent forward, canaliculate. — Cauline 
sarcothecae canaliculate, two at base of each елады $the lower 
projecting forward, the other larger, projecting outwar 


Fie. 16.—Thecocarpus chiltoni n. sp. x 80. 


Gonangial pinna replacing a hydrocladium, with the first two inter- 
oam bearing hydrothecae. Corbula curved, rather short, consisting 0 
‚ originati as narrow pinnules but 

ыл гоа: did 


odified hydrotheca with lateral sarcothecae. 
Loc.—Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north- west, 50 fathoms 
(Chilton). 
The specimen has two main stems, айы about 8 їп. in length, and 
about 8 mm 


eter at base, clothed almost down to base wit 

branches, which reach about 3 in. in length, and are alternate, the 
average е between successive branches on the same side being about 
7 ing all in one plane, the colony somewhat resembles that of 


Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 263 


Lytocarpus poema except that the итча are alternate instead of 
opposite. Secondary branches sometimes 
The two hydrothecae on orci do. э differ appreciably from 
e others, but those on corbula are smaller, more cylindrical, with 
intrathecal fold more dique marginal teeth smaller, TR anterior one 
without superior point. Only male corbulae present. 


Hemicarpus banksi male (Fig. e a.) 2 
Plumularia banksii Gray, 1843, р. 2 сери: 1874, р. ore 
Анаорыма banksii Bale, 1886, p. 108 Farq 1896, p. 4 


Ever since Gray's time this has nd an idola bie species, 
Hutton's reference to it of a hydroid found by him at Lyall Bay being 
pronounced by Coughtrey to be erroneous. By the aid of a fragment 

Gray's specimen received from British Museum I am enabled to give 


Fic. 17.—a, i banksi о» from Sir Joseph B 
dr оир ecundus Allman, from one of Almae: 8 specimens. 


an account of it sufficient to render its identification possible. Though 
its gonosome is not present, its close similarity to Hemicarpus secundus 
ia secunda Kirchenpauer, Lytocarpus secundus Allman), which 


even spei distinct. 

mentions that the stem is compound and branched ; his description 
of Кысыр as opposite is, however, not in accordance with the specimens, 
which, Captain Totton in nforms me, have the к alternate, ims 
arranged, pinnae being at distances of from 5 mm. to 8mm. apart, an 
both series directed strongly to front (Gray intu Fs as xcd 
The specimens, which are fragmentary, measure about 38 mm. and 35 mm 
respectively. 


264 Transactions. 


The slide sent to me contained half a dozen hydrothecae, very well 
preserved. They are notably small for Statoplea, subconical, rather 
narrowed-in between mesial sarcotheca and margin, with a rudimentary 
ridge on adcauline side near base, from which originates a very small 
sharply-defined fold of hydrotheca-wall, curved or sigmoid ; sides are 
more prominent than front and back, and margin has small undulations 
or crenations which are quite irregular, even those on the two sides not 


somewhat incurved, which, as seen in strictly lateral view, projects quite _ 
abruptly. (The condition is thé same in H. secundus, the sides not curving — 


Anterior sarcotheca a little shorter than hydrotheca, but more pro- - 
jecting, and adnate to h drotheca rather more than half the length of А 


In a slide of portions of the “Challenger” specimen of Н. secundus, 4 
sent for comparison, are a considerable number of hydrothecae, which — 
ksi. 


: secundus, and that mesial sarcotheca in the former species is more - 
projecting. : Ee 

Whether the differences are sufficiently constant to justify the retention — 
of Н. banksi as a separate species cannot be determined until further - 
material is available. © 


Halicornaria rostrata п. sp. (Fig. 18.) d 

Hydrocaulus monosiphonie, unbranched ; hydrocladia alternate, not - 
close, one on each internode, at an angle of about 45°, both series directed | 
forward ; nodes oblique. * 


e pe — Pass sarcothecae ; back entire, adnate. ec 
1 thickened ridge opposite distal ed hydr , sometimes 
extending partly round. ae E on e ; 
ial sareotheca about as lon bo inly rising 

VM g as body of hydrotheca, ташу © 
from it and adnate more than half its yh y free part canaliculate, 


BaLe.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 265 


Loc.—Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north-west, 50 fathoms 
(Chilton). 

This species is referred to Halicornaria on account of the monosiphonic 
habit, the presence of a cauline sarcotheca at back of each axil, and the 
little points bordering hydropore—all special characteristics which I have 
not found combined in any species known to belong to other genera. 


Fic. 18.— Halicornaria rostrata n. вр. x 80. 


The peculiar character of the prolongation of front of hydrotheca into 


ros 
P. huttoni and P. incisa, figured by Coughtrey. The former is a poly- 
siphonic species, but P. incisa is monosiphonic, and may quite possibly be 
identical with the present species. 


LITERATURE CITED. 


ALLMAN, G. J., 1871. A Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tubularian Hydroids. 
—— 1876. Diagnoses of New Genera and Species of Hydroida, Jour. Linn. Soc., 


—— 1883. Report on the Hydroida, I, The Plumularidae, Rep. Sci. Results “ Chal- 
lenger " E , Zool., vii. 

—— 1885. Descri ription of Australian , Cape, and other y verd mostly new, from 
the Collection of Miss H. Gatty, Jour. Linn. Soc., Zool., 

——— 1888. pes 7 on the Hydroida, II, Rep. Sci. Results ‘ * Challenger ” Exped., 


Zool., 
Barr, W. M, 1881. On the Hydroida of South-eastern Australia, with Descriptions of 
Su pposed New Species, and Notes on the Genus Aglaophenia, Jour. Micr. Soc. 
Vict 
—— 1884. Colle of the Australian Hydroid Zoophytes 
——— 1886. The Genera of the Plumulariidae, with Observations on various Australian 
Hydroids, Trans. and Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xx 


266 een : 


Barm, W. M., 1888. On some New and Rare у ош» in the Australian Museum 
C ollection, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales (2), ii 

— — 1893. Further Notes on Australian Hydroids, with Descriptions of some New 
Species, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict. (n.s.), vi. 


— 19146. ig on the = collected i in vd Great Australian Bight and other 
Localities, Part I, Biological Results “ Е y, 

—— 1914с. Report оп the Hydroida collected in the Great Australian Bight and other 
RENS Èa a Biological Results ** Endeavour, 


—— 1915. port on the Hydroida cari in the Great Australian Bight and other 
Localities, Sree IIL, Biological Resu Endea 
—— 1919. Further Notes on Australian Hydroids, IV, im Roy. Soc. Vict. (n.s.), 


xxxi. 
Bad TLETT, ©. C., 1907. Notes on Hydroid Zoophytes, Geelong Naturalist (2), ii 
Bxpor, M., 1914. Nouvelles Notes sur les Hydroides de Roscoff, Arch. Zool. “exp. et 


gén., liv. 
—— 1921a. Notes systématiques sur les Plumularides, 1"° partie, Rev. Suisse de Zool., 
—— 19215. Notes systématiques sur les Plumularides, 2me partie, Rev. Suisse de Zool., 


к: 
BILLARD, A., 1904. Contribution à l'étude des Hydroides, Ann. Sci. nat., Zool., 

—— 1905. ^ Hydroides récoltés par.M. ere: Nene Gambier, Bull. Mus. d' his t. a. 
—— 1906. — d ую de la ecidentale d'Afrique, Ш, а. 


Actes Soc. linn. Bor 
Iu € уйе, de Модена et du Sud-Est de l'Afrique, Arch. Zool. exp. et 
4), 
—— 19075. ` Bapéditions scientifiques du “Travailleur” еі du **Talismnn," VIII, 


dro 
—— 19090. Sar ke Hydroides de la Collection Lamouroux ; Sur quelques Sertulariidae 
de la Collection du British Museum ; Sur quelques ee de la Collec- 
tion du ese Museum : Comptes rendus Acad. des Sci 
___ 19095. Revision des Espèces types d'Hydroides de la Collection pp Ann. 
Sci. nat., Zool. (9), i 
——— 1910. p vision е рагі de la Collection des Hydroides du British Museum, 
Ann. Sci. nat., l. (9), 
— 1913. oe Г э-н de Xu du ** Siboga," I, Plumula 
BORRADAILE, І. A., 1905. Тһе oids, The Fauna and e api Pi the Maldive and 
cadive "Archipelagoes 
Brigas, Е. A., 1914. e d inem My" pee Fathoms, Seven Miles East of Cape 
Pillar. с монш», Records Aus 
—— 1915. Notes on Tasmanian лов: Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S. Wales, lxviii 
--— Ta Description of Two New m = a Revision of the Hydeoid Fauna 
Howe Aus 


Island, Records 
Ввоон, н, DIS The Danish Ingolf Expedition, „ уйгода, Part II, in vo 
Busk, G., 18 A List of Sertularian Zoophytes and Polyzoa from Port ‘Revel, Algoa 
Bay, dd dence Bay, i in South Africa, Rep. "Bri t. Assoc. (Edinb., 1850 
— — 1852. An Account of the Polyzoa and Sertularian Zoophytes collected be „the 
Voyage of ‘the “ Rattlesnake " on the Coast of Australia and the 


iade 
Archipelago, J. MacGillivray’s Narrative of the Voyage of the “ Rattlesnake," 
commanded by the late Captain О. Stanley during the years 1846-1850, 


pp. 
CALKINS, Gary N, d ‚1899. Some Hydroids from Puget Sound, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. 


B ш. as von, 1897. Beiträge zur Systematik der Hane Hydroiden von 
Ternate, Abad Teck naturf. Gesellach. Frankfurt-a-M., xxiii. 
а ааг MILLE 4. Notes on the New Zealand Hydroideae, Trans. N.Z. 


—— 1875. Critical Notes on the New Zealand Hydroida, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
—— 1876. се Notes on the New Zealand Hydroida, Ann. and Мад. ' Nat. Hist. 


D'OnsiGNY, А 1830, Zoophytes, Voyage dans Г Amérique méridionale, 

Erus, Jons, 1755. An Essay towards a Natural History of the Ола and. other 
Mar ра Саи не d the like kind, commonly found on the Coasts of Grea 
Britain. and Ireland 


ВАША from the New Zealand Coast. 267 


хаанаа "e dae Descriptions of Two New Gymnoblastic Hydroids, T'rans. N.Z. 


Oe La of New Zealand Hydroida, Trans. N.Z. Ins viii 
ede T McLean, 1911. The Hydroids of the West Сат ars Nort h America, with 
Special зене р those of the Vancouver Island Region, Bull. Lab. Nat. Hist. 


State Univ. Iow 
— 1914. Some засни є of the Mieten Island pp and Notes on some 
Alaskan Hydroids, Trans. Roy Canada (3), у 
Gray, J. E., 1843. машаев Puede v Animals and ра са E. Diffenbach's 
ravels in N.Z., 
HARTLAUB, C., 1900. Revis n der Sertularella-Arten, Abh. nat. Ver. Hamburg, xvi. 
—— 1901. Hydroiden aus di Stillen Ocean, Zool. Jahrb., xiv 


—— 1905. Die Hydroide Ee fes fet inn iot erem und chilenischen Küste, Zool. 
hrb., 
` HILGENDORF, F. Ms 1807. "On the Hydroids of the Neighbourhood of Dunedin, Trans. 
N.Z 
—— 1911. On s далы yore Hydroids from the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. 


nst. 
Hincxs, Rev. "р, 1868. A History UN the British _— Zoophytes. 
Horton, Е. W., 1872. On the New land Sert ularians, Trans. N.Z. ^ v. 
l. Mag. То 


Misaki, &c. 
Ji XDERHOLM, 5 896. Ueber aussereuro p NA Hydroiden des biologischen Museums 
der aai Upsala, K. svenska Vet.- andl., xxi. 
—— 1903. Aussereuropäische Hydroide " n im soles Reichsmuseum, Arkiv. fór 
oologi, K. svenska Vet.-Akad., 
—— 1905. Hydroiden aus Меш чш und subantarktischen к dece id 
liche Ergebnisse der schwedischen südpolar Expedition, 1901—1903 
—— 1909. Northern and Arctic Invertebra eb in the Collection * the ' Swedish State 
Muse um, IV, "Hydroiden, К. eui Vet.-Akad. Ha 
——— 1910. Ueber di е Hydroiden welche ee C. jap rti in den Jahren 1907—1909 
аы Arkiv för i, K. svenska Vet.-Akad., 
—— pes Resu f Dr. E. оюу Swedish Scientific ‘Expeditions to Australia, 
1910-13, pb ert . svenska Akad. Handl., 
—— 1916-17. Hydroids from е: South hes г-у елет fór Norrkópings H. Allm. 
Läroverk Lüsüret, € 
— 1919. Zur Бана! tniss d er Hydroidenfauna Japans, Arkiv. fór Zoologi, K. svenska 


:- Akad., 
JOHNSTON, GEORGE, isir, A History of the British Zoophytes, 2nd ed. 
NPAUER, 1864. Neue Sertulariden aus verscdhcidenen burgischen 
eem "nebst allgemeinen Bemerkungen r Lamouroux's сте 
.-Carol. a kod. Natur 


Dynamena, Ver ais 

—— 1872. Ueber die "Hydroidenfemilie Plumularidae, einzelne Gruppen i: dotesiben 
un Fruchtbehálter, I, Aglaophenia, Abh. Nat. Ver. Hamburg, v. 

_ 1876. Ueber die Hydroidenfamilie Plumularidae, einzelne Gruppen derselben 
und ihre Fruchtbehálter, П, Plumularia und Nemertesia, Abh. Nat. Ver. 
Hamburg, vi. 

— — 1884. Nordische Gattungen und Arten von Sertulariden, Abh. Nat. Ver. Ham- 


burg, viii. 

Квк, Н. B., 1915. n ке: a New Genus of Gymnoblastic Hydroids, Trans. 
NZ. 

Professor A. C. Haddon, “1888-1889, Hydroida and Polyzoa, Sci. Proc. Roy 

Dublin Soc. (n.s.), vi 

LAMARCK, —, 1816. Histoire naturelle des Animaux sans Vertébres, ТЇ, Polypes. 

gaa aa нын J. ү, Р. 18] 1816. Histoire des Polypiers coralligénes flexibles бан 

p 
—— 1824. 1 Deseription des Polypiers TT dans $^ etel Voyage autour du monde, 


KIRKPATRICK, R., 1890. ` Reports the Zoological Collections made in Torres Straits 
by 


exécuté sur les Corvettes de S. M. l?“ Uranie * Physicienne,” pendant 
les pond 1 1 7-1820. Zoologie aa Quoy et байта: 
LENDENFELD, R. v Eucopella ca nularia, Zool. Aneta, vi. 
1884. The үис v Hydro 


medusae Prod . Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, 
Lavinstä, G. M. R., 1913. Systematic ' Stodies on the Bertulariidae, Vidensk. Meddel. 
fra den naturh. Foren. i Kbhrn » xiv. 
Linné, C., 1758. — lie Notis edit. 10. 
MARKTANNER- TuRNERETSCHER, G., 18 Die Hydroiden des K. K. naturhistorischen 
Hof deus Annalen K. K. naturhistorichen Hofmuseums Wien, v 


268 Transactions. 


Special Bulletin. 
—— 1904. American Hydroids, Part Il, the Sertularidae, U.S. Nat. Mus. Special 
Bulletin. 
——— 1905. Hydroids of the Hawaiian = collected by the Steamer “ Albatross " 
in 1902, U.S. Fish. Com omm. Bull. for 
——— 1915. pr Hydroids, Part III, The Campanularidae and the Bonneviellidae, 
t. Mus. Special Bulletin 


d 
Pierer, C., 1893. Étude sur les Hydraires de a Baie d'Amboine, Rev. suisse de 


Riptey, 8. O., 1881. Account of the Zoological Collections made during the Survey 
of H.M.S. “ Alert" in the Straits of те and оп the Coast of Patagonia, 
ool. Soc. 


Z 
Rrrcmig, J., 1909. Supplementary Report on oe фест of the Scottish National 
ti : 
—— 1910a. The Hydroids of the Indian M Museum, oe 1, Records of the Indian 


Museum, v. 

——— 19106. Hydroids from Christm Island, Indian Ocean, collected by C. W. 
Andrews, D.Sc., ERS, EAS. in 1908, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1910. 

—— 1910с. The Marine Fauna of the Mergui Archi Lower Burma, collected 
b 


Burm 
y Jas. J. Simpson, M.A., B.Sc., and R. N. Ru udmose- Brown, D.Sc., cen 
of Aberdeen, February to May, 1907, the Hydroids, Proc. Zool. . Lond., 
10. 


—— 1911. — Results of the Trawling Expedition of H.M.C.S. “ Thetis " off the . 
Coas 


of New South Wales in Februa: ruary and Mare pag Ра 6, Hydrozoa 

(Hy ном Zoophytes a ae sha c i Mem. Aust. Mus 

SCHNEIDER, К. C., dropolype Rovigno, nebat Uebersicht über das 
System der Hydropolypen im Айкаш, Zool. Jahrb., 

SrEcHOw, E., 1907. Neue japanische Athecata und Phenrdaridoe aus der Sammlung 
Dr. Do flein, Zool. Anzeig., xxxii. 

—— 1909. Hydroidpolypen der japanischen Ostküste, I Teil, Athecata und Plumu- 
laridae, Abh. math.-phys. Klasse K. “Baye r Akad. der Wissensch., i Suppl.-Bd. 

——- ин. Hydroiden der Münchener зыга рэ Staat-sammlung, Zool. Jahrb., 


== 1913. Hydroidpolypen der japanischen Ostküste, II Teil, Campanularidae: 
Halecidae, Lafoeidae, Campanulinidae und Sert rtularidae, nebst Ergänzungen 
zu den Athecata und Plumularidae, Abh. math.-phys. Klasse K. Bayer Akad. 

Ў d. 


de з 
—— 1919а. Zur Kenntniss der Hydroidenfauna des Mittelmeeres Amerika's und 
anderen Gebieto, a — Abt. f. Systematik, dc., xlii. 
. —— 19190, Neue ebniss f dem Gebiete der Hydroidenforschung, Sitzungs- 
ichten der Gesellschaft f für Morphologie und Physiologie in München, 1919. 
NERE TE W., 1879. On some New and Rare re Hydroid Zoophytes (Sertulariidae 
d Thuia: uiariidae) from Australia and New Zealand, Mag. Nat. Hist. 


(5) b HK 

Тновмецү, L. R., 1904. Report to the Government of Ceylon on be „башл: 
Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, Suppl. Report viii, on the Hyd 

—— 1908. Reports on the Marine Biology of the Sudanese Red "ox Hydroida 
rcp Be by x C. Crossland from October, 1904, to May, 1905, Jour. Linn. 


Z 

Torrey, H. B., 1002. "The Hydroida of the Pacific Coast of North America, Univ. 
Cali, a Publ., i. 

—— 1904. The чуо, of the San Diego Region, Univ. California Publ., 

Trask, Јонх B., 1857. Оп, Nip» New Species of Zoophytes, Proc. Calif Acad. Nat. 


WELTNER, W., 1900. Medie ч Amboina und Thursday Island, vegas Zoolo- 
gische Forschungsreisen in Australien und dem Malayischen Arc hipe 


Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 269 


Some New Zealand Amphipoda: No. 4.* - 


By Cuas. Онптох, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., &c., Professor of Biology, Canter- 
bury College, N.Z. 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th December, eri received by 
Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1 924.] . 


Seba typica (Chilton). 
Seba typica Chilton, 1906, p. 572; 1921, p. 56. 8. saundersü 
Stebbing, 1906, p. 163 (part). 

Specimens which I have referred to this species were taken by the 
F.LS. “ Endeavour” off the east coast of Flinders Island, Bass Strait. 
The largest of these were about 4-5 mm. long, and were apparently fully 
developed males. In them the palm of the second gnathopod was dis- 
tinctly oblique, and the basal and meral joints of the. fifth журн» widely 
expanded posteriorly. Smaller specimens have the palm transverse and 
the meral joint only slightly expanded. Although there was во female 
bearing eggs in the collection, there were specimens in which the first 
gnathopod was distinctly chelate, the palm being on a proje sea portion 
of the propod against which the finger i impinges ; these І considered to be 
females, or very young males not yet differing in structure from females. 
Other specimens showed transitional forms between the chelate limb and 
the ше xm with oblique palm ; some of them had the palm 


It is very pu E that all the fotus ‘of Seba described under different 
names really belong to one species. Walker, зо» describes the males 


latter, if p pm ture, diflers from the Australian specimens in stil tel 
the first gnathopod chelate. It is possible, however, that it is not fully 
developed, and has not yet attained the oblique palm of the male, though 
it has the joints of the peraeopod expanded. The largest male—i.e., the 
one of which Walker gives a full figure—was 7 mm. long, and therefore 
larger than specimens from Bass Strait having oblique palms; but the 
Antarctic specimens probably grow to a much larger size than those found 
farther north, and the specimen may not be mature though 7 mm. long. 
This supposition appears to be confirmed by the fact that the кона male 
examined by Walker is 5 mm. long, but has the peraeopod joints less 
expanded than in Australian specimens, which are slightly smaller. 


ous numbers of this series have appeared in Trans. N.Z. Inst. as follow : 
No. i - 59, р. 1; No. 2, vol. 53, p. 220; No. 3, vol. 54, p. 240. 


270 Transactions. 


Stenothoe valida Dana. 


Stenothoe validus Dana, 1853-55, 924, pl. 63, fig. 1, a-o. 
S. valida Stebbing, 1906, p. 194; Walker, 1910, p. 621; Kunkel, 


р. 

Valle, 1893, p. 566, pl. 58, figs. 74—78 ; Chilton, 1923, p. 95. 
S. adhaerens Chilton, 1892, p. 259 (? not Stebbing, 1888, p. 1999). 
S. assimilis Chevreux , 1908, p. 4; Walker, 1910, p. 621. Montagua 
те ала М. longicornis Haswell, 1880, р. 323, pl. 24, figs. 4, 5. 

aguana miersii Chilton, 1883, p. 79. Probolium miersii 
Chilton, 1885, р. 1043. 8 tenothoe miersii Stebbing, 1906, p. 200. 
? Stenothoe dollfusi Chevreux, 1887, p. 327; 1891, p. 260 
Stebbing, 1906, p. 196. 


This species is common on the New Zealand coasts, and I have series 
T specimens from several localities. There are great differences in the 
length of the RENTY especially of the peus antenna, and in the shape 
of the gnathopods, due to age and sex. In the more mature males the 
second antenna Б = considerably in length, especially in that 
of the peduncle, and the second gnat thopod becomes sot large and 


o be identical with the one described by Chevreux under the name of 
Stenothoe dollfusi, and it is apparently this form that Kunkel had before 
im when recording Stenothoe valida from the Bermudas. As I have found 
the two forms Stenothoe valida and S. dollfusi together on two separate 
occasions in Cook Strait, and as both forms also occur together in Port 
Jackson, New South Wales, and apparently elsewhere, I have little doubt 
that they both belong to one species, and that we have here another 
example of a species with dimorphie males. 
In the older males the mouth-parts appear to become degenerate. 
I have, however, discussed this question more fully, and also the reasons 
for referring the species to the one ME rer described by Dana, in 
the Records of the Australian Museum, vol. 14, p. 
I have recently received specimens from the Hawaiian Islands which 
appear to belong to this species. 
Localities —Lyttelton ; Dunedin Harbour ; Cook Str 
т тае .— Australia ; North and South Atlantic p E ; Hawaiian 
ands. 


Bovallia monoculoides (Haswell). 


Bovallia monoculoides Chilton, 1909, p. 622; 1912, p. 494; 1921 
р. 66. Eusiroides monoculoides Chevreux, 1908, p. 478; Stebbing, 
1910, p 595; Barnard, 1916, p. 174.  Eusiroides caesaris Walker, 
1904, p. 264. 


In 1909 I referred to this species specimens from the Auckland Islands ; 
but it has not hitherto been recorded from the coasts of the main islands of 
New Zealand. І have now, however, in my collection numerous specimens 
from different localities extending from the Three Kings to Otago Harbour. 

These are all much smaller than the specimens from the Auckland 
tends none of them measuring more than about 8 mm. in length, but they 


see eae 


Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphvpoda. 271 


agree closely with specimens of similar size from Port Jackson, New South 
Wales, the type-locality. In none of them are any of the segments pro- 
duced into definite dorsal teeth, but all have the posterior margin of the 
third pleon segments serrate, as described by Stebbing for Ewsiroides caesar, 
though in one or two instances the teeth are rather indistinct, thus 
approaching the condition found in E. crassi. 

e species has been recorded from South Africa by Barnard, from 
Ceylon by Walker, and from the Gambier Archipelago by Chevreux. Of 
the two specimens from the latter locality, one was a female bearing 
young, though only 4 mm. in length. Of them Chevreux says, “ Chez 
ces exemplaires, le bord postérieur des plaques épimérales du dernier 
segment du métasome, moins convexe que chez le type, ne présente que 
des crénelures peu distincts." 

If Bovallia gigantea Pfeffer is considered as belonging to the same species, 
corresponding to the form described by Stebbing under the name Fusiroides 
crassi, then the range of the species is extended to the subantarctic and 
antarctic seas to the south of South erica. 

I have been able to compare my New Zealand specimens with examples 
of Eusiroides della-vallei Chevreux from Banyuls-sur-mer, on the south 
coast of France, and can find little difference between the two. 

Localities.—Oft Three Kings, 60-65 fathoms (Chilton) ; Cook Strait 
cable, off Oterangi Bay (H. B. Kirk); Cook Strait cable (Captain J. W. 
Grey); north-west of Cape Maria van Diemen, . 50 fathoms (Chilton) ; 

oeraki, east coast Otago (Chilton) ; Otago Harbour, surface (G. M. Thom- 
son); Lyttelton Reef (R. M. Laing); Lyall Bay (R. M. Laing). 


Chiltonia mihiwaka Chilton. 
Chiltonia mihiwaka Stebbing, 1906, p. 555: Chilton, 19094, p. 644 ; 
19095, p. 57. 

This species was described from specimens obtained in streams on 
Mount Mihiwaka, near Port Chalmers, at heights up to about 1,000 ft. 
above sea-level. Later on Mr. G. M. Thomson collected it in similar 
localities on Mount Maungatua and other hills in the neighbourhood of 
Dunedin. During the expedition of the Philosophical Institute of Canter- 
bury to the Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand in 1907, specimens were 
taken in fresh-water pools and streams on Enderby Island, Auckland 
Island, and Campbell Island, at places not far above sea-level. These 
specimens differed from the type in having the palm of the second 

athopod in the male oblique instead of transverse, and prove to be 
the same as С. subtenuis Sayce, a species found in New South Wales, 
Victoria, and Western Australia. 

In Dec 


s were living was quite fresh, but the sea-water would reach the place 
at high tide. Both specimens were deeply pigmented of a dark-grey colour, 
while the Port Chalmers specimens are usually much lighter, some being 
almost white. The Riverton specimens resemble those from Mount Mihi- 
waka so much that they must be considered as belonging to the same 
species, but there are some slight differences. The second gnathopod of 
the male (fig. 1)* has the palm quite transverse, and the dactyl has a rounded 


* The illustrations for this paper were drawn for me by Miss Beryl Parlane, one of 
my students. 


272 Transactions. 


lobe on the concave margin towards its base which is not found in the 
type. In the male specimen the first or upper antennae are distinctly 
shorter than the second, while in the type they were of equal length. ds 
the Enderby and Auckland Islands specimens the first antennae are co 

siderably longer than the second. The relative lengths of the pris 
in a few of the specimens in my collection are shown in the diagram given 
below, the first being represented by unbroken lines, the second by dotted 


Specimen Relative lengths of Antennae 
id Kb Ln enint erre 
j Mt Mihiwaka Ant. af 
Anti f = 
d Enderby Island Ant.2 
Ant. 
? Auckland Islands Ant. zÍ 5 
a Ant.1 
? Mt Mihiwaka Апі А м 
Аша сЕ : -= 
d Riverton Ant.z 
Ant. uf 
9 Riverton Anti{ 


Table showing relative lengths of the antennae in different specimens of Chiltonia 


lines. It will be seen that the antennae vary in length on the two sides, 
and in specimens from different localities. The generic diagnosis given b 


а 
Stebbing (1906, p. 555), which says “ Antennae 1 and 2 equal i in length," 


must be altered to “ Antennae 1 and 2 nearly equal in length." 


Fic. 1.—Chiltonia mihiwaka Chilton. 
gn?, second gnathopod of male; 
gn?*, palm of same more highly . 
magnified. 


The genus was established by Stebbing for the species now under con- 
sideration, which had been described under Hyalella. Two fresh-water 
species from Australia described by Sayce belong to Chiltonia, and other 


Curvrox.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 273 


species have been described by Geoffrey Smith. Several fresh-water 
species of Hya are known from South America, and one that I 


Chiltonia capensis, which has no palp on the first maxilla and has the 
third uropod single-jointed, but differs in having the two gnathopods alike 
in both sexes—thus requiring another modification of the characters of 
the genus. | 

The presence of very similar species in fresh and brackish waters in 
New Zealand, Australia, South America, and South Africa is important 
from a zoogeographieal standpoint, and it is desirable that a careful 
comparison of the species in question should be made. 


Genus PARALEPTAMPHOPUS. 


Range in Otago and named Pherusa caeruleus. In 1893 Della Valle had 
placed the first species under Acanthonostoma, and had stated that the 
Second species was very close to and perhaps identical with the first. 
I gave some details as to the distribution of the two species in 1909 


to a large extent intermediate both as regards structure and mode of 
life. It will be best to give the facts under each “species” separately. 


Paraleptamphopus caeruleus (G. M. Thomson). - 
Paraleptamphopus caeruleus Chilton, 19098, p. 54 (with synonyms). 
This species is now known to be widely spread over the southern 
portions of Otago and Southland, It has been recorded from Swampy 
Hill (near Dunedin), from the Old Man Range, from the neighbourhood 


Paracalliope fluviatilis does, though this species was not found by me in the 
same ditches. With P. caeruleus there was, however, the other species, 
P. subterraneus, but it was usually found a little deeper down, either on the 
surface of the mud or actually in the mud. Р. caeruleus is slightly smaller 
than P. subterraneus, and can readily be distinguished by its dark-blue 
colour. Most of the specimens are so darkly coloured that they appear 
black, but some are paler, especially on the appendages. 

The differences in structure from some of the forms of P. subterraneus are 
few and unimportant. The one that seems most constant is in the telson, 


274 Transactions. 


which is evenly rounded posteriorly and free from setules; its upper 
surface is slightly convex ; the third uropods have the branches not much 
longer than the peduncle (fig. 2, urp?) and, when seen in side view, slightly 


3 
| 

, from Drummond. gnt, first 
i ; gn!*, extremity of same, more highly magnified ; gn?, second j: 
gnathopod ; е ?*. extremity of same, more highly magnified ; wrp?, third = | 
; elson. i ; x 


Fic. 2.—Paraleptamphopus caeruleus: female Specimen 
gnathopod 


uropod ; £,t 


curved upwards; the gnathopoda are rather more slender than in P. sub- | 
terraneus, with the armature of the palm somewhat different, the propod i 
bearing crenulate markings at the point where the finger impinges, and a 
м -finger having numerous setules towards the extremity (see figs. 2, 
gn'*, gn?*). 


CuiLTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 215 


Paraleptamphopus subterraneus (Chilton). 


Par ERE ы subterraneus Stebbing, 1906, p. 294; Chilton, 
, p. 54 (with synonyms). 

This species is very widely distributed in New Zealand. It was first 
obtained in wells at Eyreton not far from the River Waimakariri; it 
has since been found in wells in Christchurch, Lincoln, Leeston, Ashburton, 
and Winchester. Later on I collected it in surface streams issuing from 
vede near the River Porter, a tributary of the Waimakariri, and 

in streams and ditches near Drummond and Otautau, 
Southland, where it is found associated with Р. caeruleus, as already 
mentioned. Messrs. Lucas and Hodgkin took it in Lake Wakatipu, and 
in 1908 I found it in a small stream at Duck Cove, Doubtful Sound, in 
places where the stream was almost covered and shut out from the light 
by the overhanging rocks and trees. In the North Island it was taken 


АП these гур are pale and colourless, with eyes im mperfect or 


is no beue in considering Mure as EC belonging to the same species, 
T. Ha i i 


914, however, Hall sent me specimens which he had 
collected at “Clippings,” on the range of mountains known as the 
Remarkables, near Lake Wakatipu, and from Mount Dick, in the same 


j above sea-level hese specimens were rather aue in = y 
than the forms obtained from wells, the third uropods were sh and 
similar to those of P. caeruleus, and they showed the dark- blue eins 


characteristic of the latter species, though it was not quite so intense, 
and some of the specimens were much lighter than others; the telson, 
too, proved to differ distinctly io "scel of the type. At first I was 
inclined to consider them as a new species, but a careful comparison of 
the forms of P. subterraneus from the different localities mentioned has 
shown that numerous transitional forms exist as regards the individual 


ae ae for the others. Though largely intermediate between the two 
species, the “Clippings” and Mount Dick specimens approach more 
nearly to P. subterraneus in the telson, and I therefore look upon them 
as a variety of that species. 

The structure of P. subterraneus was somewhat fully dealt with by 
me in 1894 so far as the — forms were concerned. 16 will 


specimen from Eketahuna, fig. urp? being one of the pair seen from above, 
fig. urp** the other from the side; the branches are not much longer than 
the base, on the latter there is ‘usually a small tuft of setules at the 
upper distal angle, and two or three separately placed on each upper 
margin. In specimens from Southland streams the tuft at the distal 


216 T'ransactions. 


Fic. 3.—P. araleptamphopus sub lerraneus : male 
| specimen from Eyreton (in же, ee 
bably immature. gn!, first gnathopod ; At second gnathopod ; pl, inf 
margins of pleon segments 1, 2, 3; urp?, uropod ; f, telson. 


CurLTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 277 


on even in individuals from the same 
locality ; thus one from wells at Ashburton has the posterior margin much 


1 


зж 
огр urp3 
Fic. 4.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen from Eketahuna 
(in wells). wrp?, third uropod, from above; urp?*, the same, 

side view ; t, telson. - 


Fic. 5.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen, from surface 
stream, Castle Hill. urp*, third uropod ; t, telson. 


In the “Clippings” and Mount Dick specimens the telson differs 
ma: from the more typical forms. The lateral margins are distinctly 
convex, the telson itself shorter and broader, the posterior margin deeply 
concave, and there are three or four setules at each corner and two or 
three more anteriorly placed on the lateral margin (see figs. 8 and 9). 

In 1894 I described from the Eyreton wells a form larger than the 
usual one, and differing very considerably in having the antennae stouter 
and plentifully supplied with calceoli, and the gnathopoda very large and 


278 Transactions. 


differently formed. The ordinary form is undoubtedly a female, being 
often found with eggs or young in the brood-pouch, and I looked upon 
the form with the large peculiar gnathopoda as the male. It differs so 
much, however, that it is not surprising that Stebbing says (1906, p. 295), 


ae МС o 


urp? urp3 


Fic. 6.— Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen, from surface stream, 
Drummond. urp', first uropod ; urp?, second uropod; wrp?, third 
uropod ; f, telson. 


Fia.57.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : specimen from a well at Ashburton. 
urp?, third uropod ; t, telson. 


, The supposed male is uncertain in respect to sex and to identity with 
the species.” Unfortunately I have seen very few specimens of the 
supposed male, and have now records of four only. One was dissected 
for use in drawing up the description I gave in 1894 and I have now 


CurLTON.— Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 279 


only its gnathopoda ; another specimen was similar in size and structure, 
and I have all its appendages mounted as micro-slides ; a third specimen 
which appears quite the same is in my collection, undissected ; and the 
fourth, which was rather smaller, I have recently dissected and mounted 
in the hope that it would perhaps show intermediate characters in the 


Fic. 8.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : specimen from ped ев 
“ Clippings,” The Remarkables. wurp?, third uropod ; 


—— 


Fie. 9. —Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen from — Seren 
urp', first uropod ; urp?, second uropod ; urp?, third uropod ; 


gnathopods between those of the female and the fully n brad male. 
Unfortunately this was not the case, for its gnathopoda, though smaller 
and less bountifully supplied with “agree (fig. 3, дп! and gn?), are 
essentially the same as those figure 

I still feel convinced that the ашы in question are really males 
of P. subterraneus, for they are closely similar in all the characters except 


280 Transactions, 


of the other only less than half a dozen and these all males. It must 
mentioned, however, that among the numerous specimens of P. subterraneus 
examined from other localities I have seen no similar males; it is, О 
course, possible that some may have been overlooked, for the gnathopoda 
are more or less concealed by the deep side-plates. 

I give es of the telson and uropoda of P. subterraneus from 
different localities. It will be seen that there is considerable variation, 


these specimens being still colourless and apparently blind; though some 
—viz., those from “Clippings” and Mount Dick—are found at great 
heights above sea-level, and in colour and other characters show distinct 
transitions leading to the true surface form, P. caeruleus, from which the 
subterranean forms may be presumed to have been descended. 


REFERENCES, 


BARNARD, К. H., 1916. Contributions to the Crustacean Fauna of South Africa: 
5, Amphipoda, Ann. S. African Mus., vol 15, pp. 195-301, pl. 26-28. 


—— 1909s. Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, рр. 53-58. 

—— 1921. Results Fish. Exper. F.I.S. * Endeavour," Amphipoda, vol. v, pp. 31-92. 

— — 1923. Records Australian Museum, vol. 14, pp. 79-100 

Dana, J. D., 1853-55. U.S. Expl. Exped., vol. 13, Crustacea. 

DELLA VALLE, A, 1893. Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapoli, Monogr. 20, 
Gammarini 


HaswELL, W. A., 1880. Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., vol. 4, pp. 319-50. 
Kunxet, B. W., 1910. Trans. Connecticut Acad. Arts and Sci., vol. 16, pp. 1-116. 
SrEBPING, T. R. R., 1888. Report “ Challenger," Amphipoda, 
—— 1906. Das Tierreich, Amphi : 
—— 1910. Crustacea, “ Thetis ” Exped., Austral. Mus. Mem. 4, pp. 567--658. 

AUKER, A. O., 1904. Pearl Oyster Fisheries, Supplementary Report, 17, Amphipoda. 
—— 1910. Proc. U.S. Nat, Mus., vol. 38, pp. 621-22, 


MirLER.— Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 281 


Material for a Monograph on the Diptera Fauna of New Zealand: 
S Part 2, Family Syrphidae, Supplement А.* 


By Davi» MILLER, Government Entomologist. 


[Read before the TA e aa Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 
st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1924.] 


Genus Paracus Latreille (1805). 
P. myersii n. sp. 

d. Head large and боз wider than thorax, shining greenish-black 
with pruinose reflectio Eyes bare, completely holoptic, occupying pos 
terior half of head m their anterior orbits forming an almost tah 
line across top; in profile, lower eye-angle well above oral margin; facial 
orbits almost а and slightly concave. Face, cheeks, crown 

of head in front of eyes, and antennae black in ground-colour, but gre 

pruinose, except for a black area extending from lower part of facial orbits 
to anterior oral margin. Sides of face, cheeks, and crown hairy, hairs on 
sides of face and crown black, erect and dense, so that when seen from 
above odd is tufted in front of eyes ; hairs of cheeks grey ; a distant groove 
originating in a distinct depression below eyes runs diagonally to base of 
UE Middle of face bare, not depressed but rather rounded below 
antennae; a moderate central tubercle, black on centre, below which oral 
margin slightly projects. Proboscis blackish-brown, palpi paler, linear and 
swollen at end. Occiput black, depressed, orbits somewhat swollen, greyish- 
pruinose, wider and clothed below with at. pale hair, narrower and 
clothed with longer hairs above, the hair extending over Шел гедер large 
ocellar triangle. Top of head comparatively horizontal, antennae situated 
high up, separated basally, greyish-yellow pruinose, De edo short, 


p and scutellum shiny blue-black, clothed with long delicate 
ish hair. his us clear, stigma faintly marked ; ; halteres greyish-black. 


ен drain. : ои tarsi flat: their protarsi broad with anterior 
inner angle produced, remaining joints broad but shortening and narrow- 
ing to onychotarsi. 

Abdomen clothed with delicate greyish hair, linear, sides parallel ; 
five visible segments ; dull blue-black in colour, a pale opal-white triangular 
spot at anterior angles of 3rd, 4th, and 5th segments. Genitalia brownish- 
bl. 


Q. ` Eyes broadly dichoptic, their facial orbits convex; vestiture of head 
shorter than in $; a deep sinuated transverse groove across front from 
. eye to eye. Thorax shorter-haired ; anterior protarsi not produced at inner 

angle. Abdomen rectangular, shiny greenish-black ; a pair of indistinct 
Spots, seen only in some E on 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th segments. 
$. Length, 11 mm. $. Length, 10 mm 
verb р No. 1261, D. M. 
at.—Tararuas, 4,300 ft. ; captured by J. б. Myers on flowers of 
Ran и geranifolius. 


* Part 2, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 289—333, 1921. m 


282 Transactions. 


Genus CHEILOSIA Panz. (1809). 


C. fulvipes n. sp. 


black hair, a transverse median depression connecte y a distinct longi- 
tudinal furrow with apex of ocellar triangle ; the latter cupreous and bordered 
with black; frontal orbits at antennae with a silvery pubescence; lunular 


antennae; distinct central knob black; sides of face sparsely clothed with 
Short hair; facial orbits narrowly silvery pubescent; oral margin pro- 


Proboscis blackish-brown, palpi paler. Occiput purplish-black, depressed, 
posterior orbits narrowly silvery. T 

Thorax and seutellum brilliant cupreous, indistinctly clothed with 
very short hair. Wings somewhat translucent, stigma clouded with tawny ; 
cell Cu, very broad owing to veins Ist A and Cu curving into anal angle and 
cell M respectively; on one wing cross-vein r-m is forked, thus meeting 
vein M,., in two places; halteres rather tawny. Legs purplish-black, 
except apices of femora, tibiae, base of all protarsi, and apex cf posterior 
protarsi, which are tawny. Anterior tarsi somewhat broadened ; posterior 
tibiae slightly and middle tibiae distinctly broadened 

Abdomen rather ovate, shiny purplish-black. 

$. Eyes holoptie for a short distance; front black with some erect 
black hair and a greyish tomentum extending into short: white hair below 
on facial orbits. Antennae black. Face greenish-black, central knob pro- 
nounced, black. : 

Thorax and scutellum rather dull black, with a coppery and purplish 
tinge and clothed with greyish hair. Legs as in 2 but tibiae with distinct 
central dark area; anterior and middle tibiae, particularly the latter, 
greatly broadened except for very narrow basal portion; posterior tibiae 
slightly thickened, their protarsi swollen; anterior protarsi and epitarsi 
broadened somewhat. i 

omen linear, somewhat shiny, almost black with pair of large 

Leia spots one on each side of 2nd, 3rd, and 4th segments. Genitalia 
rownish. 


9. Length, 6 mm. $. Length, 7 mm. 
Holotype: 9, No. 1259, D. M. 
Allotype: 3, No. 12594, D. M 


abitat.—Otira (RT Harris) ; Mount Rolleston and Arthur's Pass 
(J. W. Campbell). 


C. captalis n. sp. 


9. Eyes bare, dichoptie; front broad, greenish-black, clothed with - 
delicate white hair; a silvery area of hair, seen in some lights, on each orbit 
Opposite antennae, Antennae situated above middle of head, black with 


we 


t 

Ў nnae Wer eye-margin. Proboscis and palpi black, 
Occiput black, depressed, orbits clothed with short silvery hair. 

X and seutellum rather shiny greenish or bluish black, clothed 

s rather translucent, stigma tawny; halteres 


MirLER.— Diptera. Fauna of New Zealand. 283 


brownish. Legs greenish-black with short greyish vestiture on tibiae and 
tarsi; posterior protarsi swollen ; joints of anterior tarsi broadened and flat. 

Abdo omen shiny greenish- -black, sparsely clothed with short T 
hair; rather ovate, broadest across posterior margin of 2nd segmen 

о. Length, 6 mm. 

Holotype: No. 1260, D. M. 

Habitat.—Otira (J. R. Harris). 


Genus HELorniLus Meigan (1822). 
H. taruensis n. sp. 


9. Eyes bare; front brownish-black, clothed with delicate blackish- 
brown hair; a rather broad somewhat tawny band across front. Antennae 


iddle ir. 
Oral margin broadly bordered with brownish-black ; — E -black 
and clothed with yellow hair. Proboscis and palpi blackish - 
put rather yellowish, clothed with short yellow hair; the narrow orbits pale 
greyish-yellow below, but blackish-brown above to vertex. 
horax blackish-brown, pleurae dull, with a greyish-yellow tomentum, 
the whole clothed with yellowish to golden hair denser on pleurae and 
па of dorsum; the shiny dorsum with a pair of broad greyish-yellow 
tripes and bordered on each side with this colour. Legs blue-black, 
sparsely clothed with greyish hair; posterior femora broadened, a tooth- 
ike process present below and some short black spines distally ; a tawny 
villi and base of claws white, 


un 
"3 
e 
еб 
B 
$ 
н 
e 
Е 
м 
о 
& 
e 
S 
S 
м 
CN 
ni 


a dark brown; squamae fringed with long branched reddish hair, the 
alulae with very к hair; cross-vein r-m slightly beyond middle of cell 
lst M, ; halteres 

Abdomen she somewhat -— blue-black; 1st segment dull grey 

heres for dark spot on each side at posterior margin; large very indistinct 

areas on each side of 2nd, 3rd, and 4th segments; the whole clothed 

with. very short yellowish hair, longer along sides; black rather bristle- 
hairs across posterior margin and at angles of 3rd and 4th segments. 


m 
Holotype : No. 1262 2, D. M. 

Habitat.—Tararuas, 2,600 ft. (J. G. Myers). 

A specimen of what appears to be the male of this species was found 


Eyes бирер, angulated on fron concave transverse ers at 


bdominal ‘segment greyish o А on middle; indistinct paler areas on 
қ на аз іп female. Length, 10 mm. 


| Н. hectori n. зр. 

9. Front dull black with greyish tomentum, clothed with blackish hair. 
Antennae black but with reddish tint and greyish reflection. Face black, 
the central convexity and a broad area at oral margin widening to orbits 
clothed with cinereous Баса. ; sides of face with а few long and delicate 
cinereous hairs; facial orbits and cheeks cinereous, the latter haired and 


284 Transactions. 


with a black spot at lower eye-margin. Proboscis and palpi blackish-brown. 
Occiput depressed, greyish-black, clothed with very delicate greyish hair; 
posterior orbits broad with short grey hairs below, but a single row, 
becoming double on vertex, of erect black hairs above. 

Thorax clothed with greyish to yellow hair with some erect black ones 
on dorsum; pleurae cinereous to greyish-black. orsum velvet-black, 
a pair of cinereous rather narrow stripes tapering to a point before reach- 
ing scutellum; humeri and sides of dorsum cinereous; cinereous area 
posterior to humeri and extending over alar region. Scutellum clothed 
with brownish to golden hair, shiny blackish-brown, apex rather tawny. 
Legs blackish-brown, sparsely clothed with short whitish hairs, which are 
rather bristle-like and blackish on posterior femora; the latter distinctly 
thickened, without a distinct inforior tooth-like process but with stout 
spines and a reddish-yellow spot below distally ; lower side of tarsi, particu- 
larly protarsi, with a few short stout spines. Wings slightly tinged with 
brown, stigma tawny ; cross-vein r-m at middle of cell Ist M,; squamae 
fringed with tawny branched hair; halteres tawny. | 

omen shiny bronze-black, extreme apex tawny; the whole sparsely 
clothed with short grey hair, longer on sides. 
. Length, 9 mm. 
Holotype: No. 1263, D. M. 
Habitat.—Mount Hector, 5,000 ft. (J. G. Myers). 


Genus Ocypramus Macq. (1834). 
O. doralis n. sp. 


short, inserted just above middle line of head; yellow except brown outer ` 


edge of 3rd joint, which is orbicular; arista dark brown. Face, cheeks, 
oral margin, and mouth-parts yellow; face descending almost vertically, 
without tubercle, though rounded at oral margin, which is not projecting. 
. Pleurae, halteres, and legs yellow; onychotarsi dark-brown and upper 
side of femora a rather darker yellow. Dorsum shiny bluish-green, mar- 
gined with yellow, clothed with fine short hair giving a punctured appear- 
ance; scutellum bluish-green at base but otherwise brownish. Wings 
iridescent, clouded at stigma and apex above vein В,+;; vena spuria 
developed vein-like; halteres yellowish. 
. Abdomen narrow, linear, 2nd segment slightly constricted ; shiny blue- 
black, sides of 1st segment yellow ; a pair of tawny spots on 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 
and 5th segments, the last pair darker. Genitalia prominent and tawny. 
5. Length, 6 mm. 


та, 


Holotype: No. 1964, D. M. 
Habitat. —Wellington (J. W. Campbell). 


MU DOTEM 
Ср + aan UA 
oe eee areas 
Rath ч та a eas 
EAR oy SAN О 


eT 

Raine 

pe. eT 
dics 7 


NON 


pat 


TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 285 


Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera, or Caddis-flies : No. 2, Descrip- 
tions of New Genera and Species. 


By R. J. Тплулвр, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.ZS., 
F.L.S., Е.Е.8.; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department, 
Cawthron Institute, Nelson, N.Z. 


[Read before the Nelson Institute, 18th October, 1922; received by Editor, 9th November, 
1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1924.) 


Plate 19. 


Ix No. 1 of these studies (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 346-50) I described 
a new genus and species belonging to the family Sericostomatidae. Suc- 
ceeding parts were planned -to take each of the more important families 
one by one, revising them thoroughly and adding the new genera an 


_ present paper the family Rhyacophilidae is fully revised, with a key to 
all the known New Zealand genera; but there are also described some new 
genera and species belonging to other families, and the Calamoceratidae 
are for the first time shown to be represented in New Zealand. 

At the present time twenty-seven species and sixteen genera of caddis- 
flies are known from New Zealand. To these are now added seventeen 
new species and seven new genera, bringing the New Zealand totals up to 
forty-four species and twenty-three genera, or considerably more than 
are known for the whole of Australia. The new genera and species are 
distributed as follows :— 


Previousl Added in this 
described. Paper. Total. 
Family. — ; 
Genera. | Species. | Genera. | Species. | Genera. Species. 
Rhyacophilidae 2 5 5 7 T 12 
Hydroptilidae 1 1 1 i 2 2 
Hydropsychidae 1 i 0 1 1 5 
Polycentropidae 1 1 0 0 1 1 
Calamoceratidae 1 1 0 1 1 - 2 
ceridae .. 4 6 0 1 + Yi 
Sericostomatidae 6 9 1 6 Т 15 
. Total Trichoptera 16 21 T 17 23 44 


Nore.—The genus and species recorded in the first column under the 
family Calamoceratidae have been previously placed in the Sericosto- 
matidae, but are here removed to their proper family, and constitute the 
first record of the occurrence of that family in New and. 

I wish here to thank all those entomologists in New Zealand through 
whose help specimens have been received for study or collected in the 


286 Transactions. 


field; the individual records are given under each species. I also desire 
to thank Mr. W. C. Davies, Curator of the Cawthron Institute, for the 
photograph from which Plate 19 has been prepared. 


Family RHYACOPHILIDAE. 


p to the present only two genera of this family have been found in 
New Zealand—viz., Hydrobiosis McL. and Psilochorema McL. The former 


New Zealand.* Five new genera are here proposed to be added for the 
reception of seven new s ecies. The family is a difficult one to study, 
and in order to facilitate such study I give herewith figures of the wing- 
venation and a dichotomic key to the seven New Zealand genera :— 


KEY to THE NEW ZEALAND GENERA OF THE FAMILY RHYACOPHILIDAE. 


— 


. Forewing with the branches of M normally developed . 
Fore with М, and M, fused basally for some distance, so that an 
apparent apical fork i is formed distally between them 
Genus ХепкосновкмА n. g, do 
2. ie with the radial cell eas closed distally by a cross-vein 
ot symmetrically pointed at apex 
а with the radial cell absent, and the apex symmetrically point nted 
Genus TIPHOBIOSIS П. 8. 
3. Radial cell of эана dh — — distad by a second small inen cell . 
Radial cell of for чене small closed cell yore to it 
distad, йр асыр: de NS em 
4. Forewing with both Af, and Af, sessile on the radial cell 2 
rele with either nas or ed ps both stalked from the radial cell. - 
2 in forewing en ut level of beginning of pterostigma, well 
beyond ІА ; 24 1 ng ; fork of wes not dichotomic, attached basalh 
is 2 by a CTOSS-vein . Genus HypROCHOREMA р. &- 
Cus in forewing ends by a strong curve at вате point as as 1A, half-way pee 
the wing; 2A M short; fork of Cu, dichotomic, very long, 

- connected with us Е еи g 
Forewing with Af, iie on the radial cell, АЁ, stalked Genus H Y PROBIOSIS McL. 
Forewing with Af, stalked, Af, sessile on the radial cell ? 

Genus NEUROCHOREMA n. B» * $ · 
7. The small cell distad from ext -— cell in forewing is closed distally b 
fusion of В, and К; of the distal part of the forewing 
neither close together nor porsie el nus SYNCHOREMA 0. 8: 
e smali cell distad from radial cell in forewing is closed distally by a 
cross-vein; veins of the distal Tes of the forewing c" together 
and parallel Genus PsILOCHOREMA MeL. 


m 
emu e, 


» 


Genus Hyprosiosis MeL. (Text-fig. 1.) 
Mime Journ. Linn. Soc. nen. 1871, x, p. 206. 


wing, with short Mak and the very Е ЗА i in the 8 Text-fig. 1 


\ ы г character of the genus, not previously noticed, is that the 
fes em appear to be four-segmented, owing to the mentum being very 
а EET 


ж : 
Ps. (?) aculeatum Blanchard is a Chilian insect doubtfully referred to this genu? 


АИ RETO hid 
дд Ке 


Еа 


ARCADE аа. X 
e ЭРИК РУР ОЧАИ a a E 7 ax 


ANK 
VER A. 


TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 287 


strongly bifid. The same character is to be found in Tiphobiosis n. g., 
and is possibly present in other related genera also. 
Genotype.— Н ydrobiosis frater MeL. (New Zealand.) 

our species of this genus are known—viz., H. frater McL., H. umbri- 
pennis McL., H. ingenua Hare, and H. stigma Ulmer; the first three of 
these occur in New Zealand only, the fourth in Queensland. The descrip- 
tion of H. ingenua given are mentions neither the venation nor the 
form of the male appendages, so that the species is quite unrecognizable 


Text-Fic. 1.—H ydrobiosis ripe 1 меа d. Wing-venation. 
(For lettering see p. 314.) 


except by examination of the use I have seen specimens in Mr. G. V. 
Hudson's collection determined by Mr. Hare as obiosis occulta Hare 
(a bes which he described at the same time as H. ingenua), and they 
undoubtedly belong to the genus Hydropsyche; so l omit the species 
ee Hare from the list of known species of Hydrobiosis, and remove 

ydropsyche. Whether ч ingenua Hare really belongs to Hydro- 
biosis or not I am unable to sa 


Genus Psttocnorema MeL. (Text-fig. 2.) 
McLachlan, Trans. Entom. Soc. London, 1866, ser. 3, v, p. 273. 


A very remarkable genus, recognizable at once AT the closely parallel 
arrangement of the veins in the distal part of the forewing; the 
peculiar shape of the forewing, which has the „а! ua sterior margins 
parallel for the basal half, but the apical half of the wing is dilated by 


apex; by the very elongated pterostigma of the forewing, and by the 
presence of an extra small closed cell € distally from the radial cell 
in the forewing, between R, an ^ closed distally by a short cross- 
vein. These characters are clearly owas in text-fig. 2. 

It should be noted that McLachlan, in his diagnosis of this genus, 
states that five apical forks are present in both the forewing and the hind- 
wing. This is an error, Af, being absent in the hindwing, as is all known 
Trichoptera. 


288 Transactions. 


Genotype.—Psilochorema mimicum McL. 
Only two species are known, Ps. mimicum McL. and Ps. confusum MeL., 
both confined to New Zealand. 


Tzxr-riG. 2.—Psilochorema confusum McL., 9. Wing-venation. (For lettering 
see р. 314.) А small hyaline area is enclosed by the dotted lines in forewing. d: 


Genus HypRoBIOSELLA n. g. (Text-fig. 3.) 
Allied to Hydrobiosis McL., but easily distinguished from it by the 
following characters : A closed radial cell present in both wings, with Af, 
and Af, sessile upon it. In the forewing, the humeral veinlet is replaced 


Cu 
Tzxr-ric. 3.—Hydrobiosella : i i 
CUM stenocerca n. g. and sp., г. Wing-venation. 
(For lettering see p. 314.) Th e t Р Dus а AN 
positions of small ка: с е р lines in forewing indicate 


by an oblique veinlet situated nearly half-way along Median cell 3 


absent in both wings; Af : : uc i 1 H 
; : ; Af, and Af, in forewing, and Af, in hindwing, 8 
short forks with very long stalks. The cubital fork, Af ., long and strongly 


TILLyaRD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 289 


formed in both wings, and of normal dichotomic shape in forewing and 
not connected with Cu, by a cross-vein. Anal veins in forewing looped 
up into the typical short double Y-vein found in so many Trichoptera, 
2A not being lengthened as in Hydrobiosis. Pterostigma short in both 
wings. ‘Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4, as also in all the New Zealand genera of this 
family. 

Genotype.—Hydrobiosella stenocerca n. sp. (New Zealand.) 


Hydrobiosella stenocerca n. sp. (Plate 19, figs. 1, 2, and text-figs. 3, 4.) 


Total length, 4-5-5 mm. ; forewing, 7-9 
Head.—Eyes greyish-black. Vertex 


the basal segment with a tuft of dark hairs above it. Maxillary palpi 
brownish, with the bases of segment 3-4 yellowish-brown. Labial palpi 
long and very slender, dull-brownish. 

horax fuscous, marked with brown; pronotum with stiff, dark hairs, 
and sometimes also with some yellowish hairs like those on the vertex. 
Legs testaceous, the tarsi slightly darkened basally. 


Text-ric. 4.—Hydrobiosella stenocer 
lateral view; 6, dorsal view. Note the long, narrow, two-segment 
gonapophyses. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) 


ca n. g. and sp., £. Appendages ( x 40). 


Wings.— Forewing irregularly mottled with medium fuscous and 
yellowish-brown, showing several more or less conspicuous blotches of 


wing, and a larger oblique and somewhat curved one arising about middle 
e ior margin f 


the markings more or less obliterated, and appear much less variegated 
in colour.  Hindwing semi-hyaline, pale fuscous, slightly darker distally 
than basally, somewhat iridescent along main veins, and sometimes with 
slight mottling like that of forewing around apical margin. 

10—Trans. 


290 Transactions. 


Abdomen dark fuscous, including appendages of male, of which a pre- 
paration in 10 per cent. KOH solution is shown in text-fig. 4; they are 
remarkable for their elongate, narrow form. In the dried insect the two 
gonapophyses often appear closely contiguous, almost as if fused together 
in the middle line. In the female the last segments of the abdomen are . 
drawn out into a slender ovipositor about 2 mm. long, carrying at its 
extremity two minute ear-like appendages. 

es.—Holotype male (expanse 17:5 mm.) from Gouland Downs (7th 
February, 1922, К. J. T.); allotype female (expanse 15:5 mm.) from Nelson 
(29th December, 1920, A. Philpott); and series of males from Nelson, 
Mountain, Mount Arthur, and Gouland Downs: all in Cawthron 
Institute collection. The holotype male is selected for the boldness of 
its markings, and is shown in Plate 19, fig. 1. 

Habitat.—Fast-running streams throughout the Nelson district as far 
as Collingwood and Gouland Downs; also around Wellington, though 
apparently not so common ; and occasionally in Canterbury. This species 
.is readily attracted to light, and is a very rapid runner, dashing about 
wildly when captured. 


UD 


Genus NEUROCHOREMA n. g. (Text-figs. 5, 6.) 

A very distinct genus, differing from all the other New Zealand repre: 
sentatives of the family by the great dissimilarity in the venation of the 
wings in the two sexes, and also by the absence of the first apical fork, and 


C. 
1A Cu, Cus, 


ie. 


TExT-F1G. 5.—Neurochorema decussatum n. g. and sp. Venation of forewing 
of female (above) and male (below). (For lettering see p. 314.) Note = 
fusion of М» and M, basally in the male. In the male the dotted 
lines indicate enclosed hyaline areas. 


the incompleteness of R, basally, in the hindwing. Wings considerably 
broader in male than in female: in the latter, Sc, at about half-way у 
both wings, approaches very close to the costal border, and runs in contach — ' 
with it from there on to its termination. Pterostigma of forewing Very 


TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 291 


large, with R, running through it. In both sexes, forewing has all five 
apical forks present, but hindwing has only Af,, Af,, and Af,. The correct 
naming of the veins in the male is only possible by comparison with those 
of the female, when it will at once be seen that, in the forewing, M, and M, 
have partially coalesced in the male, so as to produce an apparent fork 
between them distally, whereas the true apical forks, Af, and Af,, lie one 
above and one below this apparent fork respectively. "The branches of the 
cubitus and the end of 1A are also abnormally developed in the male, and 
1A takes much the same position distally that Cu, does in the female, as 
can be seen from text-fig. 5. In the hindwing the male shows very high 
; R 


TExT-FIG. 6.—Neurochorema decussatum n. g. and sp. Venation of hindwing 
of female (above) and male (below). (For lettering see p. 314.) Note the 
closed cell in the radial area of the male, with the incomplete stem o 
В, attached to it above, also the basal fusion of My with M4,,, and the 
peculiar structure of the cubitus and 1A. 


specializations, a wide closed cell being formed below the distal end of Se ; 
this cell is bounded by R,,, basally, К,_, above, R,,, below, and by 
a cross-vein distally. М, has become fused basally with M,+, in the 
same manner as with M, in forewing. Cu, has become bent and fused 
for a short distance with 1A, which is also bent, and there is a strong cross- 
vein connecting Cu, with the fork of Cu,. Text-fig. 6 shows how muc 
more highly specialized the hindwing of the male has become in comparison 
with that of the female. Tibial spurs, 2, 4, 4. Abdomen of female not 
produced into an elongated ovipositor. 
Genotype.— Neurochorema decussatum n. sp. (New Zealand.) 


Neurochorema decussatum n. sp. (Plate 19, figs. 3, 4; text-figs. 5-7.) 
Total length, 5 5mm., $ 5:5 mm.; forewing, 3 8mm., 9 85 т. ; 
expanse, 5 17 mm., 9 18mm 
Head dark brown, with pale hairs; eyes brown; antennae brown, the 
basal segment swollen ; palpi fuscous. 
Thoraz very dark brown, with pale hairs on prothorax. Legs pale 
testaceous. 
: 10* 


292 Transactions. 


noticeable towards pterostigma, but these are absent in female. 

sexes there is a strongly marked patch of dark hairs at junction of 3A 
with 2A. Numerous short upright hairs are present on wing, those ». 
distal half being very pale, those on basal half being pale also in female, 


а 


TExT-FIG. 7.—Neurochorema decussatum п. g. and sp., ¢. Appendages (х yea 
a, lateral view; b, dorsal view. Note the crossed pre-anals. (10 pe 
cent. KOH preparation.) A 


but pale mixed with dark hairs in male, especially along Cu and e 
branches, where there are numerous dark hairs. Hindwing hyaline, iri i 
scent, with pale yellowish-brown hairs distally, and pale fringe of sam 
colour. 

Types.—Holotype male (Nelson, 5th October, 1920, A. Philpott), gee 
female (20th October, 1920, A. Philpott), and series of five paratype ma j^ 
taken October to November, 1920, by Mr. Philpott, at Nelson: all 
Cawthron Institute collection. jani 

Habitat.—South Island of New Zealand, especially around Ne Pu 
Other localities are Cass, Canterbury, and also around Invercargill. £r 
bably widely distributed. als 

omen blackish; appendages of male yellowish-brown, pre-an 
crossed as shown in text-fig. 7; in the dried insect they sometimes appe@ 
evenly more strongly crossed. : 


Allied to both Hydrobiosis and Hydrobiosella, but differing from both 
of them in the absence of Af, in the hin wing, R ing £ a 
without a terminal fork. It resembles Hydrobiosella in having both ле Td 
and Af, of forewing sessile upon the closed radial cell, whereas Hydro a 


TiL.LvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 293 


biosis has Af, sessile but Af, stalked. It also resemble Hydrobiosis in the 
form of the tw o median forks, Af, being a very long fork with short stalk, 
Af, а. бш Каб shorter fork with stalk about as long as the fork itself ; 
in H ydrobiosella these two forks are both short terminal forks with very 
long stalks. The structure of the cubitus in the forewing is very similar 
to that in Hydrobiosis—i.e., considerably more specialized than in Hydro- 
biosella, where the large fork of Cu, is free and of primitive dichotomic 
form. -Anal area of forewing with both 2А and ЗА well developed, the 
former joining 1A at the bend of Cu, just below point where Cu, € 
and the latter extending a little beyond half-way from base to this poin 
Pterostigma of forewing well developed, with R, running through it as a 
loop. Sc running alongside or fused with R, in forewing, separate from. 
it in hindwing, but very short, ending up before half-way along costa. 
Hindwing with Af, apparently forked, but position of wing-spot, placed 
apparently in angle between R,., and R,., at their origins, would 


Cu, 
Text-ric. 8.—H ydrochorema crassicaudatum n. g. and sp., 4 Wing-venation. 
(For lettering see p. 314.) - 


appear to indicate that there has been a suppression of the extra cell to 
be descri in next genus; in this case the genus Hydrochorema would 
show a more highly evolved state of the radial sector in hindwing than does 
ema, though the same region remains more primitive in forewing. 
General shape of. wings rather long and slender, the forewing gradually 
widening from base outwards to end of n stigma, and then narrowing 
quickly to form a bluntly-pointed apex on R,.  Hindwing with apex at 
R,, but practically in line with costa. Tibia spurs, 2, 4, 4. Male with 
long, forcipate gonapophyses 
Genotype.—H ydrochorema crassicaudatum n. sp. (New Zealand.) 


Hydrochorema crassicaudatum n. is (Plate 19, fig. 5; text-figs. 8, 9 b, 
10 a.) 


d. Total length, 4 mm.; forewing, 6-7 тт; expanse, 14 mm 

Head brown, very hairy; eyes dark brown : antennae nearly as long 
as forewing, medium brown, with tuft of dark hairs below bases; colour 
of antennae darkening towards tip, and all segments very lightly annulated 
with darker brown ; maxillary and labial palpi dull-brownish. 


294 Transactions. 


Thorax very dark brown. Legs—femora medium testaceous ; fore and 
hind tibiae dark brown, middle tibiae somewhat paler, very hairy; spurs 
testaceous ; tarsi rather dark brown annulated with paler brown. 

Wings.—Forewing a medium fuscous, covered with numerous raised 
hairs, some dark, some yellowish- brown; a strong fringe of blackish 
hairs along termen, longest at tornus; pterostigma 1-2 mm. long, strongly 
marked, dark fuscous; termen with row of pale golden-brown spots just 
indieated along margin, and similar row parallel to it from end of ptero- 
stigma to behind tornus; veins brown. Hindwin subhyaline, with 

rownish veins; membrane slightly infuscated apically ; fringe of delicate 
brownish hairs. 
. Abdomen blackish, tenth tergite and pre-anal appendages dark, gona- 
pophyses and penis semitransparent yellowish-brown. Sternites 8 and 9, 
with conspicuously projecting mid-ventral spines. Text-figs. 9 b, 10а, show 
a preparation of the appendages in 10 per cent. KOH solution, seen from 


Trxt-Fic. 9.—Dorsal views of male genital appendages in the genus H ydro- 
chorema n. g. а, i ] n. sp.; b, in Н. crassi- 
caudatum n. sp. The large forceps in each case is formed by the 
two gonapophyses. (x 40.) (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) 


above and laterally. In the dried specimen the very long, thickened 
forceps formed by the gonapophyses is the distinguishing mark of this 


species, and has suggested the specific name. 
Unknown 1 


. Types.—Holotype male, Nelson (15th December, 1921, А. Philpott) ; 
two other males, of larger size and more brownish coloration, expanding 
about 19-20 mm., one from Takaka (6th February, 1921, В. J. T.) and one 
from Rotorua, North Island (18th November, 1919, R. J. T.); this last gpecr 
men is rather rubbed and old, and has been used for the preparation 0 
the appendages drawn in text-figs. 96, 10a. All the above in Cawthron 
Institute collection. 


Tiu.LvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 295 
Lean tenuicaudatum n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 6; text-figs. 9а, 
10 b.) 


* Total length, 6 mm. ; forewing, 10-5 mm. ; expanse, 22 mm 
thorar, and abdomen blackish - brown ; eyes dull gun ckish ; 
ла about as long as forewing, brown, annulated with darker brown 
on every segment. Legs entirely pale testaceous. 

Wings. pores blackish-fuscous, with few very short upstanding 
yellowish-brown hairs; pterostigma not very distinct; termen with very 
distinct row of golden-brown spots and very short fringe of brownish hairs ; 
a suggestion of parallel row of spots from end of stigma down to behind 
tornus, but due only to small groups of golden-brown hairs. Hindwing 
subhyaline, iridescent, with dark-brown veins and short fringe of brown 
hairs. 


TzxT-ric. 10.— Lateral views of ре «е5 тии іп ~ Leer 
T: «icit ид in, We ets b, tenui- 
sp. pens the oporbe pro ад the uh. oT 
above, the yk nder pre-anals, ме the lo em алову. (1 
t. KOH Supe. ^n (x 40.) 


. Differs from female in being of somewhat smaller size and with some- 
vi narrower wings, the forewings very dark, almost black. Appendages 
as shown in text-figs. 9 a, 100; gonapophyses forming an elongated slender 
forceps, which is diagnostic of the species in the dried specimen. Only 
sternite 8 with a projecting spine. 


296 Transactions. 


Types.—Holotype female and allotype male, Mount Arthur, 4,000 ft. 
(28th February, 1921), taken by Mr. A. Philpott; both in Cawthron 
Institute collection. Both specimens were in perfect condition, but the 
male has since been badly damaged by an accident, so the female has been 
made the holotype. The appendages of male have been cut off and treated 
with 10 per cent. KOH for preparation of text-figs. 9 a, 10 b. 

Habitat.—Mount Arthur, Nelson Province, is the only locality for this 
insect, so far as known. ; 

A female taken by myself on Ben Lomond, Queenstown (15th December, 
1921), may possibly belong to this species, but is considerably smaller than 


the holotype, and with narrower wings. 


Genus SvNcHOREMA n. g. (Text-fig. 11.) 
Closely allied to Hydrochorema n. g., with which it agrees in the important 
characters of the general shape of wings, the absence of Af, in hindwing, 
and the general form of median and cubital apical forks, but differing 


R 


win d. Wing-venation. са m 
i i П cell enclosing the wing- 
owing to a partial fusion of R, and R;. The dotted lines in forewing indicate the 


positions of small hyaline areas 


YE 


TiL.LvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 297 


in angle between R, and R,, in secondary cell formed by this fusion. 
This formation is unique, so far as now, in the order, but may 
enr Y. be compared with that found in forewing of Psilochorema 


alin. Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4. Appendages of male very short 
Genotype.—Synchorema zygoneura n. sp. (New Zealand.) 


Synchorema zygoneura n. p (Plate 19, fig. 7; text-figs. 11, 12.) 

d. Total length, 4 mm.; forewing, 6-7 mm.; expanse, 14 mm. 

Head, thorax, and POTIS brownish; eyes black; аймай and legs 
pale testaceous. 

Wings.—Forewing semitransparent subfulvous, with numerous short 
upright golden-grown hairs; pterostigma darker, brownish; venation 
brownish ; fringe of pale-brownish hairs of moderate length. dwin 
hyaline, iridescent, with à fringe of short dark-brown hairs very closely 
set above apex of wing, but with longer and paler won less closely sei, 
around termen and posterior margin; venation brow 


Text-Fic. 12. —Synchorema z zygoneura n. g. and sp., $. Appendages (х 55). 
a, lateral view; b, dorsal view. 10 per cent. KOH preparation. ) 


Appendages very short, as shown in text-fig. 12; in the dried specimens 
they are sometimes scarcely to be discerned, except for the two slender 
and slightly clubbed pre-anal appendages. 

Female сеу resembling male, but pi Vestes 16:5 mm.), and 
usually with forewings somewhat brighter i in colo 

Types.—Holotype male, Mount Arthur, 4, 500 ft. "оза December, 1921, 
А. dang Allotype female, Arthur s Pus, 2,800 ft. (19th January, 
1920, R. T.) Also other males from Nelson (6th January, 1921, A. 
Philpott), a Downs (7th February, 1922, R. J. T.), and females from 

h ass 


Art January, 1920, R. J. T and Queenstown (14th 
пан 1919, R all in Cawtbron Institute collection. The 
Nelson specimen has been used for the 10 per iA OH preparation 
from which text-fig. 12 has been dr: and Downs male an 


Habitat. Бор Island “of New Zealand; rare. 


298 Transactions. 


This species closely resembles Hydrochorema crassicaudatum n. sp. in 
size and shape, but can be distinguished from it by its more fulvous 
forewings, its peculiar venation, and the very short anal appendages of the 
male. 


Genus ТіРновт0818 n. g. (Text-fig. 13.) 

Wings narrow, forewing with posterior margin parallel to costa, apex 
symmetrically pointed and lying between R, and M,; hindwing also 
pointed, apex just below R,. Forewing with all five apical forks present ; 
hindwing with only 1, 2, and 5. — Pterostigma strongly developed in fore- 
wing. No closed cells present in either wing, except only thyridial cell 
of forewing. Ве well developed in both wings, R, and basal part of M 
obsolescent in hindwing. Forewing with fork of Cu, of specialized form, 
very narrow; 2A meets 1A close to its end, and 3A meets 2A about 
half-way along its length. Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4, those of fore tibiae greatly 

"Rn 


Tzxr-Fic. 13.— Details of structure in the genus Tiphobiosis n. g. a, wing-venation 
grey" ‚ Sp. 4. b, distal half of forewing of T. fulva n. Sp., ?- 
i rst four segments of antenna of Т. montana n. sp, d (x 75) d, end of 
elongated ovipositor of MM of Т. montana n. sp., showing the two small, oar 
; - 10 а the dotted lines in forewing indicate the position o 

the small hyaline areas. (For lettering of a and b see р. 314.) E 


reduced. Male with short gona 
Zonapophyses but long pre-anal appendages 
and outgrowth of tenth tergite. Female with ond корка of abdomen 


i the shape of wings, absence 
radial cell in forewing, presence of Af, and absence of Af, in hindwing, 


. 


. is 
subalpine caddis-flies, both con: : 

p 8, nfined, uthern 
part of the South Island. as far as is known, to the so 


TittyarD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 299 


Tiphobiosis montana n. A (Plate 19, fig. 13; text-figs. 13, 14.) 

d. Total елла ди mm.; forewing, 5-2mm.; expanse, 11 mm. 

Head, thorax, and ed sa dull-blackish ; eyes black; vertex covered 
with pale-greyish hairs; antennae nearly as ‘long as forewing, dark brown, 
basal segment swollen, two and a half times as long, as second segment 
(text-fig. 13 c), the third longer and narrower than second ; last segment 
of maxillary palpi a little longer than fourth. Legs—coxae and femora 
dark-brownish, tibiae and tarsi medium testaceous. 


of the tenth tergite, and the lengthening of the 
ninth sternite. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) 


Wings.—Forewing pale testaceous, with numerous upstandin hairs 

of a pale-golden colour, giving the wing a slight tinge of yellowish ; costal 
and posterior margins a little darker than rest; pterostigma 1 mm. long, 
darkened. From fork of Rs a cross-vein descends on to M exactly above 
thyridial cross-vein; a pale subhyaline space encloses these cross-veins, 
and another similar space occurs a little distad from from it. Hindwing 
subhyaline, slightly infuscated, with two cross-veins corresponding with 
the two mentioned above for forewing, but not quite in line with one 
another. Ninth sternite greatly elongated. Appendages of very remarkable 


300 Transactions. 


form, as shown in text-fig. 14; the process of tenth tergite and pre-anal 
appendages long and slender, penis shorter, with bifid apex, gonapophysis 
short. 


9. Very similar to male, but differing from it in the slightly darker, : 
more fuscous forewings, and in having the abdomen produced into a : 
semitransparent brownish ovipositor, 1:5 mm. long, carrying a number ; 
of stiff bristles directed both forward and backwards; gonapophyses ear- | 
like, minute, 0-07 mm. long. ; : З E 

Types. — Holotype male, Ben Lomond, Queenstown, 4,000 ft. (15th a 
December, 1919, R. J. T.), also several paratype males taken at the same — : 
time; allotype female, Gouland Downs, 2,000 ft., Nelson Province (7th E 
February, 1922, R. J. T.): all in Cawthron Institute collection. 

Habitat.—Swampy areas in subalpine localities, South Island. | 

| 
| 


Tiphobiosis fulva n. sp. (Text-fig. 13 5.) 
9. Forewing, 8mm.; expanse, 17 mm. 


This species differs from the previous one in its much greater size, and — 2 
also in having head clothed with rich brown hairs, forewings a deep . с 
fulvous, with few upstanding hairs of a dark colour, and venation very —— 


: 
distinct by the much greater length of apical forks, and the non-alignment FE 
3 


A NE 


of 'Cross-veins, as shown in text-fig. 135; also shape of apical portion of а 
ore is different, both margins being convex as they approach apex, E 
whereas in T. montana n. sp. they are both straight. The unique type 1$ * 


Family HYDROPTILIDAE. 
Genus ZELANDOPTILA n.g. (Text-fig. 15.) 
: Wings long and narrow, with long fringes, fringe of hindwing basally : 
somewhat longer than width of wing itself. Se short in forewing, long — 
and close to costa in hindwing. R, thickened in both wings, but term "= 


= 5; no closed cells in either wing, and no cross-veins except à faint 
in dues of one below stigma in forewing and one between Cu, and 1A 
in hindwing. Anal area very narrow, much reduced in hindwing, where 


the view now generally held that th ili 
e Hydroptilidae as a whole are ® 
reduced offshoot of the more primitive ттт 


TinLvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 301 


Zelandoptila moselyi n. sp. (Text-fig. 15.) 
ә. Total length, 45 mm., Seeger $e ве very slender ovipositor, 
8m 


- m. 
Head dark brown, with ide hi. E vadam antennae 


i: brown. Lopes reddish-brown, rest alicui 
> 


along costa ringe inclined to pale golden along termen; bu l- 
coloured elsewhere. Hindwing somewhat infuscated, with fuscous veins 
an e. 

Ry Rass Ra 


Trext-Fig, 15.—Zelandoptila moselyi n. £ and sp. Wing-venation. 
(For lettering see p. 314.) 


Abdomen blackish-brown ; ovipositor semitransparent testaceous, carry- 
ing a few stiff hairs, and with the two elongate oval gonapophyses at 
extreme end, — minute. 

Type.—Holotype female, unique, Tokaanu, Lake Taupo, са Island 
4th. November, 1919, R. J. T.); in Cawthron Institute collect 

species is dedicated artin H. Mosely, F. ES. "the well- 
known “British authority on the Hydroptilidae. 


Family HYDROPSYCHIDAE, 
Genus HYDROPSYCHE Pictet. 
Pictet, Rech. Phrygan., 1834, p. 199. 

Four species of this genus are known from New Zealand— viz. С 
Н. fimbriata McL., Н. colonica McL., Н. auricoma Hare, and Н. осе 
Mus, the last having been described by mistake as belonging to e 

us Hydrobiosis. A fifth species is here added. 


Hydropsyche philpotti n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 8; text- а in 
3. Total length, 5 mm.; forewing, 8:3mm.; expan mm, 
Head, thorax, and abdomen entirely dull- blackish ; eyes Tick; antennae 
dull black, not quite as long as forewing. Appendages black with excep- 
tion of the very prominent penis, which is semitransparent yellowish- 
brown. Legs dull-brownish. 


302 Transactions. 


Wings.—Forewing black in life, fading to deep fuscous in the dried 
specimen ; scattered over wing, but especially on apical half, are numerous 
small rounded spots of a slightly paler colour, not at all prominently 
marked, and a more conspicuous pale-yellowish patch on posterior margin 
at end of Cu, and 1A. Cu, a stout vein, strongly marked in black. 
Hindwing dull fuscous, partially transparent, with darker venation. 


Text-Fic. 16.—Hydropsyche philpotti n. sp., ¢. Appendages ( x 45). 
Note the vertically upstanding gonapophyses and the remarkable 
penis. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) 


Text-fig. 16 shows the very characteristic genital appendages of this 
species, in which the gonapophyses are held vertically upright, while the 
remarkably shaped penis projects outwards horizontally, carrying a strong 
terminal lobe from which projects a slender bifid spine. 

. Unknown. ` 

Types.—Holotype male and three paratype males, Dun Mountain, 
Nelson, 3,000 ft. (8th January, 1922, A. Philpott); all in Cawthron 
Institute collection. i Z 

Evidently allied to H. occulta (Hare), but easily distinguished by its 
black coloration and the form of its appendages. ' 


Family CALAMOCERATIDAE 


e characters on which the genus Philorheithrus finds its place i 


T 3 
the family Calamoceratidae are as follows: Maxillary palpi five-segmented E. 


ааа, К 
d 


TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 303 


in both sexes (suborder Aequipalpia), the last segment not flexible or 
annulated, not longer n the preceding one. Ocelli absent. Median 
cell present in forewing. All five apical forks present in forewing. 
Antennae with first segment enlarged. Genital appendages of the male 
with strongly developed pre-anals. 


Genus PHILORHEITHRUS Hare, nomen emendatum. (Text-figs. 17, 18.) 
Philorheithous Hare, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, p. 32, 1910. 


Hare gives the derivation from реброу == a stream, from which it 
would appear that Philorheithous is a lapsus calami, or misprint for 
Philorheithrus. 

The genus needs to be redefined as follows :— 

Head subrectangular, broader than long, very hairy; antennae with 
the first segment stout, cylindrical, as long as the next three taken 
together; total length of antenna about as long as that of forewing, 


Text-Fic. 17.—Philorheithrus agilis (Hudson), ¢. Wing-venation. 
(For lettering see p. 314.) 


sometimes longer, sometimes shorter. From beneath the antennae there 
projeets, in the male only, a pair of very hairy processes, about half as 
long as the first antennal segment (text-fig. 18 a-c); they appear to 
be homologous with the ''pilifers " of Lepidoptera. Maxillary palpi with 
the first segment short, swollen distally on the inner side into a small 
knob (text-fig. 18d) ; the succeeding three segments elongated, cylindrical, 
each a very little longer than the one succeeding it; distal segment 
distinctly narrower than rest. Labial palpi with first segment little more 
than half as long as second ; second and third about equal. 


304 Transactions. 


Wings variable in shape, the forewing especially so, being sometimes 
very narrow, with costal and posterior margins parallel, and little or no 


dson) 4. Details of structure 
ead, showing eye (e), antenna (ant), 
Ip (lp); the hairy processes are 


es the processes (pr) partially visible beneath them. c, the tw 
à = dissected out to show their relationship 
with а triangular labrum, situated between them. d, first two 

: of maxi palp. showing the swollen knob on segment 
distally. (All figures x 22.) 


is developed, by means of additional cross-veins, a complete transver 
anastomosis of the veins, such as is frequently met with in the 
1А very strongly formed, and i indwi ith 
iie , and greatly thickened at base. Hindwing W! 
apical forks 1, 2, and 5; Sc more or less fused with R,, anal area some 
what expanded. zx 
Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4. Male genital appendages with strong, forcipate 


сма appendages and short gonapophyses. Female without elongatis 


abdominal segment; gonapophyses well developed as § 


X SM hs a 


Tittyarp.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 305 


Genotype.— P hilorheithrus agilis (Hudson). (New Zealand.) 

Two species of this genus are known from New Zealand, one of which 
is here described for the first time. There are also to be found in eastern 
Australia and Tasmania closely similar insects, none of which have so 
far been described. 


Philorheithrus agilis (Hudson). (Plate 19, fig. 9; text-figs. 17-19.) 

In size this is one of the most variable insects known to p E AED 
specimens in the Cawthron Institute collection vary from 21 mm. 
37 mm. in expanse, and the male is almost as variable. The Tein of É 
wings and the distinctness of the тана ра re also very variable. 


pid ges appear so omewhat бв forcipate) ; and eM 17 shows the 
venation of the miale, that of the female wed BUM the same. 


TrxT-F1G. 19.—Philorheithrus agilis (Hudson), +. es (x 30) a, dorsal 
view; b, lateral view. Note the strongly А кыз журш pre-anals. (10 per cent. 
KOH preparation.) 


Type in Mr. G. V. Hudson's ‘collection (sex not stated; probably a 
male). 
tat.—Provinces of Wellington, Nelson, and спре: ; local, but 
abundant in places; found on fast-running mountain-stre 


Philorheithrus lacustris n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 10.) 

d. Total length, 8 mm. ; forewing, 14mm.; expanse, 29 mm. 

Morphologically very close to Ph. agilis (Huds. ), from which it may 
at once be distinguished by pointed apex and evenly-rounded termen of 
forewing, much more elongated hindwing with narrowed apex, stronger 
arching of costa of ача. near base, absence of any definite colour- 
pattern on wing, forewings being a dull medium fuscous, darker towards 
apices, with a slightly paler mark on pterostigma, hindwings semitrans- 
parent greyish, tinged се pink along costal margin. Appendages 
rather similar those of Ph. is, pre-anals forming a stout forceps, but 
ecu inue not projecting at all as in that species, and excessively short. 

Ф 


306 Transactions. 


Types.—Holotype and paratype males, Lake Wakatipu, at Kingston, 
(13th December, 1919, R. J. T.) ; both in Cawthron Institute collection. 
Habitat.—Shores of Lake Wakatipu; very rare. The cases and larvae 
were found attached to rocks near the shore, showing that the larval 
habitat of this species differs greatly from that of its relative Ph. agilis. 
There is a species closely resembling this, but not yet described, which is 
very abundant around the shores of the three lakes of the Cradle Mountain 
massif, in e lacum Tasmania. 


Family LEPTOCERIDA E. 
Genus TRIPLECTIDES Kolenati. 
Kolenati, Gen. et Spec. T vol. 2, p. 247, 1859. 
Genotype.—T. gracilis (Burm.), B 


This genus is very closely allied A ids McLach., from which it E 
differs only in having the tibial spurs 2, 2, 4, instead of 2, 2, p or 0, 2, 2. 


Triplectides oreolimnetes* n. sp. (Plate 19, ав. ТЕ: pine 20.) 
` $. Total length, 6 mm. ; forewing, 10 mm. ; expanse, 21 n 
Head fuscous, with pale-grey hairs; eyes fca hi BE 
fuscous, 22 mm. long, very slender, but basal Ngment swollen and carrying 
pale-grey hairs; palpi fuscous. 


TEXT-FIG. 20. PRA are oreolimnetes n. sp., Appendages (x 50) а, dorsal 
; b, lateral view. (10 3 per ce KOH preparation.) 


^oraz and abdomen fuscous shadin L fone 
| : g to brownish. Legs 
= fuscous, with short, dark tibial spurs; middle and hind legs ра — 
iamen in cluding Spurs. Genital appendages as shown in text-fig. 20. Ў 
i pre-anals very short, the gona pophyses long, with a strong tid claw- : 
"s vison nier from middle of ventral surface ; beneath gonapophyn А: 
е developed t 
thirds ре length. wo straight, cylindrical ventral processes about 


к AAN EENEN ix ЕЎ SERIEN ENTE ЕС 


* > Greek dpos, a mountain ; My», a lake. 


ЖО" 


TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 307 


Wings.—Forewing medium fuscous, somewhat transparent in places, 
and more or less strongly mottled with whitish or greyish. Pterostigma 
with whitish or greyish patch; R,, Cu,, and 1A strongly mottled with 
~ whitish. Distal third of wing mottled with patches of abe ag white hairs 
which tend to become arranged in three transverse rows across wing. 
Hindwing subhyaline, somewhat infuscated distally ; Tou fuscous. 
T 


are all from Gouland Downs, Nelson Province (7th February, 1999, 

T.), 2,000 ft. Also a single n slightly larger, from Mount Arthur 
Tableland (20th February, 1921, A. Philpott), 4,500 ft. All the above in 
Cawthron Institute collection. 

9. Very similar to male, but with shorter antennae and win 
expanse only 18 mm. abdomen stouter than in male; hindwings о 
trans . 

This aene is fairly closely related to 7. obsoleta McL., from which 
it is distin ed at once by its very much smaller size, "duller color- 
ation, and diffefently-shaped male genitalia. It appears to be confined to 
elevated localities in the South Island, where it is to be found sitting on 
the reeds or bushes fringing small mountain-tarns. The larva has the very 
characteristic habit of forming its case out of arep particles of micaceous 
matter selected from the bottom of the tarns; the case itself is very 
narrow subcylindrical in shape, and can illy be detected only by the 
glint of the sun on the micaceous particles when the larva moves. 


Family SERICOSTOMATIDAE 


This family is in many specia the most highly evolved in the whole 
order, being marke EE umerous specializations in the wing-venation, 
. the form of the antennae, and more especially in the structure of the 
maxillary palpi of the iid these being reduced to four, three, or even 
only two segments, and specialized so as to be of quite different. form 


land, no less than ten species being known, belonging to seven genera. 
Six new species are here added, and one new genus is proposed for the 
reception of four of them. 


` Genus PycNocENTRODES n. g. (Text-fig. 21.) 


Руспосеттіа McL., from which it differs by the absence of 
the web fold in forewings of male, and the consequent normal 
structure of the radial sector in both sexes. The radial cell is present, 
and is of a somewhat narrowed, elongate form, basal portion being 
particularly narrowe some cases the stem of R,., ma 
weakened or obsolescent, so that the radial cell is incomplete above (as 
in P. oling n. sp.), but venation is always very distinct from that 
of Pycnoce vele (text-fig. 22), where all the branches of Rs, M, and Cu, 
come off direct from longitudinal fold. Stem of R,;, in hindwing of 
male also саси or obsolete, leaving radial cell open above. Apical 
forks of forewing all present, as in Pycnocentria ; in hindwing, only 1, 2 


a 

of male. Tibial spurs 2, 2, 4. Maxillary palpi of Munt short and hairy, 

not prejesting beyond end of first antennal segmen 
Genotype.—Pycnocentrodes chiltoni n. sp. (New Zealand.) 


308 Transactions. 


The differences between the venations of males of Pycnocentria and 
the new genus can be seen at once by comparing text-figs. 21 and 22. 
The females resemble one another very closely both in venation and in 


other characters. 
саба а Р 


^ Cu, Cura 
| 1EXT-FIG. 22.—Pycnocentria evecta McL., 4. Wing-venation, for comparison 
with text-ig. 21. Note the longitudin: dé ' ^ For 
bu ia E e longitudinal groove in the forewing. ( 


Four new species belonging to this genus may be distinguished by 
the following key :— 
1. D species, the males expanding about 12 mm. to 14 mm. .. 2 
rger me the males Eum about 19 mm. to 22 mm., 
ving a genera i ] 
реа MA. g © "ne resemblance to Olinga 
. Forewing a medium brownish-testaceous, with an area of ale 
golden-yellow hairs forming a faint fascia below ose ад 
ï anc en asfarasCu,, .. б» 
orewing nearly black in life, dark fuscous in the dried insect, 
with bright golden patches near base and also in the wedge- 
3. Hairs of forewi i and lA .. - .. P. pulli m 
т К вены. uniformly fulvous ; penis of male deeply bifid Р. olingoides n. P. 
d orewing almost entirely fuscous; penis of male not 


P. chiltoni n. 8р. 


P. hamiltoni n. SP- 


eu t 
EIE 


Tittyarp.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 309 


Pycnocentrodes chiltoni n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 14; text-figs. 21, 23.) 
d. Total length, 4-5-5 mm. ; forewing, 7-8 mm. ; expanse, 13-5-16mm. 
This insect shows a strong superficial resemblance to Pycnocentria 
evecta and P. aureola McL., its general form and coloration being much 
the same. It may be distinguished from them at once as follows : In 


curving round it in the form of the letter C. The male can at once be 
distinguished further by the absence of the darkly shaded longitudinal 
band of the forewing which is characteristic of the genus P ria. 
The female expands 16-18 mm., and is thus considerably larger than the 
male, but not so large as the female of Pycnocentria evecta. It resembles 
the male fairly closely, but the wings are of a paler colour, with a larger 
area covered with pale-golden hairs. 


Техт-ғ1с. 23.— Pycnocentrodes chiltoni n. g. and Sp., 4. 
Appendages ( х 55). Lateral view. Note the bilobed 
gonapophysis and the soft membranous penis with 

chitinous lateral processes. (10 per cent. KOH pre- 


Text-figp. 23 shows a lateral view of the male appendages, after 
maceration in 10 per cent. KOH solution. The soft, everted penis, with 
lateral chitinous processes, is not visible in the dried insect. The 
gonapophyses are bilobed. 

Types.— Holotype male and series of three paratype males, Cass, 
Canterbury (6th January, 1920, R. J. T.) ; allotype female, and series of 
three paratype females and one male, Nelson (allotype, 29th November, 
1920, A. Philpott): all in Cawthron Institute collection. 

Habitat.—All parts of the South Island; not uncommon. I have 
specimens also from Dunedin; the females of the latter are of a pale- 
testaceous colour, but this may be due to their having been taken late 
in the season. The resemblance of this insect to P. evecta has probably 
caused it to be overlooked, as has been the case with P. aureola also. 


310. Transactions. 


This insect is dedicated to my friend Dr. C. Chilton, Professor of 
Biology, Canterbury College, Christchurch, through whose kindness I was 
enabled to visit the Cass Biological Station, near which this insect was 
first discovered. 


Pycnocentrodes pulchella n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 15; text-fig. 24.) 
d. Total length, 3-5-4 mm. ; forewing, 6-7 mm.; expanse, 13-15 mm. 
Easily recognized by its dark-fuscous wings (almost black in life), 
forewing having a patch of bright golden hairs at base and another 
extending outwards so as to fill wedge-shaped area between Cu,, Cu, 
and 1A. The antennae have the large basal segment fuscous, the rest 
n" pale brown annulated with darker brown. The epicranium carries 
umber of long golden hairs. Thorax and abdomen black; append- 
pos brownish, shaped as in text-fig. 24. 


TEXT-FIG. 24. —Pycnocentrodes pulchella n 
s. Appendages (X 55 
a, lateral view; b, dorsal view. Compare uk: fig. үл (10 рег cent. 
OH preparation.) 


ypes.—Holotype and three paratype males, Lumsden, Southland, 
{13th December, 1919, R. J. T): all гә Cawthron Institute collection. 
The insect was discovered sitting on the rushes and reeds fringing à tiny 
streamlet near the railway-station; no females were seen. . W.G. 
Howes, of Dunedin, was present with me when they were taken. No 
other locality is yet known for this very beautiful little caddis-fly. 


‘Pycnocentrodes olingoides n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 16; text-fig. 25 а.) 


= Total length, 5mm.; forewing, 10 mm. ; expanse, 21:5 шп. . 
{ , lhoraz, and abdomen brown; the epicranium with rich vum 


pides ine costa to apex fulvo mage 
posterior border pale-greyish. - Anal appendages of the one iss as in 
text-fig. 25 a, pre-anals rather broadly foliate, with narrow bases ; peni 
deeply bifid, and carrying a long projecting bristle uns twice as long 


TILLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 311 


as each lobe of the bifurcation; gonapophyses rather short, forcipate. 
Sternite 8 with a broad process extending from it. 

9. Closely resembling the male both in size and colour, but at once 
distinguished from it by the slender, five-segmented maxillary palpi and 
absence of the complicated genital appendages ; forewings also are slightly 
narrower at base. 


Техт-ғтс. 25.— Male genital appendages, dorsal view, of a, Pycnocentrodes 
olingoides n. sp.; b, Pycnocentrodes hamiltoni n. sp. Drawn from the 
dried insect. (х 45.) 


Types.—Holotype male and allotype female, Gouland Downs, Nelson 
Province (Tth February, 1922, R. T. J.); both in Cawthron Institute col- 
lection ; also à paratype male from same localit 


TA N 
it by the more fuscous hindwings of the latter, and by the fact that in 
the genus Olinga many of the hairs of the forewings are flattened down 
into the form of narrow scales. 


Pycnocentrodes hamiltoni n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 17; text-fig. 25 b.) 
Closely similar in size and shape-to the preceding species, but the male 
Бе deg ; ; 


can at once tinguished by the colour of wings, which are semi- 


; also 
abdomen shows a tinge of greenish. From female of Olinga feredayi it 
can at once be distinguished by the difference of venation: radius in 
Olinga runs straight through pterostigma, and curvature of branches of 
M and Cu is different. 

Types.—Holotype male and allotype female, Pouto River, between 
Tokaanu and Lake Roto-Aira, North Island (27th November, 1919) ;. 
both in Cawthron Institute collection. RS 


312 Transactions. 


This species is dedicated to my friend Mr. Harold Hamilton, Zoologist 
to the Dominion Museum, Wellington, who was present with me when the 
insects were taken. 


Genus Heticopsycue Hagen. 
Hagen, Entom. Monthly Magazine, vol. 2, p. 252, 1866. 


tively. This transference of vein M, on to a common stalk with М, +. 
in this wing led Ulmer to state that Af, was present in the hindwing of 
this genus and of the allied Australian genus Saetotricha. As a matter of 
fact, Af, is never present in the hindwing of any Trichopteron, since M, 
never exists as a separate vein. 

The larval characteristics of the genus are well known, the generic name 
having been given from the helicoid form of the case, which is composed 
of grains of sand, and is so beautifully modelled as to appear almost exactly 
like a small snail-shell. To accommodate itself to its peculiar home the 
larva has become greatly elongated. 

Genotype.—Helicopsyche borealis Hagen. (North America.) 

Only a single species has so far been recorded from New Zealand—viz., 
Н. zelandica Hudson (Plate 19, fig. 18)—more fully described by Hare in 
1910, Hudson's original description being very scanty. Two more species 
are here added, making three for the Dominion. They may be distinguished 
by the following key :— 

1. Wings dark fuscous or blackish A s z4 .. Н. zelandica Huds. 
Wings very pale greyish .. ә ic s oe 2 
2. Smaller species, expanding 9-10 mm., the wings unicolorous 
whitish-grey, without any markings; process of tenth tergite 
of male narrower at apex than at base, the tip triangularly 
excava Fa d з Se Ap .. AH. albescens n. 8р. 
Larger species, expanding 11-12 mm., the wings pale-greyish, 
with slight indications of some paler markings on forewing ; 
proce tenth tergite of male as broad at apex as at base, 
the tip strongly truncated iue n = .. Н. howesi n. 8р. 


Helicopsyche albescens n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 19 ; text-fig. 26.) 

$. Total length, З mm. ; forewing, 4-5 mm. ; expanse, 9-5 mm. 

The whole of the head, thorax, and abdomen dull brownish-testaceous, 
except eyes, which are blackish, and antennae, which are testaceous ; legs 
pale greyish-testaceous. 

Wings semitransparent whitish, with very pale greyish hairs and fringe ; 
Shaves pale-greyish. Appendages of very characteristic form, as may 


bristles ; pre-anals short and slender; h large, two- 
branched, and exceedingly hai Mr; See PU m 
Types.—Holotype male allotype female, and series of t males, - 
' , paratype à 
Purau Creek, Lyttelton Harbour (3rd J 1920. В. J. T); all m 
:Cawthron Institute collection. ( anuary, ; ) 


Tittyarp.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 313 


abitat. — South Island: Canterbury and Nelson Provi 
ae occurs commonly around Nelson, but I have taken iml males 
o far. 


‘Text-Fic. 26.— теч albescens n. sp., ppendages ( x 84). 
d ; 6, lateral view. Note the bildad gonapophysis 
in b. (10 p per cent. KOH preparation 


Helicopsyche howesi n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 20; text-fig. 27.) 

d. Total length, 3-5 mm. ; forewing, 5-5 mm. ; expanse, 11-5 mm. 

Head, thorax, and abdomen dull brownish-testaceous ; antennae tes- 
taceous, with basal iu gp Ya fuscous ; epicranium with long fuscous 
hairs. Legs very pale testac 

Wings pale-greyish, with slightly- -indicated paler whitish patches on 
forewing at one-third from base, near costa, and at two-thirds from base, 
below pterostigma, also a little before pterostigma and distally between 
M and Cu,. Hairs and fringe pr with slight tinge of brown. 
ae of dried insect as shown in text-fig. 27; the process of tenth 

te as broad at apex as at base, the im strongly truncated ; pre-anals 

short, subtriangular, angulated externally not far from bases ; gonapophyses 
much larger, appearing strongly forcipated when viewed from above. 


"Техт-ғто. 27.— Helicopsyche howesi n. sp., 4. Appendages (x 84), . 
dorsal жон, for comparison with text-fig. 26. Drawn from uc 
dried in 


9. Unknown. 
male, unique, Dunedin (1st January, 1920) ; in Caw- 
thron Institute collection. The larvae were plentiful in the streams, and 
their cases are larger and composed of coarser sand-grains than those of 
the other two species. Mr. W. G. Howes has, I believe, succeeded in 
rearing this species several times. 


314 Transactions. 


This species is dedicated to my friend Mr. W. G. Howes, whose guest 
I was at the time the insect was taken, and whose keen work on aquatic 
and other insects is well known to all entomologists in the Dominion. 


EXPLANATION OF THE ÜoMsTO:K-NEEDHAM NOTATION USED IN THE TEXT- 
FIGURES ILLUSTRATING WiNG-VENATION 


The numerals 1, 2 3, 4, 5 indicate the five apical forks of the wing, usually 

Desc (uir in hr text as Af,, Afs, АҒ», Af,, and Af; respectively. 
1A, 2A, 3A, the вэ ан veins ; in the forewings of Trichoptera they become 
looped iios ei pes a double 

Cu, itus. Cu,, first pie branching into Cu;, and Cu,» between which is 
enclosed КЕ fifth apical fork, Af; 

hm, humeral veinlet. im, ОАЕ cross-vein. ir, inter-radial cross-vein. 
jl, jugal lobe (in Rhyacophilidae e). 

M, media. In forewing it has four branches, Му, Mo, M3, M, respectively, of which 
the first two Miis the third apical fork, Af4, while the third ‘and fourth enclose the 
— е fork, = x In the hindwing it has only e. branches, M,, Mo, and Mg+4 

espectively, and hence Af, is never ен in that 
_ m-cu, medio-cubital е CTOSS-Y c, median all ра distally by the cross- 
vein im. рі, pterosti 
ius. R4, ES main stem. Rs, radial sector, with its four branches Ro, Ез, 
сеча of these, Б, and В; together enclose the first apical fork, Ағ, 
R, and R; together enclose Mi second apical fork, Af, ; the wing-spot is is found 
in ind angle of this latter for 

f- ы ае отав cross." -vein. rc, radial cell, closed distally by the inter-radial 
CTOSS-V 

Sc, уе tc, thyridial cell, closed distally by the medio-cubital cross- -vein m-cu. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE 19. 


Fic. 1. .—H ydrobi iosella stenocerca n. g. and sp. Holotype ma z 
Ето. 2. Н ydrobi nocerca n. g. and вр.  Allotype еж 
Fre. 3.— Ле eurochorema, decussatum n. g. and sp. Holotyp 
IM 4.—Neurochorema decuss п. g. апа sp. Allotype female 
IG. 5.—Hydrochorema crassicaudatum n. g. and sp. Holotype male 
a 6.— Н ydrochorema nuicaudatum n. sp olotype female. 
n |.—Synchorema zyyoneura n. g. and T =e male. 
6. 8.—Hydropsyche philpotti n. sp. Holotype m 
Fic. 9.—Philorheithrus us agilis (Hudson). Rather broad-winged and well-marked male 
om 
Fic. 10.—Philorheithrus lacustris n. He olotype ma 
Fic. 1 l'riplectides oreolimnetes n. Б H кб тет; 
33 : 12.—Triplectides oreolimnetes n. sp. Allotype female 
I 13.— Pip obiosis montana n. g. et sp. Holotype male. - 
Fee M-a ycnocentrodes chiltoni n. g. and sp. Holotype male. 
I + vod yenacmirodar- qu ella n. sp. Holotype male. 
е Si Pycnocentrodes olingoides n. sp. Holotype male. 
en E —4 ycnocentrodes hamiltoni n. sp. Holotype m 


male. 
3.—] dent ieee ves Hudson. Specimen from Karori, Wellington (Nov. 30, 


191 
Fie. 19. —Helicopsyche albescens п. Spec dnos 
Ў imen наги Ison (Jan. 1, 1921, A. Phiipo 
Ето. 20.— Helicopsyche "peeing n. x Halotzpe s. pe 


All the figures in the plate are magnified 1-3 diameters. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 19. 


Расе p. 314.) 


Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 315 


The New Zealand Plant-hoppers of the Family Cixiidae (Homoptera). 
By J. б. Myers, B.Sc., F.E.S. Biology Laboratory, Department of 
Agriculture. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 25th October, 1922 ; received. by Editor, 
31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1924.] 


Plates 20-24. 


In that large division the Fulgoroidea, the most largely represented family 
in New Zealand, both in species and in individuals, is the Cixiidae. At 
the present time the Fulgoroids of New Zealand are contained in seven 


amilies, eighteen genera, and twenty-nine species. Of this total the 


present extremely rudimentary knowledge of the New Zealand Homoptera 
it is safe to say that the Cixiids are the dominant Fulgoroids of this 
region. 

The object of this paper is to give an up-to-date revision of the family, 
and to deseribe new genera and species. Such a revision can be only 


I wish to express my deep gratitude to Mr. Frederick Muir, of Honolulu, 
who has helped me with keys to genera and with muc other assistance 
from his wide homopterological experience. He has also compared m 
species with Walker's types in the British Museum, and has thus enabled 


were executed by Mr. E. H. Atkinson, who is also one among the many 
collectors who have sent me Homoptera from all parts of the Dominion. 

e genitalia were dissected and mounted in the manner recommended 
by Giffard and Muir.* The card mounts, made with the help of two cover- 
slips, and kept on the same pin with the insect, were found extremely 
convenient, and served every purpose when drawing was done with a 
camera lucida. When, however, the genitalia were microphotographed it 
was found that ordinary glass slide mounts, besides being easier to handle, 
gave much better results. 

The Cixiidae are easily collected by beating bushes and by sweeping 
herbage. More specimens from out-of-the-way localities and from islands 
. are urgently desired. They should be killed with cyanide or laurel, and 
stored dry, without pinning, and may be kept indefinitely, or sent through 
the post in pill-boxes with a little soft paper. Like all small or medium- 


* WALTER M. GIFFARD, The Systematic Value of the Male Genitalia of ji 
(Homoptera), Annals Ent. Soc. Am., 14, No. 2, June, 1921, 135-40. anc caue 


316 Transactions. 


found under a log. I have found nymphs of the same species, in company 
with those of Koroana arthuria n. sp., very numerous under stones, in 
some cases with small ants (Monomorium sp.) in the boulder-strewn river- 
bed at Arthur’s Pass (2,300 ft. elevation). There is a fruitful subject of 
study here not only in regard to the nymphs themselves, but in their 
relationships with the ants. Swezey* has written an account of the life- 
history of the Hawaiian Oliarus koanoa Kirkaldy. This species spends 
the nymphal instars “among the decaying leaf-bases and fibrous matter 
of tree-fern t in eavities or tunnels lined with a white fibrous 
material which resembled mould, or spider's web, and which is an excretion 
from the terminal abdominal segments of the nymphs. The nymphs 
probably feed upon the fern-roots in the fibrous mass of the outside of the 
fern в, or on juices of the decaying material" In North America, 
according to Osborn, Myndus radicis lives in similar crevices lined by the 
fibrous material of the abdominal tufts. Swezey also quotes Townsend 
to the effect that Oecleus decens lays its eggs in punctures in the leaves of 


_ The first Cixiids from New Zealand were described by Francis Walker 
ш 1850 and 1858. He placed in the genus Cizius the seven species known 
to him, of which two were removed by Buchanan White in 1879 to 

‚ and a third was made the type of a new genus, Aka. Of 


the remaining four of Walker's species Buchanan White knew nothing, 


but зов W 
on another new Cixiid from New Zealand he erected the genus 


pes >= 


* j T rur 2 
Proc ie Н. Swezey, Observations on the Life-history of Oliarus koanoa Kirkaldy, 


awaiian Ent. Soc., 1, pt. 3, pp. 83-84, 1 


Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 317 


After numerous attempts by Mr. Muir and myself to accommodate all 
the New Zealand species in these and other known genera, it was decided 
that, rather than stretch unduly the limits of genera already inconveniently 
crowded, it would be best to erect four new genera by means of which the 
relationships of our new forms might be better expressed. To differentiate 
these new genera Mr. Muir drew up the following key, which for a 
considerable time I have tested on large series of specimens. The genera 
have been further differentiated, and the suggested classification shown to 
be natural, by dissection of the male genitalia of all species in which males 
were procurable. 

All measurements are from apex of vertex to anus, and from base to 
apex of one tegmen. 


Key ro GENERA OF NEW ZEALAND CIXIIDAE. 


v r 
n angle and touching the anterior transverse carina Oliarus. 
f bse issing ; 


6 o n5 .. P: ^. 
7. (2.) Three notal carinae, the middle one sometimes obscure. 
8. (9.) No median longitudinal carina on face; fronto-clypeal suture 
arcuate ; clypeus swollen or roun s à .. бето. 
9. (8.) A distinct longitudinal median carina on face. 
0. (11.) A median iongitudinal carina on vertex ; clypeus fairly flat with 
a distinct ian carina is ne Р is 
11. (10.)-No median longitudinal carina on vertex ; clypeus fairly rounded 
without ian longitudinal carina. Cu, joining M34, for 
a short distance 2: у> vs з at 
12. (1.) No spines on hind tibiae, except apical ones. 
13. (14.) Vertex with a longitudinal carina forked at apex, median carina - 
n face forked or thickened on basal half .. a .. Aka. 
14. (13.) Longitudinal carina on vertex very short, not forked ; median 
frontal carina not for a P3 eee 2% 


Genus 1. Cixivs Latreille. 
Type: C. nervosus (Linn.) 
is almost cosmopolitan genus is sufficiently characterized in the 
above key. The male genitalia of the New Zealand forms are comparatively 
simple. The aedeagus is straight, with backwardly-directed hooks. ` 


Cixius punctimargo Welker. (Plate 20, figs. 1-4.) 
Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl., p. 81, 1858. 
Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898; Index Faunae : 
Zeal., p. 224, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. № .Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, 
1909. i 
KA , 3 mm.; tegmen, 4mm. Very pale olive, the veins and 
tegmina malachite-green. Eyes brownish. Below brown; clypeus darker; 
fronto-clypeal suture black. Tegmina hyaline. Veins green, black and 
thickened at tips. Apical cross-veins black and thick. Stigma hyaline 
or whitish. Medio-ventral projection of pygophor short and sharp. Anal 


segment large. Anal style jet-black. Genital styles with stem rather 


4. Len 


318 Transactions. 


suddenly bent, apex triangular. Aedeagus straight with two backwardly- 
directed hooks and a membranous appendage. 

. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Pale brown, eyes dark. Carinae 
and angles whitish. Tegmina hyaline with whitish veins; tips of veins and 
apical cross-veins black. Two blackish smudges at nearly half-way, just 
cephalad of claval suture. Ovipositor stout. 

Redescribed from thirteen males and nineteen females. Tarawera 
(R. J. Tillyard), Herne Bay (W. G. Howes), Auckland (І. Н. Myers), 
Rangitoto Island (I. Н. and J. ©. Myers)—all in Auckland Province. 

Mr. Muir compared my specimens with the type in the British Museum. 
He writes, “ This agrees with the type, which is а male; there is another 
male and three females in the type series." 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 185, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. 
6 р. 224, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, 
Cixius aspilus Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl. 
.83, 1858. Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 
1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898; Index 
Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. Inst. 
vol. 41, p. 28, 1909. ' 
$. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm.  Pale-greenish ; veins, carinae, 
and angles greener. Eyes dark brown. Tegmina hyaline, veins slightly 
darker and thicker towarks tips. Stigma hyaline or whitish. At least 
two apical eross-veins blackish. A blackish streak on wing-margin at 
apex of clavus. Frons green, clypeus yellowish-brown. Medio-ventral pro- 
jection of pygophor prominent. Genital styles somewhat as in preceding 
specles, but not bent so abruptly. Aedeagus more complex, long and 
straight, with three backward hooks and a membranous appendage all 
grouped near distal end. 
9. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Resembles male generally. Ovi- 
positor very dark and stout. | 
Redescribed from eight males and six females. Rangitoto Island and 
Waitakerei Hills, Auckland (I. H. and J. G. Myers). 
since been seen from Wanganui (J. G. M.) and Taumarunui (T. R. Harris). 
» s is with some doubt that Walker's name is given to this species. 


: | 
is a female and the type of aspilus is a male, and they appear to be 


less extent in the a rance of ee 
sie е appearanc th 
fran боси to Pele te of the male genitalia, it a 


Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 319. 


Cixius rufifrons Walker. 
Walker, се Homopt. Insects іп Brit. Mus. Suppl, р. 83, 1858. 
Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, 
Trans. N. Z, Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., 
p. 225, 1904. Кома Trans. ae Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, 1909. 
“ Tawny. Head testaceo verte rrow, concave; front and face 
with a distinct keel, their elite slightly elevated ; face and disc of the 


with black points towards the tips ; stigma pale testaceous ; with a blackish 
dot. Length of the body, 2 lines; of the wings, 6 lines. (a.) New 
Zealand. Presented by Colonel Bolton.” —(Walker 

This ces 4 totally unknown to me. From the description I should 
have expected wein Pero dd with C. aspilus ( ior Mr. 
Muir writes as follow “C. rufifrons Walker po is a male very close to 
aspilus, but the genital styles are broader and the anal segment light 
(in aspilus and interior it is fuscous)." 


Cixius kermadecensis n. sp. 

9. Length, 4-4 mm. ; tegmen, 5:5 тт. Pale-brownish, darker on e 
and angles of pronotum and abdomen. Ventral surface pale. Abdom 
darker, with whitish edges to segments. Ovipositor strongly curved ; ex- 
tending slightly beyond tip of abdomen. Frons and c ypeus unicolorous, 
pale drab, edges of face raised. Tegmina hyaline, veins pale brown, 


macrotrichia darker and very conspicuous. road brown transverse 
smudge at one-third of tegmen, and a smaller one at apex 
Stigma with brownish centre edged wi rder of vertex 


less roundly notched than in most other Cixiids, also line bounding vertex 
cephalad, more angulate 

Described from one female. Sunday Island, porns Islands, 1908 
(W. L. Wallace, No. 4); on kawakawa (Macropiper ezce 

Holotype in Dominion Museum, Wellington. I am indebted to the 

minion Museum authorities for the opportunity of describing this insular 
species. 
Genus 2. Koroana nov. 

Type: K. 

Longitudinal carina a of vertex extremely obscure or entirely obsolete. 
One! fairly rounded, without median longitudinal carina (Plate 21, fig. 6). 
Male genitalia complex ; three very twisted hooks at base of membranous 

part of aedeagus. 


Claval veins joining margin considerably before apex of clavus, forking 
about middle. Cu usually touching M for some distance 

In other respects resembles Cixius. The venation exhibits considerable 
variation, as shown by the illustrations (Plate 21, figs. 1-5; Plate 22, 
figs. 1-3). Of the two species, one is apparently confined to the North 
Bid and the other to the South. 


Koroana helena n. sp. (Plate 21, figs. 1-8.) 

d. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Reddish, relieved with black. 
Vertéx brownish, eyes dark. Pronotum pale-yellowish. Mesonotum henna- 
colour, the lateral carinae black, the median greenish. Apex of scutellum 


320 - Transactions. 


greenish, metanotum black. Basal two or three abdominal segments black ; 
remainder pale-reddish. Frons yellowish, with an area on each side of 
median ridge and whole of clypeus reddish—distinctly delimited.  Tibiae 
usually with black proximal and distal bands. Tegmina hyaline. Veins 
brownish, darker at tips, with distinct black macrotrichia. An interrupted, 
more or less double and very variable brownish fascia obliquely transverse 
at a little past a third (sometimes practically obsolete). Stigma fuscous, 
margined with whitish. Genitalia fuscous. Medio-ventral projection of 
pygophor prominent. Genital styles with the blade bent sharply at right 


hooks twisted together in a characteristic manner (Plate 21, figs. 7, 8). 


Ovipositor pale-brownish, long and slender. zt 
Deseri om fifty-three males and thirty-nine females. Apparently - 
throughout North Island. 
Holotype and allotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. 
This is essentially a bush-, shrub-, and tree-frequenting species. à 


Koroana arthuria n. sp. (Plate 22, figs. 1-4.) 


d. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 4-6 mm. Close to the preceding 
but distin 


9. -Length, 4-5 mm.; tegmen, 4-9 mm. Colour paler than that 
male. Ventral surface of abdomen black. 


Genus 3. бемо Buchanan White. 

Type: S. clypeatus Buchanan White. : 
Buchanan White's description is good, except that the head, 

i pron eed to 


New Zealand species of Cizius, but are very much less armed. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 20. 


[W. D. Reid, photo, and E. Н. Atkinson, sketch, 


Fic. 1.— Cixius — Walker : right tegmen. 

Fie. 2.—Cixius punclimargo Walker : face. 

Fic. 3.—Cixius punciimar o Walker : male genitalia, lateral view. 

Fic, 4.—Сїхїиз punctimargo Wa gi ma — genitalia, semi-Tateral view. 
Fic. 5.— Cizius interior Walker : right t 

Fic. 6.—Cizius interior Walker : mls н lateral view. 


Face p. 320. 


5 / 2L. 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. РгаАТЕ 21 


8 | : h. 
[W. D. Reid, photo, and Е. Н, Atkinson, skete 


а i А arious localities, 
Етаѕ. 1-5.— Koroana helena n. Sp.: right tegmen of specimens from various 

showing venational variation. 
Fic. 6.— Koroana helena: fac 


2 face. ; nt 
т » " и $ > ; PR "0 differe 
Fics. 7, 8. —Koroana helena : male genitalia, views from different aspects of twc 
specimens. 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 22. 


LW. D, Reid, photo, and E, Н. Atkinson, sketch. 


Fiss. 1, 2.—Koroana arthuria n. sp. : right tegmen of two specimens of typical form 
rom Arthur's Pas 
Ето. 3.— Koroana arthuria : righ 
IG. huria : 


ss. 

t tegmen of form from Trio Island. 

4.—Koroana arthuri 
Pas 


: male genitalia, lateral view; typical form from Arthur's 
Pass Trio Islands form does not differ in venitalia) 
Fic. 5.— Semo clypeatus Buchanan White : right tegmen. 

Fia. 6.—Semo clypeatus Buchanan White: male genitalia, lateral v 
Ета. 7.— Huttia nigrifrons n. gen. et sp.: face ( flagella of antennae 


iew. 
broken). 


Mvzns.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 321 


Semo clypeatus Buchanan White. (Plate 22, figs. 5, 6.) 
Buchanan White, tes Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 217, 1879; Hutton, 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 187, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. 
Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy,* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 
1909 


ength, 3:5 mm.; tegmen, 4mm.. “ Pale ochreous-brown. Head 
(except the keels of mus vertex, side of the frons and antennae), scutellum 
(except the side margins), apex of tarsi and abdomen (except genitalia) 
more or less piceous or piceous-black" (Buchanan White) To this ma 
be added the following description of genitalia: Pale-brownish. Medio- 
ventral projection of pygophor prominent but wide and rounded. Genital 
styles with very short stalks and long blades with broad roundish base 
and narrower apex. Aedeagus straight and almost unarmed. 

Leng mm.; tegmen, 4:5 mm. Colour slightly paler. Ovipositor 
brownish, stout, but sharply pointed. Normally a heavy mass of waxy 
material between anal segment and ovipositor. 

Twenty-five males and thirty-five females. Mount Egmont (Miss J. 

on); Tararua Ranges, 3,300-3,600 ft. (J. С. Myers); Mount Arthur 
(T. Cockcroft); Arthur’s Pass, 2,600-2,800 ft. (I. Н. and J. G. Myers) ; 
Wakatipu, 3,600ft. (G. V. Hudson). Hutton gives the range as ** Otago." 

This short squat species is apparently confined to the subalpine scrub 
and to the undergrowth of the forest at its upper limit, in which places it 
often occurs in vast numbers. The South bes specimens have tegmina 
slightly more variegated—some of the v eing more conspicuously 
picked out in whitish than in the North Island specimens—but this differ- 
ence is not constant. 

Genus 4. HUTTIA nov. 

Type: Н. nigrifrons n. sp. 

Body short and squat. Tegmina long and hyaline. Vertex = a 
median longitudinal ridge. Face with no median longitudina 
Pronotum very narrow, flattish, ы уч a median longitudinal keel d is two 
lateral ones, none very prominent. Mesonotum rounded, with five keels. 
Hind tibiae spined. Tegmina long, narrow and parallel-sided. Sc and R 
joined for rather less than one-third; their bases joined to M for about 
one-eighth of clavus. Cu forked about middle of clavus; claval veins 

margin near apex, forked about middle. A cross-vein from first 
claval to Cu, at about one-fifth along clavus. 


Huttia nigrifrons n. sp. (Plate 22, fig. 7.) 
Ф. Length, 5mm.; tegmen, 6-5 mm. Olivaceous marked with blackish. 


urv 
tinct, the keels olivaceous and intervening spaces blackish. Tegmin 
glassy-clear, including the veins, except where the latter, at intervals, are 
marked with black. A few fuscous marks along the inner border of clavus. 
Abdomen rounded. Anal segment and ovipositor almost same length, 
both black and slender. Legs long. Frons almost entirely shining-black ; 
a wide transverse band of white at fronto-clypeal suture, followed by a 
Niels nearly semicircular band of shining-black ; rest of clypeus pale- 
brow ish. 


not и ааа why Servi placed MN together with Aka and the 
Ааны Б in his Poekillopteridae 


11—Trans. 


322 Transactions. 


One female. Pakuratahi, Upper Hutt, Wellington (T. Mar 
I am deeply indebted to Mr. T. Cockeroft for his sole specimen of t 
gae species 
Holotype, female : Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. 


Huttia harrisi n. sp. 
9. Length, 5mm.; tegmen, 5:5 т Olivaceous, pronotum gree 
Inner two keels mesonotum only faintly indicated. Keels paler in cai 
than disc. Tegmina hyaline, veins fuscous ; stigma whitish. Four fuscous 
marks on выган of tegmen; apical cells tipped with fuscous; а | 
blackish smudge just beyond apex of clavus. Ovipositor brownish, shorter 
in proportion to its width than in previous species. Frons greenish, passing - 
into yellowish on the clypeus, which is faintly obliquely ridge 
— . One female. West coast, South Island (T. К. Harris). І have much 3 
pleasure in dedicating this fine species to the discoverer. Э 

Holotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture A 
The localities from which the two species of Huttia have come, one in 
North Island and one in South, are both heavily forested. 


. Genus 5. МАІРНА nov. 


Type: М. muiri n. sp. 
Body short and stout and somewhat depressed. Tegmina short 
oblong. Division of Sc and R before half-way from base to stigma, their 
bases joined to M only up to less than a quarter of clavus. Forking of 
Cu a little more than half-way from base of clavus. Claval veins још 
margin well before apex; forking beyond middle. Carina at аре: 
vertex and base of face obscure or missing; median frontal carina fork 
about middle of face (in this character approaches Aka). Vertex sligh ‘ 
wider than long ; widest at base, which is emarginate in a broadly wedge | 
shaped manner; lateral carinae well developed, continuing un unbroken on : 
| us with median carina fairly distinct; lateral cannae - 
(raised edges) less so. Antennae fairly long; first segment very 
second longer than wide. Prothorax short; hind-margin excava 
rig t angle; a median pa carina. Mesonotum with five 


tangi еге with ovipositor iin Hind tibiae spined. 


Malpha muiri n. sp. (Plate 23, figs. 1, 2.) > 
d. Length, &тш.; tegmen, 4-3 mm.  Olivaceous marked with "m 

brown. Lateral margin of pronotum, sides of mesonotum, pa of: 
notum, and base of abdomen rich chocolate-brown. Frons widest 
two-thirds from base, where the sides are strongly raised, b basal portion 
pale-greenish, followed by a wide band of shining-piceous, next а : 
са along the middle of which the fronto-clypeal ile shows 
— apical half of clypeus пее 

distal rin. 


ve clouded with yellowish-white ; vir past at i 
а Т Ph ста? half where they are continuously dark. Stigma ye 
cuin ded four indistinet marks along costa, and another at distal 

Tis dom Wings milky, veins black. Genital styles small, ee 

e narrowed into a small, finger-like process. Aedeagus со 


Mvzns.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 323 


9. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 43mm. Colours and markings mo 
obscure. Ovipositor very short and stout but projecting beyond anal 
segment; between them a small wax-secreting area. 

One male and one female. Mount Alpha, 3,600 ft., Tararua Range ; 
on undergrowth of shrubby Senecio and Olearia in Nothofagus forest 
(J. G. Myers). 

Holotype and allotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. 

Mr. F. Muir. 


I dedicate this, the genotype of an endemic genus, to Mr. 


Malpha iris n. sp. 

9. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 46mm. In dorsal view, second joint of 
antennae projecting well beyond eyes. Pale-brownish; the tegmina folded 
almost horizontally ; y-clear with veins fuscous, in parts white. tigma 
whitish; apically somewhat thickened and blackish. A black spot at the 
lateral corners of mesonotum. Basal portion of frons whitish; borders 
shining yellowish-brown; apical part shining-piceous except to within a 
short distance of clypeus. Median ocellus black (at least there is a black 
dot in this position. I am not sure whether it is a functional ocellus). 
Clypeus long and narrow, whitish. There is a distinctly marked line of 
colour from the base of the tegmen on one side to that on the other ] 


One female. York Bay, Wellington ; mixed Nothofagus and rain forest 
(І. Н. Myers) I dedicate this species to the discoverer, my wife. 
Holotype, female: Myers colleótion, Department of Agriculture. 


Malpha duniana n. sp. (Plate 23, fig. 3.) 


legs with a proximal and a distal band of brownish. 

9. ,5mm.; tegmen, 5-1 mm. The two inner keels of mesonotum 
almost obsolete. Abdomen dark. Ovipositor somewhat larger than that of 
M. muiri and M. iris. 

One male and two females. Dun Mountain, Nelson, 3,000 ft. (R. J. 
Tillyard and A. Philpott). 

Holotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. Allotype : 
Cawthron Institute. 

In the structure of the face and in the shape of the genital styles this 
species approaches Aka more than do the other species of the genus. 


Malpha cockcrofti n. sp. 


9. Length, 4:5 mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Uniform reddish - ochraceous, 
deepening on the face, under-parts, and mesonotum to à shining-tawny. 


1i* 


324 : Transactions. 


Mesonotum concolorous, the inner carinae pale. Tegmina hyaline suffused 
with orange, veins alternately fuscous and white. Ovipositor not quite so 
short and stout as in the three preceding species. A large mass of waxy 
material between ovipositor and anal segment. 

One fema ira, South Island ; subalpine (T. Cockeroft). 

Holotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. 

I have much pleasure in naming this species after its discoverer, to 
whom I am indebted for much valuable material. 


Genus 6, OxrARus Stal. 

Type: О. walkeri (Stal.). 

This cosmopolitan genusfis sufficiently differentiated by the characters 
included in the foregoing generic key. The five mesonotal carinae are 
usually very strongly marked. The male genitalia of the New Zealand 
forms show peculiar battle-axe-shaped genital styles and a complex aedeagus 
with some of the sharp processes projecting almost directly caudad instead 
of being recurved. 


Oliarus oppositus (Walker). (Plate 23, figs. 4-7.) 

Cixius oppositus Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl., 
p. 345-46, 1850. ' 

Oliarus oppositus (Walker) Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, 
p. 217, 1879. Hutton, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol., 30, p. 186, 1898; 
Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. 
Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909. 

Cixius marginalis Walker, ibid., Suppl., р. 82, 1909. 

Oliarus marginalis (Walker) Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, 
p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898 ; 
Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N Z. 
Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909. Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
p. 343, 1923. . 

d. Length, 3-bmm.; tegmen, 4-7 mm. Jet-black, with parts of Til 


Stigma whitish, edged behind and distally with blackish. Genital styles 
with a conspicuous notch in the stem; apical portion halberd-shaped. 
Aedeagus very complex. 

9. Length, 3-bmm.; tegmen, 47mm. Ovipositor extremely short. 
A large mass of waxy material between it and anal segment. Possibly the 
average size of the female is slightly larger than that of the male. My 
— specimen is a female, and my smallest a 


ЖЕНДЕТ EG ^ ie TOP Hen , = е 
НОА TENT ЦАРОТ ИСЕ 


а е УРСР. 


ы 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 23 


л 
сл 


[W. D. Reid, photo. 


Fic. 1.— Malpha muiri n. gen. et sp. : right tegmen. 
Fic. 2.— Malpha muiri n. gen. et sp. : Aun genitalia, € view. 


Fic. 3.— Марда! — : male genitalia, latera 
Fras. 4, 5.—Oliarus ‘oppositus (Walker : male genitalia, lat eral view; two typical 
mee mens, from Aramoho and Whangarei respectively. 
Fic. 6.—Oliarus oppositis (Walker): male.genitalia, lateral view ; Stephen Island 
Spec 
Fie. 7.—Oliarus oppositus (Walker): male genitalia, lateral view; Arthur's Pass 
cimen 


Face p. 324.] 


TRANS. N.Z. Іхзт., Vor. 55. 


PLATE 


Figs. 1, 2. uos i ag n. sp 


male nd views of two specimens. 
enital style has fem broken 
Fic. ` — iritea. Moran n. gen. sp. iei tegmen, (Drawing, J. С. M.) 
rasis give finitima (Walker) : bad. tegme 
i 


ka finitima (W alker) : male атда. lateral view. 


[W. D. Reid, photo. 


In fig. 1 


Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 325 


There is a very dark form at Arthur’s Pass (subalpime to ric de in 
which the veins and stigma are almost entirely black. I can detec 
differences in structure. This form was reared from nymphs beneath eae: 


Oliarus atkinsoni n. sp. (Plate 24, figs. 1, 2.) 

d. Length, 5mm.; tegmen, 63mm. Close to the preceding species, 
but differing in its very much greater size and in the following particulars : 
Whole body dusted with pruinose material so that to the naked eye it 
appears greyish. Tegmina colourless but clouded with whitish. Macro- 
trichia inconspicuous. Stigma white proximally, black distally. Genitalia 

ering as shown in the illustration (Plate 24, figs. 1, 2). The stem of the 
genitalia-styles is more deeply notched and the blade Py ud in proportion. 

©. Length, 5-8mm.; tegmen, 7-5 mm. mass о ent, fibrous, 
waxy material often as large as abdomen, projecting a insidere Li way 
behind anal D" and ovipositor, which latter resembles that of the 
preceding s 

Described 1 Ee fourteen males and twenty-six females. Waikanae (E. H. 
Atkinson); Wellington (J. G. Myers). In considerable numbers on the 


oppositus in its preference for ground herbage as distinct from bushes, and 
is found only in flax-swamps, apparently attached to the flax itself, where 
it may be found sitting singly or in copula on the shaded side of the leaf. 

It is with much pleasure that I dedicate this species to the discoverer 
Mr. E. H. Atkinson. 


Genus 7. TiRITEANA nov. 

Type: T. clarkei n. sp. 

Tegmina comparatively narrow, parallel-sided, тошо at apex. Margins 
with distinct border all round, widening out at stigma. Sc and R joined to 
about eg length of tegmen ; their bases joined to M for only a very 2 
distance from base. Forking of Cu just basad of separation of Sc an 
Claval vein joining margin before apex, forking rather distad of half ра 
of clavus. 

Longitudinal carina + vertex very short, not forked; median frontal 
carina nor forked. -maT of vertex very broadly an 
emarginate. Second joint of antennae nearly twice as long as thick. Base 
of face about half width of apex. Pronotum very short, with median 
longitudinal keel. Mesonotum long and narrow, tricarinate, somewhat 
flattened between carinae; hind-margin forming acute angle. Posterior 
tibiae unarmed. Ovi vipositor rather short and stout. Flocculent waxy 
material secreted caudally. 


Tiriteana clarkei n. sp. (Plate 24, fig. 3.) 

9. Length, 3-:8mm.; tegmen, 49mm. Dark ЯЯ brown; vertex 
and pronotum paler. Frons widest a& about two-thirds from base, where 
the sides are strongly elevated; shining dark-brown. Clypeus whitish. 
Under-surface and legs whitish, except abdomen, claws, and distal coronets 
of tibiae, which are all dark. Antennae long and d dead-black. Eyes dark. 
Pronotum posteriorly broadly angularly emarginate. Mesonotal carinae 
narrow but very distinct. Tegmina hyaline suffused intermittently with 


326 Transactions. 


corium. Veins brownish; macrotrichia darker. Wi ings hyaline, smoky ; 
veins fuscous. Ovipositor stout. Flocculent material in form of long silky 
fibres. 

Two females. Mamaku (C. E. Clarke); Tiritea, Palmerston North 
e J. Tillyard). Dr. Tillyard's specimen was taken in undergrowth of rain 
forest. 

I have much pleasure in dedicating this, the type of a curious endemic 
genus, to its discoverer, Mr. C. E. Clarke, to whom I am already indebted 
for much interesting material. 


Genus 8. Axa Buchanan White. 

Type: A. finitima (Walker). 

This very distinct genus is sufficiently differentiated by the characters _ 
given in the generic key. The tegmina are short and curved to fit the 
body. The hind legs are с long. The male genitalia of the 
genotype are described below 


Aka finitima Walker. (Plate 24, figs. 4, 5.) 


Cixius finitimus Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl. 

p. 81, 1858. 

Aka finitima (Walker): Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, 
p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 30, p. 186, 1898 ; 
Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. 
Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909. 


ength, 4 mm. Baers 35mm. Pale-brownish, heavily ere 


of clavus—in some specimens "this s spot is iced to form а 
great dark splash across apex of tegmen. Wings hyaline; veins almost 
colourless. Abdomen almost black. Genitalia fuscous. Genital styles 
straight-stalked, сыы, spatulate. Aedeagus complex, stout; three 
much-curved hooks at base of membranous appendage. 

2 Length, 5 mm. i and 4-3 mm. Ovipositor jarge and ie 


Ne iios district (G. V. Hudson, T. Cockcroft, J. G. Myers); Tararua 
Howe, (J. б. Myers); Canterbury (Hutton): Leith, Dunedin (W. б. 
o 


Mr. G. V. Hudson has given me a large handsomely marked female 

with the following dimensions: length, 6-3 mm.; tegmen, 59mm. This is 
but рени are not lacking, and I am loth to separate 

W spedtcally us О ТЕ sl dicot. | 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 327 


The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand: Part 4—Charixena 
iridoxa Meyr., Apatetris melanombra Meyr., Philocryptica poly- 
podii Watt (Lepidoptera). 


By Morris №. Wart, Е.Е.8. 


[ Read before the joe gris Philosophical Society, 28th October, 1921 ; received by the 
Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 8th j xen 1924.] 


Plates 25-31. 


(24.) Charixena iridoxa € (The Е Е (Plates 25, 26, and 
late 31, figs. 1-3.) 


Philpottia iridoxa Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, p. 417, 1916. 
Genus Charixena Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 335, 1921. 


This, one of the most beautiful and striking of the endemic moths, has 
an extremely interesting life-history, and amongst leaf-mining insects its 
mine is the largest, the most conspicuous, and most interesting of all. Owi 
to its being subalpine I have had no opportunity for a continuous study of 
s habite, the present paper being the result of some five or six short visi 

ts Egmont and Ruapehu, spread over the same n of years. 
Although the following notes are therefore far from complete, their publica- 
tion may be a useful guide to any one wishing to study this moth in its 
native habitat. Although the mine and the larval and pupal forms were 
long known, it was not until recently em the imago was successfully reared 
and the identity of the insect establishe 

The curious large zigzag tracks on Tw leaves of the Astelia first attracted 
my attention in 1914, but i it was not till Christmas, 1918, that I was able 
to give them further attention in the same locality, Mount perpe The 


some of the plants and took them with me, carefully potting them. In June 
I returned to Wanganui on a short visit, and before leaving Dunedin handed 
the Lien to the care of Mr. C. E. Clarke, and took several more plants down 

n I returned. The plants all stood this repeated digging up and 
replanting One day in early August, considering it time-to place a cover 


L 


328 Transactions. 


over the plants, I opened one of the cocoons, and what I found made me 
hastily open the rest: the worst had happened—all had recently emerged 
and flown. Less than an hour later I visited Mr. Clarke, an r 
inspecting the plants I had given him, there, resting on one of the leaves 
just above its cocoon, was a splendid specimen of C. iridoxa. The other 
three in Mr. Clarke's care emerged during the next few days. What was 
considered to be a rare moth proves to be plentiful and widespread, its 
emergence in the very early spring being the secret of its supposed scarcity, 
since almost all alpine collecting in New Zealand has been done in mid- 
summer. 


The Imago. 
A most beautiful moth, metallic purple-bronze with pale lemon-yellow 
markings. 
Meyrick's Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, p. 417, 
1916. 
Distribution. 
First taken on Mount Burns, Hunter Mountains, 3,250 ft., on 29th 
December, 1914, by Mr. Philpott. I think the imago was. not again seen 
till Mr. Clarke and myself reared it as noted above. The moth is, however, 
a common one, its mines being very numerous on Mounts Egmont and | 
Ruapehu; Mr. Clarke has found them plentiful on many of the mountains 
of Otago; Mr. Philpott records them as common on the Mount Arthur 
track at 4,000 ft.; and Mr. Fenwick has sent me specimens and records them 
numerous on the Milford track. 


Food-plant. 
Astelia montana (alpine bush-flax). 


The Ovum and Egg-laying. 
Nothing known. 


The Larva. (Plate 26, fig. 1.) 


A full-grown larva is 21mm. or more in length, cylindrical, spindle- 
shaped, its greatest diameter about 3mm. at the third abdominal segment, 
thence much attenuated towards either end. To the naked eye it is 


mo when exposed. The segments are shallowly incised, 
excepting the seventh and eighth abdominals. Spiracles small, brown, 


The Mine. (Plate 25.) 
Commencing in the region of the tip of the leaf, the gallery, at first 
about mm. in width, gradually assumes its markedly zigzag character, 


PLATE 25, 


55. 


Inst., Vor. 


TRANS. N.Z. 


A 


ize.) 


(About natural s 


Astelia montana, 


in leaves of 


iridoxa 


of €, 


Mines 


Face p. 328.] 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 26. 


m ETT MA 


| 
i 
f 
| 


PORRO чы 


Fig. 1.—Full- dior larva of C. iridoxa exposed, just prior to last moult | 
constructing cocoon. (Enlarged about 12; the dotted | 

2 ù к. indi cates the track of the larva. 
- 2.— Cocoon of С. tridoxa. (Slightly enlarged, showing transverse line.) 


TRANS. N.Z. IxsT., Vor. 55. PLATE 27. 


Ета. 
Fic. 


].— Leaves > Polypodium serpens, one with the upper cuticle in part removed to 
ra c" the cocoon of P. polypodii ; showing dehiscence. (About natural 
2.— Mine of A. melanombra in leaf of — photo by — Ey with 
negative and transmitted light. х = position of first moult < = posi- 
tion of second moult; the third arrow points to the cocoon. {About 
natural size. 
^ —Trap-door of cocoon of A. melanombra in а € Ene 1 leaf. (х about 10.) 
4.—The same, with qr е м cutic е of the leaf id roof of cocoon removed, 
showing eR nd c oÜn Note the Kn attached to the sides of the 


cocoon. (X boi 10.) 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 329 


proceeding downwards between the midrib and the outer margin of the 
leaf; it never crosses the former barrier. As the mine descends, the angles 
of the zigzag increase in size. All mining is carried’ on in the bulb of the 


larva having mined from one into the other, and perhaps later back 
again. One may find-not a mine, but only a very faint and slight impression 
of one, on the surface of an otherwise sound leaf; this is due to the pressure 
caused by the larva mining in the leaf next against it while in the bulb. 
Never more than one larva will be found to be mining in one half of a 
leaf, but both halves of the same leaf may be mined by separate larvae. 
In such cases there is, as one would expect, a direct parallelism in the 
course of the mines. Occasionally very short blind branches or ends may 
be found at the angles of the mine, the midrib or outer edge of the leaf, 


In the next to last larval stadium the larva, practically mature, ceases 
w some mm. wide), and, leaving the gallery, 
forces its way, no longer downwards, but straight up for about 14-2 in., 
till just below where the two contiguous leaves begin to separate ; here, 
lying with the head uppermost and parallel to the axis of the leaf, it 
rests awhile; its body becomes much distended with clear fluid, and 
within it can be seen the next stadium larva about two-thirds the length 
of the old distended skin. When ready it bites a hole in the side of the 
old skin and emerges from it, the cast skin being flattened against the 
surface of the leaf, to which it may adhere for many months. The larva 
is now in its final stadium, the whole of which is occupied in the prepara- 
tion of the cocoon, and lasts eight to fourteen days. Total length of 
the mine, possibly 3—4 ft. ° 


330 . Transactions. 


The Cocoon. (Plate 26, fig. 2.) 

his is constructed in rather a peculiar way. The larva, having 
moulted as above between two applied leaves, makes a transverse cut of 
about mm. in the outer (under) cuticle of the inner leaf, and, working 
upwards, insinuates itself under the cuticle; then, turning, it repeats 
the performance downwards, forming a shallow somewhat elliptical-shaped 
cavity between the cuticle and remainder of the leaf. The transverse 
eut extending across its middle is now repaired with silk on the inside, 
d in the completed cocoon is difficult to find. The thin outer cuticle 


to one another, the leaf on the outside of the cocoon receives a hollow 
depression. The pupal stage lasts six to seven months, from February 
till mid-August. 

The Pupa. (Plate 31, figs. 1-3.) 

The pupa lies in the cocoon in an upright position, its ventral surface 
innermost. Colour at first pale creamy white, becoming later light brown, - 
darker on dorsum, to black with pale markings on wings prior to emergence. 
It is somewhat compressed dorso-ventrally, the ventral surface being more 
or less keeled or prominent along the mid-line, so that a transverse section 
about the fourth abdominal segment would be broadly triangular in shape. 
The shape of the pupa is frequently influenced and even slightly deformed 
by external pressure caused while the cocoon is still in the bulb. 

ale. The head as seen in profile from before or behind is square- 
shaped, due to the lateral prominence of the basis of the antennae; viewed. 
from the side it is bluntly rounded. Ventral view: Front broad, roughened ; 
fronto-clypeal suture represented by a shallow transverse depression ; 
labrum small, on either side of it a small rounded area possibly representing 
the mandible; eyes relatively large, soon become dark brown to black, 
the eye-cap, that portion of the antenna covering the hinder part of the 
eye, rather prominent and roughened with small transverse rugae ; labial 
palpi ill-developed, short, constricted at 1, slightly bulbous caudad, only 
about two-thirds the length of maxillae; maxillae short and broad, do not 
quite reach antennae laterad, they meet in the mid-line below labial palpi; _ 
сохае have a narrow origin above between maxilla and antenna and first - 
leg, otherwise about one-fourth as broad as long ; the first legs meet in mid- 
line for their lower third; the second legs together with antennae extend 
to about mid-point of pupa; appearing from beneath the former are tne 

i тіло 


all three structures terminate about the level of junction of segments 4 
and 5 sal view : vertex is narrow in its mid-third, being some- 
what expanded laterad against antennae; the front is broad and head 
devoid of cutting-plate or other specialized structure of like nature; the 
prothorax is much expanded against antennae, but in its mid-third is very 


Warr.— Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 331 


narrow ; mesothorax is prominent and large; metathorax about half as 
long as mesothorax, all three thoracic segments and vertex possess a median 
longitudiual sutural line; the hindwings pass beneath forewings to about 
level of spiracle on third abdominal segment. Abdominal segments of 
about equal length from 1 to 7 inclusive, 4 and 5 being if anything slightly 
larger, in width they become successively smaller from 5 to 10, this latter 
being small and bluntly rounded ; on dorsum of each segment 2-8 inclusive 
are two pairs of shallow depressions ; there are no tubercles or setae, no 
tubercular scars, spines, or cremaster;- there is apparently no — 

b 


The spiracles on segments 2-8 inclusive are small, circular ктк 
and are conspicuously situated on large flattened slightly-raised е eminen 
The genital. aperture is prominent ventrad between 9 and 1 he dndire 


body is slightly roughened with fine transverse rugae, vest being some- 
iui coarser on the thoracic segments and appendages. 


AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. 


| 
Measurement at iaei Dae | “sage 

| 1 
Mm. | Mm. | Мт. 
Bottom of labrum i e] 0-59 1:52 | 1-13 
Bottom of labial palpi e F 0-93 1-70 1:20 
t m xillae cx 2а 1:17 2-00 1-24 
Bottom of first legs 3:49 2-55 1-39 
m of second legs 4:49 2- 1:39 
Bottom of antennae 55 2-45 1:35 
m.of wings .. xs 28 5:38 2-45 1-28 
Bottom of third legs TM id 5-51 2-35 1:24 

Extreme length .. - iy 9-34 m 
Dehiscence. 


portion of forewing dorsad. There appears to be no further splitting, and 
there is no detachment of any of appendages. 


(25.) caer melanombra Meyr. (The Akeake-moth). (Plate 27, 
. 2-4; Plate 29, figs. 1-8; Plate 30, figs. 1-4.) 

Тыа melanombra Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 165, 1923. 

_ Epiphthora melanombra Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 206, 

1915; vol. 20, p. 77, 1888: Fereday, Trans. N Z. Inst., vol. 30, 

р. 363, 1898: Hutton, Index Faunae Novae Zealandiae, p. 118. 

Gelechia sparsa Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 128, 1918. 


The Imago. (Plate 29, fig. 1.) 
Meyrick’s Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 20, p. 77, 


Type in Mr. Meyrick's collection. 


332 ; Transactions. 


A much paler form occurs in Dunedin ; it was described by Mr. Philpott 
as Gelechia sparsa, poor specimens accounting for the mistake in the genus. 
I have been able to observe and rear a long series of both forms; the pale 
variety does not appear to occur in the North Island, whereas in Dunedin 
both forms have been reared from the same food-plants, the lighter variety 
being by far the commoner. Mr. Philpott’s description appears in Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 128, 1918. 

To his description may be added that the costal half of the forewing is 
far more densely irrorated with brown than the dorsal half. The size of 
the moth varies considerably according to the amount of food available. 

xamining all the stages and characteristics in the life-history of these 
two forms, I could find no points of difference whatever, and conclude that 
the pale form is only a southern variation of the dark species. I under- 
stand Mr. Meyrick has come to the same conclusion without any reference 
to the early stages. 


Distribution. 


become almost a pest in some localities. There are probably two, if not 
three, generations; larvae, pupae, and imagines may be found through- 
out the summer months, though the best time to collect mines for rearing - 
purposes is towards the end of November. 


. Food-plants. 

Olearia furfuracea, О. Traversii (akeake), О. arborescens, О. divavicata, - 

O. macrodonta, ы o'ensoi (tupare), О. avicenniaefolia, О. lacunosa, 

О. Cunninghamii (akeake, heketara), Celmisia verbascifolia  (mountain- 
daisy), Celmisia Dallii. 


The Ovum. 


is hatched the empty shell becomes filled with frass-granules, and may 
remain attached to the leaf for many weeks. 

Average dimensions: Length, 0-40 mm.; greatest width, 0-24 mm. ; 
. greatest height, 0-22 mm. 


Egg-laying. 
. Eggs laid singly and firmly attached to upper surface of leaf, generally 
in close proximity to midrib or one of the coarser veins. a relatively 
large and easily found by the naked eye. Numbers of ova may be found 
on T leaves, but are presumably not all deposited by the one parent ; 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 333 


later this will result in serious overcrowding and the last larvae to hatch 
will not reach maturity. On hatching, the larva burrows directly through 
the shell into the leaf-substance, the empty shell becoming filled with frass 
and firmly retaining its position. 


The Mine. (Plate 27, fig. 2; Plate 29, fig. 2.) 


The chief characteristics of the mine are: Firstly, the preliminary 6 or 7 
millimetres of the gallery are closely convoluted, vermiform, or spirally 


very little sign of it on the under-surface. In the second part of the mine 


Habits of the Larva. 


The first moult takes place where the first part of the gallery joins the 
second—that is to say, after the first moult the larva mines n a more set 
direction. The duration of the first stadium is subject to much variation 
owing to climatic conditions, and may be any time from a fortnight or 
even less in summer to several months in winter. The second moult 


margin of the gallery, within which will be found the cast larval head- 
piece. It is the obstruction by the cast headpiece that causes the larva 


334 Transactions. 


to mine to one side of it. Duration of the second stadium, about three 
weeks. The positions of the moults can easily be found in old mines by 
removing the leaf-cuticle under a dissecting microscope and searching for 
the easily-found cast head-capsules. The larva ceases feeding for two or 
three days prior to each moult. The third and final moult takes place 
within the cocoon at the time of pupation. Duration of third stadium, 
about four weeks. The transition from gallery to blotch in the third 
stadium is quite gradual, not abrupt, the blotch being only the expanded 
terminal part of the gallery. This is best seen in mines in the leaves of 
the Celmisia, for in Olearia the coarse network of veins causes the blotch 
to be composed of incorporated portions of the earlier gallery. 

Average length of larva at end of first stadium, 3 mm.; at end of 
second stadium, 5 mm.; when fully grown, 8 mm. The final act of the 
larva is to construct the cocoon within the blotch. Larvae appear to 
hibernate during their first instar, or else within the cocoon before 
pupating. Larvae are most plentiful in J. anuary, August, and November. 


The Larva. (Plate 29, figs. 3-8.) 


tapering caudad. H tractile, very dark grey to black. Prothora: 
possesses a black dorsal shield only lightly chitinized along mid-line; it 
also possesses a pair of small black ventral plates. Abdominal segments 


absent over apices of segmental protuberances; on dorsum of each seg- 
ment the skin between these plates is more. chitinized than elsewhere, 
apparently in minute ridges radiating out from the plates; this extra 


thickening occupies a definite saddle-shaped area on- dorsum directly 


e chaetotaxy is very difficult to determine, owing to the minuteness 

of the setae; in the figure these are greatly exaggerated. Alpha is placed 

ow beta in prothorax, but in all other segments beta appears to have 

been pushed directly ventrad to alpha by the fleshy protrusion before 
Saas І 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 335 


importance of these cannot be — till other species of this and 
closely allied genera have been observ 


The Cocoon. (Plate 27, figs. 3, 4.) 

An oval structure of white silk constructed within blotch-mine. It is 
oa to both roof and floor of mine, over which surfaces the silk is 
not so thickly deposited as elsewhere. Circumference is usually thickly 

j granules. : 


final act of the larva prior to pupating is to prepare a small circular 
trap-door for the time of emergence; this is generally in in floor of cocoon, 
but may sometimes be in roof towards anterior end ; occasionally there 
are two trap-doors, one at either end. The trap-door is kept shut b 
several strands of silk, its average diameter being 1:5 mm. Construction 
of the cocoon occupies three to four days. 


The Pupa. (Plate 30, figs. 1—4.) 

Cylindrical in shape, slightly flattened laterad, extremities ; bluntly 
rounded. Head possesses no specialized structures and is devoid of 
sculpture; labrum well up between eyes; mandibular areas мал а. 
maxillary palpi apparently soa labial palpi either not shown or 
only a minute portion to be seen dire ctly caudad to labrum in a slight 
V between maxillae; maxillae broad above, but much constricted in 
caudal half, extending as far as mid-point of pupa slightly beyond ac 
legs ; have a slight transverse wrinkling; antennae narrow, mee 
mid-line at about their middle and extend to about lower level of seventh 
abdominal segment in female, and as long as forewings in male ; show n 
distinct segmentation. First legs PY all space between antenna тет 
maxillae below eye уез extend not quite so far caudad as maxillae, slight 


transverse wrinkling; second legs occupy short interval between antennae 
and set legs, they do not extend so far caudad as the latter; slight 
transverse wrinkling ; forewings firmly soldered down to ventral wall and 


porri ag Cl half md aspect of pupa, they meet in mid-line below 
antennae and extend as far as lower extremity of eighth gue in female 
and caudal extremity of pupa in male, are sculptured with ra 

transverse rugae; third legs not seen; only a very short iip ot hind- 
wings to be seen dorso-laterally as far as second s segment. Prothorax 
somewhat expanded against antennae but practically lost in mid-third ; 
it eder. two pairs of short setae— one orsal, one lateral. Mesothorax 


either side of caudal extension of mesothorax. Pupal- skin — with 

minute thickenings of cuticle as in larva. d aer minal segments possess 
rie ute setae, segments 4-8 inclusive having one dorsal to spiracle on 
either side and two closely approximated and дабай close against dorsal 
wing-m ; segments 1, 2, and 3 all possess dorsal setae, but wing 
covers ventral pair except in 3 where one of the setae is free; 9 and 10 
possess no setae. On dorsum of all abdominal segments excepting last 
two is slight transverse ridge caudad. Apparently no movement once 
pupal skin has hardened. Spiracles small, circular, dark brown, slightly 
elevated, those of segment 1 overlaid by the dorsal wing-margins. No 
cremaster. Colour of pupa golden brown. Average duration of pupal 
stage about thirty days. 


336 Transactions. 


AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. 


| 


| T s Ventro-dorsal 
Measurement at | Extreme Front, Diameter. “Diameter. 

Mm. | Mm | Mm. 

Bottom of eyes .. ie ЙЕ 0-53 | 1-00 | 1-00 

Bottom of first legs = КС 2-41 | 1-24 1-47 

Bottom of second legs Ps ws 2-12 | 1-24 147 

ttom o illae z i 2-59 | 1-24 1-47 

Bottom of antennae xe e 447 | 0-53 0-55 
Extreme length .. 3 b 4:53 | es gk 

Dehiscence. 


(26.) Philocryptica polypodii Watt (The Polypodium-moth). (Plate 27, 
fig. 1; Plate 28; Plate 30, figs. 5-8; Plate 31, figs. 4-11.) 
Harmologa polypodii Watt, N.Z. Jour. Sci. & Tech., vol. 4, p. 257, 
1921. Philocryptica polypodii Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
р. 164, 1922. `- 
The Imago. 


A pretty little moth having an average expanse of 14mm. Forewings 
in female light brown in ground-colour, with a conspicuous dull-reddish 
outwardly-oblique band near apex, and inner third of costa clothed with 
dark - bluish scales, the remainder of wing with small darker- brown 
markings principally along dorsum, with a diffuse area of dark-bluish, black, 
and brown scales at tornus ; hi wings brown. Male differs in that fore- 
wings are almost entirely dull-bluish excepting for small apical area beyond 
oblique bar which is almost black ; average expanse, 12 mm. 

The original description appears in N.Z. Jour. Sci. & Tech. above quoted. 


General Notes. 


. This moth was first discovered in 1919, when reared from mines obtained 
in the Botanical Gardens, Wellington. Its coloration and markings give 
it excellent protection when resting amongst the dead or dying leaves of its 
ood-plant, and it is possibly due to its inconspicuousness that it has not 
been taken before, since its mines are common in a locality worked very 
thoroughly by expert entomologists. In the resting position the wings are 
folded tent-wise over the body and the apices have the appearance of being 
pinched together. When disturbed the moth runs about actively with fre- 
quent momentary pauses, and when on the wing flight is rapid and erratic. 
I have never seen the imago in the field, but Mr. Hudson tells me he has 
on. No parasites have as yet been obtained. 


TRANs. N.Z. Insr., Vor. 55. PLATE 28. 


Mines of P. polypodii in leaves of Polypodium serpens. (Exact tracings, natural size.) 


Face p. 336.] 


Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 29. 


а 7 
6 
ro Е а & ag i Н we 
уу 4 : d 
v wee aH b gue oi via { 
> 6 I2 fe 4 у, Ф Е ‘o A “p 
7 K ^ 
; , c. yw 97 < 4 
E. „т ^ x n Cx “© “жт à г. 
тхе; те} Т } : 9 
te 7 T С М 
e x < \ т ЫСА ^e эе 
1 Паш FI 8 9 fe 
8 
Ето. 1.—Wing-venation of A. melanombra. 


Fic. aen ond я ce nelanombra in leaf of Olearia Cunninghamii. (Reduced to 
Fia. 3. Terp -capsule of adult larva of A. S. (A camera-lucida sketch from 
с e. and mounted speci The labrum remo The 


has been 
ceased of the анте тт and its setae, and 


ide. des ment of t 5) man- 
6), and antenna (7). ngement of the eyes (4), labrum (5) 


ible 
Fio. 8.—Setal кы" of adult larva of A. melanombra. 


(This also applies to the second 


jM Eee eae 


л ТАМШЫ АЙС PE 


Trans. N.Z. INsT., Vor. 55. 


Fic. l.—Pupa of A. melanombra (female), ventral aspect: m, maxilla ; 


l,, first leg; Uo, ond Jeg; a, antenna. 
Figs. 2-4.—The same: lateral aspect (2); lateral aspect of last abdominal 
segments of male (3); dorsal aspect (4), 


pupa 
dii, ventral aspect: mp, maxillary palp; 
eg; 1;, first leg ; 
lə, second leg; a, antenna; co, coxa of second leg; l, third 
Fies. 6, 7.— The same, dorsal and lateral aspects. 
Fic. 8.—Wing-venation of P. polypodii. 


PLATE 30. 


55 PLATE 31. 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


ACE ye PERIERE BAIL PER ALT 
ro LOU OCA a See A 


ida 


" epect of 
Fics. 1-3.—C. iridora pupa: Ventral aspect (1), dorsa] aspect (2), lateral aspec 
ead (3). 


- and B 

Fios. 4-11, — FP. polypodii adult ie Labrum (4); meer (5); eer (8) 3 
eyes (6); setal map (7); tenth don inal s nt spread (10); hob Ц 

terminal claw of thoracic oe (9); fides dde gren aspect (10); 3 


4 
cape: ventral aspect (11). 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 337 


Distribution. 

First found as noted in the Botanical Gardens, Wellington. The larvae 
were obtained on 8th August, 1919, and commenced pupating during the 
first week of October, the imagines emerging from 20th October till 1st 
December, 1919. А plentiful number of mines and full-grown larvae were 
found at Wanganui on 26th September, 1921, and again at Wellington 
during the same week. I have received one doubtful specimen of the mine 
from Mr. Philpott at Nelson, 29th December, 1921. 


Food-plant. 
Polypodium | serpens (Cyclophorus serpens), a small thick fleshy-leaved 
tree-climbing fern, common throughout New Zealand. _ 


The Ovum and Egg-laying. 


Nothing at present known. 
. The Mine. (Plate 28.) 
mine in its earlier stages is a narrow gallery, commencing as a 
rule near base of leaf and in genera ing alon i From this 


e found on under-surface. e galleries cross each other in all directions, 
and the cuticle covering them very soon becomes light brown in colour, 
that over the final blotch becoming dark brown to black; frequently the 
surrounding leaf-substance dies and blackens, and masks the actual size of 
the blotch. Margins of galleries are even and parallel. Central portion 
of leaf is always the most mined, and the midrib offers no barrier whatso- 
ever. It is rare to find more than one larva in a leaf. Frass is coarsely 

ular, dark green or brown to black in colour according to age, and is 
irregularly distributed throughout mine. 


The Larva. (Plate 31, figs. 4—11.) 


pare 
Tubercles small, green; setae light grey. Skin covered with minute pile 
except in vicinity of tubercles. Thoracic legs normally developed; prolegs 
on segments 3-6 inclusive and 10; ventral prolegs possess complete circles 
of 16-18 crochets each, the anal prolegs possess only a semicircle of 10-12 
crochets each. Spiracles small, circular. 


338 Transactions. 

The head-capsule and its setae are shown in the figure; arrangement of E 
eyes, antenna, labrum, and mandible are reproduced in Plate 31, figs. 4-6, E 
and need no further comment. E 


ha is a small seta present on all segments except 9; beta is larger 
and placed caudad to and below alpha except on the prothorax where 
it is nearest the meson, and on the mesothorax and metathorax it is 
included in the same tubercular area as alpha but situated almost 


are above and somewhat in front of spiracle excepting in 8 where they 
are entirely in front ; on 9 epsilon again rises above rho. The kappa group 
contains eta and kappa both in the common tubercular area situated 


leg on thoracic segments, two minute setae on segments 1, 2, 7, and 8, 
three on segments 3-6, and is absent on 9. Sigma is present on 

segments. The chaetotaxy of segment 10 has not been attempted, but 
the map of the setae is given in Plate 31, fig. 7. 


Habits of Larva. 
„The nomadic existence of the larva has already been noted. The 
exit from e may be either through upper or lower cuticle—there 


not known. When disturbed the larva exudes a black fluid from the — 
mouth, and if shaken from a leaf while outside the mine will utilize à 
fine silken thread by means of which it may find its way back. 


The Cocoon. (Plate 27, fig. 1.) à 
. This is a cylindrical structure of thin white silk constructed within 
the final blotch-mine. Usually in central portion of mine, and from its 
anterior end to outer margin of leaf there extends a slightly-curved silken - 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 339 


tunnel. At margin of leaf a narrow slit is prepared by larva prior to 
pupating. This slit is 2-3 mm. long and is em d slightly on under-surface 
of leaf. Tunnel is about 1 cm. in length and 3-4 mm. in diameter; the 
slit at its termination is not protected by silk but remains naturally 
closed. Frequently the leaves containing the cocoons wither and fall to 
the ground. The cocoon proper is about lcm. in length and posu 
is closely invested with frass-granules; a slight curtain of silk se 

anterior end from tunnel: In dead leaves containing cocoons, t тын а 
their tunnels ean readily be detected from. the exterior on both aspects 
of the leaf since the surrounding cuticle becomes shrunken and so анн 
them in relief. 


The Pupa. (Plate 30, figs. 5-7.) 


Pupa small but stoutly built, bluntly rounded cephalad, abdominal 
segments becoming attenuated caudad and terminating in a bluntly-poin 
cremaster. Lateral wing-margins relatively straight and parallel, ventral 
profile of thoracic —Á" well rounded, most prominent at level of 
second abdominal segment. 

Head—front situated more dorsad than ventrad, possessing a pair of 
short dorsal setae; vertex not very distinctly defined ; clypeus possessing 

pairs of minute setae as shown in Plate 30, fig. 5 ; labrum with a slight 
tendency to be bilobular; eye but little covered by antenna ; mandibular 
area relatively large and clearly defined; maxillary palpi short, situated 
caudad to eye and occupying short interspace above first leg between antenna 
and maxilla; labial palpi short and narrow ; maxillae broad above but 
constricted caudad, about twice as long as labial palpi ; antennae of about 
equal width throughout, not markedly segmented, do not extend beyond 
second legs in either sex, and are slightly longer in male than in female ; 
first legs short and stout and about half vaen of second, their caudal 
extremities separated by second coxae; between maxillae and first legs, 
but not extending beyond the latter, lie the коа of first legs ; second 
legs have a narrow strip above, are widest in mid-third, and, meeting in 
mid-line, lie closely adjacent in their caudal third, terminating about 
central point of pupa ; forewings extend as far caudad as fifth abdominal 
segment, below second legs they are separated in mid-line by a small 
strip of hindwings, appearing from beneath which are the caudal extremities 


of hindwing appears caudad to fore rothorax narrow, restricted 
in mid-dorsal region, and somewhat expanded laterad ; mesothorax with 
distinct mid-dorsal suture berets also into metathorax. Beyon 


a ien ca microscopical roughness ae pilini there is no sculpturing. Spiracles 

mall, circular, and slightly elevated, those of first a e 
omo by hindwings. Abdominal segments 2-8 inclusive possess tw 
nrbe: rows of dorsal fme anterior row cds slightly waved ud 
possessing a single line of small stout spines, posterior row gri ini 
extends Slightly farther ted than anterior, and its spines are 
minute and more numerous ; in second segment anterior row is ism ону 
developed, whereas as posterior row is most poorly developed in segment 8 ; 

row is present on segment 9 in male only and is pend developed. 

Cremaster flattened dorso-ventrally and bluntly rounded at apex, bears 
a small seriés of 6-8 slender hooklets, mostly situated ventrad. Genital 

rture apparently situated on segment 8 in female and on segment 9 in 
иа, well developed ; anal aperture well marked on segment 10 


340 Transactions. 


Head-setae have already been mentioned, abdominal segments possess 
minute setae on same plan as larva; alpha and beta are both present on 
the mesothorax and metathorax, beta being closer to the dorso-meson ; 
in the abdominal segments alpha is nearest dorso-meson, is the only seta 
on segment 1; segment 2 bears alpha and beta only; rho appears in 
front of and dorsal to the spiracle in 3; kappa, eta, and mu appear in 4, 
and in segments 5-9 inclusive setae are the same as in larva ; 10 has no 
setae ; proleg-scars are absent. imited movement can take place between 
segments 2-3, 6-7; free movement between 3-4, , 5-6. Colour 
first green, the abdominal segments becoming brown and later dark grey, 
darker on the dorsum ; dorsum of thoracic segments dark grey to black, 
wings black mottled with brown, eyes black, appendages mottled golden 
brown and black. : 

Pupa to be found during October and early November. Length of 
pupal existence under favourable conditions about four weeks. 


AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. 


> &ro-dorsal 
Messurement at E Front, ped ri Volant, 

Mm. Mm. 

Labrum a ds i 0-45 1-20 1-00 

Bottom of labial palpi — .. i: 1-00 1-73 1:52 

tom of maxillae fe i 1-73 1-86 1-73 

Bottom of first legs =a 2-24 1-86 1-86 

tom of second legs 3-45 1-73 1-73 

Bottom of third legs 1-40 1-40 
Extreme length .. 6-00 | : 


The pupa forces its way along tunnel and is extruded from exit at margin 
of leaf as far as caudal extremities of forewings.. Splitting occurs mid- 


but these do not become wholly deta T 
pieces, and other head-structures all remain in one piece, 
wholly detached from rest of puparium. appendages on ei 


free below and only precariously attached above. 
attached to wing-cases and are not included in above. 


Hupson.—Illustrated Life-histories of New Zealand Insects. 341 


Illustrated. Life-histories of New Zealand Insects: No. 2. 
Ву G. V. Норѕох, Е.Е.8., F.N.Z.Inst. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th September, 1921; received by 
Editor, 13th October, 1921; issued separately 8th July, 1924. 


Plate 32, 


I рр not originally intend to include the Coleoptera within the scope of 
these notes, but, having had the good fortune to breed four species AE 
iall 


known. Ont 
and habits of a member of the order Hemiptera (suborder Homoptera). 


Order COLEOPTERA. 

Family TRocosrTIDAE. 

Leperina sobrina. (Plate 32, fig. 8.) | 
Leperina sobrina White, Manual N.Z. Coleoptera, 1, 178. 

This interesting beetle is fairly common in the онна of Wel- 
lington. Its larva is found in burrows in the solid timber of various trees, 
the ie actually reared having been discovered in the stem of a dead 
nikau-palm (Rhopalostylus sapida). The length of the full-grown larva is 
about Apes It is very stout, with a horny blackish-brown head ; 
cireular horny plate on the back of the second segment and two smaller 
plates on the dorsum of each of the third and fourth segments. The hind- 

y is very soft and fat, ochreous-grey ; the terminal segment is icm 
and very horny, armed above with two strong projecting processes. 

Plate 32, fig. 9.) The pupa win is spent in the burrow inhabited by the 
larva, and the perfect beetle. remains hidden in this retreat for many days 
after its emergence whilst its integument gradually hardens and acquires 
its natural colours. 
Family CucuzipAE. 
Cryptamorpha brevicornis. (Plate 32, fig. 5.) 
Cryptamorpha brevicornis White, Manual N.Z. Coleoptera, 1. 221. 

This Bin active beetle is often abundant under the loose bark of felled 
hinau-trees (Eleocarpus dentatus), especially when saturated with moisture. 
The deis cdi 32, fig. 6), which is even more active, is found in similar 
dem Its length when full-grown is about $in. The antennae are 

three times the length of the head, the body elongate narrow and 
тегез flattened, dull greenish-brown with a pair of pale spots on segments 
5-11 inclusive and a darker dorsal streak throughout. The armature 
on the te segment consists of a long forked process, rising almost 
vertically from the dorsum, and when seen from above very much fore- 
Pig ил This larva is almost certainly carnivorous. The pupa (Plate 32, 
Т) is secreted in a crevice on the inner side of the bark, its terminal 
wipes remaining enclosed in the old larval skin. The beetles emerged 
in December. 


342 Transactions. 


Family TENEBRIONIDAE. 


Paraphylax varius. (Plate 32, fig. 1.) 
Paraphylax varius Broun, Manual N.Z. Coleoptera, 1, 355. 


fungus on which it feeds. About a dozen specimens were found in 
September, almost full-grown, and the beetles emerged in February. In 
the natural state the beetle has been found from August until April. 
Single specimens have usually been discovered adhering to the under- 
surfaces of logs, but on one occasion I found over sixty specimens on à 
large detached fungus, from which evidently they had recently emerged. 


Family MELANDRYIDAE. 
Mecorchesia brevicornis. (Plate 32, fig. 3.) 
Mecorchesia brevicornis Broun, Bull. N.Z. Inst., 1, 11, 116. 


This species is rather a rare beetle around Wellington. The larva 
(Plate 32, fig. 4), which was found under the bark of a recently felled 
rimu (Dacrydium cupressinum), is a rather elongate cylindrical grub, 
wholly ochreous, smooth, and shining; segments 5 to 9 inclusive are 
furnished with very prominent dorsal humps bearing on their summits 
numerous minute hooklets ; the anal armature consists of two rather short, 
slightly recurved, horny processes. As only a single larva was found an 
reared, it is desirable that, when possible, the life-history be verified by 
the rearing of additional specimens. 

This species was temporarily named Hylobia nigricans in 1890, but 
no description has been published under that name.. Subsequently @ — 
description, which appears to refer to the same insect, was published by — 
Major Broun, in 1914, under the name of Mecorchesja brevicornis, and | — 
have adopted this name accordingly. Be 

In connection with the special armatures present on the terminal 3 
segment in each of the beetle-larvae referred to above, it may be À 


object of these remarkable structures is, I believe, to protect the larva 
from enemies approaching from behind. In many cases the burrow 18 80 
narrow that the larva cannot easily turn and bring its jaws into operation, _ 
and the need for some special means of defence from a rear attack 18 . 
therefore obvious. | 


TRANS. N.Z. INsT., Vou. 55. PLATE 32. 


| Fre. 7.—-Pupa of C. brevicornis. 
| Fro. г мена на, id hite. 
of 


Fic. 2.—Larva 
Fra. 3. —Mecorchesia din vicornis Broun. 


Ета. 1.—Paraphylax varius ciones 
P. vari 


Fic. $. —La 
T Maris ned 8 "W alkor 
h of 


Fra. 4.— T. brevicornis. | Fie. 
Fic. 5 —Cryptamorpha d White. Fia. —Ny vmp О. oppo situs 
Fro. 6.—Larv va of C. brevicornis 


Face p. 342.] 


Hupson.—Illustrated Life-histories of New Zealand Insects.. 343 


Order HEMIPTERA. 
Suborder Homoptera. 
Family СІХПрАЕ. 
Oliarus oppositus (Plate 32, fig. 10.) 


Oliarus oppositus Walker = O. marginalis Walker: Hutton, Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., 30, 186. 


The nymph of this little frog-hopper may be found commonly, for 
most of the year, under logs and stones, and is of exceptional interest. 
(See Plate 32, fig. 11.) Its length when full-grown, excluding the 
woolly qe attached to the three terminal segments of the body, is 
about lin.; the rostrum, which reaches to the hind coxae, is thin but 
well кыта the antennae are inserted in concavities beneath the eyes, 


These nymphs are often, though not by any means invariably, found 
closely associated with a large ant (Ponera castanea ? *) Оп one occasion 
I observed an individual ant whose head had become involved in a mass 
of the fluffy secretion. The ant was making the most strenuous efforts 
to rid itself of the obstruction, using its forelegs with great vigour to 
that end. This incident suggested to me that the probable object of the 
fluffy secretion was to protect its owner from enemies. The nymph is 
fairly active, and the fluffy wool projects a considerable distance beyond 
the end of its body. Any predaceous insect or other enemy would thus 
lik ff 


h If 

ite colour of the fluff would also make it fairly conspicuous even 
in a ime dim light, and would thus invite an enemy to seize hold of it. 
phs when much handled soon lose the fluffy secretion, but I have 
found x it is completely renewed within the space of three days. 
Specimens are sometimes found having the “ broad fluffy. tail " con- 
аву: longer than it is shown in the figure. Тһе perfect insect is 

found amongst grass and other vegetation throughout the summer. 


344 Transactions. 


Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork: 2, Belts and Bands, Fire- 
fans and Fly-flaps, Sandals and Sails. 
By Те Raner Hrroa (P. Н. Воск), р.8.0., M.D. 
[Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th December, 1922; received by Editor, 31st 
December, 1922 ; issued separately, 8th July, 1924.] 
Plates 33-40 


INTRODUCTION. 
Part 1 of this article (4) was confined to the technique of plaiting mats, 
baskets, and burden-carriers as it exists among the Whanganui tribes. 
In this second part use has also been made of any available information 
from other tribes. 
4. BELTS AND BANDS. 

Plaited bands are divided into two kinds—those used on the person, and 
those used in connection with the cooking of food. The bands used on the 
person as articles of dress or ornamentation are again divided into (a) fillets 
for the head, and (b) belts for the waist. 


(а.) FILLETS. 
Narrow plaited bands of white wefts are used as ornamental fillets for 


wefts, and when completed form a na band with serrated edges 
The ends of the band are joined together to form a circlet which fits 
over the head above the The technique is admirably shown 10 


nected by a portion of undivided butt are interlaced to form a check. 
as shown in fig. 1. In the figures the parts with parallel lines denote 


weft diagonally over the outer margin of the weft above it. In this 
bending or folding over, the other surface of the folding weft is — 


If each stage is followed as described under the figures, the technique 


the Ngati-Porou Tribe of the East Coast call the plait itself mekameka.. 
As Europeans in New Zealand were not in the habit of plaiting straw, it 
is difficult to see in what way they could have imparted such knowledge 
to the Maori. The Maori may have dissected an old straw hat and thus 
obtained the technique of the plait, but it seems to be definitely pre- 
European. (See Plate 33.) 3h 

Fillets of coloured flax-fibre woven after the manner of the taniko, or 
ornamented borders of cloaks, are very popular, but do not belong to 
this article. 


Те Кахет Hrroa.--Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 345 


. 3.—Turn diag y ) . 
Fie. 4.— Turn weft 1 horizontally to right, and under weft 3. 
5 urn weft 1 diagonally to left, over weft 3 and under weft 4. 
Ето. 6.—Turn weft 3 horizontally to left, and under weft 2. 


346 : Transactions. 


(b.) BELTS. 


Most of the Maori garments used as jupes ór kilts had their own 
strings for tying round the waist. The waist-mat of the piupiu class, and 
the smaller aprons, or maro, were fastened on in this manner. Best (3) states 
that some of the maro were drawn between the legs and fastened behind 
to a belt. On ordinary occasions old woven cloaks were worn round the 
waist as a rapaki, or kilt, and such needed a supporting band or belt. 
A strip of flax, a cord, or a piece of rope was often all that was necessary. 

The kawe, or burden-carrier, was often used by women as a belt. The 
usual way to carry a kawe, when not in immediate use, was to tie it round 
the waist. A single plaited band, of the same technique as one of the 
bands of the kawe, was also used as a belt. (See Plate 35, fig. 1.) 

In addition to these, however, special belts were made. All belts 
come under the generic term tatua. The term tu was also applied to 
the belts used by warriors in battle. In old incantations referring to the 
preparations for combat the word tw is applied to the warriors belt, and 
also to the special incantation recited when girding it on. Such a one is 
the following :— 

Homai taku tu, 

omai taku maro, 

ia hurua, 
Kia rawea, 
Kia harapaki maua ko te riri, 
Kia harapaki maua ko te nguha. 
He maro nguha te maro, 
He maro kai taua. 


Give me my belt, 
Give me m 


The maro is the maro of fierce anger, 
It is the maro that destroys war-parties. 


Men's Belts: Tatua whara. 


butt end of the leaf. The undivided portions help to lock the wefts when 
the plaiting is commenced. It is usual to have all the black wefts running 
the one way, and the white the other. The beginhing-edge is carried on 
for a length of from 36 іп. to 38in. In Plate 34, fig. 1, it will be seen 
that all the sinistral wefts are black and the dextral white. The un- 
. divided butt ends show up well with the black ends forming the upper 

layer, and the white the lower. In the belt figured the black ends are 

much longer than the white. The plaiting is carried on in the usual way 
With a twilled stroke. In the belt in Plate 34, fig. 2, there are, from the 
bottom or beginning, five horizontal rows of alternate white and black. 


Те Ranci Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 347 


e first row is composed of white twilled twos, then follow black 
twilled threes, white twilled twos, black twilled fours, and again white 
twilled twos. In the row of black twilled threes, as the name implies, each 
black weft crosses over three whites, and in the twilled fours each crosses 


© 
2 
[e] 
La] 
T 
o 
£e 
м 
У 
Eit 
2 
H. 
g 
> 
[1 
@ 
Qu 
Qu 
oO 
[= 
5 
et 
B5 
Ф 
[om 
Ф 
ET 
E 
а 
Б 
й. 
B 
oS 
et 
= 
Ф 
z 
os 
Ө, 


the n people. Further variety is now EEES Ву 
the stroke " in each succeeding weft of the same colour. Thus in the 
succeeding set of black wefts each alternate black crosses one weft whilst 
the others cross two, and check and twill strokes are combined in the 
same row to change the pattern. The next set of white wefts continues 
the alternate twill and check, or two and one, and before the bounding 


white bands. This design is called kowhiti on the east coast of the North 
Island, and mawhiti in the west. Amongst the Ngati-Porou the term 
kowhiti is applied to the plait in which хла апа twill strokes alternate 
as it does in the kowhiti design above. The technique is carried on to form 
three double rows of the kowhiti motive, арене! by black bands of 
twilled fours. As a convenient width has now been reached, the upper 
portion of the plaiting is finished off in эе са of alternate 
black and white 

The side- -edges are formed by turning the wefts back into the зард 
of the plaiting without reversing the surface as in floor-mats. Thus 


going to the right, the black sinistrals have no further white dextrals to 
interlace with. But from below up, as each black sinistral comes to the 
left side-edge of i. plaiting, it is turned back at right angles into the 
y and functions as a dextral weft. Hence both sinistrals and dextrals 
to the left of the left marginal white weft are black, and the plaiting of 
the triangular portion bounded by the left border, the upper border, and 
the left marginal white weft is completely black. For the same reason 
the triangular portion to the right of the right marginal black weft is 
completely white. These triangles of one colour can occur only when all 
the wefts of one colour go in the same direction at the beginning-edge. 
The width of the completed ume is about 6in., and the result is a 
strip of floor-matting 38 in. by 6 
the upper border the tis are left long without Bune or cutting. 
The upper and lower borders are folded back so as to conceal the ends 
of the wefts. It is usual to fold down the four corners a little more than 
the rest of the border. The band is now folded or doubled on itself, and 


prepared fibre of n requisite thickness through holes piercing both 
thicknesses of the band at either end. The fibre is drawn through to the 
middle of its length, the two halves brought together, divided into three 
equal portions, plaited into.a cord with a three-ply plait, and finished off 
at the end with an overhand knot. In length the cords are 18in. and 
upwards. 


348 Transactions. 


The belt is worn with the sewn edge uppermost. At times the edges 
are not sewn together, and the belt is then used as a pocket for containing 
various articles. Best quotes the tradition of Taukata having brought 
the kao, or cooked and dried kumara, to New Zealand in such a belt. 
The Aotea tradition states that Rongorongo, the wife of Turi, brought the 
seed of the kumara in her belt from Hawaiki. From this historical 
incident arises the saying applied to the kumara in the Taranaki district, 
Te {айна о Rongorongo (The belt of Rongorongo). The width of the belt 
may be more than 24 in., some saying that it was made much wider so as 
to protect the abdomen from hostile thrusts on the battlefield. The uncut 
ends of the wefts tucked between the folds of the belt further thicken it 
and give additional protection. : 


Women's Belts: Tu. 

These consist of several plaited strands, as against the single wide 
band in the men's belts. The available information was collected by Mr. 
Elsdon Best (3) from the Tuhoe Tribe. He was fortunately able to get 
samples made for the Dominion and Auckland Museums, and thus save 


i in., and 49$ 1n. 
respectively. The number of strands varies, being usually about ten. In 


five. 
The karetu wefts are plaited into a continuous braid, the length of which 
depends on the length of the belt and the number of strands required. Thus 


pattern, the technique of which will be described when dealing with ropes 


of the loops are stretched apart the total length of the braid is divided up 
into a number of strands of the required length for the belt. 


Те Raxaei Hrgoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 349 


The tau, or flax-fibre cord, is attached in the following manner: The 


one end of the belt sharply defined. The two ends of fibre are divided 
into three equal portions and plaited into a three-ply braid. It is usually 
about 2ft. in length. As it thins out towards the end the three-ply braid 
may be changed into a two-ply twist and finished off with an overhand 

ot. The same process is repeated at the other end of the belt. When the 
belt has an uneven number of strands an end of the continuous karetu 
cord will be at each end of the belt. They are usually incorporated in one 
of the divisions of the tau, and plaited in with it for an inch or so to fix them. 
With an even number of strands both ends of the karetu braid will be at 
one extremity of the belt. They are then usually knotted together with a 
reef-knot. The tau are usually of black-dyed fibre. Red-dyed fibre is some- 
times used in addition to the black, in which case a length of one colour 
is looped round all the strands, whilst the other is looped round some of the 


sop ef 
: ac 


strands, and usually crossed over the first loop. The plaiting of the tau 
is then of the rauru pattern. The black or red-and-black tying-cords lend 
contrast to the yellowish karetu strands, improving the appearance of the 
belt. The karetu has a sweet-smelling odour, which recommended it to the 
women. (See Plate 35, fig. 2. 

.) Tu-maurea.—This belt was sought after by women on account 
of the reddish-yellow colour of the maurea leaves when dry. It is made in 


exactly the same manner as the tu-karetu. e wefts are much narrower 
and more brittle. According to Best (3), they were strengthened by the 
addition of some flax-fibre. he maurea braid is about + іп. in width 


The specimen in the Auckland Museum is 34 in. long, with black flax- 
fibre cords of 20 in. each, and it has eleven strands. 


{ іп. in diameter, and form a heavier, stronger, and better-looking belt 
than the previous two. The strands are prepared in a peculiar manner 
and, though not really coming under the heading of plaiting, Best's (3) 
description of the technique is included for the sake of completeness. The 
strands are composed of two cords, each of which has been prepared from 


350 Transactions. 


two threads twisted together by the miro process on the bare thigh. These 
two cords are then twisted together in a similar manner for a short section. 
“ The operator then holds tightly the end of one of these cords and pushes 
the other back until, instead of enveloping the held cord in a long spiral, 
it appears to be seized round it at right angles." The same result would 
be achieved if one cord were stretched tight and the other twisted round 
and round it to make a close continuous whipping, but of course the Maori 
method is much quicker and simpler. The operation is carried on in 
sections. A section is twisted on the thigh (miro), and then pushed down 
(koneke or pahuhu) ; the next section is then twisted and pushed down, and 
so on until the required length is obtained. At the finish the pushed- 
down cord is knotted round the held cord. Each strand is prepared 
separately. The length of each strand is about 42 in. At either end of the 
seized strand there is a continuation of the two constituent cords. 
those at one end are united by simply plaiting them on in a square plait 
to form the tau, or tying-cord. In the belt described the white cords are 
concealed under the red and black cords so that only the latter two colours 
show in the tau. Each tau is 26 in. long. As the tau thins out, the square 
plait is changed into a flat rauru plait, and the last 4 in. is finished off with 
a two-ply twist ending in an overhand knot. (See Plate 35, fig. 3.) ; 

he many-stranded belt of the ѓи variety must be an old type, as it is 
found in Polynesia. The Niuean kafa is a belt composed of many strands 
of fine braid plaited from human hair. One in my possession contains 
sixty-nine strands, and is 352 in. long. The hair-braid is continuous, and 
looped at either end of the belt to take the tying-cords. Percy Smith (5) 
mentions some as containing over a hundred strands. Similar belts are 
described from Tahiti. 


COOKING-BANDS. 

Bands used in connection with cooking are termed paepae ити (oven- 
bands) in regions on the west coast of the North Island. In other parts 
they are also termed kopae, koropae, , koropaepae, konae, and 
koronae. They are used to place round the circumference of the ити, or 
hangi (earth-oven), to act as a raised rim, preventing the food heaped up on 
the heated stonés from faling out. When the pieces of unburnt wood 
have been removed and the heated stones levelled, the paepae is placed 
in position, the food heaped in and covered with the tapora mats and a layer 
of earth to keep in the steam generated from the water that is sprinkled 
over the food. These bands may be divided into two kinds. 


Paepae raranga : Plaited Band. 
. This a band 4in. to 6in. wide, made from green flax. The method 
is to take four full blades, remove the edges, bend the butts, and split 
down the blades to this bending, as in commencin kono, or cooked- 


with a check stroke through the other three pairs, as shown in fig. 11. the 
upper left marginal weft, 1, is bent over at right angles to its course and 


Те Ranci Hrigoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 351 


one over the shortening weft as it is bent back from the border and 
passed between the two layers separated for its reception, the butt a 
of the new weft being placed level with the border from which a shortenin 
weft was bent back. The continuation of the plaiting locks the new чей 
in position. А simpler way is to push the butt end of the new weft bac 
along the course of the shortening weft for the width of the band. 

The ends of the wefts are cut short, and can ‘be turned back and 
interlaced under crossing wefts to keep them in open The two ends 
of the band are brought together and may be ti 


Fres. l1-13.— Details of paepae raranga (plaited band). 


The paepae raranga thus forms a continuous band which encircles the 
umu. It is set on edge, and is also called a paepae whakatu (upright 
oven-band). Being made of green flax, the wefts shrink and ы loose 

r being used, at the most, twice, when they are cast aside and fresh 

ones made at no cost and little la 
_ There is another variation of the plaited paepae ити made by the Ngati- 
( the east coast. The full blades are bent at the butt as usual, 


at the middle by the undivided butt portion. Six or more blades are 
used. Fig. 12 represents six blades laid down in the order of the numbers 
against them. They are crossed at their butt-junction in such a manner 
as to be alternately above and below—or, m other words, so as to con- 
tinue a check plait. The plaiting is commenced with the six elements on 


352 Transactions. 


the left by defining the lower border of the band. Weft 2 is bent at 
right angles to its course by a half-turn backwards and passed under 4 


type described. Wefts reach the end in a po i 

wefts on either side : these are tied together to prevent the band becoming 
undone. The other half of the band is commenced by plaiting the six 

wefts on the right in a similar way. These wefts, it must be remembered, 

are the other halves of the flax-blades already used. Fig. 13 shows them 

in position, on the reader's right, ready for the start. Commencing at the 

lower border, it must be remembered that we are going in the opposite 


direction, and diagramatically the processes are reversed. Weft 1 takes a - 


half-turn forward and passes in front of 3 and behind 5. Weft 3 follows 
suit and passes in front of 5. Weft 6 above takes a half-turn backward 


This method aims at getting a longer weft and so avoid joining fresh 
wefts in, as in the usual west-coast method. The joining is done at the 
beginning, as it were. (See Plate 36, figs. 1, 2.) 

A better class of band is plaited with narrower wefts which have been 


and a check alternate. According to the plaiters, this thickens the band 
and assists it in standing on its edge. The twisted or braided band which 
follows was not used by the Ngati-Porou. 


Paepae whiri: Twisted Band. 
_ This variety is made from bundles of narrow wefts of flax, and plaited 
with a three-ply braid into- a thick band of varying width. The wefts 
are of unprepared flax, and are narrower than the usual wefts for baskets. 


* 


A EAE 
ЙЧ СЕЛЕ, ¥ 


“i 
ДА 
* 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 33. 


Tipare (fillet for the Operi worn by ny A the plaiting expert of 
i, Wanganui River 


PLATE 34. 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


"Јом USM se UT payong soSpo рив pop[oj ‘Diyn ртр —'s 
‘OX ‘səpə jo onbrugoo] moys оў mo peuedo *(3poq suvu) DADYN pn— | 


e 


- 


"а. 
» + 
m м» 
--— OX Б] 
: YE 
A Ф 


"DIT 
"ex 


PLATE 35. 


"zpu9] wniuogq I} Jo qY poqojnos шолу әреш (4q в UBUIOM) oqmu-n- —$g n 
“элю OY} JO soA*o[ шолу opwur (4joq s,uvuroM) nqo4Dny-m,], —'G “OL 
‘anny jo pueq se onbruqoe, ewes jo риза Surs јо 3[9og —^ T '914 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 36. 


Fro. 9 raranga (oven-band). The secant band. 
Fic. 2.—The band holding the food in posi 
Fic. 3.— Раерае whiri, a twisted oven- Бы 


5 PLATE 37. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


Fic. 1.—Piupiu ahi (fire-fan). Fic. 2.—Patungaro (fly-flap). 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 38. 


Paraerae (sandals). 


Upper surface of sandals for right foot. 

Fic. 1.—Check Stroke, taki-tahi : lac ing-strands turned back to show detail of heel ; 

upper elements of double wefts twisted over knotted strand back on 50 

upper surface of heel-part; lower elements show cut-off ends projecting 

beyond heel-margin. 

IG, 2.—T willed-two stroke, t. 
3, J 


orua ; lacing-strands in position and tied. 
-—Under-surface of figs. 1, 2, 


PLATE 


INST., VoL. -5f 


N.Z. 


TRANS. 


-Dutowv| 201 


‹ Күтәрә moys on og) pue *sdoo[ 


SSOIO€ DUIDE 


элт spuwl)s 
sdoo[p-oprs oo1gj “purq-[eey 


aq 


P 


:uonsod ur [upuus 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 40. 


Те Raner Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 353 


The butt ends are not specially scraped, uris they show a tuft of fibre 
from the takirikiri process of tearing the strips off the butt end of the leaf. 
The strips are allowed to dry a little, so as ws avoid dnt gea ed 
The whole bundle of strips is divided into two equal parts trips 
composing one part are knotted together at their thin ends, corresponding 
to the narrower tip end of the leaf, with an overhand knot. The strips 


added, one to each = The strips are reversed, the wider butt ends 
= the | м strips being plaited in first. The added strips materially 
e thickness of ie band, until the butt ends of the first set are 
ня вт on the band gradually tapers off until the tip ends of the 
second end are reached and finished off with an overhand knot. The total 
length of the band I am describing is 46 in. Its width in the middle is 
24 ш. and thickness ljin.- The part of the band between the tapering 
llin. at either end maintained the fairly even width of 24 in., and there- 
fore the business part of the band is roughly 2 ft. in length. It was thus 
necessary to have two or three bands to encircle the oven, the tapering 
ends, being too low, being отецаррей by the wider parts of the neigh- 
bouring bands. (See Plate 36, fig. 3 
These braided paepae lasted à long time, and were hung up in the 
cooking-houses after use. They make a strong serviceable band, but owing 
to their narrower width the food is more likely to flow over than with 
the wider-plaited bands. On the other hand, they save the trouble of 
seeking out fresh flax before cooking each meal. 


5. FIRE-FANS: PIUPIU AHI. 

Fans, which must have been well known to the Maori in Polynesi 
were soon forgotten and discarded in the colder climate of New Zealand. 
So far as one can gather, € were no fans used for directing a current 
of air towards the heated face. The sole representative of the well-made 
and artistic fans of the vensa Polynesian islands was a rectangular strip 
of plaited flax used for fanning a smouldering fire into flame. To avoid 
the repeated use of the fire-plough, with its somewhat strenuous exertion, 
the coals of a fire which had completed its immediate work were covered 
over with ashes so as to keep them alive. To restart the fire the ashes 
were parted, and the coals, which had smouldered slowly, were fanned into 
a glow as the ee was ores Тһе bankin: so Te p of fires was an 


brothers and their warriors, was subjected to a series of annoyances by a 

neigh sub-tribe. This was done in order that he might be con- 
strained to leave the district without an actual declaration of active 
| — When he went inland, his p day's catch of fish, hanging 


to pres iig were surreptitiously remov en he went afishing, his 
naai of fern-root, drying in the sun, were similarly qiia The 
limit of Б. was reached when the live coals of his banked-up бге 


were abstracted. The coals were not put out with viter as active signs 
of interference would have been noticed ; but, like the fish and the fern- 
root, they simply disappeared—they faded away. The sole survivor of 


12—Trans. 


MOENIA Л 
MP ROSSO 7 


354 Transactions. 3 


powerful family, realizing his impotence, spake bitterly and said, “ Ko 
te moko ta kau i au; mehe ko te moko i а Rangi-nui-te-Ao, e mana ana te _ 
kohatu, e mana ana te tukituki " (* Alas! the tattooing of my face was in 
vain; were it but the tattooing on the face of Rangi-nui-te-Ao, then the  . 
stone club and the stone pounder would be backed by the authority of  . 
power").  Rangi-nui-te-Ao was the eldest of the seven brothers. This _ 
saying reached the ears of Tukutahi and Rehetaia, the powerful kinsmen 
of the helpless one. Inquiries and explanations led to the advent of a 
war-party, which effectively— but that is another story. 
The ahi-ka-roa, the fire that has been alight for a long period, is a well- — 
known term in establishing claims to land. It takes its origin from the - 
custom or necessity of not allowing the fire to become extinct. $ 
Apart from the method of rekindling a cooking-fire, charcoal fires were | 
the ordinary means of heating the wharepuni, or dwelling-houses. The : 
lack of ventilation prohibited the use of wood, owing to the nuisance - 
created by smoke. The charcoal as it burnt down was covered by a deposit _ 
of ash, which was usually gently waved off with the fire-fan ere a fresh _ 
supply of charcoal was added. E 
The necessity for a fire-fan was further occasioned by the general - 
repugnance of the Maori to blowing a fire with the breath. This took its 


tapu affected those who partook of it, and the act thus transgressed E: 
chiefs tapu. The act of cooking food on such a fire was also a direct - 


: e beginning- 
edge may be done by plaiting the butt wefts with а three-ply braid as in the 
mat. e рем. fini i ) i 


6. FLY-FLAPS: PATUNGARO. 6 
The fly-flap, ог fly-whisk, of Polynesi i odified repre- 
tlle , olynesia again finds a m rd 
sentative in New Zealand. The fuifui lago oe Nine and fue of Samoa are 


Те Ranet Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 355 


made of braided sinnet, a number of strands being tied to a handle and the 


fended human beings in m s. In Niue it is rare to see Natives walking 
about in the daytime without leafy branches constantly in motion to 
prevent these pests from alighting on them man with any feeling 


by the dead. In olden times one of the weaknesses of the Maori was 
that of keeping their dead above ground for as long as possible: a too- 
hurried burial was looked upon as a disrespect to the dead. Grief must be 


view the cor good deal of trouble is sometimes experienced by the 
Department of Health in obtaining speedy burial in cases of death from 
infectious diseases - ave had to be enacted under the Maori 


the summer, and twenty-four hours in the case of infectious disease 


meet this the fly-flap, that had been discarded for the living, was re i 
or reinvented for t Sinnet and horsehair not being available, 
dr flax-fibre causing more trouble than seemed ne , the 


to ensure swatting a fly that had alighted on a corpse. As the appliance 


from this centre outwards, was wrapped in su 
four limbs of the cross. Reference to fig. 14 will show that the flaxen strip 


is a wrapped stroke identical with that used in the decorative panels of 
houses (6). As each turn of the strip follows the shortest distance between 


of the cross, when the end was tied. As each turn between the limbs was 
made, the strip of flax overlapped the outer edge of the previous turn, and 


12* 


356 Transactions. 


so presented a close surface. The completed figure maintained its lozenge- 
shaped appearance from the long axis of the handle passing diagonally 
through opposite corners of the square. It is interesting to note that the 
name of the fly-flap, patu ngaro, is given to some of the lozenge motives 1 
in the decorative lattice-work of house-panels. The Ngati-Porou of the  — 
east coast called a fire-flap a hauhau rango. Occasionally a strip of ах — — 
dyed black was alternated with the white to give a decorative effect. 
Occasionally, too, there might be two cross-pieces instead of one, this 
producing a six-sided figure. (See Plate 37, fig. 2 


Fic. 14.—Fly-flap : front. Fic. 15.—Fly-flap: back. E 
Fig. 15 shows that the flax strip crosses the posterior surface of the arms of he i 
cross horizontally or vertically, whereas on the anterior surface it crosses diagonally. — 


success reaching the neighbouring Ngati-Ruanui Tribe, a formal invitation — — 
conducted with all the etiquette appertaining to ancient warfare was sent 
to the Ati Awa. The thirty warriors, fully armed, obeyed the summons | 
and conducted the attack so vigorously that in a short space the Nat a 
Ruanui tribal prison-cells were utterly cleared of the enemy. Ceremomla —— 
speeches were then made by the indebted tribe, and a large (for a pris E 
quantity of tobacco handed over with due observances to the victorious — | 
war-party. It was one of these successful veterans who constructed the | A 
fly-lap above described. Thus the temporary incarceration of my Own E 
tee resulted in the recording of an ethnological item of some small ` 


. Flat ornaments made like the fly-flap were used on the ends of the piume 
(hihi) of a canoe. They were also called patu ngaro, from the origi a 
the motive. The same motive is also used in some fish-traps, such as w 
torehe and the tutoko. They were used as bait-rests, a strand of flax or fibre — 
being passed over the bait and round the projecting arms of the cross е 
secure it in position. The Whanau Apanui Tribe, of the Bay of Plenty, — 
term the bait-rest of the torehe trap a pouraka. - 


e rece cu ea P EN, 


Tr Rawer Hinoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 351 


7. SANDALS: PARAERAE. 
Sandals were plaited from flax, or the leaves of the Cordyline australis. 


mentions tha the Poutini coast they were also made mountain 
grass, and that in expeditions from five to twenty pairs were carried by 
each individual were quiekly worn out in rough stony country 


whatever material was available. In the North Island the use was not so 
universal. The Whanganui and East Coast people know nothing of them, 


P NC 
* 
є; 


* 
* 
\ 
A, Y \ 
Ф $ 
VA 


~ 


Fics. 16-18,—Diagrammatic representation of sandal: 16, the sole; 17, half the 
heel; 18, the lacing. 


and regard them with scepticism. In Taranaki, however, they were worn 
until fairly recently by old men at Parihaka. ey say they were used 
to protect the feet from the frost as well as the rough stones on the beaches. 
They were also used in the Taupo and Moawhango districts, where they were 
termed parekereke. .Best (3) states that in the Tuhoe country special ones 
were plaited from the tumatakuru shrub (Aciphylla squarrosa) for crossing 
the Huiarau Range. A rough kind of combined sandal and legging is named 


358 Transactions. 


of protecting the feet from the snow, and the shar 


shrub ‘ tumatakuru' (Discaria toumatou Raoul), which 


[1n. across the toes, and narrowed down to 32 in. across the instep and 
З in. across the heel. Fig. 16 is a diagrammatic representation of one, 


sandal has been reached, the remaining portion, Z, must be twisted bac 
into the body of the article. wi ted b ? 
С and A, and over D and B, and to lie parallel with its first lim 


Те Rawaer Hrigoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 359 


the fifth sinistral. Thus is the tale completed. The et 1 and 5, by being 
doubled round, lock the wefts in position on being tightened. They not 
only mark the ends of the toe-border, but commence the two side borders. 
Thus, on the left side, the first weft to project beyond the side edge 
commenced by A is the first sinistral weft, V. This is now twisted back 
into the work at V to function as a dextral. To continue the check stroke 
it must pass above the first crossing-weft that it meets—namely, W. The 
rest follows automatically. The next left-hand weft to emerge beyond 
the border thus defined is W, and it is twisted back at W+. On the right- 
hand border the first weft to emerge beyond the defining weft Z is the last 
dextral E. This is twisted back at right angles at E*, passes under the 
crossing-weft D to continue the check, and carries on as the sinistral. So 
the plaiting proceeds, wefts being turned back as they reach the side 
bord Thus V, which started as a sinistral weft, by the turn at V! 
becomes a dextral, and at V? on the opposite side becomes a sinistral again. 
It will be noticed that the turns at the edges are made with a backward 
turn on the left and with a forward turn on the right. It is immaterial 
which way the turn is made so long as a similar one is made on each border 
for the sake of appearance. As the plaiting continues the wefts are drawn 
together more tightly, so as to narrow the sandal towards the instep and the 
; eight turns at either border the sandal is long enough. Without 
any further twists at the side, the crossing-wefts are interlaced to continue 
the check stroke, and the plaiting ends at the point made by the crossing 
of the two marginal wefts, C and X. Five wefts are left on either side. 
The sole being completed, the fastenings are attached in the following 
manner: ‘Two strong strips of flax are knotted together at the butt ends 
with an overhand knot. The knot is laid upon the apex where C and X 
cross in fig. 16. The two strips are diverged so as to lie upon the marginal 
wefts, C and X (fig. 16). The wefts that entered into the construction of 
the sole have been double wefts dents nei one element lying upon the 
other. In the following procedure the upper elements alone are used, the 
lower elements being disregarded for the time being. The left 


W, V, and А are treated in the same way as X. В, the last of the series, is 
simply tied to the strip with an overhand knot as in fig. 17. Referring to 
fig. 16, the wefts D, E, and Z on the right are treated in the same manner 
as C; and Y, being the last of the series, is tied to the right strip with 
an overhand knot. The heel-margin is thus defined, and the wefts fixed. 
The lower elements of the ten wefts are Бы cut off close to where they 
emerge from the last crossing- weft. Fig. 17 is purely diagrammatical. 
Plate 38, fig. 1, shows the weft-ends close Te and projecting in over 
the heel-area for about 2in. This side, done last, naturally forms the 


upper layer 
To complete the heel mS. two or three strips of flax are tied to the 
two flaxen strips at about lin. above the knots at B and Y. They are 


tied with simple overhand dois on either side, and are about 4in. in 
length. The ends of the cross-strips are tied close together, and form a 
heel-band to secure the heel part ^ passing across the tendo Achillis above 
the point of the heel. (See fig. 18.) 


360 Transactions. 


of the under-surface of the sole. The lacing-strips were in actual position, 
with the ends tied. Plate 39 shows one of the sandals in position on 
the foot. The foot, being small, was slipped in without disarranging or 
untying the lacing-strips. Fig. 18 shows the technique. It will be seen 
that the two long flaxen strips which helped to fix the upper layer of heel- 
wefts, and to which the heel-band was attached, are carried down on either 
side-border in three loops formed by passing the strips through these weft- 
turns at the edges, the third loop being the strip next to the toe-border, 
The strips are now simply interlaced through the loop on either side, and 
tied together in front of the ankle as shown in fig. 18 and Plate 39. At 
times a short strip of flax is passed through the middle of the toe-border - 
at T and tied round the two lacing-strips where they cross to the third 
loop at S. The loop and lacing-strips being continuous, the former can be 
adjusted to any size of foot. 

Besides paraerae and parekereke, Williams gives parahirahi as a sandal 
made of flax. Hamilton (8) states that there were three kinds of sandals - 
made in the South Island. One kind was made of a single layer of plaited 
flax-leaves, and was called paraerae hou, or kuara, or parekereke. Both 

aerae and parekereke are North Island names for sandals in general, 
whether made of flax or ti (Cordyline). Paraerae hou seems to me to mean - 
sandals made from fresh leaves, whether of flax or ti. His second kind, 
named takitaki, seems to be a misprint for takitahi. Takitahi is the North 
Island term for the check stroke, and is applied to a sandal to indicate the 


technique employed. His third kind, torua, is also used in the North to 
indicate the stroke used—viz., a twilled two; but according to Shortland, 
quoted above, it may have been the name in the South for the sandal with 
double sole. | 

Best mentions that combined leggings and sandals were made. Besides 
tumatakuru, the names rohe and papari are given by him for this article. | 
He also mentions toe-caps, called paenaena, and leggings, called parenga- 
renga. Of their technique I have no knowledge. 

Sandals and shoes made of narrower white wefts and of dressed fibre 
are to be seen in our museums, but they must be regarded as modifications 
originating in post-European times. 


Smalley NS 


8. SAILS: RA, OR MAMARU. 


it wood was used. Long strips of sail-mat were plaited, and then 
strips were placed together with the edges overlapping. These were Sew 
together with coconut-fibre. The strip figured by him is 47 in. wide, and 
the width of the wefts from $ in. to lin. The sail was twice as heavy 


Te Ranci Hingoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 361 


made in strips, but that of Tahiti seems to have been composed of several 
large mats sewn together 

Fortunately a Maori sail survives in the British Museum, and has been 
figured by Hamilton. (See Plate 40.) It is triangular, with the base 
upwards, and has loops for the mast and sprit. From the posterior edge 
near the top a flag-like appendage juts out. The edges of this and of the 
top of the sail are decorated with tufts of feathers. Double zigzag coloured 
lines run vertically down the sail. Hamilton says that the material is 
either flax or kiekie. From the narrow width of the wefts as shown in the 


р, 4 

play, 3 ft. 6in.; width of play, 8in. The width at the top, 6 ft. 4in., 

wider than the usual section of a floor-mat, and it is T€ that in the 
upper part there is a join. The line running down the middle looks like a 
crease due to folding. Close-up photographs of the sail should зд obtained 
from the British Museum and replicas plaited for our own museums. This 
could be done quite easily. Sails have been so long out of date that the 
possibility of obtaining such a copy of an authentic old-time sail should not 
be neglected. e only authentic copies that our museums possess of the 
kotaha (throwing-stick) were made and carved by Anaha, of Rotorua, from 
measurements and casts kindly supplied by Edge- Partington from those in 
the British Museum. The one vestige of information concerning anything 
approaching the old-time sail that I could obtain was an incident narrated 
to me by Paratene Ngata, of Waiapu. During the Hauhau war on the 


pakeha lower boom. A rope was tied to the lower pena corner. With 
mats hoisted, this curious fleet successfully sailed to Tupa 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. 

To Mr. J. McDonald, of the Dominion Museum, are due most of the 
plates, and the figures of the tipare; Mr. H. Hamilton supplied photo- 
graphs of belts, MAP &c. From Mr. Best's article on “The Art of the 
Whare е " much has been learned, and free use has been made of its 
information. То many women of my own race in the east and the west I 
owe thanks for their unfailing patience and readiness to supply information 
and demonstrate techniqe. The women of my own tribe were at first loth 
to encourage me in what they considered was not man's wor 

n conclusion, this and the pete article make no pretension to 
having exhausted the art of plaiting. There are tribal differences in 
commencing, joining, and finishing Кыш. апа uie a number of 
different. varieties of baskets and minor articles yet to be described. 

h receive attention as opportunity occurs. I hope, however, 
that sufficient ip the тв technique of plaiting has been recorded to 
form a basis for comparison with the same art in Polynesia and along the 
route the Polonos басе: in the past. 


- 


ERRATUM. 
In the article on “ Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork," Trans. N.Z. 
Inst., vol. 54, p. 714, under fig. 1, instead of “ Commencement of ues 


a taka mat," read, á: Commencement of plaiting a taka mat . 


362 Transactions. 


REFERENCES. 
1. Н. W. Wrams, 1917. Dictionary of the Maori Language. 
2. Е. RATZEL, 1896. History of Mankind, vol. 1, p. 242. 
3. E. Best, 1899. Art of the Whare Pora, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 31, pp. 647-53. 
4. Te Ranei Hiroa, 1923. Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
i vol. 54, pp. 705-42. e 
5. 8. Percy Smiru, 1903. Niue Fekai Island and its People, p. 63. Whitcombe ar 


от 08, 

6. ТЕ Rancor Hrroa, 1921.—Maori Decorative Art, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol б 
рр. . » 

7. Н. D. SkiwwER, 1912. Maori Life on the Poutini Coast, Jour. Polynesian Soc 

l, p. 144. 3 


vol. 21, p. 
8. A. HaMILTON, 1896. Maori Art, p. 294. N.Z. Inst. p 
9. WinLiaM T. BricHam, 1906. Mat and Basket Weaving of the old Hawaiians, 
emoirs of the Bernice Pauahi Bis seum, vol. 2, pp. 46, 47. 


10. A. HawiLTON, 1908. inion Mus. Bull. No. 2, p. 15. 
ll. E. SuomTLAxD, 1851. The Southern Districts of New Zealand. London. 


The Passing of the Maori. 
By Te Raxer Hrgoa (Р. Н. Воск), 0.8.0., M.D. 


[Read before the Auckland Institute, 16th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st есет e 
1922 ; issued separately, 8th July, 1924.1 ° 


INTRODUCTORY. 


“ THE passing of the Maori." These words have a sad and mournful so 
They almost convey the idea that in order to do justice to the subje 
should ind our brows with wreaths of kawakawa leaves, lacerate our 
with obsidian flakes, and raise the wail of the tangi, for “a race th 
speeding sadly onward to oblivion.” Such seems to have been the attit 
of € ri i the past. ст 
Sy . Newman (1, p. 477) stated: “ Taking all things into 
а. the disappearance of the race is um d ай кэк. for 


ride [the race] is sick unto death, and is already potentially 
. "e quotes von Hochstetter as observing, in 1865, “ The Maoris 


Те Raxer Hinoa.— The Passing of the Maori. 363 


look forward with a fatal resignation to the destiny of the final extinction 
of their race. They themselves say, ‘As clover killed the fern, and the 
European dog the Maori dog, as the Maori rat was destroyed by the pakeha 
rat, so our people also will be gradually supplanted and. exterminated by 
the Europeans. ” 

From Featherston in 1856 to Walsh in 1907 is half a century. The 
cumulative experience and study of half a century led the writers quoted 
above to see the Maori race facing nothing but rapid extinction. In view 
of the fact that these writers gathered the procurable data of their day 
and subjected them to careful analysis, their conclusions must be treated 


the vanished Maori rat and the extinct Maori dog. They do not appear 
to belong to the same class of mammal. The native fern does not seem 
to be tamely giving way to the European clover. In this respect the Maori 


availed of as he led us to expect. Sir Walter Buller's twenty-five years 
grace expired in 1909. The race that Archdeacon Walsh said was already 


lington Philosophical Society. Since the last address was delivered fifteen 
years have elapsed. It is therefore fitting that the present condition of 


POPULATION. 


Cook estimated the Maori population as 100,000. As pointed out by 
varjous writers, this estimate could have been only a very rough guess, 
formed from the coastal tribes that he saw. 

The west coast of the North Island he never explored. Northern Tara- 
naki, from the evidence afforded by the denseness of the terraced hills, 
must have supported a very large population. Whakatane, the Waimana 


by one call). Consider the huge garrisons that must have been required 
to man the crater-forts near Pakaraka and Ohaeawai, in the Bay of Islands, 


food-supplies, and, incidentally, of course, on the ability to hold the terri- 
tory producing them. The larger rivers and inland lakes produced fish in 
abundance in their due seasons. This supply was not confined to eels, but 
smaller fish, not considered by Europeans, made up for their lack of size 


by their quantity. 


364 Transactions. 


occupation with the actual villages occupied in a district at the present 
ti . . 


time. The fighting Ngati-Tama, who manned and held the many strong- 
holds of that stormy strip of Taranaki coast between the Mokau River 
and the White Cliffs, the “ gateway of the west," have dwindled down to. 
a single scattered village of barely fifty souls ; yet in their day they not 
only withstood the ceaseless onslaughts of the great Maniapoto and Waikato 
tribes, but conducted victorious campaigns to the north and to the south. 


descendants of the old-time military engineers to recite the history of | 


shall never know. 


after the acquisition of guns in the first quarter of the nineteenth centur de 
i i i of Hongi Mika, — 
Te Wherowhero, Te Waharoa, and Te Rauparaha, fully one-half of the 


causes, there was an added infant mortality. To aggravate the introduced 
wastage of Maori life were the unnecessary European wars of the “ forties 


Te Rawoer Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 365 


and "sixties." The wonder is that extinction was still being argued about 
i \ 
In the following table the figures for the earlier years are estimates. 
The lowest ebb appears to have been reached in 1871, with another serious 
drop in 1896. 

Table 1.—Population. 


| 


| Authority. Year. | Population. у герен 

Captain ОКЕ. ү ‚. | 1169-74 | 100,000 
| (400,000) 

Nicholas .. us ey: is 1814 | 150,000 | 

Rev. W. Williams (estimate) .. vd 1835 | 200,000 | 
: 1840 | 114,000 
Governor Grey съ i aa 1849 | 120,000 

Mr. McLéan ге 5. ..| 1853 | 60, | 
Judge Fenton a x 2| 1808 55,970 
i Ў. | ..| 1867 | 38,540 


EU nM Government 5 | 387 | 45,470 
= p ..| 1800 | 41,993 
t = ..| 1896 | 39,854 


Colonial Government (proper census) . . 1906 | 47,731 , In. 4,630 
» e = 1911 | 49,844 In. 2,113 
е 2 J| 3916 | 49,776 | De. 68 
Re 5 zi 1921 | 52,751 | In. 2,975 


population at the low figure of 30,000. Twenty-five years later what should 
have been a remnant had reached the healthy figures of over 48,000. Arch- 
deacon Walsh held that no reliance could be placed in the figures until the 
census of 1906. Here proper house-to-house visits were made by properly 
qualified enumerators, and the assistance of intelligent and trustworthy 
Maori with local knowledge was obtained. Не considered that previous 


the present rate of declension continues it must soon reach the vanishing- 
point." The next census, in 1911, taken by the same system which gained 


1s concerned. 


366 T'ransactions. 


INCREASED PERCENTAGE OF THE YOUNG. 


Table 2.—Maori Population under Fifteen Years. 


Year. Population. Total oum 5. 
1891 .. 14,251 34-1 
1896 14,248 35:7 
1901 16,082 37:3 
1906 18,417. 38:6 
1911 19,902 40-0 
1916 20,536 41:3 
1921 21,071 40-0 


THE STAYING оғ EXTINCTION. 


In the confusion that followed the clash of two cultures, the Maori of 
the early nineteenth century was unable to distinguish the good from the 
evil in the two systems. | 

By adopting European weapons, food, and clothing, and beco 
Christianized, he himself volunt rily commenced the disintegration of 


Те Ranot Hiroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 367 


progress received such a shock that in some districts the evil effects still 


troops at the fall of one of the Waikato forts, on their liberation spread the 
disease amongst their people. The disease died out after working its havoc 
on the fertility of the race. Any serious recrudescence that might have 
occurred as the effect of helping to share the “ white man's burden " during 
the Great War has, owing to modern methods and treatment, been arrested. 


districts, and the Maori people as a whole no longer accept disease and 
death with fatal resignation. In the last year or so, in districts where 
typhoid has occurred, over 2,000 inoculations against the disease have been 
made. The Tokotoko rangi (Spear from heaven that sweeps away food 
and man"), that the ancient poet Turaukawa lamented over, no longer 
makes thrusts that go unparried. 

Sanitation has made great advances. The simple but efficacious form 
of latrine that Rupe first instituted in the home of the god Rehua in the 
tenth heaven, copied by succeeding generations in the hill-forts of old, and 
abandoned with so much of good in the old culture, is being restored in 
its modern form in a modern environment. Water-supplies are protected, 
and modern systems installed. Ventilation, which as applied to communal 
meeting-houses was bitterly opposed twenty years ago, js now treated 

y 


el 
mittees acting under the authority of Maori Health Councils. Tangi, 
hui, and such gatherings are conducted under sanitary rules, and avoid the 
disasters of the past. 
Maori communal life is disintregating. Each generation has added 


separate holdings. In many places the tribal meeting-house stands alone, 
or flanked by a solitary cooking-house, patiently waiting until a death or 
some object of great moment shall for a brief period draw its people 
together beneath its sheltering roof. Visiting ethnologists have asked me 
to take them to some typical Maori village where they would see something 
of the old Maori life, but I am unable to comply. The time was when 


368 Transactions. 


e 
5 
Qu 
£ 
д. 
i 
c 
= 
et 
B 
o 
| CE 
B 
o 
z 
ES 
Ф 
> 
£5 
|а. | 
ta) 
5 
о 
c 
& 
m 
Sq 
£e 
et 
s 
B 
B 
us] 
S 
et 
- 
Ф 
ш] 
T-^ 
£g 
В 


or labouring to obtain a livelihood, and cannot afford to waste a day. 
Meetings must be held at night, and sufficient notice must be given to inform 
the scattered households. Then, when the discussion is over, instead of 
reclining in their rugs and telling tales of ancient days till dewy morn, 
they pick up their belongings and depart for théir homes, for the coming 
day has its duties. This is as it should be. 

Many people express the opinion that it is a pity that the old Maori 
haka (war-dances) and poi dances are being lost. In the same breath they 
say that the Maori must work his land and live like Europeans. The two 
es incompatible. The haka and the various dances were the ee 

х , | 


3 


the Maori would become extinct like the New Zealand fauna. Hochstetter 
and others believed him. The Maori of the present day, who fought side 


Tr Ranet Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 369 


because it was overwhelming other branches of the Polynesian race to 
which he belonged. Marett (6) points out that evolution is influenced by 
race, environment, and culture. He says: “ Life evolves—that is to say, 
changes—by being handed on from certain forms to certain other forms, 
and a partial rigidity marks the process together with a partial plasticity. 
There is a stiffening, so to speak, that keeps the life-force, up to a point, 


sufficient weight attached to it as an avenue of escape for the Maori. It 
is this “s 


Though the Maori is still of the same race, the plastic part of him has 
been subjected for over five centuries to a changed environment. Five 
centuries in a temperate climate toughened his constitution, sharpened 
his mentality, and altered his material culture. The islanders, with their 
open houses, scanty tapa clothing, and food without labour, were left far 
behind the Maori. The sea-roads to Hawaiki were closed down for ever. 


vigorous climate, caused him to shed the indolence of the tropics. 
A more vigorous and virile people was bred, an when conditions were 
rudely changed with the nineteenth century the Maori was in a better 
nction than his more easy-going kinsman in 
Polynesia. As his material environment has changed in New Zealand, 
the Maori has strewn the century path with the thousands of his dead ; 
but generation by generation the measure of plasticity has reacted little 
by little, until now the survivors have weathered the storm of extinction. 


better prenatal environment for succeeding generations. 
Dr. Rivers (7), in discussing the depopulation of Melanesia, assigns the 


370 Transactions. 

games, his hopes and aspirations, and every desire to prolong life. It was - 
is sense of humour and his happy disposition that madé him such a good 

soldier. He reacted less to the depressing conditions of European warfare 

than most of his white comrades, and there could be no greater test. 


PROPORTION oF SEXES. 


Table 3—Females per 1,000 Males. 


Year. Maori. European. 
1859 (Fenton) de z: ig 400 ss 
1881: ae ae me .. 809 y 
1891 A T. е ae: ВАД 883 
1901 - ale © Е: .. 866 908 
1906 А es - .. 869 887 
1911 es px ys ca, ON» 896 
1916 (war-time census) $ .. 919 993 
1921 т Б . 890 959 


It will be seen that since Newman's figures there has been a stead: 


rom th 
teachers, the following result was arrived at :— 


Number of Native schools 7 i 102 
Number of pupils with Native blood .. ^ .. 4,549 
Females per 1,000 males Ex xx 921 


i ing effaced. The change from 766 per 1,000 in 1859, to 890 
in 1921, and 921 amongst the children in 1922, is one that is of the 
importance. _ 


are not able їп a certain amount of isolation they 
m in the general population. Dr. E. B. T ler, in speaking of the 
та says, " АП human races, по matter form or colour, 


ead-form, hair- and eye-colour, : 
the confusion of race-mixture with 


Те Ranet Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 371 


of any pretensions to purity of race. 
e have not sufficient data to show completely what has taken place 


with regard to assimilation, but we respectfully submit a few facts for 
consideration, with the hope that they may be amplified later. 


DENSITY oF THE Maori POPULATION. 
By its own natural increase the larger European population (1,218,915, 


as against 52,751 Maori in 1921) is every year rendering the proportion 
of the Maori population less and less in the total population of the country. 
The following table shows that the number of Europeans to one Maori has 
been steadily increasing in spite of the fact that the Maori population 
has also been increasing :— 


Table 4.—Ratio of Maori to European. 


Number.of E n 
е, ta One =” эш 
1891 ; vee E 
1896 3 17-6 
1901 . 17-9 
1906 18-6 
1911 20-2 
1916 =a ee po R9 
1921. = is nc 296 
The proportion of 23-6 Europeans to 1 Maori, or 4-2 Maoris for every 
100 I , is the ratio for the total population of both Islands 


00 Europeans : 
The density of the Maori population in particular districts, however, 
varies considerably. This is clearly shown in the accompanying map. The 


black area of Hokianga, on the west side of the northern area, there are 
more Maoris than Europeans. To the north and north-east of it lie 
Mangonui and Whangaroa, with 71 and 74 respectively to the 100 Europeans. 
To the east lies the Bay of Islands with 64. Though these parts have 
probably always carried a large Maori population owing to the climate 


assisted by lesser European settlement. Though containing the oldest 
European settlements, the area contained so much poor gum-lands 
unsuitable for closer settlement that European settlers went elsewhere. 
The Maoris naturally hold the fertile valleys; and except for timber, 
gum, and trading there was not so much inducement for white occupation. 
With the opening-up of some of the land, and better travelling facilities, 


312 Transactions. 


the European population is inereasing, and in the future we may see the 
shading of this area becoming lighter. This density of population has in 
the past been protected by the isolation the area enjoyed on account of 
bad roads and comparatively poor country. Passing south, we encounter 
larger towns at Whangarei and Dargaville, with larger white populations, 
thus further reducing the Maori density to 8 and 12-4 respectively. In 
the Auckland district, in spite of a fairly large Maori population of 1,733, 
the huge white population reduces the density to less than 1. Owing to 


Number m Maoris 
ts тоо Europeans 


оч n СА 
^ ade 


AS LENT. 


WAIKATO. C o e of ? 


PALMERSTON. 7v. J ндуу TAY 
n nm. r is E 


WAIPAWA. 


// WAIRARAPA, 
Map of North Island, showing density of Maoris to Europeans, in hospital districts. 


prosperous European settlements, the Waikato district, though containing 
9,234 Maoris, has its density reduced to 11-9 when spread over its very 
large area. 

агаш to the other dense area, in the east, we find that it also has 
enjoyed isolation in the past. Owing to bad roads land-buyers of the 


Те Rawar Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 373 


shades off to 27. Below Waiapu we have the comparatively large town 
of Gisborne reducing the density of the Cook County to 9-7, but farther 
on Wairoa rises to 64. W 


respectively. On the west coast from Taranaki to Wellington the same 


are the only districts with a density not below 1. For the whole of the 
South Island there are 4 Maoris to 1,000 Europeans. In two Hospital 
Board districts there are 4 to 10,000 whites, and in three districts there are 
none at all. 
When the density falls very low, the opportunities for assimilation by 
intermarriage are increased. 
MIscEGENATION. 


Intermixture between the two races has been going on from the earliest 
days of colonization. Newman held that half-castes were a feeble race, 
tending rapidly to extinction, and with no improved fertility. He produced 
no data to support his statement. I doubt its applicability at the present 
time, but hope to acquire further data on the subject. In the United States 


Е" 
Ф 


than among full-blooded women. Аё the present time there is, in t 
accredited Maori population, a larger percentage with mixed blood than 
we are apt to think. In the census returns half-castes living as Maoris are 
counted with the Maori population, and those living as Europeans are 
correspondingly counted with the European. It would be interesting to 
know what are the exact boundaries of the two modes of living. jeu 


Battalion examined by me in 1919, 48 per cont. had white blood. Of 4,039 
pupils from 94 Native schools the following results were obtained :— 


Race. Number. Percentage. 
Full Maori & а 2,016 49-9 
Maori with white blood d итали 50-1 


4,039 100-0 


374 | Transactions. 


ranks depleted by marriages, not only with full Europeans but with 
Maoris of mixed blood. The question is whether the full Maoris are 
reproducing enough to make up for the wastage from their ranks by death 
and marriage. To keep up their numbers they must, of course, marry 
full Maoris themselves. Ever Maori who marries any one not of 
full blood like himself has deliberately stepped outside the narrowing 


confines of the full-bloods, and the more children he begets the more he is 


assisting in changing the full Maori into another type. 

An idea prevails that the full Maori is really decreasing in this manner, 
and it is the mixed part of the Maori population that is causing the increase 
in the census returns. А very significant fact was brought to light by the 
returns kindly sent me by the Native-school teachers. In the proportion 
of sexes already dealt with the return for over 4,000 children of full and 
mixed blood was 921 females per 1,000 males. Returns for 1,159 children 
of the same series enumerated the sexes in each class from full blood to the 


Num 
Race. Males. Females. Females per 
5 1,000 Males. 
e E 818 238 748 
Mixed blood a apg i ы: 290 926 


The numbers are too small, but the hint is so important that I give 
them. If in the improved condition of the total Maori population the 
improvement augured by the increase in the proportion of males applies 
only to the mixed-blood element, whilst with the full Maori it is falling, 


In conclusion, I have to thank the Майте teachers for sending 
me returns om their schools showing the proportion of sexes and the 
amount of mixed blood amongst their pupils. Available data from the 


The large pre-European population will never be regained by the full- 
blooded race, but the steady increase of the last twenty years shows there 
is in the old tribal proverb, “ We will never be lost, for we 

ed whi y 


ERE 


scegenation ha ped 
render the assimilation of culture and physieal features the stepping-ston 
to the evolution of a future type of New-Zealander in which we hope the 
best features of the Maori race will be perpetuated for ever. 


Te Ranet Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 315 


REFERENCES. 


1. A. К. Newman. А Study of the Causes PAM to the Extinction of the Maori, 
Trans. N.Z. — tel 14, pp. 459-77, 1 
W. BULLER. The Dec of the Maori eae N.Z. Journal of Science, vol. 2, 
55, 


Р. 
Н. Hur. The Maoris To- day and To-morrow, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 29, pp. 150-62, 
18 


Archdeacon WaLsH. Тһе Passing of the Maori, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 40, 
pp. 154-75, 1908. 

В. В. ManETT. Anthropology, p. 62, Williams and Norgate, 1919. 

W. H. R. Rivers. The Psychological Factor, Essays on the Depopulation of Mela- 
nesia, рр. 84-113, 1922, 


2. 

3. 

4, —— The Maoris To-day and To-morrow, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 35, pp. 169-86, 
E 1903. 

6. 

RE 


The Food Values of New Zealand Fish: Parts 3 and 4. 
By J. Матсо1м, M.D., and T. B. Hammon, M.A., B.Sc. 


[Read before the Otago Institute, 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
1922 ; issued separately, 8th July, 1924.] 


PART 3: SOME CALORIMETRIC ESTIMATIONS. 


THIS paper continues the series begun by Mrs. D. E. Johnson (Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, 1920, pp. 20-26, and vol. 53, 1921, pp. 1-59), 
and many of the estimations were made on dried-fish powders that had 
been prepared and analysed by her. 


METHODS. 


The form of calorimeter калы was the Berthelot- Mahler. The 

ee ырайын done in compressed o xygen (25 atmospheres), and the 
was taken with a Beckmann thermometer gradua 

in in 1/ 100° C a iid pt with a lens to 1/500°. The те of water used, 
including the water-equivalent of the bomb, &c., grammes 
and our results with substances of DS caloric gra indicated an 
experimental error of less than 1 per cen 

Since it was necessary to extract = "fat" with solvents that are 


this w 
the hole, ind then the calorie values of the extracted fat and of the 
residue separately. By comparison we found that no appreciable change, 
such as absorption of the solvent by the fat or residue, had occurred 
uring the manipulations. 

Example: ln a dried-fish powder (groper 5—see Table I) we found by 
analysis 19-50 per cent. fat (= ether-soluble substance), 6:52 per cent 
extractives, and a residue, chiefly protein and salts = 74-0 per cent. The 
caloric value of the fat was found to be 8-6 calories per gramme, of the 
extractives 5-3, and of the residue 5-6. On calculating the caloric value 
of the powder from these data we get the figure 6-159 calories per gramme, 
while the direct estimation of the caloric value of the powder gave 6:165. 


376 Transactions. 


Far. 


The ethereal extract of the dry-fish powder was used, since that is 
usually reckoned as fat in the analysis of foodstuffs. The following values 
ined 


were obtained :— 


TABLE I. 
Fish, or ag ma nat Remarks. 
Kingfish (haku; | 1| 8-796 calories.. | Fat extracted from dried-fish powder. 
Seriola lalandii) | 8-822 
8-805 (average) 
КУ зиш ве с 
Groper (hapuku ; 5 | 8-670 (eae 
Oligorus gigas) 8-678 
8-674 (average) 
Groper cme: оа M езана оно alcohol-dried fish, low 
9-045 temperature ; old. 
9-052 (average) 
Groper E I зе CONS YER 


UNSAPONIFIABLE MATTER. 


When the ethereal extract of fish is saponified with alcoholic potash, 
a certain amount of fatty material, soluble in ether, remains unattacked. 
This consists of cholesterols and other alcohols which replace the glycerol 
e: the ordinary fats. We have reason to believe that little, if any, of 


arrive at the true or utilizable fuel-value of the 
ethereal extract. In the specimen of groper-fat X in Table I the caloric 
value of the unsaponifiable material was found 10-4 calories. In 


total fuel-value of the fat was 9-05 calories the true value was only 8-01. 

These two considerations—viz., depreciated value on heating and drying, 
and the presence of a relatively large amount of unsaponifiable matter— 
both tend to reduce the standard figure (9-1) for caloric value of fat. 
When applied to fish-fats our estimations indicate a net value not above 
8:0 calories pe gramme. 


ExTRACTIVES. 


= a weak alcoholic extract of the dried-fish powder we obtained a 
Caloric value of 5-3 per gramme. The figure usually given for caloric 


Matcotm.—Food Values of New Zealand Fish. 377 


PROTEIN, 
A few estimations of the caloric value of the proteins of fish gave an 
average figure of 5-43—caleulated for the water—and ash-free substance. 
This corresponds closely to the figure for mammalian protein. 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. 

We again beg to acknowledge the grant of money from the Government, 
through the New Zealand Institute, which made this research possible ; 
also the hospitality of the University of Otago in granting us working- 
space, gas, light, water, &c. 


SuMMARY. 


In calculating the fuel-values of fish fats and oils the ease of oxidation 
before ingestion and the presence of considerable amounts of unsaponifiable 
matter should be taken into account. Instead of the standard figure, 


PART 4: COMPOSITION OF THE.PAUA (HALIOTIS IRIS). 


This paper gives an account of some analyses of the shell-fish paua 
(in this case Haliotis iris), which was used as food by the Maori and is 


£ 
® 
Е. 
© 
B 
c 
E 
zi 
e 
= 
к" 
Б 
= 
4, 
З, 
ga 
[17] 
S p 
tw 
* oF 
EB 
Ф 
z. 
© 
> 
E 
= 
0, 
3 
Ф 
$ 
E 
e 
E 


methods of diet-analysis to such material. One reason for this is that 
the part of the shell-fish used as food includes the alimentary canal and 
its contents, the glands, heart, and sexual organs; whereas in vertebrate 
imals used as food only the muscles and certain organs are eaten. The 

results are that in shell-fish we have a more heterogeneous mixture of 
materials, the non-protein nitrogen is high, the substances soluble in 
ether are by no means all fat, and the percentage of unclassified material 
(“ extractives”) is considerable. 

r investigations were chiefly directed to the determination of the 
relative amounts of protein, carbohydrate, fat, and ash. 

e paua were obtained from the shore at Pounawea. They were alive 
when received in the laboratory, and were kindly identified for us by 
Professor Benham as Haliotis iris. 


378 Transactions, . 


For the purposes of analysis some were divided into a “visceral” 
part and a “ muscle” part, before being dried in an oven at about 55? С. 
Others were dried similarly without separation into parts, and some were 
used fresh for glycogen estimation. 


PROTEIN. 
The usual method of estimating protein in food is to multiply the 
or 6:37. is m 


nitrogen we should get 58-1 (9-3 x 6-25), or about 15 per cent. of the 
fresh material. If, on the other hand, we were to take only the nitrogen 
that is insoluble when treated as described above we should get 39-7 per 


The true figure lies somewhere between these extremes, for some of the 
nitrogen of the extract may be due to amino acids split off from protein 
by autolytic changes in the earlier stages of drying, and such amino acids 
cannot be regarded as entirely valueless. 

. The above figures refer to the “ viscera.” A somewhat similar result 
18 given by the “muscle” part, where the total nitrogen was 12-2 per 
cent. of the solids, and this consisted of 7-54 per cent. insoluble and 
4-70 per cent. soluble in strong alcohol. In each case 30 to 40 per cent. 
of the total nitrogen was not in true protein form, and in such cases it is 
therefore incorrect to use the factor 6-25. 


CARBOHYDRATR. 


Using Pflueger’s method of estimation, we obtained the following 
figures for the glycogen percentage of freshly treated Haliotis iris :— 


TABLE II. 
| арваас | 
Sample. Part Weight in | Amount used | Percentage of 

x Grammes. (Grammes). Glycogen. 

a et f 
E Muscle ч coe 156 © 100 | 1-20 
п iscera is v. 104 104 | 0-54 
Muscle... 25 160 $00 1] 2-01 
Viscera Ee va 135 125 | 0-50 


posat but in spite of various devices the filtration proved so slow that 
Ше material began to decompose and had to be abandoned. The cause of 


Marcouw.—-Food Values of New Zealand Fish. 319 


the slow filtration was undoubtedly the large amount of slimy mucus that 
was present. Glucose could easily be detected in the crude extract 


ee 


The glycogen from рапа “ muscle ” фа the usual qualitative tests, 


not reduce so readily as glucose solutions do, and in one test it failed to 
ferment with yeast. Unfortunately the time at our disposal did not allow 
of further investigation while the material was fresh. The origin of the 
glycogen found in marine shell-fish is worth investigating; for, unlike the 


feed contain chiefly pentosanes, methyl pentoses, and pentoses; and the 
transformation of these into glycogen does not occur readily, if at all, in 
the vertebrates 

In i g o out Pflueger's method for glycogen (heating чы several 
hours with 30 per cent. KOH) it was found that the glycogen, n pre- 


material which retarded the filtration. This was almost certainly some of 
the unsaponifiable fatty matter which had withstood the action of the 
alkali. 


Far. 


In the usual method of — foods, ч weight of the ethereal 
extract is returned as “ fat.” Although it is well known that ether does not 
extract all the fat, and that it extracts substances that are not fat, yet the 
method is convenient and suitable when dealing with vertebrate material. 
In the paua, and presumably in molluses generally, the faults of the method 
are more obvious, as can be seen from the following data: The dried 
visceral portion of paua 3 was себна with hot aleohol, and then with 
fes the alcohol was driven off and its residue extracted with ether; 


the combined ethereal extract gave, we may presume, all the ether-soluble 
ateri usually estimate a green colour, due to chlorophyll, 
and amounted to 7-04 per cent. of the А ponified, апа the 


| lids. This was sa 

fatty acids separated, washed, and ultimately weighed. The fatty acid in 
the ethereal = was about 73 per cent., whereas in ordinary fats it is 
about 90 a 

In t " the muscle portion the amount dissolved out by the 
alcohol uk iecur extracted with ether was between 80 and 90 per 
cent. of the total fat, whereas in a fish-powder (groper) treated in the same 
way only 70 per cent. of the fat was extracted by the alcohol. 

These observations indicate that the ethereal extract does not represent 
the true fat-value. 


Азн. 


The paua is comparatively rich in inorganic salts. The ктарын p 
gave 6-17 per cent. and the whole paua 7-5 per cent., indicating ash 
content in the fresh material of from 1-5 to nearly 2 per cent. x таре 
tive examination of а small quantity of the ash was kindly made for us in 
the Chemistry Department by Mr. Penseler, under Professor Inglis's direc- 
tions. The usual elements were found, but in addition Mr. Penseler note 
a strong suspicion of the presence of zine, although he was unaware 
that that element has been shown to be fairly common in marine shell- 
fish. 


380 Transactions. 


UNIDENTIFIED MATERIAL. 


the unusual nature of this food: Paua 4 solids, 23-1 per cent. 
solids, 8-14 per cent. = fat, 7-5 per cent. = ash, and approximately 28 per 
cent. was soluble in 96 per cent. alcohol, but insoluble in ether. 


TABLE III. Visceral ^ Muscle 
Part. Part. 
Grammes. Grammes 
(1.) Fresh weight of edible portion 91-00 
ater percentage Re 75-70 74-20 
(3.) Solids by difference zi 24-30 25-80 
ercentage composition of the solids— 
.(4.) Total nitrogen  .. "a i sd $4 9-30 12-24 
(5.) Non-protein nitrogen ES 1 A a 2 295 4-70 
(6.) Nitrogen insoluble in alcohol 


(7.) Protein [maximal — (4) x Вор — iss is 
(8.) Protein [minimal = (6) x 6-25] — .. E. i д :00 
(9.) Glycogen by calculation from Table IT ae » .. (2-36) (5:95) 
10.) Fat (ethereal extract) m ae p 23 

11.) As 


( .. 7:04 6:57 
( cu cp: P x circa 7-00 6:17 
nimal deficit 
100 — [(7) + (9) + (10 11 "i b .. 95:50 3-50 . 
— 1 Maximal dolis b EVREN 
L 100 — [(8) + (9) + (10) + (11)] = 5 .. 43:90 34-30 


REMARKS. 


The foregoing observations indicate that the paua has a considerable 
value as a foo 


aring on the question of the food of fishes. For example, it is known 
that in some cases, such as the herring, the fats of the minute crustaceans 


In conclusion, we beg to thank the University of Otago for facilities in 
Carrying on this work, and to acknowledge again the financial assistance 
of the research grant from the New Zealand Institute which made it possible. 


REFERENCE. 


192 is ома ECHT, Marine Mollusks of the Pacific Coast, Jour. Biolog. Chem., vol. 45, 


PnuiLLiPPS.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 381 


$ 


Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout in the Thermal Lakes District, 
North Island, New Zealand. 


Ву W. J. Рниллррѕ, F.L.S., F.R.G.S. 


[Read — = ван dar apis Society, 3rd August, 1921; received by Editor, 
issued separately, 8th July, 1924.) 


INTRODUCTION. 
Tue following paper comprises a section of the results of an investigation 
on trout food-supply and trout-deterioration, together with a brief notice 
of other works on these subjects published in various parts of the world. 
Food-supply for trout is largely dependent on | local conditions, and it is 


locality. Owing to continuous destruction of trout food by the Maori, and. 
the presence of various aquatic birds, the study of this subject may become 
considerably involved. The birds may 190; either on the enemies of the 
trout or the trout themselves, or may in various ways lessen the available 
food-supply. Accordingly a general dives of the habits of the birds 
becomes necessary, and also a consideration of the relative depredations 
of each species. 

have been able to conduct an investigation over a limited period 
only, and realize that the results so obtained cannot be regarded as fully 
conclusive. Generally speaking, large lake trout were found to be feed- 
ing on fishes, while stream and many inshore trout were found to prefer 
insects, crayfish, plants, &c. Microscopical slides i stomach-contents 
were taken нейи к. capture of the trout, for as a rule the 
digestive fluid acts quickly on unicellular окан, га and renders their 
outline indistinguishable. Except where otherwise signified, all trout dealt 
with belonged to the rainbow series, and were over two years of age. 

I wish to thank Messrs. W. R. B. Oliver and H. Hamilton for 
their co-operation in determining certain of the raum in the table. 
Mr. Oliver assisted by identifying a number of the plants, while Mr. 
eem examined the insects. I have also to acknowledge my indebted- 
ness fessor H. B. Kirk, Аланд, University College, Wellington, 
for his interest and kindly criticisms. Further, my thanks are due to 
those бт in the Rotorua district who assisted me in securing is 
for examination 


SUMMARY OF ÁNALYSIS OF Trout STOMACH-CONTENTS. 
Altogether 89 trout-stomachs were examined, the contents of which 


may be summarized as follows: 56 contained fish or fish- -remains ; 32 
contained insects or insect-larvae ; 17 contained molluscs; 11 contained 
cra ; 9l contained plants; 44 contained microscopical organism 


33 had stones, sand, or gravel in stomach or intestine ; 8 contained the 
parasitic worm Histrichus sp. 


382 Transactions. 


I have estimated the proportions of different foods in the total number 
of stomachs to be—Fishes, 60 per cent.; insects, 18 per cent.; crayfish, 
T per cent. ; molluscs, 2-5 per cent. ; plants, 12-5 per cent. ы 

Galazias.—The average length of 16 Galazias sp. from the stomachs of 
Rotorua and Rotoiti trout was 56 mm. І believe most to be Galarias 
brevipinnis, but identification cannot always readily be made on partly 
digested specimens. In all, 23 trout had eaten 132 Galaxias, an average 
of 54 per trout. 

Gobiomorphus.—The common bully, Gobiomorphus gobioides, was found 
to be the most common fish-food. In order to ascertain the number of 


Insects.—The insect contents of the stomachs examined were generall 


insect food. At this season insect food is probably poorer in the lakes 
than during most pde of the year. Dipterous larvae and cicadas were 
un 


found large numbers in the stomachs of trout from Lake Rotoiti. In 
the tabulated list 11 trout had taken 17 Paranephrops, an average of 14 
per trout. i 

)yrgus. — Тһе mollusc Potamopyrgus spp., of which there are 
several varieties, is found in all lakes, often being attached to the pond- 
weed, Potamogeton Cheesemanii. Seventeen trout had eaten 188 Potamo- 
pyrgus, an average of 11 per trout. Allowing for bones and cartilage, I 
have ascertained that a small Galazias БО mm. long equals in weight 36 
molluses without the shell. 

‚ 2 татів. —Out of the total 31 stomachs containing plants, 9 contained . 
Nitella, 7 Cladophora, 4 Ulothriz, and 4 Мукор» ни Twenty 
stomachs were examined from the various lakes during September, October, 
and November, 1918 and 1919, and of these 15 contained an average of 
40 per cent. plants. It will be seen that the proportion of plant food 
eaten was considerably less during February of this year. 

ierosec Organisms.—In 38 stomachs diatoms were found. Other 
organisms in varying numbers were Rotifera, Paramoecium, Amoeba, and 


es, Gravel, and Pumice.—It seems likel 1 
: , ^n y that most sand or grave 
in the stomach is taken accidentally with other food. In the case of 
pumice being taken it is possible that here also it had been accidentally 
swallowed owing to the buoyancy of the stone. 


PuiLLIPPS.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 


"PARIZ pum ‘pues “итешә 


7091911] sapoodsqns 10 впәры% OWLS шолу пәҳе әләм sqovurojs үүт *poyeorpur osp1oqjo OOM әх » 


-цер  :eupsejup pue  qoeung тт ‘snbshdowmog DO ** .— тере | т ‘snydsoworqop 
Uus ‹ 
9ug pue sujpeuri-qsg M s € *owA1v| snoreqdiq | ' € 'svixpppb 
"supeuro1-qsg рие ‘әле А919 А ‘gan: 
*89u038 pA рив yorug -uvnb реше noydoppj) | өт 'sn£ufidoumjoqt “ | L Seen) 
qı fy ‘9219 "spent ‘sman 
ZI moqe jo Aa : oumsojug e сл ‘ovary еполәз т | ** П, леч D 
PING oAHso3Ip : ourjsogup Moy V *Surogeq ds | 9 "0320100 
*(0240f ошо) ваүвшә1 | 
-usg :upjseQup -"A3dure ке as Ys | 
"qr | 
*quaio A "[9Av15 рив риев jo 43r sioquinu | ‘ 
-uenb әйте : beri чота [ews “пова *erzo3oegr g ‘snbihidowmog | 02 manm 
ат їс "usi А | « 
"(OMT v) surwuru-qsg :9upjsojug j 9 20070 
І? . 
‘UPM — 'supeuroi-q8g : ous} | ‘ 
-Up "PAWIS рин pues : qovuojg ct ФОРД 
| “al fc Ao] v 'suojorp £ MƏ An | ^ ‘emro 
3Uu2I9 A ее ты в “вәзеәЗер pejsKousp | -uenb еше 2407071980 | 5 8020D 
"qr Ч | ‹ 
‘paei ` pue pues «шү T 'en£afidownjoq al 55 B TI "memo 
*K3duro suszu] as g 'sdo4ydounaDng g ‘ovare, Sno1o3dHq | 
ab X ое | 
рәўвАопә :3uwpunqe | 
"Avis ров ‘pues *souojs әуеЦәЗер рә1в^әпә (әйте) | 
Пешв ;әпцвәўщ pue цоешој& | :3uwpunque ‘swoeg | *'A3nuenb реше ‘0800 | yp'en&sidownjoq | = ‘sdosydauning 
"QLP '9U2I9AV — "QAI | тплу чул 43ruenb E : 
pue ‘pues —— Чу :oupsojup MOT B ‘SWOL | пеше “dds g 22722? N à g ‘anase Snodo3dHq | 8 “SMIW 
‘VONOLOY WXv'[-—ALZrIIVOO'[ 
"BSugieox Айшә | 
oupsoQgur : рд [[eurs JO вләцўнәу 
pue sur "quo рәш OLAN COTS] "t ана 
, Juepunqu ‘ds sngnoununy -Чошон : к SUI Nie 
"qr EL "juro A. *suroqupp ! quvpunqu K[qeqoid “пй рю seo] + ‘aoun 800] 
'Supeuro1I-8puVop мәр в :әшўвә?пү | 'sojv[o. pogs&oug | sjooqs ров $9Avo[ Sunox dy -Swa iL 'vndoueucg | 
juv[d Jo врәәв 
"полу SuyjiveA у  'sureumd 'sswid Jo opriq ‘A 
-snbifidowmog snoieumu :oupsojup | *' јперипде 'surojerq | -uenb pews *o4owdoppjo) | TI ‘snbsidowmog $ A yix 9 'evpwol) | 
‘AVGULS vNYHAONWVH- —AULITVOO'T 
вз тешән | Pen pina ll | "suviq *sosnio. "церк "ови | *Seustr 


`Тб6Т 'Ho"wv]y HIQ OL хчупяяя HIQ[ 'SLNALNOO-HOVWOLQ шоя], AO SWSATVNYV 40 STISY], 


T'ransactions. 


384 


pawa : | À eae AUT 


pur вәпоўв :oupsoqut рие qovurojg | с 'supeot) 
"І? "SM "BOO рэзхецо | S 
Jo әәәта ‘ssvis ‘Meigs :ou[pjsoqup ыы | cr | | т ‘sdosydauning | 
"VXUUv3( TAV'T *WVH34LS— ALICTVOO'T 
'Sspnwvppp 9 joov€iqoj1oA :oupsoqu ae t Es т ‘sdosydeuning | ** т“) pedi 
"SMAN |peurs Ss 0 ‘aun 
JO Siaquinu ЈО sueur +: 9UTyseqUT E ah € ‘snbshdowmog A ut терю | I ds ane 
‘alg 
“Чаго A feces H Jo supu : га a 
-31 : OUIYSoqUT 1Чшә qov*urojg "" ox ^4 Ss ne 759 
"Айшә eurjso3ug ae УУ "i 25 ^ : {#012000 
*Кайшә bien d as MOF v ‘шо s т ‘snbsidownog 5 6 ‘81012070 
‘PARI n ko 
рав purs :ougpsojur pue yoewogzg | ** quepunqe 'surojuuq NM. € ‘snbsidowmog ix "DIN әҙ 2 
"ат? “Чарм : I enydaouonqop) 
‘ysyAvio јо suwur :әшвәји | '* A9] в “вләддо da x v ‘sdosydauning fy “0120р 
“PARIS б. 
рив ‘pues ‘вигешәл-цер :9upjsoju °° MOT V *вшоў® (Т te rs pa ss 9 'snirnppp 
'LLIOLO3[ WXV'[— ALIIVOO'[ 
'Aadur) oupsogup | ** 3uepunqe ‘SWOJE | *'Agmuenb реше *n77222 
A9] 
'supeurol-qsgÁvio :oupsojgu] | е 'sojegpSvg pegsAou | '* opa v *(4) 20380 А | I ‘sdosydauning 
“gdur ә138ә7 | 
-u[ -9uojs9opumnd әйе : qowuro]g | '* мәт в ‘шоу | '* 90814 v ONN s 
"Avis рие eopumd : әп8ә7 
-UJ ƏS jo əsəd pur souojs A9] V ‘SWOJBIP Maz 
eopund өт  peurejuoo yorwogzg | v ‘eqooure poj3sÁAousp nr | ws 
"Agduro oupjsogugp yd *' ввош JO әдәй [еше | | T ‘әввә sIppup 
'WVAUIG SONISJS AHIVj[— ALIIVOO'] 
"ат fg UPM PALIS | 
ров pues :әшўвәШ vica | > quvpunqe* “®вшо1®(Т Aqiquenb ose v DUMAN LF ‘snbsidowmog 
*qro * re 
"eorumnd pue pavs  :9upjsequg is . . oe oe s Z ‘Sepu q ‘snydsoworgop 
"аі 19 ЧЯрА ‘pavs pue | x 
pues :eupsoju] *Х1йшә qovurojg | b. 
“PINUNUOI—FAUOLOY "X vV'I—ALEIVOO'] 
е —————— — ` ] р — ——— 
‘SyIvULoy | Mia crore! | *syuviq "вовппорг "церќе “sqoosuy “soUshT 


qonuiguoo—' оя y“SLNALNOO- -HOVNOLg 100%], чо SHSATVNV ло ATV, 


PuiLLIPPS.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 


‘Jooroyyy sopedsqns 10 snapt ошуюў шолу UON] NIM SYIVUOJE [ре *peyeorpu] MINJO эләцм 4do9X'T „ 


snodoumu 
‘saquyposuy pojskouo 
fsnoiowmu ‘шоун | ^ 


"noig Buyive X 


‘suwa - addossu — :oupsojup UOOA *ppapt AT 


| 


"gon Зицівәд ‘paws pue вәзеәзер pojsoua | 
uvs  :oupmsojug “Paula pue ; uoururoo swogerp | 
Em ‘yons Jo vəd :qowurg | fao] * ‘unssvoumsng | "^ Чошшоо ‘spoos-qutid | 
"полз 2Upivox  "A3duro suysequy juvpunq? ‘шовку | '' uourdroo “DAA 
пошшо? | 
"полу sugrva X "avia вәецәйер рәзв/опә | 
"- *puvs'sureurj-vjaA : әшѕәуш | Íenodeumu ‘SWOJE 
snout ‘spoas- уча | 
"полу йә д “PATI : Aypuvnb peus ‘0038047 | 
puv puvs Аудит pews AT * gnozoumu “шовку | (A3ruvnb [peus ‘MNN | 


Ре SNUADH) WYAULS Benni conor: 


Aypuvmb v * 3maij | 
* quvpunqv ‘SWE | E “dds g "77222 К 9 “sndalidownjog 
‘THVMVMOLOY ANV'YT—ALLIVOO'T 


~Aqdure вцрәә' 0139/3 4 
Jo sopmuenb әйлә]  :9upsojui 


“еләк g ‘OBY 'вщтшәл-цвү пошшоә *врәәв (ovp) 
-Avio рит sosvo sppr :eupseju] | ** 9 ът swoeg | -Juud (әр v ‘әрә po ‘sdosydauning 
panis ^9] v WNO (әйт) 
рие *puvs *soAva| pvop :әпүрувә}ўпү | iguvpunqu — 'surojvkT 1 ‘sdosydounsog 
әх g ‘95y *nipjnóuto “Ww 10 vp payed | 
sums pur S1oqjv9] g :9upjsoju | : quvpunqu . ++ aguunb v *n20gdopp],) 1 ‘sdosydauning 
ng i g әу | 
*wze4diq Jo — superum ДК ao] v "ашон. н 
"PARIS puv purs : | pii 
“SUPU | чынын vus u (әйлә) 
-»1 цер рио qsgávio :9upsojur * quepunqu emori | *gapwusgngo wimgpiudoxafi y 1 ‘sdosydoundnd 


‘AdVLINL], SXv'—A4L4rTvo0orq 
*Aaduro әпѕәущ рие qovuojg 
‘SUPUT 
-qsy :eupsojup ‘Adu wowuojg 
“supwop 
рив цер јо шешә :9upsojup 
"Sepp 
pus цер Jo supur : әшўвәўиү | * 
‘qr te үзө дА 


ET 
'sujvul- ysy pews  :9upsojup pu 


"VNIVLVM() AMV]  ALIIVOO'T 


E 
| 1? 
| 


| 
** 0 g ‘anart поло 


ec" 
‘cds m wyd 


impos soowd) ‘т “әм 


прие | 


| ‘cds onda) vaodiq | 


| 
| gg 'snydaouotqot) 


£'sosvo | 
"wupnpundwQ | 
jo чле | | 


1 


—: 
г (жшпол) 
ds ошт 


Transactions. 


386 


| * 
sen jo suuni тәш " | " £1 'enydaowowqor) 
‘avu snojuourv[u | i (ofawp) 
jo sonnuenb әй  :oupsoju | '" juvpunqv ‘swoeg Кустар ofre "eta | | Sa q ‘enydsoworgoy 
“ds snyotagsig 9 : PUNG e. osu вполәў@үр [изәләр | OT ‘enydsoworgon 
'supvuri-Qqsy : ousou 
"Avis p puvs jo Арип куста реше | ке y ‘enydsowmorg 
(reus eupsojug Um : — '* quvpunqv ‘swoeg | '"auptüogovy;) uojaboipjoq | 9 ‘enbsidownpog ix “0 +1 00320000) 
:9 
-up ‘ds myn Z овоз "s | ij Uo $ 'emuempo 
‘PAvIa ров ci Jo Р б гмина | | 
mews : әпуѕәущ pue Wowmojg | ** мә} v'surjeuq | 'sopiouuppo n | y "eurem 
*SUTWUIOI- : eupsogug zu i | g ‘smo 
"1)ppis jo size | 
snoioumu :oupjsojuy pure qovurojg . | T ‘sopidg £ 'кюзгюуо/) 
`Яайшә oum | 
-soju ‘ds sny2ngsH F : qovuog =e ж] 
"OAV, AAV —ALrTVOOT 
faruvnb | i 
pue purs A рив ven |: quepunqge -uvnb әйте *paoydopp];) т 'endaAdoumjoq-- FIT '"owadv] oyofiedo4pfi gy 
vwd vxaH WAogy) niii OLVNIY M —4 LI'TVOO'T 
“ds snyoxsmgr $ : Youu 2 s% 
"sureure1-qsy риш soys 
sn£4fidownjo, snoioumnu : oupjsogup FE ‘enbifidownjog g ‘sdosydouvang , 
“Aqdure әвәз $t 
-up ‘ds түмөн O : Цовшоз$ ^а gs e 
"A43duro oupjsojug T “ере "end 4owotqop) 
Supeurod inti. heu. MR айн 
y *&yduro oupsoj " 
‘ds SNYNYSNH илом  OTISCI Aqnaenb 
9pojvuroN peurejuoo ospe аб" me мәт е ‘шов | pews “иеа  axg-ssvir) € ‘endsidowmog es P'enydaowwowQop) — 
pue pues эчи “рин puns ^ +” dy 9 ‘snbsidowmog T "ds pugwopo | z'emydaouwotqop) 
enm в : sumo pu : eupsoqur д у, .* g ‘#пуйлошомюр 
"Wus vuv], sv p—Aurrmvoor 
"sursues1Q E que ce 
*syreuroq. үоүйооводогу "вид | "SOSNO | "ҷерќео 


"вфоәвит 


"рәпмцшоо—`о1я &'SLNSINOO- -HOVKOLS ea 4O SSSATVNY 40 WTHY] 


387 


PuiLLiPPS.—Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 


105 3 99493 Suoturojs е ‘рәувоүрщ esia1910 әләм 3әох 4 


"ввош JO qu9urde1] v : oumsogug 
“вщешәл-цер : oup)eogug 


"айшә eupsoqug 
"90913 t 'Sujvurol-QSU : әщувәўиү 


‘єщешәл-цєр :oupsojug 

"риев 

opa в рив ‘єщешәг-цер ‘JOs 
Jo saved :eupseju pue yovuog 


"916 
")USI9AA ‘рәпшехә you : Өнер 


“Ча! ‘әщешәг-цер : әшувәи 
‘PAYIS pue pres 

әрзи v рие “вщ®шәзл-цвүр : oupsogur 
"Avis 

рив *puvs *suyeuroi-qQsg : әщувәўпү 
"pues ouy 

9m в :eupsejup pue tovurojg 
suywulal-gSU : oumsoy 

"[9A'€13 ров “pues sonst T 

peop :əuysəyur рив  qovurojg 


-01- Цер pue 224107 :oupsopur 

“ds SNYNNSNH T OSE : wovurojg 
"Adua eupjsojug 

‘ds snyowjsig p OS : qovurojg 


'supeuro1-qs8y : oupsogug 
"8329801 
snolejd[p jo sueur — :9ugpjsogu 


** guepunqe ‘шов 
** qugpunqe 'surojviq 


** guepunqe ‘шос 


MO] V ‘шоута 


** quepunqe ‘swoeg 
** quepunqe ‘swoeg 


'* quupunqe ‘шоуа 


Ж. чошшоә “шоута 


мә т “UFRO 


f snoroumu “шоу 


"+ quepunge “вшоўет 


`+ guepunqy ‘swoeg 


SSOUL JO 8709101591] 
* SOAR] eee 
-Ip Io suo 2n 
-uvnb әйте "ргоціорто 
Á9ruvnb рео “222070 


— в ‘90380 N 
* &qruvnb peus 622117907 


рәәм ont “$8815 JO 
39e1d ‘әр € 0240077980) 


** A3puvnb v ‘101080 


“оро? $ Aqquenb o21v[ 
‘samou wnyliydorsh py 


-dip 


$ ‘ovale вполә} 
1 ‘zoua? вура 


1 ‘Ap uoumeumqo] 


1 ‘qoasul 8no193d «T 


q *втүйлошодор) 
€ ‘snydsowmorgoy) 


E *entgdaowoMop 
9 'enyd4owoof) 


g ‘snydsowmorgop 


(әйгъ]) 
E 'snuydaowowor) 


61 'snydaounqof) 


p ‘зпуйлошомор 


388 Transactions. 
Trout Foop-suPPLy. 


8 f 
the Australian frog (Hyla aurea), the toitoi (Gibiomorphus gobiordes), 
the gudgeon (Galaxias brevipinnis), and the koaro (Galaxias huttoni) 
were examined microscopically, and each found to contain enormous 
numbers of Diatoms, Algae, and Protozoa. Insect-remains were rarely 
found. 


In the years 1918 and 1919 I had the opportunity of examining the 
stomachs of a number of trout taken in the streams after the close of the 
spawning season. The stomachs of many were found to be quite empty ; 


Kendall and Goldsborough (1908, p. 47) have found the rainbow trout 
in the Connecticut lakes to subsist largely on worms and insect-larvae. 
Note is also made of the great harm done through this predatory species 
eating the eggs of salmon. 

Pearse (1918, p. 274) gives the food-example of S. irideus as follows : 
Insects and insect larvae and pupae, 43 per cent.; amphipods, 42 per cent. ; 


per cent.; amphipods, 35-5 per cent.; aquatic isopods, 0-5 per cent. ; 
terrestrial isopods, 0-8 per cent.; snails, 1-4 per cent. ; plant-seeds, 0°] 
per cent. 

Hudson (1904, p. 93) has given an excellent series of notes determining 
the species of insects and insect-larvae forming the staple food-supply of 
trout in New Zealand rivers. His results show the large extent to whic 


streams. The average trout of the Rotorua and Taupo districts is a lake 
fish associated with shoals of smaller indigenous fishes which persist in 
much larger numbers than in any New Zealand river which I have 
examined, 

Needham (1902, p. 205) has given a table of the stomach-contents of 25 
brook-trout in New York State. The results show an almost complete 
absence of food other than insects. On p. 206 he states: “І am inclined 


PmiLLrIPPS.—Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 389. 


to regard only the three first named in the table (Chironomus, Corethra, 
and Trichopter larvae and pupae) as of any considerable importance 
to the trout. To my mind the chief value of this table is that it clearly 


been eaten by the trout. The largest number eaten by a single trout was 
351, while three trout had eaten none at all.” Needham carried out an 
interesting experiment by feeding a dragon-fly nymph, Libellula pulchella, 
on Corethra. On p. 210 he states: “ Placed in the nymph's mouth they 
were eaten with avidity; but placed thickly in the water with it, and 


In regard to the suitability of insect food as opposed to fish food for trout, 
Atkins (1910, pp. 841-51) has shown the potency of the larvae of flies in 
promoting growth. Experiments carried out by him showed that the fry 
of salmon fed with insect-larvae exceeded in growth by 27 per cent. those 
on chopped meat. Whether adult trout fed on insect-larvae would thrive 
to a greater extent than those fed on small fishes remains yet to be proved. 
The enormous number of insect-larvae which would be required to equal, 


for commercial purposes. An interesting note in regard to the mortality 


mortality could be checked in the course of two weeks by changing to a 
diet of some fresh meat." 
Kendall (1918, p. 534) states that the general food-supply upon which 
аз ; Б 


urther, he adds that in all waters there is а seasonal supply of insect- 
larvae which varies with the season and locality ; but where food in the form 
of fishes is available the insect food appears to be more or less neglected, 
particularly by the larger fish. 

This statement is interesting when Salmonidae are considered in the 
light of evolution. It is now recognized that the family as it exists to-day 
is derived from an ancestral form which existed about the Cretaceous 
period, and whose natural habitat was the ocean. It will be seen that many 
of the same types of food may have been utilized by the ancestral form, 
with the exception of insects. Accordingly insects and insect-larvae have 
gradually entered into the category of food-supply as Salmonidae have 
taken to rivers and streams. 


- 


that more than others will be likel 


890 Transactions. 


DETERIORATION. 
Regarding the growth of trout in the mountain-lakes of eastern Norway 
in comparison with the degenerate condition of trout on the western side, 
Dahl (1919, p. 28) notes as follows :— 


—— West. | East. 
Food .. | Mostly insects and small organisms | Mostly large animals, fresh-water 
shrimps, snails, and Lepidurus. 

Lakes  .. | Often deep, and therefore little | Often shallow, and therefore more 
productive productive. 

Spawners.. | Small and young, therefore vigorous | Larger and older, therefore slower 
reproduction reproduction. i 

Ova -. | Small, with small growth-capacity | Large, with better growth-capacity. 


Dahl’s researches are of great interest and importance ; but much further 
investigation seems to requiréd before these reasons and results may 
be accepted in their entirety. 

istead (1920, p. 58) states as follows: “ A stock of mountain-trout 
subjected to a favourable environment may grow and improve for some 
years. ter a time a recoi es place and the improvement is replaced 
by a deterioration, apart, as far as I can tell, from the question of food. 
It is as though the vitality accumulated originally through generations of 
hardship was exhausted in the process of growth.” 

Dahl (1919, p. 33) states that “ growth depends on the qualities of the 


vigour imparted by the parents to their progeny. 
here can be no doubt that decreasing food-supply has a direct bearing 
on the question in the thermal lakes, but I am of the opinion that this is 
not the solution of the whole problem. 
regard to Dahl’s tabulated ‘observations, it would be interesting to 
ascertain whether outside fry or young trout were introduced into any of 
the lakes to augment the parent stock; also whether the trout of the 
eastern lakes of Norway had greater natural facilities for sexual inter- 
mixing than was afforded the trout on the western side. Further, it may 


these large trout (which at the age of six years weigh anything up to 9 lb.) 
ar : li to. produce a strong and healthy 
progeny, and thus aid in maintaining the basic standard of the race. 
Progeny derived from the same parents may not impress upon their 
progeny a strong constitutional vigour. Milne (1917, p. 37) writes: “ It 
ote See noticed that if eggs are collected annually to the full capacity of 
à minor tributary in a large watershed, and some of the progeny are 


* Phillipps and Grigg (1922) have gi ide | s : 
and inorganic geochemistry to in м oom considerable data on the relations of organic 


Paiiups.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 391 


planted. in the parent stream, the run falls off and may eventually dis- 
appear." These remarks refer to the salmon on the Pacific coast of North 
America. In the state of nature many of the eggs of the adult fish do not 
arrive at maturity, and the mortality among young fish is generally high ; 
but in the artificial condition of the hatchery the loss is small. f 


thousand may have been derived from the same parents significantly inen 


falling off. 

At the present time (1923) the phenomenal increase in weight and size 
of thermal-lake trout is everywhere recognized. It is quite possible from 
facts to hand in regard to present condition of trout, dich i in certain lakes 
average 9 Ib. in weight, that these fish have recovered from what may be 
regarded as a degeneration cycle. Land-locked Salmonidae throughout the 
world have been known to deteriorate at intervals of several years. Many 


immediately to altered conditions of any kind. Apart rom human 
agencies, the geology of the surrounding country, its flora and fauna, 
altitude, latitude, and climatic conditions must a considered when 
dealing "with salmon or trout from a scientific standpoint. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 
eat W. J., 1920. Growth and Degeneration of Trout, Salmon and Trout Mag., 
1, pp. 
ATKINS, es ^d. 1910. Foods for imum. Salmonoid Fishes, Bull. U.S. Bur. Fisheries, 
28, pt. 2, pp. 841-5 
Ade ROO 1917. Salmon and "Trout, Salmon and Trout Mag., No. 15, pp. 18-34. 
_— 1919. Studies of Trout and Trout Waters in RR Salmon and Trout Mag., 


o. 18, pp. 16-33. 
Емворү, С. С., 1918. Results of some Trout-feeding Experiments, Trans. Amer. 
isheries Soc., vol. 48, No. 1, pp. 26-33. 
Evermann, B. W., 1894. The Investigation of Rivers and Lakes rg reference to . 
Fish Environment, Bull. U.S. Fish. Comm., vol. 13, pp. 69- 
Норѕох, G. V., 1904. New Zealand it London, "(wi ith Notes on their Relation to 
ndon 


U.S. Bur. Fisheries, Doc. No. 633, 77 pp., 5 figs., 12 pl., and map. 

MILNE, J. A., 1917. Further iai of "olio Reading to the Solution of Practical 
Problems, Salmon and Trout Mag., No. 15, 

cocum МЫ G., 1902. Food of Brook Trout i in Bone Pond, N.Y. State Museum Bull., 

68, pp. 2 

PEARSE, A. М 1918. The Food of the Shore Fishes of certain Wisconsin Lakes, 
Bull. U.S. Bur. Fisheries, Mig 35, pp. 249-92. 

PHILLIPPS, W. J., and Е. J. T. GRIGG, 1922. The тео of the Thermal Lak 
North Island, N.Z., in elation же Problems bearing re the Acclimatized 
Salmonidae, N.Z. Journ. Sci. & Tec „ vol. 5, No. 3, pp. 156- 

RICHMOND, S Ae 1919. About Beinbow Tout, Salmon and Trout Mag., No. 20, 

Trutyarp, В. T 1920 Report on the Neuropteroid Insects of the Hot Springs i 
N.Z ae relation to the Problem of Trout-food, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 
pp. 205-13. 


392 ; Transactions. 


Second Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand. 
Ву б. Н. Cunnincuam, Mycologist, Department of Agriculture, Wellington, 
N.Z. 


[ Read before wm ке Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 
st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th J uly, 1924. ] 


SrNcE Parts 1 and 2 т; * The Uredinales, ог Rust-fungi, of New Zealand " 
were oru (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 619-704 ; ibid., vol. 55, 
pp. 1-58, 1924) the. ‘following additional species and hosts have come 
to ia nd :— 


1. Uromyces Edwardsiae n. sp.* (Fig. 128.) Leguminosae. 

0. Spermogones unknown. 

III. Teleutosori on pods which have become converted into distorted, 
rugulose, inflated, piriform galls, attaining a size of 40 x 18 mm. ; chocolate, 
pulverulent, covering the entire surface, naked. Teleutospores broadly 
elliptical, less commonly obovate, 30-40 x 22-26 mmm.; apex r rounded 
or bluntly acuminate, slightly (3-4 mmm.) thickened, base attenuate or 
rounded ; epispore 2-3 mmm. thick, conspicuously longitudinally reticulate, 
with, in addition, a few coarse warts near the apex, pallid chestnut-brown ; 
pedicel deciduous, EON up to 15 x 6 mmm.; germ-pore apical, con- 


illa. 
st: Edwardsia tetraptera (J. Miller) Oliver (= Sophora tetraptera 
J. Miller). On pods. Негр. No. 1234. III. Tahakopa, Catlins (Southland), 
70m., C. M. Smith! March, 1923. (Type. 
The host is indigenous and wides read; it occurs also in Lord Howe 


B 
Ф 


fungus attacks the pods shortly after flowering, causing them to 
become distorted and much inflated. In place of the normal pod, 5-20 ст. 
өм, a short piriform gall is formed in its stead. The surface of the gall is 
uc ed and covered with the masses of chocolate-coloured sori. The 
соран of the teleutospore is covered with distinct reticulations, arranged 
in parallel rows which converge at the poles This character separates this 
from every other species occurring on the genera Edwardsia and S a. 
No less than six species of Uromyces, and two of the form- те 
Aecidium, have been recorded as occurring on these two genera, as under : 
П, III. Uromyces hyalinus Peck. America. Leaves and stems. 
П, III. U. shikokianus Kus. Japan. dtp 
ПІ. U. cladrastidis Kus. Japan. Leav 
ПІ, U. truncicola P. Henn. et Shirai. debui Stems. 
IL Ш. U. Sophorae-japonicae Diet. Japan. Leaves. 
II, Il. U. Sephora caren ы Kus. Japan. oie 
I. Aecidium Sophorae Kus. Japan. Leav 
I. A. kowhai G. Н. Cunn. New Zealand. poe 
e majority of these species of Uromyces possess verruculose teleuto- 
spores, but none have the peculiar аена тя so noticeable in our species ; 
the gall-forming habit, and habitat on pods, are also characteristic features 
Particulars as to the Japanese species have been obtained from a recent 
paper by Ito (1922). 


are placed at the end of the paper. 
1 = ie PR isthe contraction “ mmm.’ is used for micromillimetres. 


CunnInGHAM.—Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand. 393 


2. Puccinia heketara n. sp. (Fig. 129.) Compositae, 


0. Spermogones unknown. 

I. Aecidia hypophyllous and caulicolous; on leaves aggregated into 
irregular closely-packed groups on distorted spots, visible on the upper 
surface as discoloured areas; on stems scattered over irregular inflated 
areas which may attain a length of 25mm., bright orange. Регійіа 
embedded or slightly erumpent, cupulate, 0-5 mm. diam., margin lacerate, 
slightly reflexed, standing above the leaf-surface about 0-25 mm. Spores , 
elliptical or obovate, 25-35 x 18-22 mmm. ; epispore moderately and finely 
verrucose, 2 mmm. thick, hyaline ; cell-contents orange, vacuolate. 

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, seated on minute spots which may or 
may not be visible on the upper surface, chocolate-brown, circular or 
irregular in outline, up to 1 mm. diam., frequently less, erumpent, pul- 
verulent.  Teleutospores elliptical, 45-55 x 20-26 mmm.; apex rounded 


128 


Fic. .128.—Uromyces Edwardsiae n. sp. 
Fic. 129.—Puccinia heketara n. sp. 
Fic. 130.—Uredo Forsterae n. sp. 


or bluntly acuminate, not or slightly (3 mmm.) thickened, base attenuate, 
lower cell slightly longer and narrower than the upper; constricted at the 
septum; epispore smooth, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, pallid chestnut-brown, cell- 
contents vacuolate ; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, stout, up to 25 x 8 mmm. ; 
germ-pore of the upper cell apical, basal pore between one-third and 
two-thirds below septum, both conspicuous and papillate. 

X. Mesospores rare, obovate, 28-40 x 16-23 mmm. 

Host: Olearia Cunninghamii Hook. f. On leaves, petioles, and stems. 
Herb. No. 1244. I-II. York Bay (Wellington), 100 m., E. Н. Atkinson ! 
(Type.) : 

e host is endemie, and abundant throughout the North Island 
and lowland forests of Marlborough and Nelson (Cheeseman, 1906, 
. 286). | 

: This rust closely resembles Puccinia Atkinsonii G. H. Cunn. (on Olearia 
excorticata Buch.), but differs in many minor characters, especially in the 
non-retuse apex, thinner epispore, and smaller size of the teleutospores. 


394 Transactions. 


3. Uredo Forsterae n. sp. (Fig. 130.) Candolleaceae. 

IL. Uredosori hypophyllous, on irregular yellow spots, scattered, ellip- 
tical, 1-2 mm. long, dark chestnut-brown, bullate, pulverulent, surrounded 
by the ruptured epidermis. Uredospores globose to obovate, 24-31 X 
18-2 i 


Host: For. a Bidwillii Ho ok. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 1272. 
П. Mount ne (Taranaki), 1,000 m., E. H. Atkinson / 2 Feb., 1923. 
ы Тһе is endemi distributed through the mountain- -ranges of 
both ede (Cleenemnan, "1906, р. 393). 
These three species bring the total of species collected in New Zealand 


to 124, this number being distributed in the following genera: Uromyces,_ 


14; Uromycladium, 4; Puccinia, 68; Gymnoconia, 1; Phragmidium, 5; 
Hamaspora, 1; Coleosporium, 1; Melampsora, 2; Melampsoridium, 1: 
Pucciniastrum, 1; Milesina, 1; Aecidium, 11; Ur edo 0, 14. 


ADDITIONAL HOSTS. 


papers 
GRAMINEAE. 
Puccinia graminis Pers. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 644, 1923). 

Agropyron scabrum (Lab.) Beauv. On culms. — No. 1273. 

ПІ. Queenstown (Otago), 500 m., W. D. Reid! 5 June, 1923. 
Poa aquatica L. On leaves. Herb. No. 740. П, ПІ. Araraki 
(Hawke's Bay), 35m., G. H. C. 22 Feb., 1922. 

The former host is indigenous and widespread, and occurs also in 
Australia (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 923). The latter host is an а куз 
species. 

CYPERACEAE. 
Puccinia Caricis Schroet. (l.c., p. 649). 
Carex appressa К. Br. On leaves. Herb. ne 367. Ш. Bluff 
(Southland), sea-level, W. D. Reid! 26 May, 1922. 
The host is endemic, and confined to the South, Stewart, and several 
of the outlying islands eee 1906, p. 814), 
Puccinia Unciniarum Diet. et. Neg. (Lc., p. 650). 
Uncinia australis Pers. On leaves. Herb. No. 597. II, ILI. Pencarrow 
(Wellington), sea-coast, E. H. Atki ae 91 Jan., 1923. 

The host is indigenous, and not uncommon throughout the lowland 

FE ; it is said to occur in the Sandwich Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, 


. POLYGONACEAE, 
Puccinia tiritea б. Н. Cunn. (Lc. p. 654). 
Muehlenbeckia axillaris (Hook. E rp On leaves. Herb. No. 1274. 
П, П. Ettrick (Otago), 300 m., G. Н. C. 24 March, 1923. 


e host is indi enous and wid d 
Australia repies 1906, p. 5 "T eig ; it occurs also in Tasmania an 


These hosts have come to hand since the publication of the two previous - 


CunNINGHAM.—Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand. 395 


ONAGRACEAE. 


Puccinia pulverulenta Grev. (Ї.с., p. 665). 
Epilobium junceum Sol. On leaves. Herb. No. 593. П, III. Shore 
of Lake Taupo (Auckland), 400 m., E. H. Atkinson! 9 March, 1922. 
Epilobium pictum Petrie. On leaves. Herb. No. 508. П, Ш. Sag 
Ө (Canterbury), 800 m., W. D. Reid! N. В. Foy! 19 Jan., 
Epilobium pubens A. Rich. Herb. No. 1275. П, Ш. 'Wakaüpa 
(Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 5 June, 1923. 
E. junceum is Eu. ie and abundant throughout both Islands, pA 
Re also in Austra E. um is endemic vege confined to 
ns of the South Island; E. pubens indigenous a а 
а а MEE and occurs also in Australia Eee, 1906, 
pp. 174-76). 
COMPOSITAE. 


Puccinia fodiens б. Н. Cunn. (Lc, p. 682). 
misia sp lis А 
(Wellington), 1,700 m., G. Н. С. 26 Oct., 1919. Sugarloaf, Cass 
ox nda Road , Taupo, 1 000 m., E. H. Atkinson! 13 Marc 
1922. 


Puccinia novae-zelandiae G. Н. Cunn. (lc, p. 686). . 
Olearia arborescens (Forst. f.) Cockayne and Laing (= Olearia nitida 
Hook. f£). On leaves. Herb. No. 790. I. Mount Egmont (Tara- 
naki), 1,000 m., Ё. Н. Atkinson! 4 Feb., 1923. 
Olearia avicenniaefo lia (Raoul) Hook. f. Herb. No. 600. І, III. Franz 
Josef Glacier (Westland), 250 m., W. D. Reid! 28 June, 1922. 

Both hosts are endemic, O. кейди being confined to the South 

and Stewart — О. arborescens being abundant throughout (Cheeseman, 
1906, pp. 285, 
CORRECTION. 

Miss E. M. Wakefield in a recent letter has pointed out that Puccinia 
Hoheriae, described as new on page 661, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, has 
already been published by her in the Kew "Bulletin, the species being named 
from material forwarded to Kew in 1917 by A. H. Cockayne. This species 
should therefore be cited— 

P. Hoheriae Wakef., Kew. Bull. Misc. Inf., p. 312, 191 
Syn. riae G. H. Cunn., Trans. N.Z. ka vol. 54, 
p. 661, 1923. 
I am indebted to Miss Wakefield for drawing my attention to this matter. 


LATIN DIAGNOSES. 


оа ee sp. nov. (Fig. 128.) 

0. Inco: 

ш. Boris pode a in sufflatis, rugosis siliquae sedere; ad 40 x 
18 mm., brunneo-nigris, pulverulentibus, nudis. Teleutosporis late ellipticis 
v. obovatis, 30-40 x 22-26 mmm. ; apice rotundato v. acuminato, leuiter 
3-4 mmm. incrassato, basi attenuato v. rotundato ; episporio reticulato, 
2-3 mmm. crasso, castaneo ; pedicello Terie ana ad 15 x 6m 
foramine germinis apicale, conspicuo, saepe papillato 


Ny 


396 Transactions. 


Hab.: In siliquae Edwardsiae tetrapterae (J. Miller) Oliver. Tahakopa, 
Southland, New Zealand, 70 m. С. M. Smith. 


Puccinia heketara sp. nov. (Fig. 128.) 

0. Incogni 

I Accidiis -hypophyllis et eerie in magnis catervis in maculis 
detorsis quae desuper cerni possunt solide confertis, ad 25 mm. 1. longis, irre- 
€ luteis.  Peridiis immersis v. leviter erumpentibus, cupulatis, 
ad 0'5 mm. diam., marginibus laciniatis, leniter incurvatis. Aecidiosporis 
ellipticis v. obovatis, euis 18-22 mmm.; episporio minute verrucoso, 
2 mmm. crasso, hyalin 

ПІ. Soris dolentoupbriferi hypophyllis, in з minutis nigro-brunneis, 
brunneo-atris, rotundis v. irregularibus, ad 1 . diam., тар entibus, 
pulverulentis. ^ Teleutosporis ellipticis, ad 45- 5 x 20-26 n mm.; apice 
rotundato v. acuminato, non v. leniter (3 mmm.) crassato, basi attenuato, 
ad septum constricto ; episporlo leve, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, castaneo, contentu 
vacuolato ; pedicello deciduo, hyalino, ad 25x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis 
dre superioris apicale, foramine basili ad i-i infra septum, conspicuo 

lato. 


ry Mesosporis raris, obovatis, ad 29-40 x 16-23 m 
Hab.: In foliis vivis Oleariae pred esed coim E "тш. York Bay, 
Wellington, New Zealand, 100 m. Е. Н. Atkin 


Uredo Forsterae forma sp: nov. (Fig. 130.) 

П. Uredosoris hypophyllis, in irregularibus maculis flavis, raris, ellip- 
ticis, ad 1-2 mm. So castaneis, bullatis, pulverulentis, epidermide 
rupta cinctis. Uredosporis globosis v. obovatis, ad 24-31 x 18-25 mmm. ; 
episporio subtiliter хауа castaneo, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, cum 2-3 
foraminibis germinis in circulo aequinoctialis, indistinctis 

Hab.: In folüs vivis Forsterae Bidwillii Hook. f. П. Mount Egmont, 
Taranaki, New Zealand, 1,000 m. E. H. Atkinson. 


LIST OF SPECIES AND HOSTS DISCUSSED HEREIN. 


SPECIES. 
Puccinia Caricis Schroet, Puccinia novae-zelandiae G. H. Cunn. 
Mese fodiens G. ча Cunn. Puccinia pulverulenta Grev. 
graminis Per. Puccinia tiritea G. H. Cunn 
Puccinia heketara G. H. Cunn. Puccinia кии Diet. a Neg. 
Hoheriae Wakef. ; Uredo Forsterae G. H. Cur 
Puccinis Hoheriae б. H. Cunn Uromyces Канаан G. H. ‘Cunn. 
Hosrs. 
De in prea E BE .) Beauv. кыз arborescens (Forst. f.) Cockayne and 
i. ng. 
Celmisia oo k. f. Olearia avicenniaefolia (Raoul) Hook. f. 
наа і e enin HE Miller) Oliver. Olearia br меча Hook. f. 
pilobium junceum Sol. ‘Olearia ME kf 
Epilobium pictu Pair Poa aqua 
Epilobiu m ens А. Rich Sophora pant J. d 
rà Bidwillii Hoo. Uncinia australis Per. 


Forste ii 
Muehlenbeckia axillaris (Hook. f.) Walp. 


LITERATURE CITED, 


СнеЕѕЕмАУ, T. F., 1906. Manual of the New Zealand 
Flora. Wellin 
Iro, S., 1922. Uromyces of Japan. Coll, Agr. Hokkaido Imp. Univ., T.i 11, pp. 231-35. 


CoxxixGHAM.—-The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 391 


The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 
By G. Н. Соххіхенам, Mycologist, Department of Agriculture, Wellington, 
N.Z, 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 
31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


Plates 44—47. 


simply “ spores.” The spore, on germination, usually produces a structure 
bearing lateral or terminal conidia. This body has been variously named 
(e.g., “ promycelium," “ germinal tu e," * hemibasidium," “ probasidium," 
“ basidium "), but in accordance with its significance in classification it 
should more properly be termed a “ basidium." Unfortunately, its behaviour 
is so varied in different genera and species as to make it impracticable 


ec 

Members of the Ustilagineae are usually considered to be obligate 
parasites. Strictly this is nor the case, for Kniep (1921) has successfully 
grown Urocystis Anemones Wint. on culture media, the full cycle being 
completed thereon. Many species may be grown on media, where they 
produce abundant mycelium, but this is the first recorded instance in 
which spore-formation oecurred. en, too, at one stage in the cycle 
every species is saprophytie, producing probasidia and conidia (when 
these occur in the cycle) in the soil. 


398 Transactions. 


MORPHOLOGY. 
MYCELIUM. 


When a conidium germinates it produces a small infection hypha, 
which, if conditions are favourable, penetrates the tissues of the host. There 


cells. 
Infection may occur when the host is in the seedling stage (as in Ustilago 


SPORES. 


These develop directly from the mycelium. They are usually produced 
in the inflorescences, replacing the ovules, but may also be formed within 
the tissues of the leaves and stems. From the vegetative mycelium, in 
certain restricted areas, special short hyphae are produced which are cut 
off by septa from the vegetative mycelium ; they then become somewhat 
rounded, and the outer walls become partly gelatinized. Within these 


which is colourless, contains numerous oil-globules, and a single nucleus 
in which is a large nucleolus. The epispore may be smooth, finely or 
coarsely verruculose, or retic te. 


GERMINATION, 

Spores may germinate as soon as mature, or may require a more or less 
protracted period of rest. The method of germination differs considerably 
їп different genera, and. even in different species in the same genus. 
These differences are more conveniently discussed under each genus and 
"peru ш гын however, there are two methods of germination, and 


CoxNixGHAM.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 399 


as when a probasidium is produced which develops directly into an infection 
hypha, conidia being absent. In such a case the species is placed in one or 
other family on account of the possession of certain other characters. 
(See under “ Taxonomy.” 
In water the conidia produce short infection hyphae, seldom secondary 
conidia, but in nutrient solution they often give rise to secondary or 
din 


tertiary conidia by a process of budding. 


CYTOLOGY. 


The vegetative mycelium (prior to the formation of spores) is invariably 
binucleate until shortly after gelatinization of the walls of the sporogenous 
hyphae, when the two nuclei fuse, the mature spore being uninucleate. 
When the spore germinates the protoplasm passes into the probasidium, 
but the nucleus usually remains within the spore and there divides, the 
daughter nucleus passing into the probasidium. 

In Ustilago this probasidial nucleus and the one within the spore again 
divide, and all then migrate into the probasidium, where each takes up 
such a position that when the probasidium becomes septate each cell 

tains one nucleus. As each conidium is formed, one of the probasidial 
nuclei divides and the daughter nucleus migrates into the conidium. In 
those members of this family in which conidia are produced the conidia 


binucleate conidium germinates it produces an infection hypha, the cells 
1 division of the two nuclei. 


short conjugation-tube is | 
(or conidial tube), and the nucleus of the one migrates to the other. As 

in nutrient solution these conidia may produce an aerial mycelium from 
which secondary conidia arise, it follows that this mycelium, together with 


the mycelium becomes binucleate. Exceptions occur, however, -for 
Rawitscher (1912) has shown that with Ustilago Maydis Cda. (= U. Zeae 
Ung.) the conidia do not conjugate, the mycelium remaining uninucleate 
throughout its vegetative existence until the period of spore-formation, 
when during the formation of the sporiferous hyphae the ends of adjacent 
cells come in contact, their walls break down, and two nuclei come 
together in the swollen terminal region so These nuclei fuse 
almost immediately, so that the developing spores are uninucleate as in 
normal plants. 

This matter cannot here be discussed at greater length; further 
particulars may be obtained from the papers of Dangeard (1894), Harper 
(1899), Lutman (1911), Rawitscher (1914), Kniep (1921). 


400 Transactions. 


REMEDIAL TREATMENT. 


Owing to the economie importance of these fungi, mycologists in various 
parts of the world have carried out considerable work on their control. 
According to the methods of infection, this remedial treatment may be 
classed under the two heads—(i) Destruction of seed-borne spores by 


steeping in some fungicide ; (ii) destruction of perennating mycelium in 


seed. 

(i.) Many species are perpetuated by spores carried on the seed; these 
germinate and infect the host in the seedling stage (e.g., Ustilago Avenae, 
U. levis, U. bromivora, U. Jensenii, Tilletia levis, and T. Tritici) ; in fact, the 
majority of the species of economic importance are included in this group. 

The treatment recommended is to steep the seed in some fungicide 
which destroys the spores without materially affecting the germination of 
the seed. the many solutions tried, formalin sand copper-sulphate 
have been most widely used; unfortunately, both, though effective as 
fungicides, impair the germinating-vitality of the seed. 

Successful trials have recently been made with other fungicides, one of 
the most promising being powdered copper-carbonate, first recommended 
by Darnell-Smith (1917; 1921). For partieulars as to the methods of 
treatment, and a résumé of the effect of these three substances on the 
germination of wheat, see Neill (1923), who also gives a bibliography of 
recent experimental work in this connection. 

German chemists have since 1914 been experimenting with considerable 
success with various organic and inorganic compounds in connection with 
smut-control, excellent results being claimed for certain mercury-chlorine- 
m derivatives sold under the trade names of “ Uspulun," * i 


. (i) Other species are perpetuated by means of hibernating mycelium 
in the ovule (e.g., Ustilago striaeformis, U. Tritict). This mycelium 
Temains quiescent until the seed germinates, when it grows with the 
growing - point of the host until the formation of the inflorescence, 


minutes in hot water (53° C.), infection by Ustilago Avenae and “ U. nuda” 

was prevented. Freeman and Johnson (1909) found by experimenting 

with Jensen’s modified hot-water treatment that “ U. stilago nuda” and 

bel Tritici could be entirely held in check. Their methods are summarized 
ow :— 


For barley, soak in cold water for five hours ; follow by soaking in hot 
water at a temperature of 52°C. for fifteen minutes. For wheat, soak 
in cold water for five hours; follow by soaking in hot water at 54° С. for 
ten minutes, The seed may afterwards be stored for some time without - 
detriment. Germination is but slightly affected if the treatment is care- 
fully carried out. 

Osner (1916) has shown that the hot-water treatment is also an 
efficient controllant of Ustilago striaeformis. It could also be used for 
all the cereal smuts, but the work entailed is such that most growers prefer 
the simpler chemical steeps. 


CUNNINGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 401 


nection has as yet been attempted on an extensive scale. hat such 


mil e : 
position that they believed the suborder should occupy, comparing and 
contrasting it with the rusts. In a later work (1854) L. R. Tulasne 
sketched out the position he believed these two groups should occupy, 
suggesting their affinities; it is interesting to note that this work has 
largely been confirmed by modern workers. 

Brefeld (1883) placed the suborder in the Hemibasidii, for he considered 
its members to be intermediate in position between the Basidiomycetes 
and the Phycomycetes, having arisen from the latter. He considered 


to the Basidiomycetes. 
asidia to 


b ve arisen from the Ustilaginaceae, those simple basidia 
to have arisen from the Tilletiaceae, for he believed the former to 
possess septate, the latter continuous basidia. As shown below, 


in such a manner as to show the affinities of each order; his arrangement 


suborders, of which the Ustilagineae is one. It is characterized by the 
probasidia being multiseptate, and the cells pleurosporous. 
e suborder is usually divided into the two following families :— 
UsTILAGiNACEAE .. Probasidium usually with lateral and terminal conidia. 
H 


TILLETIACEAE .. Probasidium usually with terminal conidia. 


402 $ ; Transactions. 


If the two methods of germination set out above are considered to be 


family on account of the possession of certain other characters. For 
example, it is often claimed—first by Brefeld (1883)—that the probasidia 
of the Ustilaginaceae are invariably transversely septate, those of the 
Tilletiaceae being continuous ; but careful examination of mature cultures 
of members of the Tilletiaceae shows that the probasidia in this family 
also are transversely septate. 


and Tilletia are concerned, but when the development of the spores of those 
genera in which spore-balls occur is considered, as in Sorosporium and 
Urocystis, it is seen that in essentials the method of development is identical 
in eac 


Ustilaginaceae (the older name). This merging of the two families is by no 
means a new idea, for it has already been effected by several writers, 
among whom may be mentioned van Tieghem (1893), and Tubeuf and 
Smith (1897). 

The suborder is poorly represented in New Zealand, for only twenty- 
three species are here recorded, included in seven genera. is is in 
marked contrast to the rusts, of which some 124 species have been collected 
and recorded. It is probable that many additional species will be added 
to the New Zealand records in the future; as specimens come to hand 
they will be dealt with in subsequent papers. 

e writer believes that the object of any taxonomic paper is to present 
dete 


in such @ manner as to enable any one to rmine with a reasonable 


xperi- 
ments, &c., to prove their identity), then the work entailed in their 


up from material in the herbarium of the writer. All drawings have been 
made with the aid of a camera lucida, from spores mounted in 50 per cent. 
lactic-acid solution. Only mature spores have been drawn and measured ; 
these have been obtained by shaking the specimen over a sheet of clean 
notepaper. 


CoxxixGHAM.— Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 403 


Bureau of Plant Industry, Department of Agriculture, Washington, D.C., 

.S.A., for contributions of specimens in exchange: and Dr. E. J. Butler 
(Director) and Mr. E. W. Mason, Bureau of Mycology, Kew, England, for 
literature, references, &c. 


i e ; 
(2) Neovossia, (3) Tuburcinia, (4) Urocystis, (5) Entyloma, (6) Burrillia, 
(7) Doassansia, and (8) Tracya. Of these, Dietel (1900) includes Cintractia 


Anthracoidea Bref. and Poikilosporium Dietel. racoidea is now con- 
sidered to be a synonym (and in this paper listed as such) of Cintractia ; 
the second, accordin inton, is a synonym ra. To those 


proposed from time to time, Rhamphospora D. D. Cunn. is placed by Clinton 
under Entyloma ; Doassansiopsis Setch. is placed by the same author under 
Doassansia ; Cornuella Setch. is placed by Sydow (1901) under the genus 
racya ; Graphiola Poit. is no longer considered to belong to this suborder ; 
and Cerebella Ces. is considered by Saccardo (1886) to be an Hyphomycete. 


KEY ro GENERA. 


Spores single, not in 
Sori pulverulent at maturity. 
Sori naked at maturity. 
absent from the sori. * 
Probasidia ly with lateral conidia . 1. Ustilago.* 
Probasidia usually with terminal conidia 5. Tilletia.* 
Elaters present in the sori oe ve eae yces. 
Sori enclosed within a definite fungous membrane 4. Sphacelotheca. 
Sori compact. 
Central columella of host-tissue present in the sorus . 9. Cintractia. 
Central columella absent р г. .. . 5. Tilletia.* 
Spores aggregated i 
Sterile cells present . 7. Urocystis 
Sterile cells absent . 6. Sorosporium. 


* There is really no satisfactory key character upon which to separate these two 
genera; for the characters upon which separation is based, see under the respective 
genera. 


404 Transactions. 


1. UsriLAGO (Persoon) Roussel. 


Roussl., Flora Calvados, ed. 2, p. 47, 1806. 
Uredo § Ustilago Pers., Syn. Fung., р. 224, 1801. Ustilagidium Herzb., in Zopf, 
Beitr. Phys. Morph. Org., vol. 5, p. 7, 1895. 

Sori forming dark-coloured pulverulent Spore-masses in various parts 
of the host, usually in the inflorescences. 

Spores single, globose’ or angular ; epispore coloured, smooth or variously 
sculptured ; germinating by a short septate probasidium, which either 
produces conidia laterally and terminally, or develops directly into ап 
infection hypha. 

Distribution : World-wid 


The pulverulent naked sori and single spores serve to separate this 
from any other genus, with the exception of Tilletia. The production of 
probasidia bearing lateral conidia serves to se parate those species of Ustilago 
possessing this character from those of Tilletia, which produce probasidia 

ut i j les 1 


are produced acrogenously being placed in Tilletia; if intercalary, in 
Ustilago. The matter would be simplified if the genus Ustilagidium were 
erected to contain those forms in which no conidia are present; but this 
would necessitate, in order to maintain consistency, the erection of another 
genus to contain such species as Г, stilago bromivora, where the method of 
germination departs considerably from the normal. 

In New Zealand, members of this genus have been found only on 
the Gramineae, but elsewhere the have been recorded on the following 
additional families : Cyperaceae, Liliaceae, Polygonaceae, Portulaceae, 
Caryophyllaceae, Oxalidaceae, and Onagraceae. 

pore-formation.—This was first worked out by Fischer von Waldheim 
(1869). Following their differentiation, gelatinization of the sporiferous 


spore during its development, but gradually becomes less conspicuous until 
at maturity it has entirely disappeared. : 

Germination.—In the genus three methods may be observed: in Usti- 
lago Avenae the probasidium becomes transversely septate, and from it 
arse numerous lateral and ‘one terminal conidia; іп 17, bromivora the 


CuxxixGHAM.— Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 405 


резе рше н on this structure is produced a Mesue conidium 
idiun 
which in turn gives rise to à conidium ; in U. Tritici and U. striaeformis 


the probasidium gives rise directly to an infection hypha, conidia being 
absent. 


Key TO SPECIES oF USTILAGO. 


under 6 mmm.* long e xs ч .. U. comburens. 
Spores over 6 mmm. 


Spores smooth. 
Spores un 


Sori compact, covered with a membrane 3. U. Jensenii. 
Sori pulverulent, without a membrane % D 
Spores rough ; nular, verruculose, or verrucose. 
Spores somewhat coarsely verrucose 
Sori principally in the leaves 5. U. striaeformis. 
Sori principally in inflorescences 
mi-compact 7. U. bullata. 
verulent 6. U. bromivora. 
Spores minutely verruculose 
Spores over 10 uem 9. U. Readeri. 
S der 10 
Sori destroying сан: inflorescenc 4. U Tritici. 
ri semi-compact, only partially sc vins spikelets 1. U. Avenae. 
1. Ustilago Avenae Jensen. (Text-fig. 2, and Plate 41, fig. 2. 
Gramineae. 


eges ., Charb. Cereales, p. p 1889. 
U. perennans Ros Overs. K. Danske Vid. Selsk. ат a p. 15, 1890. 

Cintractia reed Ell. et Tr., Jo. Myc., or 6, p. 

Sori in spikelets, seldom in the leaves, ict Бр destroy- 
ing the floral parts, forming a pulverulent, olivaceous spore-mass, w ich 
eventually falls азыл, leaving only the bare axis of the inflorescence. 

s globose or subglobose, 5-9 mmm. diam.; epispore distinctly 
but finely P aer dote: раша olive, more lightly piai on one side, 
0-5-0-75 mmm. thick. 

Host: Arrhenatherum elatius (L.) гече. In inflorescences. Herb. 
No. 1247.  Plimmerton d sea-coast, E. Bruce Levy! 22 Dec., 
1990. Е. Н. Atkinson! 1 Dec., ; ао ссн 70 m., 
H. H. Allan! 15 Dec., 1921. боло; Dunrobin (Otago), J. C. Neill? 


The form on Arrhenatherum € was separated as a distinct species on 


account of the presence of pere ing mycelium in the perennial parts of 
the host; it is identical morphologically with the form on the oat, so that 
it cannot be consi ered as m n ар a biologic race. 

ermi —In water t res commence to 6 ES Y in from 


plasm of the spore penetrates, and after the quier m has attained 
a eee pci times that of the diameter of the Sus. several (3- E 


erminate and produce long and narrow infection yphae. A nutrient 
solution, according to Brefeld (1883), the conidia do not gars - phae, 
but produce mecondary - or or tertiary conidia by a process of budding 


* In this article the contraction “ mmm.’ "d for mieromillimetre 
t A few localities obtained between the Peda of reading the paper id publication 
have been inserted. 


406 Transactions. 


us the fungus is transmitted by spores lodged on the seed, between 
the glume and the pale. When the seed is sown the spores germinate 
and infect the emerging cotyledon, as described above. 

Von Liebenberg (1879) has shown that the spores, if kept under dry 
conditions, may remain viable for seven years ; so that seed stored for 
several] years, if sown without preventive treatment, may bear spores 
capable of infecting the young plants as they emerge. A second method 


@ 
Б 
— 
B 
9a 
£5 
m 
о 
Ф 
эй 
© 
4 
e 
n 
co 
E 
on 
B 
ча 
e 
eb 
E 
£t 
B 
Qu 
е 
E 
Ф 
[^^] 
Ф 
б 
© 
B 
Qu 
3 


glumes to destroy the perennating mycelium therein. In such a case the 
modified hot-water treatment alone would be of use (see p. 400 


2. Ustilago levis Magnus. (Text-fig. 1, and Plate 41, fig. 1.) 
Magn. Abh. Bot. Ver. Prov. Brand., vol. 37, p. 69, 1896. 
U. cg var. levis Kell. et Sw., Ann. Rep. Kansas Exp. Stn., 2nd Rep., p. 259, 


Sori in spikelets, destroying the inner parts, partially concealed within 
„the glumes, forming a semi-compact, dark-brown, almost black spore-mass. 

Spores subglobose, 5-9 mmm. ; epispore smooth, dark chestnut-brown, 
more lightly coloured on one side, 0-75 mmm. thick. 

iost: Avena sativa L. In inflorescences. Herb, Nos. 195, 304. 
Weraroa (Wellington), 80 m., E. Bruce Levy! 12 Jan., 1920. Ruakura 
(Auckland), 120 m., А. Н. Cockayne! 27 Jan., 1921. Lincoln (Canter- 
bury), 30 m., F. E. Ward! 18 Feb., 192]. 

еза Probably world-wide, but recorded only from North 

pe. 


America and 


CunnincHamM.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 407 


TEXT-FIG. 1.—Ustilago levis Magn:, from Avena sativa L. 
Trxr-r1G. 2.—U. re ae Jens., from A relesath im elatius (L.) Beauv. 
TExT-F1G. 3.—U. Tritici Jens., hima Triticum vulgare Vill. 
TExT-F1G. 4.—U. comburen Ludw., from Danthonia Dekono Hook. f. 
TzxT-r1G. 5.—U. Jensenii Rostr., from Hordeum vu gare L. 
6.—U ‚Бий ata Berk., from А үз ке Веапу. 
TEXT-FIG. 7.—U. {эйе oan (Westnd ) Niessl, from Holcus lanatus L. 
TExtT-Fic, 8.—U ) Fisch. v. W sik. from Bromus unioloides H. B. K. 
All x 1,000. 


408 Transactions. 


This species is abundant throughout New Zealand. It is separated 
from the preceding on account of the smooth epispores of the spores. The 
sori also differ somewhat in their being more compact. 

Germination, life-history, and control are the same as in U. Avenae, 


3. Ustilago Jensenii Rostrup. (Text-fig. 5, and Plate 42, fig. 2.) 
Rostr., Overs. K. Danske Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1890, p. 12, 1890. 
en Hordei var. tecta Jens., Charb. Cereales, p. 4, 1889. Ustilago Hordei Kell. 

et Sw., Ann. Rep. Kansas Agr. Exp. Stn., 2nd Rep., p. 268, 1890 

Sori in spikelets, forming а semi-compact ack? mass, bog covered 
by the бызаа basal parts of the glumes. 

Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 7-11 x 5-8 mmm. ; epispore smooth, 
olivaceous or sepia-brown, more lightly coloured on one side, 0-75-1 mmm. 
thick. 

Host: Hordeum vulgare L. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 298, 1253. 
Ruakura (Auckland), T m., A. H. Cockayne! 25 Jan., 1921. Blenheim 
ee ST J. Scott! 28 Feb., 1921. Winton (Otago), J. C. 

eill! 14 Feb., 

Distribution : a. ; North America ; Euro 

is is known as the “covered smut of barle on account of the 
manner in which the sori are covered by the basal portions of the glumes. 

It is common on this host throughout = Zealand. 

This species, together with U. Avenae, U. levis, and U. Tritici, were 
at one time included under the йш вресїев U. segetum Dittm. Jensen 


77 


into three races, as foll segetum var. Avenae; (2) U. segetum 
var. Tritici ; б) U. segetum var. Hordei. The variety Hordei he further 
divided in e two ms: U. segetum var. Hordei forma muda; 


U. segetum var. Hordei tonus tecta. 

Brefeld (1888) considered the forms on barley and on wheat to be 
distinct, for he found the probasidium did not produce conidia, but gave 
rise directly to an infection hypha. He found also that these races would 
not infect oats; consequently he considered them to be distinct from the 
form on oats, and included them under the name of U. Hordei Bref. In 


е 
Kellerman and Swingle (1890) raised to specifie rank the two forms 
on barley—nuda and tecta—naming them respectively U. nuda (Jens.) 
Kell. et Sw., and U. Hordei (Pers.) Kell. et Sw. Thus Brefeld's U. Hordei 
was split by them into three species — (1) U. Tritici (Jens.) Kell. et Sw.; 

(2) U. Hordei (Pers.) Kell. et Sw. ; (3) U. nuda (Jens.) Kell. et Sw 
ow, as the name Hordei was previously used by Brefeld, it cannot 
again be applied to a species; as U. Hordei of Kellerman and Swingle 
was named U. Jensenii by Rostrup the same year, this name should be 
used for this species. The matter is further complicated in that although 
the forms tecta and nuda are morphologically separable, and may therefore 
distinct eren, the form nuda (U. nuda Kell. et P is 


CuNNINGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 409 


I am of the opinion, therefore, that U. Tritici Jens. and U. nuda Kell, 

“ ак и be reunited under one пате. Аз to the selection of this 

U. segetum cannot, of course, be used, nor can U. Hordei Bref., 

ie ‘this moled the recognized species U. Jensenii Rostr. and the one 

under discussion. U. Tritici Jens. was by Kellerman and Swingle described 

on page 262; U. nuda xem et Sw. on page 277: since the former has 
page priority, it is the one to be used. 

Clinton (1906) gives ihe citation of this species as U. Tritici (Pers.) 
Rostr., but the specific name used by Rostrup is taken from Uredo segetum 
var, Tritici Persoon, in Tent. Disp. Fung., p. 51, SS a publication which 
antedates the starting-point of modern nomenclatur 

he four species under discussion may then Е separated by the fol- 
lowing characte ters :— 

Probasidium producing conidia. 


Sori с nt. : 
Spores echinulate ap ЕУ is .. U. Avenae Jens. 
Spores smooth . . m rs “> Ls iios vis Magn. 

Sori pst s 7. Jensenii €— 


infecti i hypha conidia being absent р Tritici Jen 


Geriiiuation and infection (of U. Jensenii) are similar to the ава. 
two species. 
4. Ustilago Tritici Jensen. (Text-fig. 3, and Plate 42, fig. 1.) 
Jens.: Kell. et gi in Ann Rep. hie Agr. Exp. Stn., 
2nd 


Rep., p. 622, 
Ustilago segetum. var. T'ritici Jens., Om. Korns. oe p. 61, 1888. 'U. segetum 
a ordei forma nuda ou Agr. Soc., vol. 24, p. 4, 1889 


et Sw., Ann, Rep. Kansas Exp. Stn., 2nd | Rep. p. 277, 1890. U. Tritici 
(Pers.) Rostr., Overs. K. Danske Vid. Selsk. Forh. me p. 15, 1890. 
: j P. ] 


Sori in spikelets, destroying ovaries and glumes, forming olivaceous or 
almost black s i -masses, finally falling away and leaving the bare axis 


Spores Заан to shortly kp oe 5-8 x 4-5 mmm. ; epispore minutel 
but distinctly verruculose, pallid to dark olive, with a lighter-coloured 
zone on one side, 0-5-0-75 mmm. thick. 

Hosts :— 


Triticum vulgare Vill. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 407. Lincoln, 
anterbury, 30m., F. E. Ward! 5 March, 1921. 
iu vulgare L. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 46. Weraroa, 


€ 


The form on wheat is commonly known as “naked smut on wheat." 
се on barley as “ naked smut of barley." As has been pointed out (under 

U. Jensenii), the two forms differ only in that each is hes to its host, 
but as they are specum in morphological characters they must be con- 
sidered as the same specie 

The two species on ЕАУ may be separated on account of the following 
differences :— 


Sori compact ; spores smooth + i .. U. Jensenii. 
Sori pulverulent ; spores verruculose U. Tritici. 
Germination—In water a probasidium is ; produced which gives rise 


directly to an infection hypha; this may branch and form a mycelium, 
but does not at any time produce conidia. 


410 Transactions. 


the stigmas at the time of pollination, where they germinate and produce 
a probasidium, which develops immediately into an infection hypha ; this 
penetrates the style and enters the cells of the developing ovary, where a 


inflorescence, when they penetrate to the developing 
varies. These they convert—together with the developing ovules—into 
mass of mycelium, which later produces the spores. 

The significance of this life-history, from the viewpoint of the farmer, is 
that the resting mycelium is embedded in the tissues of the grain, where 
it cannot be reached by fungicides; consequently the disease cannot be 
controlled by the usual steeping methods. Freeman and Johnson (1909 
claim to have successfully combated this smut by means of Jensen's 
modified hot-water treatment (see p. 400). : 


9. Ustilago striaeformis (Westendorp) Niessl. (Text-fig. 7, and Plate 46, 
fig. 2.) 


Niessl, Hedw., vol. 15, р. 1, 1876. 
Uredo striaeformis Westnd., Acad. Roy. Belgique, Bull. 18, ser. 2, p. 406, 1852. 
Tilletia De Baryana Fisch. v. Waldh., in Rabh. Fungi Eur., No. 1097, 1866. 
T. Milii Fel., Symb. Myc., vol. 1, p. 40, 1869. T. striaeformis Oud., Bot. 
. vol. 36 


Proc. Roy. Soc. Vic., n.s., vol. 7, p. 220, 1894. М 
Bull. Torrey Cl, vol. 22, p. 57, 1895. Tilletia Airae-caespitosae Lin 
Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fennica, vol. 26, p. 15, 1904.5 


brown, 1-1-5 mmm. 
osts :— 
Dactylis glomerata L. In leaves and sheaths. Herb. No. 265. 
Cluny, Turakina (Wellington), 210m., G. Н. C. 2 Jan., 1921. 
Holcus lanatus L. In leaves. Herb. No. 1276. Ettrick (Otago), 
m. R. B. Tennent! 10 Feb., 1921. Karori (Wellington), 
, 1923. 


species is readily recognized by the manner in which the infected 

leaves become shredded, tearing occurring along the linear sori. Infected 
plants are usually stunted, and not infrequently killed outright. 

_ Germination.— Osner (1916) has well illustrated the method of Bor 

mination. A short probasidium is produced, and this grows directly into 

an infection hypha ; no conidia are produced 


CuxNIiNGHAM.—Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 411 


G 
yd 


T-FIG. 9,—Ustilago Readeri Syd., from Danthonia pilosa z Br. 


TEX 

TEXT-FIG. 10.—Sphacelotheca Hydropiperis Sag 

TEXT-FIG. 11.—Elateromyces oet 
12. 


TEXT-FIG. 


Bubak, 
TEXT-FIG. 13.—Cint gm за йау (С. & 


—Е. olivaceus (D 


m.) De Bar 

., from Carex dipsacea Ber 

ten ’ Carex v irgata Sol. 
M.) G. Cu 


H. 


mays 


from ea ит sp. 


unn., from Uncinia riparia 


TExT-F1G. 14.—C. Caricis (Pers.) Magn., from Carez ternaria Forst. f. 
A 


‚000. 


412 Transactions. 


Infection.—According to Osner, healthy plants become infected through 
the flowers, as is the case with wheat or barley infected wit ritici. 
Following infection the hyphae remain quiescent in the seed until they 
germinate, when they grow out with the developing leaves and stems. 
These hyphae give rise to the linear sori ; those that grow with the growing- 
point of shoots producing inflorescences infect the ovaries as they are 
formed. The mycelium also hibernates in the roots of perennial plants, 
and infects developing shoots as they emerge in the spring. Osner points 
out that the disease may be combated by means of the modified hot-water 
treatment (p. 400), but this would prevent only young plants (seedlings) 
rom becoming infected, for, since he has shown the mycelium to be 


in support of placing the species in Ustilago. This, however, is of little 
significance, since these septa also appear in the probasidia of Tilletia. 


6. Ustilago bromivora (Tulasne) Fischer von Waldheim. (Text-fig. 8, 
and Plate 43, fig. 1.) 
F. v. Waldh., Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc., vol. 40, p. 252, 1867. 
Ustilago Carbo var. vulgaris d. bromivora Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 81, 
1847.  Cintractia patagonica Ске. et Mass., Grev., vol. 18, p. 34, 1889. 

Sori in spikelets, often hidden within the lumes, sometimes destroying 
them at the base, at first bullate and somewhat compacted, becoming 
pulverulent, black. 

„Spores globose to shortly elliptical, often polygonal, 8-11 x 7-10 mmm ; 
epispore minutely but densely verrucose, olivaceous or dark reddish-brown, 
1 mmm. thick 

Hosts :— 

Bromus hordeaceus L. In panicles. Herb. No. 442. Blenheim 
(Marlborough), 30m., F. Sisson! 12 Nov., 1920. 
Bromus unioloides Н. B. К. Herb. No. 47. Weraroa (Wellington), 
0m,G.H.C. 11 Dec., 1919. Omahu, Thames Valley (Auck- 
land), W. G. Goodwin! 99 Nov., 1921. Blenheim (Marlborough), 
30m., R. Waters! 91 Nov., 1923. Lincoln (Canterbury), 30 m., 
F. E. Ward! 3 Dec., 1923. с 

Distribution : World-wide. 

The species is fairly abundant on prairie-grass throughout New Zealand. 
In many cases only occasional spikelets may be infected, but as a rule all 
on à panicle are attacked. 

Germination.—In water the spores readily germinate, producing a small 
probasidium, on the apex of which is produced a single elliptical conidium. 
In nutrient solution; according to Brefeld (1883), a two-celled probasidium 
is formed; this produces conidia, which in turn develop a probasidium 

1а. 


- Infection occurs in a manner similar to U. Avenae. MeAlpine (1910) 
states that treating the seed with formalin or copper-sulphate eflectively 
controls this smut 


CuxNiNGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 412 


7. Ustilago bullata Berkeley. (Text-fig. 6, and Plate 42, fig. 3.) 
Berk., Fl. N.Zz vol. 2, p. 196, 1855. 

Son in inflorescences, at first enclosed in a lead-coloured membrane, 
when semi-compact, becoming exposed, when pulverulent, blac 

Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 8-12 x 7-8 mmm. ; epispore closely 
and finely verrucose, olivaceous, 1 mmm. thick. 

Host: Agropyron scabrum (Lab.) Beauv. In inflorescences. North 
Island, W. Colenso. 1849. (Туре in Herb. Kew.) 

Distribution: Australia. 

The host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Australia 
Ep a 1906, p. 923 

This species was described by Berkeley from materia] forwarded by 
Colenso e Kew. I have no New Zealand material in the herbarium, the 
above description being drawn up from Australian material kindly for- 
warded by Mr. C. C. Brittlebank, Plant Pathologist, Department of Agri- 
culture, Melbourne. 

ion.—McAlpine mr 152) has successfully germinated the 

spores of this species. He found ‘that in water the probasidium became 
three-celled, the саана cell eventually developing into a well-developed 
Ерт hypha; по conidia were produced, but in pues solution a 

robasidium was produced, which gave rise to numerous coni 


8. Ustilago comburens Ludwig. (Text-fig. 4, and Plate 41, fig. 3.) 
Ludw., Zeitschr. Pflanzenkr., vol. 3, p. 139, 1893. 
U geni иа Mass. S се Kew Bull., p. 160, 1901. U. exigua Syd., 
Ann. Myc., vol. 1, p. 177, 1903. 
Sori in аны get iode at t first compact, bullate, and covered with 
a lead-coloured membrane, later destroying the entire panicle and becoming 
exposed on the rachis as a dense bronze pulverulent mass, eventually 
falling uec leaving the naked axis. 
s globose to shortly elliptical, 2 x 2-3 mmm. ; epispore smooth, 


Host: Danthonia Buchanani Hook. = In panicles. Herb. No. 497. 
Dunstan Mountains (Otago), 350 m., W. D. Reid / 6 Dec., 1921. 

Distribution: Australia. 

The host is endemic, and is M to the mountain regions of the 
South Island (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 91). 

The species is characterized by dio exceedingly minute size of the spores. 
It was first recorded on a species of Stipa, but McAlpine (1910, p 154), 
‘who has examined portion of ш type material states that the ав іп 
question is a species o 

I have been unable to арий аре the spores. 


9. Ustilago Readeri Sydow. (Text-figs. 9, 27, and Plate 43, figs. 2, 3.) 

| Syd. in letter; McAlp., Smuts. Austr., p. 159, 1910. 

Ustilago Agropyri McAlp., Ag. Gaz. N.S.W., vol. 7, р. 154, 1896. 

Е ш spikelets, stems, and leaves, commonly destroying the entire 
inflor On stems and leaves forming conspicuous striae; in in- 
"Resta at first enclosed within the leaf- sheath, becoming exposed and 
appearing in the form of semi-compact masses covered with the remnants 
of the glumes, when greyish in -— at ne naked, pulverulent, black, 
- finally falling away leaving the bare a 


414 Transactions. 


Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 11-14 x 8-12 mmm. ; epispore 
minutely and closely verruculose, dark brown, 1-1-5 mmm. thick. 
Hosts : : 


osts :— 
Danthonia pilosa R. Br. In panicles, stems, and leaves. Herb. 
Nos. 782, 1267. Mount Hector, Tararua Mountains (Wellington), 
1,600 m., E. Н. Atkinson! 21 Dec., 1919. Plimmerton (Wel- 
lington), sea-shore, E. H. Atkinson! 1 Dec., 1921. Kelburn 
(Wellington), 120m., G. H. C. 23 Nov., 1922; 4 Dec., 1923. 
Danthonia semiannularis R. Br. Herb. No. 200. Whitianga (Hawke's 
Bay), Shelford-Bidwell ! 18 Dec., 1920. Otane (Auckland), H. F. 
Nunn! 3 Mar., 1922. Botanical Gardens (Wellington), 80 m., 
G. H.C. 19 Jan. 1921. J.C. Neill! G. H.C. å Dec., 1923. 
Anthoxanthum odoratum L. Herb. No. 1948. Wallaceville (Wel- 
lington), 30m., F. E. Ward! 5 Dec., 1920. 

Distribution: Australia. 

Both species of Danthonia are indigenous and abundant throughout; 
they occur also in Australia (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 890). "This smut 
hitherto been recorded only on Danthonia, Anthozanthum being an addi- 
tional host, 

is is the most abundant of all species of the Ustilaginaceae occurring 
in New Zealand, an appears season after season in the same locality. 
U. Agropyri McAlp. was based on a mixture of material of Agropyron and 
Danthonia, which was afterwards separated out. 

Germination—In water germination occurs within twenty-four hours, 
probasidia bearing abundant conidia being produced; frequently the 
conidia are borne on short sterigmata. In nutrient solution the conidia 
produce secondary conidia by budding. 


2. ELATEROMYCES Bubak. 


Sori semi-compact, dark-coloured, usually confined to the inflorescences. 
Spores single, globose to angular, smooth or verruculose, mixed with 
numerous coloured filaments (elaters) formed of numerous hyphae arranged 


Distribution : World-wide. 
. _Of the three New Zealand specles, two are endemic, and the third is 
indigenous, being widely distributed elsewhere. 
. This genus was erected by Bubak on account of the presence in the 
sort of numerous peculiar filaments, or “ elaters,” as he has termed them. 


manner. The hyphae are septate, and are 5-8 mmm. in thickness ; the 
elaters may attain a length of 22 mm., but usually they are much shorter 
than this, being on an average 8-10 mm. long ; in thickness they vary from 

1 or even more. They are so characteristic that I have no 


The method of germination is discussed under Æ. olivaceus and E. niger. 
_ The three New Zealand species are confined to the Cyperaceae, two 
being parasitic on Carex, the third on Gahnia. Bubak records another 
species in addition to E, olivaceus—E. Treubii (Solms.) Bubak (— Ustilago 


LOO a 


CuxNiNGHAM.—T'he Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 415 


ЫЫ, 


R92 E 


TExT-r1G. 15.—Cintractia Spinificis (Ludw.) "uma from itte ded hirsutus Lab. 
Text-ric. 16.—Tilletia Holci (Westnd.) Rostr., from Ho 
TExT-riG. 17.—T. decipiens (Pers.) Koern, from gre steer With. 

] he = 


Text-Fic. 18.—T. Tritici Wint., from Triticum v sd 
Text-ric. 19.—T. levis Kuehn, “from Triticum vulgare 
"TExT-r1G. 20.— Urocystis Anemones Wint., from Mn insignis Hook. 


All x 1,000. 


416 Transactions. 


Treubvi Solms.), on Polygonum cinense from Java; but his combination 
cannot be aecepted, for U. Treubii is a synonym of U. emodensis Berk., 
according to Massee (1899). I cannot say whether it should be placed in 
Elateromyces, for I have not examined specimens. 


KEY To SPECIES, 
Sori olivaceous m ўз 3. E. olivaceus. 
Sori black, or nearly so. 

On Gahnia ES af 25 .. 1. Е. endotrichus. 

On Carex n uF at .. 2. Е. niger. 
1. Elateromyces endotrichus (Berkeley) n. comb. 

Ustilago endotricha Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p. 196, 1855. 
ori in inflorescences, elliptical, black, pulverulent, intermixed with 

numerous long colour : 

Spores globose, 5-7 mmm. diam., epispore minutely and closely verru- 
culose, blackish olive. 

Host: Gahnia sp. In inflorescences. North Island, Sinclair. (Type in 
Herb. Kew.) 

Distribution: New Zealand. ; 

Only the single collection now at Kew (as Ustilago) has been made of 
this species. It is closely related to the following, which may possibly turn 
out to be the same ; ave separated Æ. niger principally on account of _ 
the larger spores, and especially the very numerous black elaters. 

E. endotrichus has been recorded from Ceylon, but Petch (1912)—to 
whose paper I am indebted for the description of the spores, given above 
—states the Ceylon species is E. (Ustilago) olivaceus. 

The method of germination is unknown 


A 
2. Elateromyces niger n. sp. (Text-figs. 11, 28, and Plate 44, fig. 1.) 


elliptical, and up to 6mm. in length; intermixed with very numerous 
conspicuous elaters, black in mass, blackish-olive individually, which may 
attain a length of 15 mm. but are commonly less, averagin mm. 

Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 6-9 x 5-7 mmm. ; epispore minutely 
and moderately verruculose, dark olive, 0-75 mmm. thick. 

Host: Carex dipsacea Berggr. In panicles. Herb. No. 311. Pen- 
carrow (Wellington), sea-coast, E. H. Atkinson! 10 Feb., 1921. (Type.) 

The host is an endemic species, occurring throughout the lowland areas 
of both Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 822) 

is is separated from the following species on account of the smaller 

and more regular spores, black colour of the sori, elaters, and spores, and - 
the conspicuous elaters, ese latter are so numerous as to give the sort 
à woolly appearance, as if a small tuft of hair had been caught and held 
in the position occupied by the sorus. 


н т to 
being produced. This is elliptical in shape, and about the same length as 
the spore. Shortly after its formation it becomes detached and functions 


solution (soil extract). 


PLATE 41, 


5 


Trans. N.Z. Inst.. VOL. 


91€ вәдцәәвәлоруц! 


ayy A[oje[duroo моц 9jou 


'azis 1910790 Iv ‘oy v.c] 


: әл}цәә ur езше pesvosiq 


ҷӯш uo sjuvid pojjnuis “әр uo juwd Auj[9oH 


“Н Aq sozoyd 


} “Чооң tupunyong vruoyyunq uo 
'Angog ("[) SNYD штләујриәүллр 
"Т „ате puny uo 


é. 


`рәХолукәр 
Арт sus4n1Qu02 `П——$ 
uo „өр әриәаү '/— 6 
*usup 8229] 0001187] — I 


Face p. 416.] 


PLATE 49, 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55 


‘ozis [enjeu $ py — 'exexq ^H Aq 03094 
"os OY} Jo oinjeu oje[[hq 93ON| "ҷи uo әәпәовәлорит [EULION “ANBog 0709098 uo4fidoub py uo *x1eg 0) */(]—' € "ІЯ 
'(3j9| uo) epe[q-310qgs əy} шолу pesioure sey 
у әлә peKoijsop вт әәпәәвәлори OY} еца 399; рит “дов Jo oinjeu joweduroo әјо “T Amma шпәргон uo cso wusasuar '/—'& “DIA 
-(әэпәовәлорит po33nurs eq; jo uorjiod peordve moys 0} Ava? рәдоәвтр 1933e[ 943) epv[q-30qs Ə} шолу 
әәл} вт 41 o10Joq peÁou3sep Á[oje[duroo st eoueoserogur eyg (o1juoo UT) ON "ІД 94DPjna штод, uo “SUIP 994] obpnpus/)—' p ‘DIA 


€ 


PLATE 43. 


Trans. N.Z. INsT., Vou. 55. 


‘azis үпүп f py әуес 'H Aq soyogqd 
‘Ig ^w psopd ninoyjung uo “pAg мэру “Q—'E A 
'e1juao Əy} ur әәцәәвәлоуш [VULON "ү wesgp4opo wmntyquproypy uo *pÁS wapnay '/(]— 6 "914 
ҷӯш əy} uo eoueoserogur vwo "M “A "H s?projorum. ғпшод uo "prey “A “A (pL) »40a1w04Q. obojus — | 914 


К 


PLATE 44, 


2 


Trans. N.Z. Iwsr., Vor. 5 


‘әуел * Aq sooga 
‘azis [wanyeu f£ 


‘шеи [vjonreA е Suw Á[qrssod uornrpuoo [ensnun we ‘mos syg Jo oinj€eu piosnj əy} әзђои чш oy 
UO "р "28104 240449] LAMAY JO Suouroods poyosuy чалов Əy} JO o1njeu [eoniouds 4souve әчү oJOU :23J9[ 


uo ‘опу rwppnpqowpnor) ram JO ueuroeds pojoojpu ‘dds zo40;) uo “идер (Saq) sowo p12040u17)— $ “DIA 
'$ o1 peonpeq 188199 noopnsdap xang мо *uun;)"*H `гу bru s22/iu049]0]5]— | “OTT 


PLATE 45. 


55. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., VOL. 


"$ оз poonpar og "әуе *H Aq SOA 
"учоон seubisus snynoununy jo Jea uo "jur, sowowtowp 
Чеп 
жә/иїйү jo вәәпәәвәлорш (аці) owo; PUR (3jo[) o[eur uo “dpyow Capung) вә у 


ғ18й204/) —'& "DIT 
SNINE 
puopnaqpua)—'[ DIA 


PLATE 46. 


(.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. 


Trans. Л 


'ezts [Binge [py  'exvaxqp "H Aq возоцд 


"чов jo queureSuvwLre ләш OJON y snjpup] snojog p JO soA'wo[ ur “вәт ("pugso M) suusofanrys обру p —'z "org 
'o1ju90 Əy} ш sueuroeds poyooyur узац Qoy snsopou sndaog JO seoueoseiogur ut *uunj) ү '» UMAN ]wni40ds0408 


"D Std 


PLATE 47. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


"әт "Н Aq sojoqq 
‘azis [enjeu $ ' 
-Чорәләр [wurrouqw smogs uourodg 488лә{ paovsdip xan чо ‘yeqng (COA) ®пәәюатуо s39fiuo4210]5] — 
"9218 Гелови $ "agp cap pueda munun JO sOoLIwAO Ou) ur “uung ’ нә CKW 9) smuaofnoasjos miopaqua;)— T 


әзв[ә JO quw 


DEI 
DE 


c . 


CuxxiNGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 417 


[Latin diagnosis. ] 
Elateromyces niger sp. nov. 


Soris ad ovaria destruentibus, semi- асан. atris, ellipticis, ad 
15 mm. longo. 


Sporis globosulis v. breviter ellipticis, 6-9 x eie mmm.; episporio 
subtilissime verruculoso, olivaceo, 0-75 mmm. cras 

Hab.: In ovariüs Caricis dipsacene Berggr. болотон (Wellington, 
N.Z.), sea-coast, E. H. Atkinson 


3. Elateromyces olivaceus (De Candolle) Bubak.  (Text-fig. 29, and 
Plate 47, fig. 2.) 


Bubak, Archiv pro Prirod. Vyzk. Cech, dil. 15, C. 3, p. 33, 1912. 
Uredo olivacea DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 78, 1815. Ustilago olivacea (DC.) T 
Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, р. 88, 1847. U. caricicola Tracy and бас 
Bull. Torrey Ol., vol. 26, p. 493, 1899. U. catenata Ludw., Zeitschr. 
Pflanzenkr., de. val 3, p. 139, 1893. 

Sori in occasional ovaries, at first compact and partially concealed 
within the perigynium, becoming pulverulent, olive -brown, up to 5mm. 
long, — with numerous conspicuous yellowish elaters, which attain 
a length of 22mm. but are usually much less, averaging 5-8 mm. 

Spores eo bose | to shortly elliptical, frequently irregular, eften arranged 
in chains, 7-14 x 4-7 mmm. ; epispore closely and finely verrucose, pallid 
olive, ES 0-2 mmi . thick. 

Hos 


Caren virgata Sol. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 499, 1249. Pen- 
carrow (жерк sea-coast, E. Н. Atkinson ! 10 F Feb., 1921. 
Carex dipsacea Berggr. Ininflorescences. Herb. No. 1250. Ta apuwal, 
Hokianga (Auckland), 12m., E. Н. Atkinson! 18 Dec., 1923. 
Distribution : "World-wide. 
Both hosts are endemic, and are widely distributed throughout the low- 
land areas of both Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 814-822). 

e olive colour of the sori, and espec cially нав straw colour of the 
elaters, together with the larger and more irregular spores, — this 
from the two preceding species. The markings on the epispore 

characteristic, for they are more of the nature of warts, appearing flattened 
and closely crowded together. 
stilago catenata Ludw. was based on a specimen of a host supposed to 
a species of Cyperus, but McAlpine с, p. 158) states that he had 
Mr. L way, Government Botanist, 


ermi : 
probasidium being produced. This elongates but does not become septate, 
and is then detached as a conidium. In the case of the larger spores a 
second conidium may be produced, ML ee оп ‘the quantity of the 
protoplasm contained within the spore. In nutrient solution, according 
to Brefeld (1883), budding occurs to a slight extent. When this process 
of germination is compared with such a species as Ustilago Avenae, in which 


about the same size a poss 
14— Trans. 


418 — Transactions. 


3. CiNTRACTIA Cornu. 
Cornu, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser 4, vol. 15, p. 279, 1883. 
Anthracoidea Bref., Unters. Gesmmt. Myk., vol. 12, p. 144, 1895. 


Sori in the form of a firmly compacted black spore-mass, usually 
surrounding a central columella of host-tissue, situated in various parts ` 
of the host, usually in the inflorescence. 

Spores single, globose or more commonly angular, epispore coloured, 
smooth or verruculose, germination as in Ustilago or slightly modified. 

Distribution : World-wide. 

Of the three species that have beer collected in New Zealand, one is 
endemic, the others indigenous. Eleven species are recorded by McAlpine 
(1906) for Australia, and thirteen for North America by Clinton (1906). 

Members of the genus occur on the families Gramineae, Cyperaceae, 
and Juncaceae. 


e genus is characterized by the (usually) compact sori, central 
columella of host-tissue, and centripetal manner of spore-formation. 
Germination occurs as in Ustilago, but in one species, C. Caricis, the 
apical cell of the probasidium becomes longitudinally septate, each cell 
producing a conidium. On this character Brefeld erected the genus 
Anthracoidea. 


Spore-formation has been studied by Cornu (Lc. p. 269). In the 
А 


aggregated around a central columella of host-tissue ; in this the mycelium 
persists. On the periphery of this columella the sporiferous hyphae develop ; 
they soon become gelatinized, when the whole mass appears as a gelatinous 
cylinder applied to the central columella. These hyphae become septate, 


spores are seen to be little more than gelatinous masses. As the spores 
near maturity the hyaline envelopes surrounding them become absorbed ; 
the spores become exposed and assume a dark colour, but remain firmly 


KEY TO THE SPECIES. 
Spores minute, under 6 . lo is in ficis. 
Spores large, over 10 Weng z pla” 
On Carex. . es oe a; .. 2. С. Caricis. 
On Uncinia és EN гу .. 3. C. sclerotiformis. 
į oe — (Ludwig) McAlpine. (Text-fig. 15, and Plate 45, 
ÉL 


McAlp., Smuts Austr., p. 174, 1910. 
Ustilago Spinificis Ludw., Zeitschr. Pflanzenkr., vol. 3, y. 138, 1893. 
ү Sori in spikelets, frequently concealed within the glumes, destroying 
the ovaries and forming in their stead a compact cylindrical olive-black 
spore-mass, which may attain a length of 7 mm. 


CunnincHam.—The Ustilagineae, or © Smuts,” of New Zealand. 419 


ExT-FIG. 21.—Sorosporium solidum (Berk.) McAlp., from Schoenus Carsei Cheesem., 
тал. FIG, 22.—8. Мейиз G. Н. Cunn., from гъа. 0 Rottb. 
.000. 


14* 


420 Transactions. 


Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 3-5 x 2-3 mmm. ; epispore 
delicately Ge dist viciis verruculose, pallid olive, with a ансо 
zone on one side, 0-5 m hi 
Host : Spinifez esc Lab. In male and female spikelets. Herb. 
Nos. 309, 1259. Pencarrow (Wellington), sea-coast, E. Н. Atkinson! 


Distribution : Australia. 

The host is indigenous and widely дбайна along е coast; it occurs 
also in Australia and New Caledonia (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 850). 

Osborn (1922) has recorded the pathological changes this species effects 
in the host. The inflorescences, both male and female, become considerably 
modified, the anthers become sterile, and the filaments do not clone 
and the various organs are modified in number, structure, and position 

Germination, according to McAlpine (l.c., р. 174), does not occur in water, 
but takes place ceil | in nutrient solution. A four-celled probasidium 
is produced, and on this are borne the conidia. These multiply by budding, 
but before the solution is exhausted the conidia m produce hyphae which, 

they reach the air, form abundant aerial co 


I bn failed to germinate the spores either in i iion or nutrient solution, - 


but the material was probably too old, for it has been kept in the herbarium 
for twenty-one months. 


2. Cintractia Caricis (Persoon) Magnus. (Text-fig. 14, and Plate 44, 
fig. 2.) 


Magn., Abh. Bot. Ver. Prov. Brand., vol. 37, p. 79, 1896. 

Uredo Caricis Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 225, 1801. Ustilago Caricis се. Einft. 
Bodens, р. 211, 1836. U. urceolorum Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, р. 86, 
1847. U. Scirpi Kuehn. Hedw., vol. 12, р. 150, 1873. "Anthracoidea Caricis 
Bref., Unters. Gesammt. Myk., vol. 12, p. 144, 1895. 

Sori in occasional ovaries, at first рау ая within the peri- 
gynium, becoming exposed when su bglobose or elliptical, 3-7 mm. long, at 
first covered by an evanescent white жесен of semi-gelatinized Куре 
which later falls away, exposing the black, firmly agglutinated spore-m 

бин irregular, subglobose or more frequently polygonal, 16-27 x 
9-15 mm epispore minutely and densely verruculose, frequently 
obseurely pitted, sepia-coloured, 1-5-2 mmm. thick. 


hee Gaudichaudiana Kunth. In poe cem cech No. 1261. 
Lake Wakatipu Me id 340 m., L. Cockay 


Carex ternaria Forst. 1 Herb. Nos. 295, 1260, 1262, 1264. Peel 
Forest (Canterbury), 120 m., H. H. Allan! 5 April, 1919. Tasman 
(Nelson), 10m., б. Н. C. 4 ә, 1990. Seatoun (бела 


Н. 6, '6 Dec., 1923. | 
Cares ag Herb. No. 45. Southern Alps, Canterbury, T. Kirk! 


Distribution : World-wide. : 

Of the ts, two of the named species are endemic ; the third, 
С. Gaudichaudiana, is indigenous, occurring also in Australia (Cheeseman, 
1906, pp. 818-20). 


д 

: 

7 

К 

E 
{ 

3 

T 


4 Д 


а го ЫР ГЫ, 
134 Oe ОСУ 44 эе МАР aA 


= Vey sea 


CuxNiNGHAM.—The Ustilagineae, or “‘ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 421 


rtain specimens the sori project beyond the perigynium ле several 

E bua giving to infected plants a very conspicuous ap Sori 
may be confined to occasional ovaries, or every ovary in the танана 
may be infected. 

ermination.—ln water a probasidium is produced which becomes 
septate in the normal manner save that in addition the terminal cell becomes 
longitudinally septate. From each of the two cells thus formed a conidium 
is produced, as well as numerous colton conidia. duce 
infection hyphae in the normal manner. It is claimed that germination 
does not occur until the dd are nisi months old. 


3. Cintractia sclerotiformis (Cooke and Massee) n. comb. (Text-fig. 13, 
and Plate 47, fig. 1.) 


Ustilago sclerotiformis Cke. et Mass., Grev., vol. 17, p. 8, 1888. 


Sori in occasional ovaries, sometimes in all, at first partially concealed 
within the perigynium, becoming exposed when compact, black, elliptical, 
up to 6 mm. long. 

Spores subglobose to elliptical, commonly polygonal, 16-22 x 11-18 mmm. ; 
epispore closely and minutely verruculose, dark brown, 1-5 mmm. thick. 

Hosts :— 


Uncinia caespitosa Boott. In inflorescences. Taheraiti, T. Kirk. 
(Type in Herb. Kew.) 
Uncinia leptostachya Raoul. ae No 20. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 
120 m., Н. Н. Allan! Feb., 
Uncinia riparia. R. Br. Herb. No. "er. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 
m., H. H. Allan! 5 April, 1919. ran Peel (Canterbury), 
700 m., H. H. Allan! 6 Mar., 1921. Botanical Gardens, TOM 
tón, 80 ш E. H. Atkins on ! G. muU. 19 Jan. 1921. J.C. Neill! 
G. H. C. 4 Dec., 1923. 

Distribution : New Zealand. 

The first two hosts are endemic, the third occurs also in Australia ; 
all are widely distributed throughout New Zealand (Cheeseman, 1906, 
рр. 801-3). 

This is a true Cintractia, for a.transverse section shows that it 
possesses all the characters of this genus. The species is closely related . 
to the preceding, but is separated by the comparatively broader and 
smaller spores, more conspicuous markings, and thinner nature of the 
epispore, 

I have been unable to germinate the spores. 


1. SPHACELOTHECA de Bary. 
- De By., Verg. Morph. Biol. Pilze, p. 187, 1884. 
VR Sor., Rev. Myc., vol. 12, p. 4, 1890. 

Sori the form of à pulverulent spore-mass, surrounding a арса 
ае М host and fungous tissues, enclosed within а more ог less 
manent false membrane of fungous tissue, ы exposed either br 
apieal or irregular rupture of this membran 

Spores single, epispore coloured, MEAN or variously sculptured ; 
germination as in Ustilago. 

Distribution : World-wide. 


499 Transactions. 


SPORES GERMINATING IN WATER: SHOWING THE DIFFERENT METHODS. 
TExt-Fie, 23.— min ч levis Magn.: a, conidium producing secondary conidia by 
TEXT-FIG. 24.—U, Tritt Jens. : а, infect ет са produced from cells of the 

probasidium ; b, соора 
TExT-FIG. 25.—U. y ve cd (Westnd Э Nias (modified from Osner). 
Text-rie. 26.—U. bromivora (Tul AW dum Two-celled probasidia producing 

айа. 

TEXT-FIG. 2 27.—U. Readeri Syd. dia 
TExT-F1G. 28,— —Elateromyces niger G. Н. Cunn. Spores producing conidia, probasi 

being absent. 
olivaceus (DC.) теге Spores producing conidia. 

All х 1,000. 


TExT-FIGC. 29.— E. 


А 


оа e -> 


i CuxNiNGHAM.— Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 423 


Only a single indigenous species has as yet been collected in New Zea- 
land. In North America Clinton (1906) records sixteen species, all, with 
one ve dese confined to the Gramineae; the exception occurs on the 
Polygonace 

The еба of development, structure, and nature of the columella 
and urbis prete ire on which the genus is separated from 
U alt with under the species. 

Spore- У —This is similar to Ustilago save that the process is 
confined to a definite region of the sporiferous hyphae ; the columella and 
receptacle, although formed from potentially sporogenous tissue, remaining 
sterile. 


enus is separated from Ustilago on account of the presence of a 
definite false membrane of fungous tissue surrounding the sorus. ue 
membrane is somewhat urn-shaped, and encloses a cavity in whic 
situated the pulverulent mass of spores arranged around a central slate 
of combined host and fungous tissue. 


1. Sphacelotheca Hydropiperis (Schumacher) de Bary. es fig. 10.) 
Polygonaceae. 
Uredo Hydropiperis oe „Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 234, 1803. Ustilago 
Candollei Tul., Ann, Sci. Nat., ser. 3, bem A p. 93, 1847. U. hydropiperis 
Schroet., Baile. Biol. Pj... vol. 2, p. 355, 1 
Sori in the ovaries, up to 5 mm. long, delis of an outer urn-shaped 
receptacle composed of fungous iet opening at the apex by a reflexed 
margin, enclosing the dark-purple spore-mass, which in turn surrounds 
the more or less evident ната 
Spores subglobose to shortly elliptical, 10-17 х 11-13 mmm. ; epispore 
minutely and closely verruculose, dark purple, 1 mmm. thick. 
H 


PI serrulatum ГЕ (= P. prostratum А. Rich.) In in- 


flores 5 , W. Colenso. 
Polygonum sp. Herb. ue "137. Kaitaia, North Auckland, E. H. 
Atkinson! 16 Dec., 

Distribution : World-wide. 

The former host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in 
Australia, Europe, Asia, &c. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 590). 

The species was first recorded by Berkeley (1855) for New Zealand 
from ае collected by Colenso ; he determined the species as Ustilago 

Candollei var. 

Infection occurs in- the seedling stage, according to De Bary (1887), 
the hyphae growing with the growing-point until the ovaries are formed. 
When the ovule is formed the hyphae pass into it through the funiculus, 
completely replacing it and forming in its stead a compact hyphal mass. 
This mass later becomes differentiated into an outer sterile laver enclosing 
a central columella ; between these two structures the spores are formed. 
The whole of this tissue is at first enclosed within the ovary-wall, but, 
owing to continuous development of these structures by formation of fresh 
hyphae at their base, the spore-receptacle with its enclosed (pistas soon 
outgrows and ruptures the ovary, which may sometimes fall a 

ination is effected by the production of a быа. which 
produces lateral conidia, as does Ustilago Avenae. 


494 Transactions. 


Б. TiLLETIA Tulasne. 
Tul, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 112, 1847. 
Sori in the form of a black spore-mass in various parts of the host, usually 


Distribution : World-wide. 

The four species that have been collected in New Zealand are all intro- 
duced. McAlpine (1906) records five species for Australia ; Clinton (1906) 
twenty-two for North America. 

The genus is separated from Ustilago mainly on account of the methods 
of germination and spore-formation. When these characters are unknown 
the species may be placed in either genus, but the large-spored forms are 
usually considered to belong to Tilletia. 

e-formation.—According to Fischer von Waldheim (1869), prior to 


spore-formation the sporogenous hyphae produce in succession numerous . 


lateral pyriform branches. These increase in diameter at their apices, 
finally appearing as globular bodies surrounded by a gelatinous membrane 
and attached to the main hyphae by slender stalks. Within the gelatinous 
walls the spores develop, and as they approach maturity the gelatinous 
membrane gradually becomes absorbed. Thus in this genus spore-formation 
is acrogenous, differing in this respect from Ustilago, in which the method 
of spore-formation is intercalary. 

e genus is confined to the Gramineae, although it has been recorded 
(doubtfully) as occurring on Sphagnum (Musci). 


Key то SPECIES. 


Spores smooth 2. T. levis. 
Spores reticulate. 
ў 1. T. decipiens. 
olcus ix 5s ; - 4. T. Holci. 
On Triticum жы E E is Bo. du те: 


1. Tilletia decipiens (Persoon) Koernicke. (Text-fig. 17.) Gramineae. 
Koern., in Wint. Die Pilze, vol. 1, p. 110, 1884. 
Uredo segetum var. decipiens Pers., Syn. Fung., р. 225, 1801. Tilletia sphaero 
с cocca F. v. Waldh., Bull. Soc. Wee Monk vei 1, p. 14, 1867. Veg 
Sori in ovaries, concealed within the glumes, black, compact, fetid. — - 

_ Spores globose or subglobose, 24-30 x 22-26 mmm.; epispore covered 
with a network of raised reticulations 2-5 mmm. high, surrounding polygon 
depressions 3-5 mmm. wide, pallid brown 3 

Host: Agrostis vulgaris With. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 176. 

hes ыш чуч Е. Вгисе / 1 Mar., 1920. Khandallah ir 

ngton), 200 m., E. Bruce Levy! 5 April, 1922. Tapanui (Otago), J. C. Neill! 
G. H. C. 2 Feb., 1924. г 2 UT 


exerts a stunting effect on the host; its presence may be noted on this 


whorl of fusiform septate conidia is prod idi d 
i 0 produced. The conidia may produce 
sickle-shaped secondary conidia whilst still attached to the probasidium. 


CUNNINGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 425 


2. Tilletia levis Kuehn. (Text-figs. 19, 30.) 
Kuehn, Hedw., vol. 12, p. 152, 1873. 
Ustilago foetens Berk. et Curt., Grev., vol. 3, p. 59, 1874. Tilletia foetens (B. & C.) 
L, Parasit. Fung. Wis., p. 35, 1884. 

Sori in ovaries, concealed within the glumes, ovate or elliptical, 5-8 mm. 
long, dark brown, fetid. 

Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 17-25 x 15-17 mmm.;  epispore 
smooth, pallid brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick. 

Host: Triticum vulgare Vill. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 401, 1266. 
Ashburton (Canterbury), 30 m., H. H. Allan! 21 March, 1921. Lincoln 
(Canterbury), 80 m., F. E. Ward! 27 Jan., 1922. 

Distribution : World-wide. 


TexT-riG. 30.—Tilletia levis Kuehn. а, septate probasidium with a terminal whorl 
of conidia; 5, conjugating conidia, producing secondary conidia, c. 


This, together with the following species, is known as ^ stinking-smut "' 
of wheat, on account of the fetid smell the spore-mass emits when crushed. 
e stinking-smuts are the two most important smuts attacking this 
host, for not only do they destroy the inflorescences, but their presence, even 
in small quantities, renders the grain unfit for milling, partly on account o 
the musty smell such grain possesses, partly because the flour is supposed to 
have a toxic effect when consumed. It is further claimed that if such 
grain be fed to poultry disastrous results may follow. For example, 
McAlpine (1910, p. 81) records the effect upon the egg-laying propensities 
of 650 fowls fed with smutted wheat: the egg-yield dropped from a daily 
average of 100 to 16. Other authors record detrimental effects to stock, 
such as staggering, inflammation, and even occasional abortion. 


426 Transactions. 


On the other hand, some workers consider that these reports are much 
exaggerated, and record experiments in which no detrimental results 
followed. Baudys (1921) experimented with animals, and also upon him- 
self, without any ill effects. oultry, mice, and rabbits were fed on 
smutted grain (T. Tritici) and actually increased in weight; he himself 


(1879) that the spores may retain their viability up to eight years, if kept 
in a dry place. 

Infection occurs in the seedling stage, as in Ustilago Avenae. Germi- 
nation has been worked out and figured by numerous authors, being first 
recorded by Berkeley (1847). 

In water a probasidium is produced, and on the end of this is borne a 
whorl of slender sickle-shaped conidia. The conidia may in turn oduce ` 


. 


г 
either stout allantoid secondary conidia, or else directly produce infection 


ae. 

This and the following species are readily controlled by steeping the 
grain prior to sowing in some suitable fungicide. For this purpose copper- 
sulphate solution, formalin, and, as a dry treatment, copper-carbonate, 
are usually recommended. 


3. Tilletia Tritici Winter. (Text-fig. 18.) 
Wint., in Rabh. Krypt. Fl., vol. 1, р. 110, 1881. 
Uredo Caries DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 78, 1815. Tilletia Caries Tul, Ann. Sci. 
Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 113, 1847. T. Secalis (Cda.) Kuehn, in Е. v. Waldb., 
Apercu Syst. Ust., p. 50, 1877. 

Sori in ovaries, concealed within the glumes, shortly elliptical, 4-6 mm. 
long, dark brown, fetid. i 

Spores globose or subglobose, 16-24 mmm. diam.; epispore with a 
network of raised reticulations about 1 mmm. high, surrounding polygonal 
depressions 2-4 mmm. wide, pallid brown. 

. Host: Triticum vulgare Vill. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 599. 
Lincoln (Canterbury), 80 m., F. E. Ward! 27 Jan., 1922. 

Distribution : World-wide. 

This is separated from the preceding species on account of the reticulate 
spores. Both species occur on the same host, frequently in the same spike. 
: veis and Stevenson (1923) give as a synonym Tilletia Secalis Kuehn., 
eed they have shown the form on rye to be identical with the above, 

cmd “т that it is found on a different host. 

. Potter and Coons (1918) claim that this speci d fr 

and pecies may be separated irom 

the preceding in the field on account of the following differences :— 
Tilletia Tritici, Tilletia levis 

onsiderably stunts the host | Has lit i 

É t . tle stunting effect. 

pex Ben ` grains to become much | Has little өйө, орой the shape of = 

ume and consequently shorter in  . grain, merely causing it to shrivel 
s . : ightly. 

piii more powdery, friable, or even | Spore-mass inclined to be unctuous. 


Germination and method of infection are similar to the preceding. 


CunnincHaM.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 427 


4, Tilletia Holci (Westendorp) Rostrup. (Text-fig. 16.) 
Rostr., Ust. necu p. 156, 1890. 
Polycystis Holci berg Bull. Acad. Belg., ser. 2, vol. 11, P 660, 1860. Tilletia 
Rauwenhoffii Е v. Wa ldh., учак Syst. Ust., p. 50, 187 
Sori in ovaries, piy M within the glumes, elliptical, 1-2 mm. 
long, compact, black, slightly fe 
Spores globose or subglobose | 32 x 24-28 mmm. ; epispore covered 
with a network of raised reticulations 3-4-5 mmm. high, surrounding 
Lee Pres depressions 4-7 mmm. wide, chestnut-brown. 
Host: Holcus lanatus L. tat nflorescences. Herb. No. 500. Ettrick 
(Otago), 300 m., UR B. Tennent! 10 ded 1921. 
Distribution: Europe; North / 
I have a collection of Holcus lanatus i with this species in the ovaries 
and анн striaeformis in the lea 
The three species possessing iu diste spores may readily be separated 
if the following differences are noted :— 


res under 25 mmm.  .. vci um s o Tni. 
Spores over 25 mmm 
Reticulations 2-2-5 mmm. high is s .. T. decipiens. 
Reticulations 3-4-5 mmm. high V3 : .. T. Hole. 


Furthermore, the reticulations of T. Holci are coarse, and separ. 
by large polygonal interspaces ; those of T. decipiens are closely campiei, 
being separated by much smaller areas ; whilst those of T. Tritici are 


I have been unable to germinate the spores of T. Holci. 


6. Sorosportum Rudolphi. 
Rud., Linnaea, vol. 4, p. 116, 1829. 

Sori in the form of dark-coloured pulverulent spore-masses in various 
parts of the host, chiefly in the inflorescences, formed of numerous spore- 
balls, consisting of few or many spores, at first somewhat loosely united, but 
at maturity completely separating; sterile cells a 

oloured some shade of brown, globose e ean smooth or 
verruculose ; germination similar to that of Ustilago. 

Distribution : World-wide. 

New Zealand species two—one endemic, the other indigenous; both 
are confined to the Cyperaceae. Members of e genus have xe 
been recorded on the following families: Gramineae, Cyperaceae, Јипсасеа 
Portulaceae, and Caryophyllaceae. McAlpine (1910) records thirteen s ean 
for Australia 

The genus is characterized by the rather temporary nature of the spore- 
balls, for these generally break up at maturity, when species cannot be 
distinguished from Ustilago. In one or two species the balls remain some- 
what firmly ee, when they are liable to n oe with "= sere 

"ee i 


when the spares are ek the latter by the individua seruis ey name 
firmly united in the ball by ridged folds of their epispor 

Spore-formation has been investigated by Fischer von Waldheim (1869) 
in the type species, S. Saponariae Rud. The mycelium in the infected region 


428 Transactions. 


At this stage they are few in number and immature. They then divide 
until the number of the mature ball is arrived at, the gelatinous outer zone 
of hyphae gradually disappearing until at maturity practically no trace 
remains. 


| KEY TO SPECIES. 
Spore-balls of 2-6 spores мА zu Wigan fud. Neillii. 
Spore-balls of 15-50 spores .. e: .. 2. S. solidum. 


1. Sorosporium Neillii n. sp. (Text-fig. 22, and Plate 46, fig. 1.) 
Cyperaceae. 


Sori in occasional ovaries, frequently in all, at first enclosed within the 
perigynium, becoming exposed when black, compact, globose or elliptical, 
3-4 mm. long. a of i spores, irregularly je ce dark 
chestnut-brown, up to 50 mmm. long, readily breaking up at maturity. 

Spores irregular, angular, subgloboge or elliptical, frequently fatten 
on one side, 12-20 x 9-15 mmm. ; epispore coarsely and densely verrucose, 
chestnut-brown, 1- - mmm. thick. 

ost: Scirpus nodosus Rottb. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 1279, 1285. 
Bluff (Southland), seashore, W. D. Reid! 26 May, 1922. Seatoun (Wel- 
са. = J. "i Neill! G. H. C. 6 Dec., 1923. 

on : Australia 

The jeu is indigenous and abundant throughout; it occurs also in 

Australia, South Africa, and South America (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 776). 

—In water germination commenced in three days ; ; a short 
and slender probasidium is produced, and on this, both laterally and 
terminally, conidia are produced. In certain specimens the terminal 
conidium is formed before the probasidium becomes septate, but as a rule 
septation der the Voc mn of conidia. 

s species differs from S. piluliformis (Berk.) McAlp. on Scirpus 
prolifer Rottb., „ in that the spore-balls are less than half the size, = 
lighter in colour, and break up readily ; the spores are larger, and posse 
More verrucose, not tuberculate, epispores. 


[Latin diagnosis. ] 
Sorosporium Neillii. 
ad ovaria pauca destruentibus ; atris, compactis, globosis vel 

8 


Soris 
mpac 
— abies longis. Spororum pilis sporis 2-6; —À ellipticis, 


tanei 50 mmm. url 
poris insequalite angulatis, subglobosis vel ellipticis 12-20 = 
EC mel ; episporio crasse denseque verruculoso, castaneo, 1:5-2 mm 


Ве: In ovariis Scirpi nodosi Rottb. Bluff t renew: N.Z.), 
W. D. Reid! Seatoun (Wellington, N.Z), J. С. Neill 


CuxxixGHAM.— The. Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 429 


2. Sorosporium solidum (Berkeley) McAlpine. (Text-fig. 21.) 
Е McAlp., Smuts Austr., p. 183, 1910. 
Ustilago solida Berk., Fl. Tas., vol. 2, p. 270, 1860. Urocystis solida F. v. Waldh., 
Apercu Syst. Ust., p. 38, 1877. 
Sori in occasional spikelets, partly enclosed within the glumes, at first 
- eompact, becoming pulverulent, black, elliptical, 3-4 mm. long. Spore-balls 
subglobose to elliptical, often irregular, composed of from 15 to 50 or more 
similarly coloured spores somewhat firmly united, attaining a size of 
15x50 


smooth, dark chestnut-brown, 1 mmm. : 
ost: Schoenus Carsei Cheesem. In spikelets. Herb. No. 423. 
Auckland, T. Patterson! Oct., 1921. 

Distribution : Australia. 

The host is confined to the swamps of the Auckland and Taranaki 
Provinces (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 781). 

The New Zealand form differs from the description given by McAlpine 
in that the sori are (when mature) pulverulent, the spore-balls larger, and 
the spores slightly smaller (McAlp., 20-24 mmm. long.). 

I have been unable to germinate the spores. 


Е 1. Urocystis Rabenhorst. 
Rabenh., Klotsch, in Herb. Viv. Myc., ed. 2, No. 393, 1856, 
Polycystis Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 5, p. 269, 1846. 
Sori in the form of dark-coloured pulverulent masses of spore-balls, 
usually in the leaves and stems of the host, occasionally in the inflorescences. 
Spore-balls compact, permanent, of one or many fertile cells, enclosed 


istribution : World-wide. 
The following species is the sole representative of the genus that has 
been as yet collected in New Zealand. 
Members of the genus have been found on the following host families : 
Gramineae, Cyperaceae, Juncaceae, Liliaceae, Amaryllidaceae, Ranuncu- 


ЕД 


an indistinguishable semi-gelatino : he central portions of this 
the spores become differentiated ; the outer layer of the mass consists 
of slender branches derived from the gelatinous mass of hyph These 


become divided by transverse septa into numerous short cells; several 
persist as the sterile envelope so characteristic of the genus, the remainder 
become absorbed as the spores mature. 


430 ' Transactions. 


l. Urocystis Anemones Winter. (Text-fig. 20, and Plate 45, fig. 2. 
| Ranunculaceae. 
Wint. in Rabh. Krypt. Fl., vol. 1, p. 123, 1881. 

Sori in leaves (when chiefly epiphyllous), petioles, and stems, forming 
irregular swellings, at first covered by the epidermis, becoming exposed 
when appearing as a pulverulent black mass. Spore-balls irregular, from 
15 to 30 mmm. in length, composed of from one to five spores, partially 
surrounded by more numerous and smaller sterile cells. 

Spores subglobose to polygonal, 10-15 x 8-14 mmm. ; epispore smooth, 
or sometimes delicately verruculose, dark brown, 1 mmm. thick; sterile 
cells subglobose to polygonal, pallid brown, smooth, often reduced or 
wanting. 

Host: Ranunculus insignis Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb. 
No. 503. Mount Dennan, Tararua Mountains (Wellington), 1,500 m., E. H. 
Atkinson! 7 Jan., 1922. 

Distribution : World-wide. 

The host is endemic, and confined to the mountain-ranges of both 
Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 10). 

nfection experiments were carried out by Plowright (1889, p. 94). He 
applied conidia to the foliage of Ranunculus repens, and two months later, 
in the vicinity of the points of inoculation, he observed signs of the forma- 
tion of the spore-beds. He found the mycelium to be localized, infection 
occurring wherever the infection hyphae penetrated. 

Germination has been observed and figured by numerous workers. 


Brefeld (1895) found that the spores would germinate only after six 

months’ rest in damp earth; but Kniep (1921) found that forms from 

i some required this period of rest, whilst 

others germinated as soon as they were mature. He considered the species 

to be in reality an aggregate one, thus explaining the differences in 
germination as recorded by various workers. 


LITERATURE CONSULTED. 
Bary, A. ре, 1887. Comparative Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and 
ia. Eng.ed. 522 pp. Oxford. dus ? 
Baupys, E., 1921. Die Sporen der Getreidebrandpilze sirid nicht giftig. Zeitschr. 
anzenkr., vol. 31, pp. 24-27. 
BERKELEY, J. M., 1847. Propagation of Bunt. rans. Hort. Soc. Lond., vol. 2, p. 113. 
-—— 1855. In Hooker's Flora Novae Zelandiae, vol. 2, p. 196. de 
EFELD, O., 1883. Botanische Untersuch en ueber Hefepilze, Fortsetzung der 
Schimmelpilze. Die Brandpi Left 5 28 pp 


~ 1888. Neue Untersuchungen ueber die Brandpilze ond die Brandkrankheiten, Il. 
Nachricht, a. d. Club d. Landwirte zu Berlin, p. 1577 


— 1903. Neue Untersuchungen und Ergebnisse ueber die Бышы Infektion und : 

Verbreitung der Brandkrankheiten des Getreides. Nachricht. a. d. Club d. 
Landwirte zu Berlin, pp. 4224-94. | 

CHEESEMAN, T. F., 1906. Manual of the New Zealand Flora. 1199 pp. | Wellington. 

CLinTon, sag 306 Ustilaginales. · North American Flora, vol. 7, pt. 1. 82 рр. 

‘ork, 

DANGRARD, P. A, 1894. Recherches histologi "M aod tilaginees. La 

Botaniste, vol. 3, p. 240, ogiques sur la famille des Us 


CunnincHam.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 431 
DARNELL- ie E P. 1917. The Prevention of Bunt. Ag. Gaz. of N.S.W., vol. 28, 


— 1921. n ic ‘Method of Treating Seed-wheat for Bunt. Ibid., vol. 32, pp. 7 
DrETEL, it сое on n Hemibasidii. Engler and Prantl, Natuerliche ro dear 
«ppt 
FISCHER VON WALDHEIM, A., 1869. Beitraege zur Pg = Entwickelungsgeschi 
Ustilagineen. Pri ingsh. pose Wiss. Bot., ‚ pp. 61-125, 199-00. 
Freeman, E. M., — Jonsson, E. C., The Loose ates of Barley and Wheat. 
U.S. gr. Bull. No. 152, cn E la. Washington. 
GANES, E. F., ind raves Е. J., 1923. Occurrence of Bunt in Rye. Phytopathology, 


HanPER, В. A., 1899. ее гаи in certain Stages in the rupe з the 
Smuts. Trans. Wisconsin Acad. Sci. Arts & Letters, vol. 12, pp. 4 

HECKE, L., 1905. Zar + theorie dor Blueteninfektion des Getreides durch afe 
Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges., vol. 23, pp. 248-50. 

JENSEN, J. ig 1888. ead Undersogelser og Forsog over. Om Kornsorternes Brand., 


—— 18894. The араат and — of Smut in Oats and Barley. Jour. 
Roy. Agr. Soc. Eng., vol. 

——— 18895. 24 Charbon des Саг: ОЕ 

KELLERMAN, W. А., and tente W. T., 1890. Report = шу Loose Smut of Cereals ; 
Report of the Botani i Department. Ann. . Kansas Agr. Exp. Sin., 
2nd rep., for year 1899. ^ "ope 

Kerze, H., с. Urocystis Anemones Ind Winter. Zeitschr. foer Botanik, vol. 13, 


LrEBENBERG, VON, 1879. Ueber die Dauer der —— der Sporen einiger Brandpilze. 
Oesterr. Landw. Wochenblatt., vol. 3, No. 
LvTMAN, B. F., 1911. Эни Contributions 5 the 7 history and стое of the Smuts. 


Trans. Wisco Acad. Sci аа vol. 16, рр. 
Mappox, F., Exi Notes pete Results of Agricultural pido PENE on under the 
Auspices A the Council of epee ure of Tasmania at Eastfield. Ne wnham, 


Masster, G. E., ee Text-book of Plant-diseases, p. 2 Lond 
Mens + € 1910. = Smuts of Australia ; their чон Кыл Life Bisory, ad Classifi- 
2 


na. 
NELL, J. C., 1923. Stinking-smut of Wheat: the Effect on Germination of some Seed- 
disinfectants. 27.7. Jour. Agr., vol. 27, pp. 159-67. 
OsBORN, = B., 1922. A M on the Чар цу бачое — . оние Spinificis 
w.) McAlp. Trans. Roy. Soc a, vol. 46, 
Озхев, С. = 1916. Leaf-smut on Timothy. Weak que Agr. Ez. 2- ` Вий. No. 381, 
185—230. 


Mel 
MOELLER, а. 1895. Protdhesidiodiysatibs. Bot. Mittheil. aus den Tropen, Heft 8, 
180 pp. Je 


оа N., 1900. Essai taxonomique sur les familles et les genres des Hymeno- 
mycetes. 184 pp. pedis le-Saunier. 
Perca, T., 1912. Verre: Fg and Uredineae of Ceylon. Annals Roy. Bot. Gardens, 
p.224. Peradeni 
Prownienr, C. og puru i Monograph of the British Uredineae and Usrilagineae, &с. 
347 
POTTER, А. A., and eee G. W., 1918. Differences between the Species of Tilletia 
on Wheat logy, ЖА 8, рр. 106-13. 
rs wearer ig E a Beitraege zur Kenntniss der Ustilagineen. . Zeitschr. f. Bot., 
(P. 
—— 1914. Zar Bexualitaet der Brandpilze, Tilletia Tritici. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. Ges., 
p. 310. 
Saccarpo, P. A., 1886. —€—: Tubereulariaceae ; Cerebella. Sylloge 
Fungorum, vol. 4, p. 7 
Ѕүрож, H. and P., 1901. N cloche Mittheilungen. Hedwigia, vcl. 40, p 
Tuseur, К. Е. von, and Ѕмттн, W. G., 1897. Diseases бы Plants induced by и 
Parasites. Eng. tratia., pp. 257-328. Londor 


432 


Transactions. 


TULASNE, L. R., and C., 1847. "ge sur = Ustilaginees comparees aux Uredinees, 
Ann 2-1 


g^ Nat., ser. 8, vol. 7, p 


Van TrgoHEM, P. E. Ls 


ZADE, A., 1922. ications 
den 


pp. 393-496. 


А 1854. Second Ма sur e Uredinees et les Ustilaginees. 
Sci. Nat., ser. 4, ee 2, pp. 77-196. 
1893. Sur la classification des Basidiomycetes. 


Bateri ebad U. Ustilago Avenae Jens. 


Ann, 


Journal de 


e Untersuchungen ueber die Infektion des Hafers durch 


Fuehlings Landw. Zeit., vol. 71, 


COMBINED HOST AND FUNGUS INDEX. 


gives only those synonyms that have been used in recent 


Pages 

Elateromyces Bubak i 403, 414 
СЕ | )G Н. Cuna. 416 
ese un 416, *422 


This index 
literature, or are some guide to the species in question. 
Agropyron 
scab: (Lab.) Beauv 413 
Agrostis 
aris With, 424 
pre merce г neues ДО С.) ) Bubak *411, 417, *422 
or i. ‚‚ 44 T "E 
Anthracoidea Bret. » .. 418 ES Ve tm сул 421 
Caricis Bref, .. ЗАК 
Arrhenatherum : . 414 
elatius (L.) Beauv. 405 og Sis x p 
v 429 
ore E p GRAMINEAE — 404, 418, 423, 424, 427, 
Holcus 
Bromus 
hordaceus L. .. КОШИ -. enne B Es Е: 
unioloides Н, В. К. 401, 412 vulgare L. 409 
414, 420 
dipsacea Berggr 416, 417 | VITACEAE ec 
байый. Киш. Lo £49 404 
pseudo-cyperus .. 417 | ONAGRACEAE 
subdola ie .. 420 | OXALIDACEAE. 404 
ternaria Forst. f. e. 4200 
virgata Sol. .. 417 | POLYGONACEAE .. 404, 423 
CARYOPHYLLACEA 404, 427 | Polygonum 
аи i = Ес 403, 418 |  cinense p 416 
Ell. et T sc 405 prostratum A. Rich. PU 
mein (Pers.) j Magn, . *411, 418, 420 serrulatum Lug. ot 
patagonica et Mass, 412 Sp. .. Se X "7 497 
scerotifrmis (Oke. et Mass.) G. H PORTULACEAE .. 55 E 
Cun *411, 418, 421 á 
Spinificis (Ludw. ) McAlp. *415, 418 | RANUNCULACEAE 429, 430 
CYPERACEAE 404, 414, 418, 427, 429 resa " 
gnis Hook. f С s. 
Dactylis ни L 1 а esc 
glomerata /.. 410 
Danthonia : Schoenus 
MEM £ -- 413 | — Carsei Cheese. mn 
s ОМ, vod 
semiannularis R, Br, 414 en 428 


nodosus Rottb. dw n 


CuxxixGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 433 


Pages 
403, 427 
*419, 428 
v.c ZEN 


Sorosporium Rud 
Neillii @. Н. Cun 
piluliformis (Berk. ) M a 
Вар — iae Rud. 
un (ено ) McA сај. 


Sphacelothoc De 403, 421 
Hydropiperis (Schum. ) De Bary 
*411, 423 
Spinifex 
hirsutus Lab. .. "m 420 
Tilletia 7 399, 403, 404, M 
Airae-caespitosae Lindr. 410 
alopecurivora Ule 29 .. 410 
Brizae Ule  .. s .. 410 
Caries 'T «3 £s 
Baryana F. v. .. 410 
decipiens (Pers.) Koern *415, 424 
oelens (Berk. et Curt.) Trel. 425 
Holci ( ostr. 5, 424, 427 
levis "Es *415, 424, "425 
Milii F .. 410 
cecidi Е. v. Waldh. rri 
Secalis ine vxo B 
28 


sp 
C (бааа > Oud. 
398, 


Tritici Wint. S8, *415, 424, 26 
T. 398, 
Triticum 

vulgare Vill. .. 409, 425, 426 
Uncinia 

caespitosa В "m m AOL 

leptostachya you is ед 

riparia R. В Hes „+ 421 
Urocystis Haben 2 429 

Anemones Wint. 397, 398, *415, 430 

solida F. v. Waldh. se a 
Ustilagidium Herzb. К 

Hordei Herz .. 409 

Tritici er 
Баара 398, 401, 403 
USTILA 397, 401 
Ustilago "(Pers ) E 399, 403, zs 


Agropyri 
Avenae Jena. . ME 400, 405, *407, im 
var. levis Kell. et Sw. 


Ustilago Pages 
bromivora (T'ul.) F. v. W 
400, 401, 404, 405, *407, 412, *422 
bullata Berk. .. 405, *407, 413 
andollei Tul. 7 21-408 
caricicola Тг. et Earle 417 
Caricis Ung... 
cate Ludw. . 
comburens Ludw. 405, *407, 413 
emodensis Berk. 41 
endotricha k «ac IB 
exigua Syd. e < 413 
foetens Berk. et ‘Curt. se 495 
Hordci Bref. .. 408 
Hordei Jens. .. Да .. 408 
var. nuda Jens. .. 408 
var. tecta Jens. -— .. 408 
Hordei Kell. et Sw. x .. 408 
H Ph 
Hydropiperis "Schroet. "e 423 
Jensenii Rostr. 400, 405, *407, 408, 409 
levis Magn. 
398, 400, 405, 406, *407, 409, i 
Maydis is Cda. 
micros pora Mass, et Rodw. р nt 
nuda Kell. et Sw. 400, 408, 409 
olivacea (DC.) Tul. og iri 
nnans Rostr. .. 405 
Poarum МеА1р. e —— AAO 
Readeri Syd. 405, *411, 473, *422 
e Kue .. 420 
olwcti formis Cke. et Mass .. 421 
dien Dittm. .. 408 
Avenae Jens. 
var. Hordei Jens.  . 408, 409 
var deret Jens. 408, 409 
„жы, Ps 
Spinificis 418 
ash ( Ренна. ) Niessl 
400, 405, *407, 410, *422 
reubi 414 
Tritici Jens. 398, 405, 5407, 409, *422 
409 
forma foliicola Р, Henn. .. 409 
urceol .. 420 
wshingtoniana ЕП. et Ev. 410 
398, 399 


434 ; Transactions. 


Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 
By D. Perre, M.A., Ph.D., F.N Z.Inst. 


[Read before the Auckland Institute, 27th November, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


l. Senecio Spedeni sp. nov. 

Species S. Monroi Hk. f. similis ; differt habitu humili, foliis angustioribus, 
sessilibus, integris, obtusis v. subacutis; acheniis tenuibus, apice + dila- 
tatis, glaberrimis. 


the leaves but narrower. eads + turbinate, + lin. (9 mm.) wide; 
involucra] bracts 10-12, linear, acute, tomentose ; ray florets 8-10, yellow ; 
achenes linear, slender, grooved, glabrous, somewhat dilated at the tips. 

Hab.—Richardson Range, Lake County, near Minor Peak (on the track 
to Lake Luna), circa 4,000 ft.: J. Sped 

Mr. Speden has had this plant in cultivation for several years. I have 
seen cultivated specimens only. Its dwarf compact habit, shining foliage, 
and abundant flowers make it a charming garden-plant. 


2. Senecio Matthewsii sp. nov. 
Species S. layidoso Cheesem. affinis ; differt habitu altiore, ramis confertis 


as broad, thin, subacute, entire, in age alm | соонда 
when young), below closely с ко Corre проте (4100 
б verius veins obscure, midrib evident on both surfaces. Flowering 

ranchlets several, closely placed, slender, 2-3 in. (5-7-5 cm.) long ; bracts 


Spe. acute, tomentose; ray florets 12-15, oblo obtuse, more or less 
eroded at tips, — ae nerved. Achenes short linear-oblong, grooved, 
ase, 


PrTRIE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 435 


Hab.—Slopes of Mount Diana, Lake Pan MD in damp rather 
open stations at the edge of forest :: W. A. Thon 
omson has sent me all the specimens porem These he grew 
in his garden at Half-way Bush, Dunedin. He has also supplied a re 
graph of the wild feel in situ. The species is named in hon of 
Henry J. Matthews, whose investigations shed so much light on the its 
of western Otago. 


3. Senecio enone Am nov. 
species S. io Hk. f. affinis; differt habitu late patente robusto, 
ramis elongatis,- foliis lios ac tenuioribus, petiolis longis gracilibus, 
inflorescentia laterali laxa 
A shrub 4-6 ft. high or more, with rather few widely-spreading more 
or less subdivided раа Leaves ye elliptic, 4-5 in. = exclusive 


ces, d 

chiefly ‘hong midrib and veins, below clothed with pale-yellow or greyish- 
yellow appressed tomentum ; petioles about as long as blades, grooved 
above, clothed with greyish tomentum. Inflorescence axillary towards 
ends of branches, асе 5-6 in. lon ng; rhachis zigzag, giving off 
below several alternate short, more or less divaricating few-flowered branches 
subtended by small foliaceous bracts, upper portion linear, simple, the 
whole inflorescence pes wit greyish- -white tomentum. Heads on short 
pedicels, discoid, 4in. in diameter; involucral bracts about 8, linear, 
tomentose. Florets diss 12, limb of corolla narrow funnel- shaped, rather 
deeply 5- ro segments revolute. Achene linear, shortly pilos 

H orth Island. Open rocky places near mouth of Mike River ; 
not common: W. A. Thomson ! 

The only specimen seen came from a plant grown in Mr. Thomson’s 
garden at Halt -way Bush, Dunedin. He has had it in cultivation for 
several years 


4. Dracophyllum Adamsii sp. nov. 

Frutex conferte ramosus, 10 dem. (40 in.) altus v. ultra; ramis tenui 
bus, apices versus multo divisis, ramulos pertenues laterales plerumque 
paucifoliatos inflorescentiam brevem terminalem gerentes edentibus. Foliis 
tenuibus, conferte imbricatis, complanatis v. + concavis, lineari- acuminatis, 


ape cm. “a in. P sio. paucifloris; floribus (ad 10) parvis, sessilibus, arcte 

disposi mm. longis; sepalis ovato-lanceolatis, acutis, a marginibus 
ciliatis ; 'eorollae tubo angusto, calyce 4 longiore, lobis ovatis subacutis 
patentibus v. + reflexis; staminibus corollae tubum aequantibus; capsula 
matura calyce 4 breviore. 

A much-branched bushy shrub, 3ft. high or more. Main branches 
rather slender, much subdivided above; bark greyish-brown ; branchlets 
short, very slender, spreading or ascending, most closely ringed by scars of 
fallen leaves, leafy at tips ; flowering twigs 4in long, generally bearing few 


and broader leaves. Leaves closely imbricating, ascending or spreading, 
3in. long, 2-3mm. wide at base, narrow linear-acuminate, tapering 


436 Transactions. 


uniformly to acicular subpungent tips, thin, glabrous, finely striate, 
flattened or slightly concave above, edges very delicately serrate at and 


‘long; flowers 10 or fewer, sessile, + 5 mm. long ; bracts several, ovate 
from broad base, shortly mucronate, strongly ciliate along edges; sepals 
one-third shorter than corolla, ovate-lanceolate, acute, ciliate at edges; 
corolla-tube rather narrow, lobes ovate subacute spreading or more or less 
reflexed ; stamens as long as corolla-tube; mature capsules one-third 
shorter than sepals. 

Hab.—Roadside near mouth of Awatere River, East Cape district: 
James Adams and D. P. Edge of forest near Peria (Mongonui): Н. Carse! . 
Various stations in North Cape district: T. F. Cheeseman ! 

The species is named in honour of James Adams, whose investigation 
of the flora of the Coromandel Peninsula is a fine piece of work, an 
was my companion on a visit of some length to Mount Hikurangi, the East 
Cape district, and Tokomaru Bay. 

The leaves of this species are very characteristic, their blades having a 
very narrow triangular form, tapering uniformly from the base to the tips. 
D. strictum Hk. f. has leaves of a similar shape, but these are much broader 
and more coriaceous. Its alliance is probably with some of the congeries 
of forms united in Cheeseman's Manual (first edition) under the collective 
name D. Urvillei A. Rich. 


5. Veronica Dartoni sp. nov. 


Frutex erectus, 21 dem. altus v. ultra. Folia decussata, anguste lanceo- 
lata, 17-25 mm. longa, a medio 7-9 mm. lata, integra, glabra, + com- 
planata, leviter carinata, in basim sessilem sublatum attenuata et in apicem 
subacuminatum aequaliter producta, nervis duobus obscuris prope margines 
percursa. Racemi in foliorum superiorum axillis dispositi, ad 6 cm. longi, 
angusti, multiflori, pedunculati (pedunculis quam folia ter longioribus, 
puberulis); rhachide pedicellisque firme pubescentibus; bracteis pedicellos 
aequantibus, ovato-lanceolatis, acutis. Flores majusculi, roseo-caesii ; calyx 
4-partitus, lobis lanceolatis acutis ciliolatis; corollae tubo sublato, calycis 
lobos paullo excedente; limbo + 9 mm. lato, lobis ovatis acutis multi- 
nerviis tubum longitudine vix excedentibus, capsula glabra, acuta, + com- 
pressa, ealyce subduplo longior. 


lin. long, 18. 
broad at middle, entire, glabrous, more or less flattened, rather thin. slightly 
keeled, midrib somewhat depressed above, traversed by two obscure sul 
lateral veins, otherwise nerveless. Racemes in 2-3 opposite pairs in axils 
of uppermost leaves, up to 22 in. long including peduncles, rather narrow, 
closely many-flowered ; peduncles about as long as leaves slender puberu- 
lous; rhachis and pedicels strongly pubescent; bracts equalling pedicels, 
about 2mm. long, ovate-lanceolate, acute. Flowers rather large, “ гозу 
lilac ” (Darton); calyx 4-partite, lobes lanceolate, acute, ciliolate, corolla- 
tube rather broad, slightly exceeding calyx, limb + jin. across; lo 
ovate, acute, many-nerved, scarcely longer than tube. Capsules glabrous, 
acute, somewhat compressed, barely twice as long as the calyx. 


PxrRiE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 437 


Hab.—Firewood Creek, near Cromwell, Vincent County: D. P. Rocky 
banks of Clutha River near Roxburgh bridge: Brian Jeffery! H. L. Dar- 
ton! Queenstown Hill (Lake Wakatipu): J. W. McIntyre. 

; Si А Н.Т, 


only two or three years ago. . Da 
beautiful object when in flower, and very floriferous. ; 


6. Veronica trifida sp. nov. 
ies V. Birleyi (N. E. Brown) affinis; differt habitu prostrato v. 
te diffuso; ramis ramulisque elongatis (ad 90 cm. longis v. 
ultra) ; ramulis demum ab apicibus -+ suberectis ; foliis subalte 2—4 dentatis, 
politis, pro parte maxima glabris; racemorum pedunculis longioribus 
s аду 


of decayed leaves, up to 3ft. in length. Leaves closely imbricating, 
a ed or somewhat spreading, sessile by a broad base, roughly obovate - 
in general outline, 7-8 mm. long and about half as wide, obtuse, polish 
о 


prominent acute teeth a little below, but sometimes with two pairs of 
mil : : 


8 
1-3 in axils of upper leaves, few-flowered, pedunculate, uncles densely 
glandular - pubescent, + 9 mm. long, pedicels 1-5-3 mm. long, clothed 
like the peduncles as are also bracts and calyx; bracts a single pair a 
little below flowers, lanceolate, thin, subacute; calyx 4-partite, lobes thin 
acute; “corolla pure white, 1—3 in. across, segments rounded, tube long" 
(Darton); capsule almost e ualling sepals, subcuneately obcordate, much 
compressed, mm. long, 3mm. wide, glabrous. 

Hab.—Titan Ridge, near the Blue Lake, Garvie Mountains, Southland, 
circa 4,500 ft. : J. Speden ! Н. L. Darton ! 

Th 


summer it makes fresh erect growth rapidly up to 6 in. or 9 in., but gene- 
rally 3in. or 4in. only. On one trip I noticed а band of white about 1 yard 


all intermediate stages to the edge of the snow. 
As I have not seen the plant growing, I feel that the foregoing descrip- 
tion must be in many respects inadequate. 


438 Transactions. 


The Vegetation of Banks Peninsula: Supplement 1. 


By RosERT M. Larne, M.A., B.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., and A. Warr, M.A.. 
Professor of English, Canterbury College, Christchurch. 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th November, 1923 ; received by 
Editor, 16th November, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


(2) a list of such plants (about thirty) as have been found for the first time 
on Banks Peninsula since the original paper was published, together with 


by other observers since the original aper was written. Few dicotyledons 
have been added, showing that the original list of these was nearly complete. 
The abbreviations of collectors’ names is as before :— 
A. W. ... Professor A. Wall. 
.. Mr. William Martin. 
Mr ing 


. R. M. Laing. 
Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S. 


1. THE FOREST, PRICE’S VALLEY. 


Opportunity has been found of examining more closely than heretofore 
the vegetation of this valley. We are thus enabled to form a better picture 
insula 


this would separate it probably from all other forest areas of New Zealand, 
the description would be of little value to the botanist, as Olearia fragrant- 
1$8)^a 18 à тате and disappearing species. Опе might rely, however, on 
other Species for a separation. It is doubtful, for example, whether the 
following species could be found commonly together elsewhere—Nothopanaz 

nomalum, Teucridium parviflorum, Pseudopanaz feror—as they can be in 
the district between Gebbie's Pass and Little River. Again, Banks Pen- 
insula might be defined as being characterized by the presence of certain 
northern species and the absence of others. Thus the following species 
might be expected to occur and do not: Cordyline Banksii, Melicope 


* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 355, 1919. 


Laing AND WALL.— Vegetation of Banks Peninsula. 439 


tions it becomes clear that the forest of Banks Apre is sufficiently 
characteristic to be regarded as a separate Afer is so considered 
by Cockayne in his Vegetation of New Zealand (p. 1 

At present, however, owing to the almost en c destruction of the 
original plant covering by , and in other ways, it is difficult to find means 
for reconstructing in imagination the original plant ае For- 
s Valley there is still a remnant of the primitive forest 
left on the valley-floor, through which neither fire nor sawmill has been, 
though, unfortunately, stock have run in it ; and there is also a portion of 
the same forest at the " pend of the valley ies an altitude of 1,500 ft. and 
upwards. know of no other place on the peninsula where fragments 
a the lowland and upland forest are left in a state of such good preservation 

n the same valley. This enables us to confirm more definitely certain 
conclusions regarding the forest, arrived > кае before. 

m this area it appears that the large trees on the valley-floors of the 
пееш were chiefly black and white pine with а comparatively small 
admixture of totara. As the valley narrowed the black and white pines 
were replaced by totara, which constituted the chief timber-tree E the 

Ilsides. Above 1,500 ft. Podocarpus totara became rarer, and plants of 
P. Hallii appeared, and soon predominated. At the same altitude seasonal 
plants of Libocedrus were to be found, In the valley referred to there 
a great break, however, in the forest between about 200 ft. and 1,000 ft., 
where now nothing but second growth occurs, so that the changes cannot 
be followed in deta il. 

In the lower forest there is a great variety of shrubs, including such 
plants already mentioned as are etsewhere rare in company—Teucridium, 
Pseudo eroz, Nothopanaz anomalum, Melicytus micranthus. Several 
specimens of eria fragrantissima were observed at a somewhat higher 
altitude. Pseudopanaz ferox is replaced by P. crassifolium below 1,000 ft., 
and Rubus australis becomes much more abundant, while the huge lianes 
be R. cissoides are no longer to be seen. The point where the kahikatea 

originally passed out of the forest cannot now be determined, but probably 
it was below 1,000 ft. Above this the forest takes on the ‘characteristics 
of the totara association described in the previous paper. 


ll. PLANTS TO BE ADDED TO THE LIST OF EXISTING SPECIES. 
Ferns (FiLicEs). 
H hyllum demissum 
г at the эы of ge ынаа Valley on Mount Herbert: A. W. 
Trichomanes humile Fors 
Edge of stream, Pin Bay: R. M. L. 


Alsophila Colensoi Hook. f. 
Price's Valley, common in the bush above 1,500 ft: R. M. L. Head 
of Stony Bay : W. M. 
Hypolepis distans Hook. 
Near Akaroa : W. M, 
Blechnum Banksii Hook. f, 
Akaroa Lighthouse: A. W.; І. C, Stony Bay: W. М, 
Blechnum vulcanicum Kuhn. 
Grehan Valley, Akaroa: W. M. Mount Pleasant, Lyttelton : A. W. 


440 T'ransactions. 


Pteris piden: R. Br. 
Peraki Reserve, Little Tikao Вау: W. M. ! 
Asplenium ras iie Forst. var. tripinnatum Hook. f. 
Takamatua, Waikerikikeri, Brasenose : R. M. L. 
ои эке J. Өш 
, common in "Grehan Valley : W. M.! 
N саве ode Raoul. 
Akaroa, Wainui, Price’s Valley : R. M. L. 
= Coil: Hook. 
Near the stream. Paua Bay: R. М. L. I was pleased to get this, 
as it is another planc to be added to the list of those reaching their 
southern limit on Banks Peninsula. 


For other species of Filices said to have из pee by Mr. D. G. 
Riches on Banks Peninsula, see Martin, Trans. N.Z. Ins t., vol. 52, p. 315 

Riches is known to have received many species from the North Island, 
the evidence of his herbarium is to be accepted with reservation. 


Family GRAMINEAE. 

Agrostis parvifiora R. Br. 

Bush and base of rocks, Mount Herbert: A. W. 

Deyeuxia Petriei Hack. 

High grassland, Mount Herbert: A. W. 

Deyeuxia avenoides Buch. А 
Mount Herbert: A. W. The type and var. brachyantha are both 

abundant. 

Danthonia nuda Hook. 

Mount Herbert, 1,500 ft. and upwards: A. W. 
Danthonia semiannularis R. Br. var. ns Hook. f. 
Rocks above Purau, east side, 2,000 ft.: A. W. 
Danthonia semiannularis R. Br. var. nigricans Petrie. 
uth and west slopes of Mount Herbert, near summit: A. W. 

Koeleria Kurtzii Hack. 

Mount Herbert from 2,000 ft. to summit, Port Hills: A. W. 

Poa apt d Hook f 

dle Hill, Redclifis Spur: A. W. 

Poa ak Buc 
Mount Herbert : A. W. 

Poa anceps Forst. f. : 
Mount Herbert, near the summit: A. W. Е. 
Professor Wall has grown this at Fendalton, and at this low level 

it maintains its characteristies, and shows no tendency to revert to 
P. caespitosa. 

Festuca rubra Linn. 

This very difficult ome should have been included in the previous 
list. It is not uncommon i n pastures, and perhaps is only a form of 
F. novae-zelandiae (Hack.) Cockayne. А distinct form occurs on the 
ann and west faces of Mount Herbert near the summit (Kaituna 


Larne AND Warr.—Vegetation of Banks Peninsula. 441 


Family СҮРЕВАСЕАЕ. 
Carex Solandri Boott 
Bush, Mount Herbert : A. W. 
Carex testacea Sol. ex Boott. 
Redcliffs Gully: A.W. Akaroa: К. M. L. 


Family JUNCACEAE. 
Juncus prismatocarpus R. B 
Ditch by the Ade af p^ road, Kaituna Valley. Motueka Valley i ы 
the southernmost locality given by Cheeseman, but it occurs at leas 
as far south as Peel Forest: R. M. L. 


Family LILIACEAE. 


Bulbinella Hos Benth. & Hook. 
Summit Road at head of Le Bon's Bay: W. M. 
Dianella intermedia Endl 
as surprised to find a few drought-stricken specimens of this 
plant in a cleft on the rocks on the northern face of Маму s Hill (May, 
1922): R. M. L. On rocks, Charteris Bay : Orton Bradley. 


Family PoLYGONACEAE. 
Muehlenbeckia ephedrioides Hook. f. 
It is peche worth while putting this on record ; though not strietly 
a Banks Peninsula plant, yet it occurs close to the foot of the hills. 
Outlet to Lake Forsyth: W. M.; R. M. L. 


Family RANUNCULACEAE. 


Clematis marata Armstr. 
Amongst manuka scrub, Charteris Bay : Orton Bradley ! 


Family ROSACEAE. 

Geum parviflorum 

Rocks on Ta pue side of Mount к» near the summit: A. W. 
Another addition to our subalpine flor 


Family ViOLARIEAE. 


PM micranthus Hook. f. var. microphyllus Cheesman. 
Price's Valley, on the flat ; one plant only seen: R. M. L. 


Family RUBIACEAE. 
Nertera setulosa Hook. f. 
Mount Herbert, 2,500 ft.: A. W. 


442 Transactions. 


Family Cowrosrrar. 


Gnaphalium Traversii Hook. f. 
g near the top of Castle Hill. This is now to be added to the list 
of subalpine species : R. M. L. 
Senecio Lyallii Hook. f. 
Mount Herbert, south side, about 2,800 ft.: A. W. An unexpected 
subalpine plant. 
Taraxacum magellanicum Comm. 
Mount Herbert, near summit, both sides: A. W. 


Myosotis australis R. Br. var. lytteltonensis (Laing and Wall) var. nov. 
(Text-figs. 1-3.) 


Ramis decumbentibus vel prostratis, crassioribus, rachide multo-breviore 
quam in forma typica; stylo filiformi gracili, aequanti corollae tubo in 
longitudine, nucellis maturis nigris nitentibus, leviter ochratis vel fulvis, 
non subferrugineis. 

In the previous list was mentioned among the critical species a form 
of M. australis with the habit and external appearance of M. Forsteri. It 
seems sufficiently distinct and local to require a varietal name. The follow- 

on :— 


CECI RIP RES 


А 
CRITICAL SPECIES. | 
E 


RE A HAS 
W 


petioles 2-3 in. long, petiole 1-2 in. long, sheathing at base; blade 1-2 in. 
long, oblong to spathulate, obtuse or apiculate, rather membranous, 
margins and midrib hispid, and both surfaces hispidulous. Racemes some- 
what elongated, pedicels =, in. long, rather stout, many-flowered. Flowers 


Se а e ; equalling corolla-scales. ^ Nutlets ovoid not or 
en abou times breadth, when ri ining- ish ish- 
black—not pale brown. Rl f ee 

The plant has much more resemblance to M. Fosteri than to M. aus- 
tralis in its exterior appearance; but in the details of its structure it comes 
much nearer to the latter. It differs from M. australis in being decumbent 
or prostrate, in the much less elongated rachis, in the long style, and in 
somewhat lighter colour of the nutlets 
. rom M. Forsteriit differs in being much stouter and stiffer, in the calyx 
being divided nearly three-quarters of the way down, in the elongated 
corolla, the shape of the nutlets, and perhaps also in their colour. 1t 
apparently bears considerable resemblance to M. australis var. conspicua, ` 
which, however, is unknown to us. 

Hab.—Clifis above Lyttelton, Governor's Bay, and Sumner Road. 
Anisotome Enysii (T. Kirk) Laing. 

We can find none but trivial differences be 1 ~ 

tween this and the Castle 

Plant. In the Banks Peninsula form the bracts are rather narrower, longeh — 
and more acute, and nearly connate, | 


445 


Larne AND WarLL.— Vegetation of Banks Peninsula. 


зөлор Jo uotjoeg—'£ "org ‘ozis [vanyvu дец * sjuvjd jo вул®д—'@ “T БОЯ 


‘IVA U s15210]]9])//] “IVA SUPNEND syosoh jy 


444 Transactions. 


ERRATA. 


The following species were admitted into the previous paper in error, 
and the names should therefore be deleted from the list. 
Cyathea Cunninghamii Hook. f. 
e plant from Cooper’s Knobs is no doubt Hemitelia. However, 
I have reintroduced the species for a plant from Peraki Reserve, on the 
e up of Dr. Holloway. This has the complete indusium of Cyathea. 
=R. M. L 


Festuca multinodis Petrie. 
o form of Festuca in this neighbourhood is anything like Petrie’s js 
plant, which is very distinct. Very few individuals of F. novae- и 
zelandiae have even three nodes.—A. W 
Scirpus antarcticus Linn. P1 
recorded in error for S. aucklandicus Boeck, by which it should ; 
be replaced. £ 
Carex flava Linn. var. cataractae R. Br. 

I have recorded this from Castle Rock; but I find on examining my 
herbarium again that there is possibly a mistake in the locality. The 
species should = be removed from the list, pending confirmation 

y.—R. M. L. 


of the locality.— 
Libertia grandiflora Sweet. 
This is probably only a form, though a distinct form, of L. 12100065. 
Plantago spathulata Hook. jd 
This ; 


18 18 an erroneous identification of P. Raoulii Decaisne. 


A Chemical Investigation of Pintsch Oil. 
By Н. J. Fay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


[Read before the Otago Institute, 12th December, 1922; received by Editor, 814 
December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


mercially important product of this cracking is the illuminating-gas, the — 
' А уи 


FixLAY.—AÀ Chemical Investigation of Pintsch Oil. 445 


The oil at present is unfit for commercial use because of its stench, its 
extreme volatility and inflammability, and especially its property of 
depositing a gummy layer on all vessels in which it is kept. If it were 
not for this last*objection the oil would make an excellent motor-spirit. 


carbons, ethylene, butadiene, and benzene being the chief constituents. 
The .Pi i in 
amounts of dissolved gases which are expelled on warming, the liquid 


the fractions, more especially the lower ones, are highly unsaturated. 
Above 112° C. the residue rapidly darkens, and decomposes spontaneously 
with evolution of pungent-smelling white fumes. 

Oxidation with permanganate of a fraction boiling between 60° and 
90° C. yielded formic and probably butyric acids, thus indicating the pre- 
sence of n-amylene in the original oil, in agreement with Armstrong and 


ns. 
it was thought that the “ gumming ” of the oil would probably be 
due to polymerization of the unsaturated hydrocarbons present, experi- 


the action. The action of sodium wire at 60° C., in a sealed tube, was tried 
freezing k 
but the low boiling- ction 


gave a considerable quantity of a soft rubber- mass, eri у in its 
solubilities from true rubber. It was probably a polymer which had not 


warming a 
solution, then into the absorption-flask (containing a layer of liquid Br,), 
then through another small quantity of Br, to catch any escaping 


and methyl iodide. 


446 Transactions. 


e 
[um 
[uv] 

о 
C» 
vel 
ч 

E 
e 
Ф 
g 

3 
[s ad 
i 

"m 
£5 
Б 
о 
Ж. 
Un 
B 
e 
ct 
= 
о 
p 
со 
Qt 
=) 
ас 
B 
— 
ш: 

go 
er 
© 
ga. 


; 8 
agreement with the data obtained by Armstrong and Miller for their solid 
butadiene tetrabromide, so that the more volatile parts of Pintsch ojl consist 

i ide i ost 


_ Large quantities of the liquid bromides were prepared and fractionally 
distilled at atmospheric and at reduced pressure. Purification prove 
clea 


colourless fraction (B.P. 58-66° at 23 mm.; density, 1-825 at 13° C.) 
which remained stable on keeping. The substance was very refractory in 
combustion, the values finally obtained being—C, 21-1 per cent. ; H, 3-5 per 
cent. — Analysis* (Carius method) gave 75-9 per cent. bromine, so that 
the fraction was probably a slightly impure specimen of butylene dibromide. 
(Calculated percentages—C, 22-2 per cent.; H, 3-7 per cent. ; Br, 74 per 
cent.) Thus butylene is present in considerable amount in the lower 
boiling fractions of Pintsch oil, so that the liquid dibromides that Arm- 
Strong and Miller lost by fire would probably have yielded them butylene 


The liquid bromide, also, is very unreactive, KOH (alcoholic and 30 per 
cent. aqueous), HNO,, and KCN having very little effect. Zinc-dust or 
zine-copper couple in alcohol reduces it, SbCl. liberates bromine, PCI, 


a 


between 55° and 65° gave evidence of the presence of amylene and hexylene, 
tn agreement with the results found by Armstrong and Miller, who used 
an oxidation method. : 

In the preparation of the bromides by the method already detailed it 
was found that the ,ammoniaeal silver-nitrate solution, through which the 
vapour from the Pintsch oil was passed, rapidly turned black, while a 
Copious precipitate formed. This is in direct opposition to the results 
recorded by Armstrong and Miller, and indicates that true acetylenes are 
Present in at least the lower fractions of Pintsch oil. The gas that passed 


*The Stepanow method which was i i i ougl 
ы , previously tried, gave results which, though 
tae aaa were always about 14 per cent. low, so that the ibo is not always reliable. 
dc r 2 ge alis that correct results could be obtained only by using double 
; um ' i i i 

the sodium and of the subsequent red: by ^ Bacon, and prolonging the time of adding 
t sed by water, yielding a light-yellow oil with fragrant odour, 


strongly fluorescent in ether, alcohol, or acetone solution. ‘The violet fluorescence of 
the pure oil on : ; i 


Craft тооцов, Which, however, is supposed to be restricted to aromatic substances. 


"FiNLAY.—AÀ Chemical Investigation of Pintsch Oil. 447 


through all the absorption-solutions and finally collected in the storing- 
cylinder was very small in amount, and consisted mostly of air driven out 
of the apparatus, indicating that paraffins or other saturated constituents 


gave a 60 per cent. fraction which apparently did not gum after standing 
for some months, but which still made a poor motor-fuel (as tried in a 
motor-cycle). The best effects were obtained with equal parts of petrol 
and Pintsch oil, but extensive trials are needed in this direction. 

The effect of various catalysts and other reagents in reducing the 
unsaturation (and therefore, presumably, the gumming, &c.) was tried, but 


with discouraging results: boiling under reflux condenser with alcoholic 
sulphuric acid, and subjecting to the catalytic action of freshly reduced 
iron and ni various temperatures up to e C., producing little 


ced. 

Since benzene forms the largest constituent of the oil, it was thought 

that immersion of the oil in a freezing mixture might induce separation of 
d 


duced while the temperature was —20° C.; in fact, the crystals readily 
dissolved up. If the oil is previously treated with concentrated sulphuric 
acid to absorb the unsaturated constituents, fractions in the neighbourhood 
of 80° C. readily yield solid benzene on freezing, but there is apparently 
no hope of obtaining it easily from the original oil. 

In conclusion, the writer wishes to thank Dr. Inglis for his help and 
advice during the investigation. 


448 Transactions. 


Three Fossil. Annelids new to New Zealand. 
Ву Н. J. Fay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


Otag ] : ў ] бет, 1928; 
ad before the 0 Institute, 10th July, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
= du issued. separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


SoME specimens of Annelid tubes from the Moeraki boulders were lately 


the specimens, informs me that the species is “ more solid and apparently 
longer than Ditrupa cornea var. wormbetiensis McCoy, of the Janjukian of 
Victoria.” 


Ditrupa parki n. sp. (Fig. 1, a, b.) 

Tube of moderate length, slender, and apparently slowly tapering ; 
walls very solid, often nearly as thick as internal diameter of tube. Surface 
with distinct growth-lines, and 2 or 3 very indistinct, almost obsolete, broad, 
longitudinal ridgings. In one example is a single collar-like swelling. 

Length of type (largest, but still 
very imperfect example), 7-5 mm. 


Exterior diameter of a large fragment, еа 
1-75 mm. ; interior diameter, 0-65 mm. У \ 
in author's collection. \ \ 


The age of the locality is uncertain. 
Marshall (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, : ! 


statement: “The fossiliferous [Hamp- (а 

den] beds rest directly on the strata 1 (® 

that contain the well-known Moera 

concretions. These pass downward 

into the concretionary but more sandy Fic. 1.—Ditrupa parki n. sp. а, type: 
igi beds, which in turn rest on b, cross-section of paratype. 1 

the Shag Point conglomerates that 19 2: — йи —— aperture 

contain the coal. Above the fossil- of ner d ‘ross -section through 

beds there are the volcanic t 


tuffs; these in turn lie below the Oamaru limestone.” The Hampden 


beds are thus below the Waiarekan, and contain a fauna which shows -— 


Parar irea Fossil. Делай tow to New Zealand. 449 


or Bortonian beds at Black Point and Kakahu. The d Point beds Leg 
been doubtfully referred to the Piripauan by Thomson (Trans. N.Z. Inst., 

vol. 52, 1920, p. 385), and the only stage at present “distinguished Sar 
Bortonian and Piripauan is the Kaitangatan. The Kartigi and Moeraki 
beds therefore presumably represent the Kaitangatan and Bortonian stages, 
so that the “ boulders " are probably of low Eocene age ; in the absence of 
fossils, further speculation is useless. 


Ditrupa chapmani n. sp. (Fig. 2, a, b, c, d.) 

Tube rather long and very slender, gently tapering; perfect juvenile 
specimens have very much the appearance of Cadulus delicatulus, being of 
about the same proportions but slightly less curved and of different texture. 
The curvature is distinct but not great, more pronounced posteriorly. No 

tes 


and rather regular growth-lines, Pin rings that are always fine Еа 


pale brown with rings and bands of greyish. The cross-sections of bro 
specimens show that the internal orifice is always circular, but may be саа 
or distinctly excentric; there is an inner narrow whitish ring, then a thick 
brownish crystalline layer with a radiating appearance, then finally a very 
narrow surface-layer. 


Dimensions ы type: Length, 12:5 mm.; greatest width (just arene 
aperture), 1- 38 ш. width of e (broken) end, 0-8 mm. ; diamete 
of ud 


Type, Мез Clifden, Southland (band 6c—Ototaran ?), in author's collec- 
tion. Most plentiful and of best preservation in this band, but occurring 
also in several ei) bands at that locality. 

Of much egant appearance, greater tenuity, and more gradual 
taper than р cornea var. wormbetiensis MeCoy, typical examples of that 
species being considerably shorter, yet much wider than the new species. 
The absence of anterior nodosities separates it at once from the var. constricta 
Chapman. Named after Mr. Chapman, of the National Museum, Melbourne, 
who has always readily given his assistance on this and other occasions. 


. Serpula ouyenensis Chapman. 

Described from the оек (?) and Janjukian of the Mallee Вогез, 
Victoria (Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vol. 26, n.s., p. 182, pl. 18, figs. 24, idi pl. 19, 
fig. 42; 1913). Mr. Chaya identified as this species specimens of a 

Serpula from the road-cutting at Pukeuri (Awamoan) ; € shell is is quite 
common at that locality, but the specimens are exc y fragile, and 
es small pieces can be obtained. Specimens that seem also referable 

this species are commonly found in several of the bands at Clifden, 
Southland, but more especially band 6c. This horizon is considerably 
lower than Awamoan, and may well be Lower Miocene or even Oligocene, 
so that the species would seem to have an earlier occurrence in New Ze 'aland 
than in Australia, and, if the Australian records are included, a considerable 
range. This, however, is of frequent occurrence in the Annelids. 


15— Trans. 


450 Transactions. 


New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 
By Н. J. Fintay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


{Read before the Otago Institute, 8th August, 1922 : received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


Plates 48-51. 


Tue following forms are described from the new material in the author's 
collection; many of them are related to Australian species, and others 
represent genera new to the New Zealand fauna. Notes on some already- 
described species are also given. 


ose notocenica n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 2a, 2b, 2c, 2d.) 
. zelandica Suter (in many lists of fossils from Miocene localities), not of 
Q. & G. 


Shell small but solid, smooth and polished, pague gosg Me 
; ilic 


Hun pde Piotoconeh Кш depressed, hardly differing from . 
later whorls. Whorls 44-5, base regularly convex. Suture slightly canali- 
culate only for two apical whorls, thence inconspicuous, whorls tigi 
clasping those above without sutural flattening, so that sides of spire are 
perfectly straight. Aperture semilunar, oblique. Outer lip бора, 
very thin and sharp, but rapidly becoming thicker internally, ascending 
оран on эшче whorl before j ee innerlip. Colu mella “oblique; 


chink | is pem left above funicle. Outer edge of sc ee very bluntly 
carinate and separated by deep groove from funicle, surface of which 18 
corrugated by strong folds inside, and ends in a wide, concave flattening. 
reulum unknown. 
Height, 7-5 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. (буре). Height, 11 mm. ; diameter, 
10-5 mm. (largest specimen, from Target Gully). y 
rom Awamoa (blue clays on banks of esee in author's iege 1 
tion. Common at Ardgowan, Target Gully, and Pukeuri ; specim 1 
from Pareora, Rifle Butts, Kakanui tuffs, Waikaia, and McCullougl's Bridge, E 
Waihao—i.e., throughout the Oamaruian. m 
This species has always been identified as N. zelandica Q. & G^ р; : 
is totally different in its constantly smaller size, heavier umbilical callosi у 
(though this varies in strength in both species), and especially in shape al 
spire, which in N. zelandica is € scalar, due to the 1 infre с 
flattening, but їп N. notocenica is perfectly conical, except in some BP. " 
examples where the whorls sedg out a little. At most Oamaru юса 
this species is accompanied by the following one, but has а much ba 
range in earlier horizons. No difference at all can be picked betwee 
Waihao and Pukeuri specimens. | 


Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 451 


Natica consortis n. sp. oe 49, figs. la, i lc.) 


compressed, wi асна umbilical funicle. "hes and protoconc 
as in N. iic Spire low, Pepe flattened at apex. Whorls 44-5, 
base flatly convex. Suture as in preceding species for first two whorls, 


ане е оп Анн whorl, but exten via orwards past columella 
before joining inner lip. Colu mella oblique, not mad 80 rage cnt as in 
N. notocenica, considerably excavated below before meeting outer lip. 
Inner lip spreading less, both on parietal wall and into umbilicus, than 
in the previous species. Funicle cord-like, not strong, marked off by 
groove below, and leaving wide opening above, much less corrugated 
than in N. notocenica, and ending in a slight convex lump. Operculum 
unknown. 


Height, 8-5 mm. ; diameter, 8-5 mm. (type). Height, 10-5 mm.; dia- 
meter, 9-5 mm. (largest specimen from Ardgowa n). 
Type ism three others, from Pukeuri, in author's collection. Com 
at Ardgowan ; co also from Rifle Butts, Target Gully, and Айба 
(from ‘eich boulders). 

This species om a slight resemblance to N. maoria Finlay (australis 
Hutt., not of d’Orb.), but the funicle in the umbilicus at once distinguishes 
it. From its accompanying but commoner relative N. notocenica Finlay it is 
sundered by its weaker and different funicle, less ovate shape, and especially 
by its flatly bordered sutures. This last feature and the weak funicle 
separate it also from N. zelandica dp & G., which has the whorls much more 
ое into the “к, than . notocenica, but much less so than in 


is species does not e 
to the Waihao horizon, being represented there by the following foco be ly 
кёл form. 


Natica praeconsors n. sp. 

This in most details is so similar to the preceding species that a full 
diagnosis is unnecessary, and only points of difference need be mentioned. 
The only three examples seen are of smaller size, much thinner, with whorls 
a little more 55, and base more rounde Columella very weak, 

N : rti 


pas Т mm. ; diameter, 6 mm. (type). 
Type, from greensands at MeCullough's Bridge, Waihao, in Mr. В. 8, 
Allan's collection. 
15* 


452 Transactions. 


Natica inexpectata n. sp. 

This also is so close to N. consortis that it is best described by comparison 
with that species; the type is at present unique,* and further examples 
may show that it is worth only varietal rank. Early whorls are as in 
N. consortis, but sutural platform not quite so prominent. There are 
nearly 5 whorls, and on last platform tends to become obsolete, infrasutural 
outlines approaching those of N. zelandica Q. & G., to which species 1t 1s 
brought into nearer resemblance by the relatively large size of shell. Whorls 
much narrower, however, than in N. zelandica, but shape of these and of 
aperture is in accord with N. consortis. Funicle much stronger than in the 
latter species, three-parts filling the pit, and ending in a lightly convex 
flattening ; very similar to that of N. zelandica. 

Height, 15 mm. ; diameter, 14 mm. ; 

Type, from Clifden, Southland (band 7, Hutchinsonian), in authors 
collection. 


Polinices pseudovitreus n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c, 3d.) 
Polinices amphialus Wats.: Suter (in lists of fossils from Awamoan localities), 
ot of Watson 
Shell small, porcellanous and slightly shining, rather thick, globosely 
elevated, spire conspicuous and scalar. Fine and close-set growth-lines ; 


less than two-thirds total height. Outer lip sharp and strong, pat 
below. Columella straight. Inner lip expanded as a very definite and 


ver the n 
umbilieus, leaving only a small chink open. Front of columella very 
slightly flattened back on indistinct circumumbilical ridge. 
eight, 8 mm. ; diameter, 6-75 mm. (type). Height, 9 mm. ; diameter, 
7 mm. (largest specimen). х 
уре and seven others, from Rifle Butts, near Oamaru, in authors 
collection. 


though of fewer whorls, sutures more deeply incised, much more une 
Spire, and more prominently convex whorls. No specimens of this spoe d 
have yet been found at the coeval locality of Pukeuri, but Mr. Marwie 


states that one specimen has been collected at Awamoa. At Pukeuri, 


Target Gully, and Otiake, however, there occurs another new species 1 
Polinices, quite distinct from P. pseudovitreus in its larger umbilicus an 


* Since the above was written the author has visited Otiake and there ecce 
numerous specimens referable to this species, though mostly smaller in size - 
show that the best features for differentiation from N. consortis are, 

sutural orm and the larger funicle, and also the more inflated @ 
of the base, due to the more rapid descent of the last whorl. 


mentioned, the 
ppearance 


te 
mer 
Se ла ШАДЫ 


Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 453 


Austrotriton maorium n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 1, 2, 3; Plate 51, fig. 4.) 


Cymatium minimum (Hutt.): Suter (in many lists of fossils from Awamoan and 
r horizons), not of Hutton. 


on lower whorls are typically 5 strong, elongated, peripheral swellings between 
varices (which occur at about every three-fifths of a whorl), continued as 
faint ribs over shoulder and base, vanishing on canal. Swellings narrow, 
high, and blunt, but often tubercular at each extremity; last swelling con- 
siderably weaker than others, and on higher level, so that a distinct drop 
is apparent after each varix. On y-whorl are 4 main spiral cords, two 
marking peripheral angles and two below these, lowest in line with last 
denticle on outer lip ; below these, strong and weak smooth cords alternate 
on canal. Between main cords are 3-6 finer cords cut up into elongated 
granules, shoulder with similar sculpture but cords wider apart just after 
a varix. Spire shorter than aperture with canal. Aperture suboval, a 
little oblique, channelled above, produced below into a canal equal in length 
to aperture and bent backwards to left. Outer lip sharp, with strong thick 
varix behind, also thickened internally and with 5 tubercles, the lowest 
at top of canal. Inner lip a little spreading, often with 2 or 3 small plaits 
on parietal wall. Columella strongly curved, with a few plaits at base, 
two much stronger than the others. A distinct umbilical chink generally 
sent 


resent. 
F Height, 38 mm.; diameter, 21 mm.; height of aperture and canal, 
22 mm. (type). Height, 25 mm.; diameter, 13 mm. ; height of aperture 
and canal, 13-5 mm. (largest paratype). 
, several half-grown, and many juvenile specimens, from Target 
Gully, in author's collection; also specimens from the following horizons 
and localities: Awamoan (Pukeuri, Rifle Butts, Mount Harris); Hutchin- 
sonian (Otiake); Ototaran ? (Clifden, bands 4, 6, and 7); Waiarekan ? 
(Chatton). ` 
is is the common “ Cymatium” of Oamaru localities. Juvenile 
shells are met with at most of the collecting-grounds there, but the full- 
grown shell is apparently rare, the type and three more from Clifden being 
the only ones seen. It is of fairly constant appearance when large, but 
the canal varies considerably in length, especially in juveniles, which also 
differ in appearance from adult shell in their finer sculpture and more 
regular growth. The species has no resemblance to C. minimum (Hutt.), 
and its previous identification with Hutton's species must be attributed 


to the loss of his holotype. It is, however, very closely allied to the 


the 
complete absence of denticles on outer lip and columella, much finer and 


454 Transactions. 


distant nodules; these show the same abrupt change in size and level as 
in A. maorium). There can be little doubt as to the relationship of this 
shell to the Recent form on the one hand, and on the other to such 
Australian Tertiary forms as C. radiale (Tate), for which Cossmann pro- 
posed the genus Austrotriton. Kesteven (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 27, 


which cannot be placed with nearly as much confidence as in the case of 


The author is of opinion that Austrotriton neozelanica M. & M. 


А. maorium. 
would be better placed in Charonia. 


Var. insignitum n. var. (Plate 51, fig. 5.) 


Differs from the species in having one sharp peripheral keel with à 
rounded base below, and much finer axial sculpture. Early whorls as In 
the species, but later ones with 9 axial ribs between varices, forming, and 
often reduced to, sharp nodules on keel. The difference in appearance 
results mainly from lack of nodules on second main cord. The change m 
size and level of nodules after a varix is much less marked in the variety, 
but the specimens are not adult. Several denticles on columella. The 
variety has a much neater appearance than the species. : 

Height, 22 mm. ; diameter, 12-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 11:5 mm. 
(type). ; Not 

Type and one paratype, from Target Gully, in author's collection. ^9 
yet found elsewhere. 


Austrotriton (?) minimum (Hutt.). (Plate 48, fig. 5.) 

The unique holotype of this species, previously supposed to be lost, pu 
been discovered by Mr. Marwick, who kindly lent it to the author tor 
examination. As Hutton’s description is so slight, and so many Wrong 


slightly above middle; shoulder sloping at about 45°, thence much more 


steeply sloping inwards to suture below; on body-whorl this a a 
almost obsolete, the whorl being subquadrately convex. Five or six Jn 


axial ribs. e very faint lower keel on base bears only traces ої n d 
Spiral cords cross whole surface, are quite prominent, flatly convex. я 
generally wider than interstices, but both vary considerably and irregularly- 


FixLAy.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 455 


n base an oecasional cord seems to be stronger; on account of poor pre- 
Mer the arrangement of these cannot be sibi described, but 
seems to be somewhat similar to that of A. maorium. No axial threads 
can be seen, and spirals are apparently not granulated. Five varices 
remain, about "е thirds of a whorl apart, rather narrow, hardly stouter 
than nodules, n t prominent, and slightly sloping forwards. Sutures 
undulating, hardly discernible, but margined by a cord stouter than the 
others. Spire very high (11-2 times height of aperture without canal). 
giving в 


the amount lost is ‘very slight, so that = e ia aiil i is deb short. 
eig p^ mm.; diameter, 16 mm.; height of aperture, 14 mm. 
from Broken River, Treliss ick Basin (lower beds, Ototaran), in 
collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. No other specimens at 
present known. 
The species seems to be characterized chiefly by its high spire; strong, 
regular, and smooth spiral threads ; and rounded lever some of which 


would be very like this species. It is also somewhat like A. woodsi TA m 
and this species also has a long canal. On the strength of this last 
resemblance Hutton's species is here placed in Austrotriton, but with much 
doubt, since the resemblance to the genotype, A. radiale (Tate) is but 
slight, though there do not seem to be essential generic differences. This 
is one of the “ difficult " forms атй to in the remarks on А. ium 

t is in some respects like a Charonia, but the character of the varices 
seems to forbid placing it in that genus. 


Austrotriton cyphoides n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 3a, 3b.) 

Shell small, shortly fusiform, with prominent peripheral carina and 
nodules. Protoconch globular, slightly asymmetrical, of about 4 smooth 
convex whorls, but tip is lost. Four whorls succeed this, strongly carinated 
below middle ; shoulder straight, slope almost about 40°, thence slanting 


broad, slightly twisted beak; varices at a little less than every three- 
quarters of a whorl, very low and i inconspicuous, broadly convex towards 


whole surface, producing slightly vie effect. Aperture broken, but 
evidently lirate-dentate within, inner lip spread thinly over columella, 


456 Transactions. 
bearing distinct parietal plait, but only very indistinct traces of tubercles 


elow. 
Height, 17 mm.; diameter, 10 mm. 
Holotype (unique), from Kakanui Beach (tuffs below the limestone), 


Cymatium revolutum n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 2a, 2b.) : 
Shell rather small, ovate; spire very little distorted by varices, whie 
occur at intervals of less than three-quarters of a whorl. Whorls regularly 
rounded, no prominent carinae or nodules. Apex, canal, and outer lip 
missing in all specimens. About 14 narrowly convex spiral cords on body- 
whorl, 5 or 6 on penultimate, interstices 2-3 times their width, with 1-4 
very fine interstitial riblets; less prominent vertical axial ribs (12-15 

between varices) cancellate the spirals, raised at intersections into sm 
sharp tubercles. Extremely fine and close secondary axial sculpture reticu- 
lates interstitial spiral riblets. Varices not very much wider or more pro- 
minent than axial ribs, but less tuberculose, and slant in different direction. 
Height (estimated), 16 mm. ; diameter, 9 mm. (type— juvenile). Ў 
The largest paratype. of which only three anterior whorls remain, 1$ 


axials in comparison with the spirals. It is also from a higher horizon. for 
it may be noted that the ** Turbo marshalli fauna" of the Kakanui айз 18 
identical with that from the true Waiarekan tuffs—a significant fact, whic 
will be discussed on another occasion. | 


Cymatium marwicki n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. la, 1b.) 
Shell rather small, fusiform, very little distorted by varices, which occur 


at intervals of almost three-quarters of a whorl ; 31 post-embryonic whorls, 


convex outlines. Protoconch apparently large, initial whorls missing, final 2. 


volution with 4 faint ridges, the upper and lower much more prominent, à 
t break (but no varix) marks it off from true sc | 


on early whorls of 6 low, subequidistant, spiral keels, the lowest glose 00, . 


the uppermost margining the suture. On later whorls the three upper cords 
always remain much weaker than the others, of which peripheral one becomes 


strongest, those below on body-whorl gradually falling away in strength. _ 


» " 


Six cords below peripheral one present on body-whorl down to end of outer- 


| weaker alternating. Interstices between the three main co 


lip varix, below this are about 10 more on neck of canal, stronger ai 
rds occupied 


1 
Е 
ре 


Н 
е а 


р Туа, 


а: _ ЖЕ 
зс. 


FıNLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 457 


by 6 subequal spiral threads with narrow spaces between, but between lower 
cords of body-whorl central thread is more prominent, with one or two others 


ones) are strongly bossed with bluntly-conical warts. There are more o 


s subequal to spirals and with linear interstices. ole of 
sculpture except nodules extends over varices, which form regular, fairly 
high, convex ridges, running almost parallel to axials. Outer lip with sharp 
raised edge inside varix, strongly dentate by 9 teeth within. Columella 
straight, with 5 plaits on lower part and a few rugosities above these. 
Parietal wall shows basal sculpture plainly, and bears strong plait near 
outer lip. Canal about half length of aperture, bent to left and slightly 
backwards. Spire a little less in height than aperture with canal. Sutures 
not strong, almost straight. 

Height, 25mm.; diameter, 13mm. ; height of aperture with canal, 
15 mm. 

Type (unique), from MeCullough's Bridge, Waihao (Waiarekan), in 
collection of New Zealand Geological Survey, kindly lent for examination 
and description through Mr. Marwick. 

Closely related to the preceding species, differing in its varices (which 


much more prominent than the others. Secondary sculpture, too, is a little 
different, both axials and spirals being much wider than their interstices 
in the Waihao shell, but much narrower in C. revolutum. The next species 
is another ally. 


Cymatium kaiparaense n. sp.. (Plate 48, fig. 8.) 

This is so evidently descended from the previous species and so like it 
in most respects that a full description is unnecessary, the general style of 
shell and sculpture being the same 1n both. It differs in having carinate, not 
convex, whorls, even at an early stage, due to stronger peripheral and weaker 
shoulder spirals. In this it is intermediate between C. marwicki and the 
species next described. Secondary sculpture more like that of C. revolutum, 
axial and spiral threads being much narrower than their interstices. The 
most striking difference, however, is that varices are only a little over half a 
whorl apart instead of three-quarters whorl—i.e., on successive whorls the 
varices are nearly in line, while in C. marwicki and the next species varices 
oceur nearly in line only on alternate whorls. Although there are the same 
number of nodules in both species, they do not appear any closer on 
C. kaiparaense, but rather the reverse, due to the fact that they are less 
elongated and more prickly and are not appreciably more numerous on 
spiral below periphery. 

Satisfactory dimensions cannot be given, on account of the fractured 
state of the type. 


458 Transactions. 


Type (unique), from Pakaurangi Point, Kaipara Harbour (Ototaran 
or Hutchinsonian), in author's collection. The peculiarly close varices 
make the species somewhat resemble an Argobuccinum, but it is so evidently 
congenerie with the species described immediately before and after it that 
it is best referable to Cymatium. 


Cymatium sculpturatum n. sp. (Plate 48, fig. 7.) 

Shell of moderate size, turriculate, with several keels and irregular warty 
tubercles. Protoconch of 3 globose whorls. Four whorls follow, descending 
rather rapidly, so that spire is considerably elevated (about 14 times aper- 
ture without canal). oris quadrately convex, medially keeled, shoulder 
sloping at about 45°, thence descending vertically to lower suture, between 
which and peripheral keel is another strong keel. Below these two main 


tubercles on lower keels. On body-whorl of type, between the last varices, 
there are 7 nodules on peripheral keel (6 on some of the paratypes), then 
in succession 9, 11, and 13 on keels below it; increase most rapid near 
aperture. Irregularly - rounded undulating axial ribs extend from suture 
towards peripheral nodules, but they are not contiguous with them, and slant 
in various directions. These ribs render nodulose two weaker spirals inter- 
calated at even distances between peripheral keel and suture above. ide 
this characteristic primary sculpture of tuberculate keels there is an even 
more characteristic secondary sculpture. Interstices between the keels 
contain about 6 flattish and not prominent spiral riblets, distinctly and 
beautifully catenate, and alternately stronger and weaker, interstices linear. 
Crossing these in turn are numerous hair-like axials varying considerably 
in direction. This secondary sculpture becomes distorted and largely 
erased on nodules. Outer lip and most of canal missing on all specimens. 
Varices at a little less than three-quarters of a whorl, Epitoniform, convex, 
rather high and compressed, crossed by all the spiral and axial sculpture, 
but without nodules. Columella vertical, with two or three Marginelliform 
a a few close, strong, elevated plaits on parietal wall. Outer lip 
evidently strongly lirate-tuberculate inside. 
Height (without canal), 25 mm. ; diameter, 17 mm. ; height of aperture, 
11 mm. (holotype). Height (without canal), 37 mm. (?) ; diameter, 19 mm. ; 
height of aperture, 16 mm. (?) (largest paratype). 
. Holotype and seven paratypes, from Kakanui Beach (tuffs below the 
limestone), in author's collection. j 
Th our species and C. transennum (Sut.) form a rather com- 
ct group, distinguished by regular growth, prominent and prickly des 
tubercular) spiral sculpture of two stronger peripheral ribs and two weaker 
ones above them on shoulder with regularly diminishing spirals on base, and 
reticulate secondary sculpture, the spiral part of which is often catenate. 
ast species represents the extreme development of the warty prickles, 
and these give it a superficial resemblance to Austrotriton maorium, trom 


> 
Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 459 


comments on the short distance the varices are apart, as has already been 
done here in the case of C. kaiparaense. Tate also notes the “ obliquely 
costated posterior slope "; this is also a striking feature in the two species 
last described. 

C. revolutum and C. transenmum bear a resemblance to Plesiotriton 
dennanti Tate, the type of the genus Semitriton Cossmann, but as none of 
the specimens show the characteristic columellar plaits of that species they 
are not here referred to that genus 


Cymatium octoserratum n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 6a, 6b.) 

Shell very кэм fusiform, whorls slightly askew but чайы otherwise 
regular, canal short. Protoconch as in Austrotriton maoriu about 
4 regularly-convex praes conical and symmetrical, with 3 faint equi- 
distant keels indicated at extremity, the true sculpture be eginning abrüptly 
and with a varix. Four adult whorls, lightly БОИ, below middle, but 
hardly interrupting the straight spire-outlines. Spire higher than aperture 
with canal. Spire-whorls with regular spiral cords, 5 on shoulder, 4 stronger 
ones below, strongest being on keel. On body-whorl every third cord 
below keel is much stronger, but after fourth strong cord (including 


All spirals finely granular, the granules being distant, blunt, and rounded. 
Eight axial ribs between every pair of varices, thin on shoulder, rapidly 
swelling out to greatest prominence on keel, where they form small but fairly 
sharp tubercles, strong between first an nd second main cords, almost at 
once dying away below this, but their Aie арчын marked by sharp prickles 
that serrate all main cords. Extremely dense and fine hair-like axial threads 
form the only secondary sculpture. Varices a about three-fifths of a whorl, 
not high, inconspicuous in front, deeply incised and rather abrupt behind, 
crossed by all sculpture except nodules, parallel to axial ribs. Aperture 
тые» эңе produced into a very short canal (about one-third 
of aperture in length) turned strongly to left and backwar 
e past varix, thickened and with 5 strong teeth within. 

Columella lightly concave, with 2 denticles anteriorly. Inner lip spread- 
ing out to thin sharp edge P columella and on parietal wall, with narrow 
plait some distance from outer lip. A tiny triangular umbilical chink 
between strong fasciole and inner lip. 

Height, 13 mm.; diameter, 7 mm.; height of aperture with canal, 
6 mm. (type). 
Type and eight others, from Target erdt in author's collection. Also 


of the Australian “ quoyi " group, being жы кашы, closest to that є Species 
itself and C. oligostirum (Tate). One of the paratypes has 10 intervariceal 
costae, and this brings it still closer to the Australian shells. 


—— n. d» - 

the writer's yrs ea is a fragment of a large new species from 
eee Southland (band 8a—Awamoan ?) It seems to be pene to 
С. spengleri (Chemnitz) and also to C. sculpturatum п. sp., but e the 
surface of the shell is everywhere abraded, so that the details of ог 
are obscured, it is best left undescribed. 


460 Transactions. 


Cymatium decagonium n. sp. (Plate 48, fig. 4.) 

Shell small, of somewhat squat appearance, with prominent spiral 
cords and distant axial ribs. Apex worn. Spire subequal in height to 
aperture with canal. About 3 post-embryonic whorls, obtusely angled 
submedially, each with 2 strong spiral cords on lower half and 2 much weaker 
ones on wide and sloping infrasutural space. Interstices much wider than 
cords, bearing 1-3 very fine and distant spiral threads. On body-whorl 


rather high, narrowly convex, and excavated behind between cords. Outer 
lip with sharp raised edge past varix, thickened and with 7 strong and 
subequidistant teeth within. Columella lightly concave, with 4 small plaits 
anteriorly. Tubercle on parietal wall very weak, but basal sculpture plainly 
shown. Canal very short (but seems to be broken and worn), turned 
slightly to left and backwards. 
к Height, 21 mm. ; diameter, 13 mm. ; height of aperture with canal, 
mm. 
Type (unique), from Waihao Downs, in Mr. R. Ө. Allan’s collection. 
This puzzling form does not compare well with any other New n 
fossil species. It does not seem to be an Austrotriton; the 2 strong keels 
on spire-whorls are not shown by A. maorium or other New Zealand species 


, p. From 
these, however, it is at once sundered by the absence of prickly knobs, the 


same in number, 

and therefore peripheral keel, on C. exaratwm is considerably higher up, 
so that the spire is much more ed. There is the same number of internal 
teeth on outer lip, and plaits on columella, and the same very weak parieta 
plait. Whether this resemblance is superficial or ancestral cannot be 
determined without study of intermediate forms. Neither C. exaratum nor 
any allied form has yet been found fossil in New Zealand. 


Charonia clifdenensis n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 9a, 9b, 9c.) 

Shell small for the genus, fusiform, of rather distorted growth, thick 
and solid. Protoconch of 3 very convex, smooth whorls, the apical ones 
rather depressed so that shape is not so regular and conic as in Austrotriton 
maorium, &c.; separated from adult sculpture by slight varix. Adult 
whorls 7, the earlier ones faintly shouldered at lower third by a row of 
vertically-elongated nodules, 5 or etween varices; on lower whorls 
3or4 es past each varix become very strong and sometimes make 
penultimate whorl biangulate just above suture, but the other nodules 


Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 461 


almost disappear so that anterior half of зае areas is lightly convex 
and smooth except for spiral sculpture. This forms regular, distant, fine 
and granulate cords over the whole surface, a icem cord being deme d 
followed by 1-3 weaker threadlets; the number of main cords is di 

to estimate, but there are about 10 on shoulder and below aso on 


Secondary sculpture characteristic, most prominent near periphery, sur- 
face being vate cut up by wire-netting-like grooves into a shagreened 
aspect like a reptilian skin. Apart from more or less distinct growth-lines, 
greater pus of und has no axial sculpture, nodules being confined to 
periphery. Varices not quite in line on alternate whorls, lower ones being 


whorl, рта gently sloping behind, descending more steeply in front to 
p edge, hardly С from level of Mean Where surface 


of shell à is UA preserved the combined forms of sculpture give it a satin- 
like texture and gloss; outer ee especially inner lip highly polished. Spire 
considerably higher than aperture with canal. Suture impressed, very 

v ure relatively rather small, with very thick walls, shghtly 


uneven. 
oblique, ovate, channelled above, produced below into short narrow, but 
strong recurved canal. Outer lip expanded, especially below, 7 or 8 heavy 
denticles within, lowest two adjacent; columella much excavated, with 
out 7 thick ridges extending over most of its length in juvenile shells, 
but with 4 or 5 thick, low, and close elongate tubercles at base in adults. 
Inner lip extending some distance past columella with definite boundary, 
but forming no false umbilicus; very heavy parietal tubercle at junction 
with outer lip, but otherwise no plaits or wrinkles 
Height, 54 mm.; diameter, 25 mm. ; height of aperture with canal, 
25 mm. (type). ае ‘dimensions of a paratype, 53 mm., 23 mm., 
23 mm. . 


Type, and one adult and two juvenile paratypes, from Clifden, South- 

land нв, 6a—Ototaran ?), in author's сое 
osely related to C. neozelanica (M. & M.) from UM Gully, but м 

Ше ed by its more slender shape (diameter less than half heigh 
instead of OR) relatively much smaller De and, judging from e 
pps finer spirals and granules. Except for these points the diagnosis of 

. neozelanica given by Marshall and Murdoch exactly fits А. clifdenesis, 
so that the Target Gully shell is evidently a descendant of the new пн, 
That these shells belong to Charonia and not to Austrotriton is shown 
by their low and wide оаа rices and characteristic columellar е 
tion when juvenile, the numerous саа plaits over almost all the 
columella being well shown by juveniles of C. lampas (L.). Distorted 


Austrotriton, and, though it is almost impossible to draw the line of separa- 
tion between various genera of this difficult family, the two shells here treated 
are far more in accord with Charonia than with Cymatium (s. str.) or Austro- 
triton. C. ovoidea (Tate), the Australian Tertiary member of this genus, 
has little resemblance to the New Zealand species. 

Two other fossil species of Cymatium have been described from New 
Zealand, and, to complete this account of the family, notes on these and on 
some Recent species are appended, and, finally, a key to all our species is 
given. 


462 Transactions. 


Cymatium suteri M. & M. ; 
Th hor is of opinion that this species is a Xymene, and so should 
not be included in the Cymatiidae. 


Cymatium pahiense M. & M. 

This is a peculiar species, and, as noted by the authors, is unsatis- 
factorily placed in Cymatium. If it belongs to this family at all, the 
strong posterior notch would seem to bring it nearer to the Bursidae, but 
the general appearance of the shell is somewhat like that of a Cassid. At 
present its position must be regarded as quite uncertain. 


Charonia lampas (L.). 
Septa rubicunda Perry: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 303. 


Charonia lampas var. euclia Hedley. 
C. nodifera var. euclia Hedley, Biol. Res. “ Endeavour," vol. 2, 1914, p. 65. 

Iredale (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 458, 1915) has united the species 
rubicunda, nodifera, and sauliae, and gives the oldest name as C. lampas (L.). 
The author has obtained (by trawling outside Otago Heads in 22 fathoms) 
one fine adult shell that agrees almost exactly with Hedley's figure and 
description of the var. euclia. Ali the Australian specimens were dredged 
in very much deeper water. 


Argobuccinum tumidum (Dkr.). 
A, argus (Gmel.): Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 309. (See Hedley, Proc. Linn. 
Soc. N.S.W., vol. 38, p. 297, 1913.) 
Mayena australasia (Perry). 
Argobuccinum australasia Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 310. 

Iredale (Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 12, p. 324, 1917) has proposed the generic 
name Mayena for this species and gemmifera (Euthyme). In the same place, 
however, he noted that Bartsch had classed the South African species in 
Eugyrina Dall. Hedley (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 51, p. 66) has reduced 

ayena to a synonym of Eugyrina; but May (Check-list of the Mollusca of 
Tasmania, рр. 64—65, 1921) has employed both genera, retaining Mayena for 
ustralasia, a course which is adopted here. Suter (Alph. List N Z. Tert. - 
Moll., 1918) records only this species and C. spengleri of our Recent species 
as fossil in the New Zealand Tertiary. 


Priene retiolum Hedley (Biol. Res. “ Endeavour,” vol. 2, p. 73, 1914). 

This rare deep-water species should be admitted to the New Zealand 
Recent fauna, one broken specimen having been found by the author at 
Taieri Beach, South Island, washed up on the rocks. It presents an 
appearance so dissimilar to Argobuccinum tumidum (Dkr.), the genotype of 
Argobuccinum, that Priene is heré given generic rank. 


Cymatium parthenopeum (von Salis). 
Septa costata (Born): Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 305. 
Iredale (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 459, 1915) has advised use of the 
above name for this shell, and has placed it under Cymatium in the sub- 
genus Monoplez, referring C. exaratum (Reeve) and C. spengleri (Perry) 


FixLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 463 


to the subgenus Duda There does not, however, seem to be any 
similarity between the two latter shells, but C. eraratum, apart € A 
much smaller size, seems quite close in all details to C. partheno 

is here grouped with it. C. spengleri does not closely resemble other = 


land species. No sectional names are ré amily ; 
of the six genera admitted, Cymatium and Austrotriton both need sub- 
ivision, but it is so diffieult to place many T in even a suitable 


obscure, that no sectional division has here been attempted. One cannot 
help recalling Kesteven’s argument (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 27, 


trito M 
insignitum and Cymatium decagonium are out of place, but the opis are 
grouped, according to deii relationships, into ten more or less distinct 
groupe 


KEY то TRE NEW ZEALAND CYMATIIDAE. 
Shell with 3 varices in ? whorls. 


(A.) Shell of peri growth, due to flattening before a varix and 
us inflation after it (often inconspicuous in 


е 
(а.) у usually rather squat; keel sharp or blunt, 
tendin; distorted 


an 
pratt high, and prominent, even on early whorls, 
teeply descending on either side; canal usuall 
ong AUSTROTRITON (а). 
(b.) Shell more _ slender and tapering ; ; keel tending to 
disappear with age; of less disto A gos ас 
шй; ; varices broad, low. incon- 
Ге on early кр of much gentler сне оп 
er side, especially behind ; canal short СнАкохтА (b). 
(B.) Shell of almost regular pm the 9" bein g hardly 
arene by the varices, which are like ios of 
At strotriton CyMATIUM (c). 
solid. Shell with 4 varices in 2 whorls. 
(d.) Shape ER : — shouldered, with a strongly 
a; ces cleva MAYENA (d). 
(e.) — oval; ы; who convex, — subnodulosely 
riated ; varices flattened ARGORUCCINUM (е). 


(С) Shell 


Shell with irregular varices, 2, 1, or none to a whorl. 
(D.) Shell e deseri fusiform ; whorls convex, surface neatly 
ted by thin and — — and isin 3 

сои convex but low PRIENE (f). 


(a.) (Group 1.) Periphery of body-whorl angled. 
(i) No Pent keels below this; 5 intervariceal 


bo 


is is . cyphoides. 
i.) Three re keels below this ; ; 9 intervariceal 
A. insignitum. 
s (Gr 2.) Periphery of body-whorl subquadra 
G) ) P shell slender ; spire much higher than ec BTE 
and cana 
(ii) Shell squat ; spire subequal to aperture ond 
canal. 


me 


. (2) minimum. 


l. Aperture almost smooth within; 3 
nodules between last two varic A. parkinsonianum. 
2. Aperture "— ета» on colu. 
mella and i lip ; nodules be- 
tween last uum varices є А. maorium. 


464 Transactions. 


(b.) EN 3.) 
) Adult shell very large, with pee. s columella 


er lip covered wi irregular 
plaits and wrinkles, except ral ^" ort dis- 
ance near outer lip, w hin and with- 


t prominent teeth; early whorls with 


tant from the outer lip, which is thick, with 
an internal groove behind it; early whorls 
with two rows dE nodules on the lower half. 


2. Shell larger, more slender, and 
smaller, closer, and more атчан 


nodules .. T 

(ii. Adult shell small, with the thick бнт tal 
tubercle separated by a considerable smooth 
area from th i 


u 
эш interna groove, "wp w arp s with one 
w of nodules above the su 
UM large, width n than half the 
ight 


10g 
2. e smaller, width less than half 
(с.) (Group T Shell vers gg sor (under x mm), wi 
регір 


eral keel and 3 rete W 
s 10 nn ind X prickly айа? P s between 


(i.) Shell enin РЕ pou axial ribs between varices 
(ii) g large ; no distinct axial ribs, but about 10 


wellings on keels between varices 
(Group 6. ) эшет Jane; Ws cim e crossed by prominent 
ordlets; aperture and ex- 


large 
panded outer ip frilled and with a wide 
internal groove, crossed by 
Mond. "paired н 


(Group 7.) ges small; spire e фач) with 2 stronger 
8 below, 2 weaker ones abov 
(i.) Whorts conve 
. S 
(i.) je M. де and spirals sub- 
(ii.) Spire higher, axials weaker than 
8 
2. Main spirals hg about nih strong, prickly 


tubercles between v 
(ii.) by angled. 


. Varices almost i n line on successiv 
whorls; main cond and TN dn 
very strong 


2. Varices in Tue on alternate whorls ; 
main cords and tubercles е) strong ; 


seulpture wart ` 
3. Varices nowhere іп. cords 
g, but without | prickles 4 distant 
axial ribs . ja 
(d.) ig a: 
fe.) i3 ет is kys s vs 
(А). ds i ue de 
(ine. sedis) .. жы | ; 


+ * LI 


C. tritonis. 


C. lampas. 


var. euclia. 


‚ neozelanica. 


C. clifdenensis. 


C. octoserratum. 


C. exaratum. 


C. parthenopeum. 


C. spengleri. 


urface boa LM thin and sub- . 
ual spira 


C. transennum. 
C. revolutum. 
©. marwicki. 
C. kaiparaense. 


C. sculpturatum. 


is Seis sere wey ү 
AO rr M ЖАЛУ үз, 


pete, Mor ы 


ide 


5 
x 


PLATE 48. 


Fics. ky) 2 dua riton maorium n. sp. Paratypes—( arget Gi 


. sp. Holotype, Target Gully. 
а) T: 


Fies "За, 3b.—; саа maorium n. sp. Paratypes, Clifden: adult. 
Fic. Pint, so ee decagonium. Holotype. 

Fic. 5.—Austrotriton (?) minimum (Hutt.). Holotype. 

Fics. би, 6b. Cymatium octoserratum n. sp. Holotype. 

Fic. 7.—Cymatium sculpturatum n. sp. Holotype. 

Fic. 8.—Cymatium rate ense n. sp. olotype. 

Fies. 9a, 9b, 9c 


onia clifdenensis n. sp. (a) Holotype; 
adult and juve 
Figs. 10a, 10b. de pert triangularis n. sp. Holotype. 
Face p. 464.) 


; (b) Otiake 


paratypes ; 


] 7 55 PLATE 49. 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


FiGs. la, lb, 


-— Хайса consortis n. sp. (a) Holotype, Pukeuri ; 
(c) paratype, Rifle Butts, 
c, 2d.—Natica notocenica n. sp 
чы рев, Pukeuri. 
* у 


3d.— Polinices pseudovitreus n. sp. 


keuri; (b) paratype, Pukeuri ; 
· (a) Holotype, Awamoa ; (b), (с), and (d) 
(a) Holotype; (5), (c), and (4) 
Holotype. 

Fics ба. 6b. Mirco ^ sp. alot: vpe. 


ancescae n. sp. Holotype. 
7.—Lyri ia zelandica n. sp. Holot type. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 50 


Fics. la, 1b, 1с.—СМопе crassitesta n. Sp. Holoty 


.—Conomitra inconspicua a ) Ts ору ре. 
Fies. 3a, 3b.—Conomitra othoniana sp. Ho otyp 
Gas b.— Mitr 


4 


Fics. 4a, 45. — Mitra (Cancilla) armorica Sut. Otinke specimen. 
Fres. ба, 5b.— Mitra elatior n. 8 Holot эр, 

Fres. ба, 6b. — Uromitra etremoi otype. 

Fies. 7а, 75, 7c.—Barytellina anomalodonta n. сар. Турез. 


Pies. 8a, 8b.—Solecurtus nan п. sp. Holotype. 
G. s n. p Holotype. 
. 10.—Solecurtus о п. sp. Holotype. 


Pal red ed 
= 


TRAN 


n 
2 
N 
7 

u 

< 
Ot 

бд 


PLATE 51, 


1 
Fio. ..—4A prb n maorium var. ea ire 1. Holotype. 
*'IGS, ба, 6b. бе чан na robin іп. вр. (a Мнн (b) and (с) ) paratypes. 
IGS. (a, ib, jc. LOC. m » pyrami idale n.sp. (a) Holotype ; (b) and (c) paratypes. 
"Ics. 8a, 8b, 8e, ed iż nodicingulatum n. sp. (a) Holotype; (b), (с), апа 
d) paratypes. 
IGS. 9a, 9b. aa s. nee Чы 
c tae emn heit um suteri Marwick. rene pe imens. 


-i itra vations єз n. sp. ypes 
168, lla, 115, 11с.—- Mitra deberes n. sp. (a) — м (5b) and (c) paratype. 


FixLAY.—XNew Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 465 


of characteristic Australian forms into our waters. Of whatever character 
this connection was, it must have been far more pronounced than any that 
occurred during the Tertiary. 


Typhis francescae n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 6a, 6b.) 
Shell of moderate size, rather thick and stout, of rhomboidal outline. 


Apex worn, 6 adult whorls left. A carinate shoulder a little below middle 
on spire-whorls, on periphery in body-whorl. Five varices per whorl, con- 
tiguous but not in vertical line on successive whorls, forming spirall k- 
wardly-revolving sharp ridges from apex to y-whorl. Front side of 
each varix grooved and spinously ridged, a thicker and stronger ridge on 
shoulder, 7 narrow but strong ridges below, down to base of aperture, each 
with 2-3 raised foliations; below this varices suddenly diminish and 
become smooth; above shoulder they are also much diminished and bear 
4-5 almost obsolete small ridges. On hinder side varices are smooth except 
for a little crinkling in centre. At intersection of varix and shoulder is 
occasionally a small, thick spine, but otherwise the varices are not spinose. 
At about third of distance between every two varices, nearer posterior one, 
is a prominent thick and backwardly-projecting hollow tube, considerably 
higher than varices, situa on shoulder but more above than below it. 
Tube and rest of shell quite smooth except for growth-lines. Spire regu- 
larly staged, somewhat shorter than aperture and canal. Suture linear, 
inconspicuous, rising to each varix. Aperture small, oval, defined by a 
strongly-projecting thin and continuous rim, narrower below than above. 
Tubular perforation situated far within. Canal completely hidden, flatly 
compressed. Umbilicus slight, fasciole raised and strongly foliar. 
. Height, 34 mm.; diameter, 23mm.; height of last whorl, 21-5 mm. ; 
height of aperture, 10 mm. . 
уре (unique), from Clifden, Southland (band 6a—Ototaran ?), in 

author’s collection. 

Larger than most New Zealand examples of T. maccoyi T.-Woods, and 
relatively a little wider and of stouter build, but differing mostly in 
character of varices, which in Tenison-Woods's species are quite smooth 


466 Transactions. 


anteriorly and bear several recurved spines. Not related to any other 


Australian species. The single fine specimen was collected for the writer 
by Miss Frances Milnes, after whom it is named. 


Trigonostoma waikaiaensis n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 4a, 45.) 

Shell moderately large, subscalar. Thirteen axial ribs on body-whorl, 
rounded, rather low and sloping backwards, not obsolete on upper whorls, 
interstices about twice their width; they extend over the whole whorl, 

т and narrower but still strong on base. Axials crossed by rather 


inflected to the right. Inner lip strongly callous, thick anteriorly, but 
thinning and spreading above parietal wall; interior filled with hard 
matrix, but extremities of three oblique plaits can be seen, the upper two 
much stronger. Siphonal fasciole prominent, crenulated by axial ribs, 
strongly curved, leaving a decided umbilical chink between it and inner lip. 
eight, 32 mm. ; diameter, 20-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 18 mm. 

The holotype and two other fragmentary shells, from Waikaia, in 
author’s collection: 

The inflection of columella and aperture to right indicates a member 
of Trigonostominae, and for the present the species may be left in the 


wannonensis (Tate), which differs generically in having columella bent to 
left, and otherwise in its regularly rounded outline below shoulder, the 
fewer, narrower, higher, and more curved axial ribs, slightly different spiral 
sculpture, weaker umbilicus and fasciole, and much lower spire, the ratio 
чүч : spire in the New Zealand shell being 1-3 and in the Australian 
shell 1-9. 


Trigonostoma christiei n. sp. (Plate 49, fig. 5.) 

Similar in essential details to previous species, but larger, more sta ed 
and with much more numerous axial ribs. Protoconch of 2 slightly bulbous 
whorls, almost equal in size, but mamillate tip very small; then a brephie 
stage of $ whorl with only spiral cords ; then 6 whorls with adult sculpture. 

ighteen axial ribs per whorl, of similar character to those of last species, 
ut narrower; interstices 1-2 times the width of ribs. Spirals rather 
stronger than in T. waikaiaensis, but otherwise similar in number, character, 


Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 467 


and arrangement, except that a small space close to suture is marked only 
by waved scratches, and there are 5 or 6 spirals on edge of shoulder sepa- 
rated only by linear interstices. Spire markedly scalar, about same height 
as aperture and canal. Keel on whorls is level with suture, so that shoulder 
is quite horizontal. Base and suture as in previous species. Aperture 
imperfect, outer lip being broken away, but from previous rest-marks it 
is clear that notch on shoulder-edge was practically absent. Columella 
lightly curved and bent to right, bearing 3 plaits and a few indistinct ridges 
outside these ; plaits progressively more sloping, the two upper ones strong, 
but the lowest very weak and almost vertical. Inner lip reflected as thin 
glaze over parietal wall, and as sharp free edge below fasciole, which forms 
a broad, rounded, and but slightly roughened ridge enclosing a chink-like 
but distinct umbilicus. Anterior notch evidently weak, much slighter and 
less reflected than in previous species. 
Height, 40 mm. ; diameter, 22-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 20 mm. 
Type and one much broken larger specimen, from Chatton, near Gore 
(Waiarekan ?), in author's collection. Named after the collector, Mr. E. M. 
Christie, M.Sc., of Gore High School. 
osely related to and congeneric with the previous species, but differing 
from it mainly in the horizontal shoulder, much weaker anterior and 
posterior notches, and much finer axial sculpture. 


Conomitra othoniana n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. За, 31.) , 
1917. Mitra armorica Sut.: Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 461 (not of 
Suter). 
1918. Mitra armorica Sut. : Park, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20, p. 102. 
1921. Mitra armorica Sut. : Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 82. 
Shell small, biconic, pointed at both ends, more sharply posteriorly, 
with finely tuberculate spiral sculpture, Protoconch small and smooth, 


slightly oblique, twisted below, with 4 thin but strong oblique plaits, 
anterior pair much closer aud feebler ; canal short, open, and lightly notched, 


fasciole rather prominent. Inner lip drawn out to a fine point below. 


468 Transactions. 


Height, 14 mm.; diameter, 6 mm. ; height of x нў 8mm. Height, 

mm.; diameter, "4mm. ; height of ‘aperture, 

Type and — paratypes, from Target Gully, in author’s collection. 
Not yet found else 

Has been ты identified by Suter as M. armorica, from which it is 
separable at sight. Тһе diagnosis and figure of M. armorica Sut. (N.Z. Geol. 
Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5, p. 27, pl 12, fig. 4) do not agree with this shell, even 
though many important details are omitted in the und t Pda speci- 
mens of M. armorica Sut. from Otiake (here figured, Plate 50, figs. 4a, 45) 
show that this is a much smoother, more elongate shell, e a distinct 
polish, absent in C. othoniana. Canal is much longer and altogether different ; 
Dd also different, being larger, blunter, and more globose. An almost 

h peripheral space is present, as in the new species, but sculpture below 
xd peer is the same. Moreover, M. armorica Sut. is placed in Cancilla, 
while the new species is a Conomitra. 

Suter remarks on the resemblance of M. armorica Sut. to M. (Cancilla) 
atractoides Tate, and this is нА justified, the New Zealand shell 
differing mainly in as of sculpture. An even closer resemblance to an 
Australian fossil is shown by the new shell, which resembles C. othone 
T.-Woods so closely as ar render its separation a matter of doubt. Authentic 
Australian shells have not been seen, but judging from the figures (Trans. 
Roy. Soc. South Australia, vol. 11, pl. 4, fig. 10) the body-whorl of the new 
species is sooner contracted, aperture more dilated, and spiral sculpture 
not so regular. A more distantly related species is C. dennanti Tate, 


Conomitra inconspicua (Hutt.). (Plate 50, figs. 2a, 2b.) 

1885. Mitra inconspicua Hutton, Trans. LT Inst., vol. 7 . 326. 

1887. Mitra inconspicua Hutton, P.L.S. N.S.W. (2), vol. 1, p. 212. 

1915. Mitra inconspicua Hutton: Suter, N. Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 20. 

s common Waihao species is very ca related to the Australian 
adage eo complanata (Tate), differing mainly in its longer beak, and therefore 
relatively lower spire. 


Mitra eusulcata n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 11а, 11b, lle.) 


Shell narrowly biconie, rather thin, protoconch of 34 smooth turns, 
high, regularly coiled, bluntly pointed, and not distinctly marked off from 
brephie stage. First whorl with 3, following whorls with 4, subequal spirals, 
increasing, through grooving of main ribs, to 8 unequal ribs on penultimate 
whorl; body-whorl with about 94 unequal spirals, a few of which are 
grooved medially. The ribs are low and flattish, with much narrower 
interstices ; finer and wider apart near beak. No axial sculpture ; punctures 


aperture, outlines straight, very slightly ei Whorls about 9, flat, 
regularly increasing, body-whorl bluntly angled at periphery, thence tapering 
quickly to beak. Suture straight, slightly oblique; whorls worn in its 

neighbourhood so that it seems, slightly subcanaliculate ; it is also uncertain 
whether it is margined. Aperture slightly oblique, long and narrow, slightly 
channelled above, with short open and truncated canal below. Outer lip 
convex, acute, smooth within. Columella subvertical, slightly twisted 
below, with 3 plaits in young s shell, 4 in larger specimen; plaits rapidly 
decrease in strength anteriorly, the last being very weak, they are truncated 


^ 


FixLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 469 


by edge of inner lip, which also stops the spiral sculpture. Fasciole fairly 
distinct. 
Heights ee sb ee d fag Ae mm., llmm.; diameters, 6mm., 4mm.; 
heights: of aperture, 
Types (two shells), tio Target Gully, in author’s collection. Not yet 
found else where. 
Has near allies in the Australian M. multisulcata Harris,* and especially 


identical, except for the apparent absence of punctures in the New Zealand 
shell. The Australian shell, however, seems to differ in its smaller protoconch 
(“two small, narrow, rounded turns ") and in its dimensions, being much 
more elongate and having a spire higher than aperture. Harris (Cat. Tert. 
Moll. Brit. Mus., pe hoy 120) gives the dimensions of an Australian 
specimen аз — height, 66mm.; diamet ter, 16mm.; height of aperture, 
28 mm. The new species is also not so markedly angulate on periphery. 


, Mitra elatior n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 5a, 56.) 


Shell in form and sculpture so close to the previous species that 2 is 
best described by comparison with it. Protoconch narrower and er 
and apparently has an extra turn. First whorl with 5 spirals, cris 
later to 6 and then 7 on penultimate whorl; body-whorl with about 20 
unequal spirals. Interstices vary from one- -half to one-third of ribs in width 
on periphery, but almost as wide as ribs on base; ribs as in previous species. 
The shells are not worn, and interstices are finely punctate, due to presence 
of axial threads which do not appear on ribs; thus it is probable that well- 
preserved specimens of M. eusw would show punctation also. Shell is 
noticeably narrower than in that species and more elongate, shape being 
narrowly fusiform rather then biconie. Whorls are also much more loosely 
coiled, the tightly-wrapped appearance of М. cusulcata being absent. 
Body-whorl has no blunt angulation, but is very lowly convex and then 
contracted to beak much lower down than in the other species, The presence 
of the perfectly straight supra-peripheral area in M. euswleata makes the 
spire-area almost a plane surface, hardly interrupted за sutures, but in 


M. elatior convexity of pommes makes Age ccc appear distinctly incised, 
although он of spire remain strai Spire is also considerably higher 
than nternally, columella ad 5 plaits instead of 4, the прег: 


times their width apart. 

Height, 19 mm. ; diameter, 6 mm. ; height of aperture, 9 

Type and seve eral paratypes, from Clifden, Southland pri 6c— 
Ototaran ?) in author's collection. 


Uromitra etremoides n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 6a, 6b; Plate 51, figs. 10a, 
b, 10c.) 


Shell small, elongate-fusiform, with strong discontinuous axial ridges and 
fine close spirals. Protoconch pupiform, of 3 almost symmetrical smooth 


* Dennant and Kitson нез Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. 1, p. 101) reduce this species їо 
a variety of M. alokiza T.-Wo . 


470 Transactions. 


rest, sometimes 7 on penultimate, 16 spirals on body-whorl ; spirals lowly 
convex, interstices varying in width, seldom linear, usually subequal to 
ribs, widening near beak. Axial ribs numerous and irregular in brephic 


Lyria zelandica n. sp. (Plate 49, fig. 7.) 


reduced in size on base and curving round from vertical to horizontal 
direction on fasciole, projecting slightly at upper suture on all whorls 
as very low blunt points. i 

growth-lines. Suture impressed, slightly sloping, and rapidly undulating. 


Spire conie, of almost straight outlines, half height of aperture. Aperture 


oblique, long and rather narrow, widest medially, the two sides approxi- 


plaits on lower half and numerous fine ridges above these. Plaits not very 
oblique, tending to become quite horizontal or even curving upwards on 
, emergence on inner lip; centre plait a little the strongest. 


o spiral or other sculpture except for 


- 


Frutay.—New Shells т New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 411 


Height, 41 mm. ; diameter, 22-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 28 mm 

Type (unique), from Clifden, ‘Southland (band 6c—Ototaran ?), in author's 
collection. 

Although several New Zealand Volutes have previously been placed 
in = genus, mer cannot remain there, and up to the present there has been 
no oub cord of Lyria from this country. The ко species is à 
fairly typical рага of the genus, and cannot be confused with any 
previously described species. It is not nearly related to pale Australian 
shell, but has a distant likeness to L. "ri ones a Tate, also to the European 
species L. maga (Edw.) and L. harpula (Lamk.). 


Solecurtus bensoni n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 8a, 8b.) 

Shell thin and fragile, shining, transversely elongate-oblong, gaping 
considerably at both ends and та moderately tumid, considerably 
depressed ventro-medially ; inequilateral, posterior end muc longer, 


Anterior dorsal margin perceptibly sloping and grid curved; posterior 
dorsal margin straight, but suddenly rising a litt to beak; ventral 
margin with very slight incurvation medially, фер; in position 
to depression in tumidity of shell, curving up more риу before than 


,in 
rupting the regular outline of hinge and marked off by a slight shallow 
m: on either side, projecting slightly but distinctly beyond dorsal 
argin. Previous outlines of shell thrown into prominence here and there 

bs light and dark bands. Radial ornamentation of very faint and dense 
scratches, radiating from umbo on each side of a perpendicular dropped 
from beaks, much more rapidly slanting and diverging on posterior part 
and producing there distinct me raying, especially about the blunt posterior 
ridge limiting median depression in shell. Anterior division divided approxi- 
mately into halves by another very low and blunt a tion running from 
umbo to antero-ventral corner; in front of this radial lines form the only 
ornamentation, but they are not seen without lens ; this and over 


shell the slope of the lines is parallel to that of the limiting low angulation ; 
з, posterior to this gradually swing out till on posterior end they slope 


lines meet the rounding margin almost des aeree Interior polished, 
especially muscle-scars and pallial line. Anterior muscle-scar slightly 
мы соте posterior rounded trigonal. Pallial line sloping in 
do curve from anterior scar, Page eos abruptly at considerable distance- 
below. destacar scar. Pallial sinus linguiform, very deep, reaching half- 
way between anterior scar and ilo vertical from beaks. Left valve with a 
long sharp upturned cardinal tooth just anterior to umbo, and a sloping 
low and Rage tooth posterior to it. Interior of right valve not ps "s 

Le ‘85 mm. ; height, 11 mm.; thickness (two valves), 6 

TOS nd several more or less broken paratypes, from Clifden, "ы тшн 
(band 6a—Ototaran ?), in author's collection. Although the shell is fairly 
common at this locality, perfect specimens are not easy to obtain, owing 


472 Transactions. 


to its fragility. The type is the only perfect and double-valved specimen 
so far obtained. 

Genus and species new to fauna, though it is a very widely spread genus, 
and three fossil members have already been described from Australia. Of 
these, S. legrandi Tate is very close to the new species, presenting the same 
type of grooving and differing in only a few details. Tate gives its dimen- 
sions as “ Height, 40 mm. ; width, 17:5 mm."—a ratio of 2-29:1 : but his 
figure measures 40-5 x 16-75—a ratio of 2-429 : 1. The ratio in S. bensoni 
is 2-95 : 1, so that this species is relatively longer than S. legrandi, which 
seems to differ also in the absence of ventral incurvation, less prominent 
umbos, inconstant height (greater posteriorly), recurved posterior dorsal 
margin, and slightly different slope of sculpture-lines, which dorsally are 
not initially subparallel to margin, and ventrally do not reverse in direction 
on posterior end. From 8. dennanti Tate and 8. ellipticus Tate the new 
species is easily distinguished by the character of grooves, This elegant 
New Zealand species is with much pleasure dedicated to Dr. W. N. Benson, 
friend and former teacher of the writer. ; 


Solecurtus evolutus n. sp. (Plate 50, fig. 9.) 

Evidently a direct descendant of the previous ene, occurring at the 
same locality in beds geologically a little younger. It agrees with it in all 
main features, but is slightly more solid, decidedly shorter (especially the 
posterior end), and higher, with slightly less numerous but stronger and 
more conspicuous grooves. n anterior end grooves cease with one or 
two much shorter but not closer grooves, instead of, as in S. bensoni, several 
long grooves close together. The species seems also less flattened medially. 

"The best-preserved specimen, chosen as holotype, is still considerably - 
fractured, so that its dimensions are somewhat hypothetical: its greatest 
length is 31-5 mm., greatest height 15-5 mm., and greatest width (one valve) 

. И one measures from the largest perfectly intact growth-line the 
dimensions are 22 mm., 10 mm. mm 


The present species has the ratio length : height a little over 2-2 : 1, and 
this brings it even closer than the previous species to S. legrandi Tate. The 
authors thanks are due to Mr. Chapman, of the National Museum, Mel- 
bourne, for comparing a photograph of the type and some fragments of 
the shell with the type of Tate’s species; he agrees with the author that 
the two forms are distinct, though very closely related. 


Solecurtus chattonensis n. Sp. (Plate 50, fig. 10.) 
At once distinguished from the two preceding species by its proportions 
and the different character of | grooves. Anterior side relatively much 


regard to height than S. evolutus. The grooves are only half as numerous 
and have a different disposition: there are only 17 grooves altogether 
о 


їп {һе type, while S. bensoni of similar size has about 35 and adult shells 


Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 413 


have at least 50; the type of S. evolutus at a stage comparable to S. chat- 
tonensis has 26. ere are no shorter or closer grooves at first, the . 
transition from the smooth anterior area to strong equidistant grooves 
being abrupt. Grooves oblique in same direction as initially over most 


always posu. inc bod to dorsal margin. АП the grooves are stronger, and 
do not get closer най, but indeed considerably wider apart, and do 
not become weaker. Shell is much flatter, especially anteriorly; medial 
depression not so marked, but valve more flatly depressed postero-dorsally. 
Growth-lines and rest- Ramer are much fainter. 
gth, 16 mm. : height, 7-5 mm.; width (one valve), 1-5 mm. 

E (unique), from “Chatton, near Gore (Waiarekan D, in author’s 
collec 

ШО. the single specimen is juvenile vm Mec it differs 
strikingly man the other two species. The ratio of length to height is 


only 2-13 : 1. The ratio of anterior to posterior ais in the three species 
described may be tabulated as follows 
Species Auge Para 
S. bensoni  .. .. 10mm. 18:5 mm. 1-85 : 1 
S. evolutus .. .. 85mm. 135mm. 19 1 
S. chaltonensis wer T HE 9 mm. po 


Barytellina anomalodonta n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. Ta, 7b, Te.) 


Shell rather small but very thick and solid, in shape like an obliquely 

truncated ellipse, no anterior lateral teeth, right valve with a large posterior 

ое tooth. Beaks contiguous, sharp, but not prominent, dorsally 
tened, directed slightly backwards. Anterior end slightly longer ; 

susti from beaks a regular elliptical eurve is described until nearing 

posterior end, when ventral border inse a slight sinuation due to external 
i 1 


NS antero-dorsal_ edge; it meets комы ventral border at angle of 


and vice versa. External surface appears y ‘first sight smooth and polished, 
but under lens shows roughening due to extremely fine and dense growth- 
lines; there are also very inconspicuous narrow and flattish radial riblets 
. with ‘interstices of quite variable width; these riblets are so little raised 
as to appear more like rays on surface, and, combined with shape of shell, 
give it a superficial resemblarice to dorm “ya perconiusa е _ There 


into a wide and shallow sinuation which oc occupies inost of posterior end 
in right valve but is narrow and subobsolete in the more convex left valve ; 
posterior side it is bounded by a much narrower, cord-like secondary 
fold from which there is a vertical drop m bor straight dorsal margin. 
A flat lanceolate area is thus formed when the valves are in conjunction, 
be & strong resemblance to the cH of a N left 
valve an additional slight fold traverses this area close to ligament, which 


near hinge. Adductor-scars deeply impressed, especially the posterior, 
which is subrhomboidal; the anterior elongated, pyriform.  Pallial sinus 


474 Transactions. 


linguiform, reaching anterior scar and occupying more than half of body- 
avi гају ith two cardinals, the 


Length, 26 mm.; height, 21 mm.; width (one valve), 6 mm. Length, 
24mm.; height, 20mm.; widt (one valve), 5 mm. 

Types (two vales), from Rissington, Hawke's Bay (Pliocene), in author's 
collection — collected by Dr. Benson. Also paratypes from Glengaree, 
Napier. 

This shell is unlike. any previously described from New Zealand, and, 


on account of its dental peculiarities (very large posterior cardinal an 
lateral of right valve, and absence of anterior lateral), Mr. Marwick 
has created for it and a related species the new genus, Barytellina, with 
the Nukumaruian B. crassidens Marw. as type (Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 16, 
p. 25, 1924.) 


Ligament fairly long, strong, Interior filled with matrix. 
eight, 25 mm. ; length, 39 mm. ; width (two valves), 6 mm. 
Type and four paratypes, from Otiake (Hutchinsonian), in the author's 
collection. Collected by Mr. R. 8. Allan, whose name is attached to the 
cies 


The shell has some resemblance in shape to Tellina gaymardi Iredale, 
but this has anterior end shorter and a smooth appearance. The nearest 
relative seems to be Macoma edgari Iredale, and it is on account of 
Ив relationship with this species, especially in hinge, that it is placed in 


Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 475 


Macoma rather than in Tellina. It differs, however, from the Recent 
species in its finely ridged zipper less inflation and elongation, and 
unstraightened basal margin. It has also some resemblance to the Aus- 
tralian T. albinelloides Tate. 


Genus ATAXOCERITHIUM. 
Ataxocerithium pyramidale n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 7a, 7b, 7c.) 

Shell small, regularly conical, with nodulous cancellate sculpture and 
sharply angled periphery. Protoconch of about 3 smooth but apparently 
worn conical whorls (nucleus lost), marked of “Жы Dioki stage by a 
slight varix; the following 1} whorls have only gradually mmn: 
concave axial riblets, about their own width apart; from this p iral 
sculpture begins and rapidly gains prominence. Three main ord к all 


a very faint rib diio ‘admin me below suture. Just below T on 


apart from protoconch, about 6, regularly increasing, , body - whorl 
sharply angled at Psi iow base flattish. ture éanalicula 
subrhomboidal, interrupted below by a narrow small canal, bent backwards 


and strongly to left. Outer lip broken. Columella vertical with strong 

old ei reda canal and weaker subparallel one a short distance above it. 
iine lip highly callous, spreading over parietal wall and a short distance 
beyond columella, "hori dde 


Height, 6: ; diameter, 4 mm 
rh and savers paratypes, from Target Gully (Awamoan), in author's 
coll Also occurs at Ardgowan ; euri; Awamoa Beach; Clifden, 


Southland (band 6c—Ototaran ?) ; and Pourakino, Riverton. 


Subspecies robustum n. subsp. 

Differs in its ipe wider spire (angle' about 45°) and less cancellate 
appearance, due to weaker spirals but stronger axials. These are slightly 
blunter and fewer fiae 18 on к. эо), so that interstices are wider. 
Otherwise there is no difference 

cen erp 7 mm. ; width, 4-5 m 

e (upper whorls lost and aries d eh from Taradale 
Bue (Hawke s Bay—Pliocene), in the author’s collectio 


Ataxocerithium nodicingulatum n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 8a, 8b, 8c, 8d.) 
Shell moderately small, irregularly conical, with nodulous cancellate 
sculpture and rounded periphery. (зайти obliterated in most speci- 
mens, of a few conoidal turns, several whorls follow, ornamented only with 
flexuous axial ribs. At initiation of cancellate "Eu pee are 2 bold spirals, 
quickly increasing by intercalation on later whorls to 3, 4, and up to 9 o 


476 * Transactions. 


11 subequal spirals on body-whorl and extending over base; interstices 
wide while the ribs are few but narrower when they are тапу ; towards 
canal ribs become fainter and smoother. Axial sculpture consists on the 
upper whorls of rather bluntly rounded ribs (about 20 per whorl) with 
considerably wider interstices, intersections with spirals raised into verti- 
cally compressed nodules, but on body-whorl axials quickly diminish in size 
and prominence and crowd together, becoming of same strength and width 


one medially, not parallel to lower one, and sometimes almost obsolete. 
Strong plait on parietal wall near outer lip, which bears a series of teeth 
some distance within aperture ; these, however, are not well developed 
unless outer lip is thickened. Inner lip spreading as a well-defined callus 
over parietal wall, part of base, and beyond columella, forming there a 
distinet cavity but no umbilicus. 


. 


Height, 7:5 mm.; diameter, 3 mm. (holotype). Height, 11 mm. ; 


ype and many paratypes, from Target Gully, in author’s collection. 
Also from Pukeuri, Ardgowan, and Awamoa Beach. 
In sculpture this shell is almost the same as A. pyramidale, and there is 
the possibility that it is only the gerontic form of this species. This might 
. explain such differences as rounded periphery, change of ornament near 


together in the same localities, are so readily distinguishable in all stages 
у shape of periphery that it seems best to treat them at present as 
distinct species. ` 


Shell fairly small, with nodulous cancellate sculpture and bluntly angled 
lip lost. Four narrow and blunt 


FixLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 477 


Type, from Petane, in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

This shell was included by Suter amongst specimens of A. suteri Marwick 
and labelled “ Newtoniella n. sp." It has strong affinity with A. nodi- 
cingulatum, from which it is probably descended, just as 4. pyramidale subsp. 
robustum may be the successor to A. pyramidale. It is distinguishable, 


differently shaped canal, and apparent absence of an upper columellar 
plait. It also = analogy with A. huttoni Cossm., though this has different 
spiral sculptur 


Besides the four new species or varieties of Ataxocerithium described above, 

four others have been named from the New Zealand Tertiary. These are 

. huttoni Cossm., A. pine iis М. & M., A. suteri Marwick, and 
A. tricingulatum Marwick. 

A. huttoni Cossm. is readily distinguished by its low and convex spirals 
with narrow interstices, the spirals being practically confined to base and 
spaces between axial ribs. Axials numerous, sloping forward, sharply 
convex, and without nodules, interstices a little wider. There are 5 Ape 
per whorl and about 7 more on base; axials number about 30 o y- 
whorl. Shell is fairly large and relatively wide, angle i spire Aue 45°. 
Locality, Castlecliff. The type, which was stated by Suter to be apparently 
lost, has been rediscovered amongst the Geological аот cir and is 
now in that collection. The writer agrees s with a manuscript remark by 
Mr. Marwick regarding this species: “ The locality, Hampden, given 
Hutton and Suter should be deleted, as Dr. Marshall’s extensive collections 
have given a better idea of that fauna.” The Hampden record is possibly 
based on a fragment of the somewhat similar Alectrion socialis (Hutt.), 
which does occur there. : 

. perplecum М. & M., described by Marshall and Murdoch* from 
imos, is really a “Cerithiden, very close to C. bicarinata Gray, and is 
possibly only this species with the keels rubbed off. Many specimens of 
A. m M. & M. have been found during the last year, but all are highly 
polished and worn, and until the discovery of better-preserved · specimens 
Marshall any Murdoch's species should stand, as Cerithidea perpleza M. & M. 

A arwick: This species is described on page 195 of this volume. It 
comes tiani Okawa Creek shell-bed, Ngaruroro River (Geol. Surv. loc. 1063), 
and also from Petane, and is a very distinct form. Its exceptionally 
tall хоме (angle about 20°) characterizes it at once; there are 3 coarsely- 
nodulous cinguli per whorl, and 3 more on base, nodules are in line on 
successive spirals, and roughly indicate axial ribs as strong as spirals, 
interstices between spirals and axials are sublinear. A figure of this species 
(Plate 51, figs. 9a, 96) is given in order that its characteristic sculpture may 
be contrasted with that of the other ое described. 

A. um Marwic om the same locality (Okawa Creek), 
also С айчы in this volume (p. 194). It is very similar to the previous 
species in scülpture, but axial ribs are more distinct and numerous, nodules 
smaller and finer, and the three basal ribs almost smooth. It is at once 
distinguished by its shape, the spire being much less acute (angle about 35^) 
and suture much more deeply incised. Besides the type, only two specimens 
from Nukumaru (ir author's collection) are known. 


* P. MARSHALL and R. Мокросн, Some New Fossil Species of Mollusca, Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 254, 1919. 


478 Transactions. 


KEY то THE New ZEALAND SPECIES OF ATAXOCERITHIUM. 
Shell acicular, spire more than three times height of aperture .. A. suteri. 
Shall + 1 


ribs which are confined to base and interstices .. A. kuttoni. 
(2.) Axial ribs nodulous. 
(A.) Periphery sharply angled. 
Spirals equally nodulous. 
Axials rather weak and narrow -. A. pyramidale. 
Axials strong and wide ес -. A. pyramidale subsp. 
robustum. 
(B.) Periphery convex. 
(AA.) Four or more spirals per whorl. : 
(а.) Periphery regularly rounded, 
rather finely cancellate ap- 
pearance £s .. A. nodicingulatum. 
(b. Periphery  subangled, rather 
coarsely cancellate арреаг- 
ance vi y .. A. quadricingulatum. 
(BB.) "Three spirals per whorl Ne -. A. tricingulatum. 


Chione (s. str.) crassitesta n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 1а, 1b, 1с.) 


Shell trigonally ovate, extremely swollen and solid, radial and concentric 
ornament prominent. Beaks very prominent, inflated, situate at anterior 


face, becoming subobsolete posteriorly (about 30 can be counted on the 
type; in C. stuchburii (Gray) they reach 40-or more) Very prominent 


foliaceous concentric ribs decussate the radial sculpture, are rather narrow 
(interstices two to three times their width), and are most strongly developed 


P 
Posterior adductor-scar slightly larger, but the anterior more sunken. 
Pallial line distinct, distant from margin, sinus short and acutely trigonal. 
ОЕР адаарга чаро ао eS 


: |O. st i (Gray) 

—— C. crassilesta nov. C. stuchburyi (Gray), ue ылу, е 

Normal Form. | Auckland Islands. 
: Length e: vd 47 mm. 47 mm. | 65 mm. 
Height .. х 43 mm. 40mm. | 50mm. 
Width (two valves) .. 43 mm. 20 mm. | 36 mm. 


.. Holotype, from Clifden, near Cape Kidnappers (Pliocene), in author's 
collection—collected by Dr. Benson. Paratypes in Otago University School 
of Mines collection, 


. 


Andr: ууз 


FixLAy.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 479 


The nearest Recent relative to this shell is the massive iri of Chione 
stuchburyt (Gray) found at the Auckland Islands. From this it is easily 
distinguished by its different dimensions, lunule, агг аста and pallial 
sinus. Mr. Marwick has collected, in the Hawke' s Bay District, great 
numbers of a form which in thickness is intermediate between C. stuchburyi 
(Gray) and the present € but otherwise is nearer the Recent shell. 
Since typical forms of C. stuchbury? are found fossil in the Greta beds, which 
are older than those at Clifden, C. crassitesta is probably not ancestral but 
an offshoot from the C. stuchburyi line. 


Conus (Lithoconus) triangularis n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 10a, 10b.) 

Shell small, apparently rather thin and fragile. Protoconch lost in both 
specimens seen, but apparently projecting above perfectly flat spire. Whorls 
at least 6, with pos ve es hardly distinguishable from M D 


indented iu two places—just 5s keel and a little above canal. cue. 
Ves and that part of body-whorl above keel, bear 4 strong spiral cords, 
inner and outer are wider and flatter than middle pair; the rest 
of Body-whort covered over whole surface with rather strong and closely-set 
spiral cords, low and rounded, a little less than their own width apart 
Aperture filled with hard matrix, but evidently very narrow ; columella 
twisted in front, Posterior sinus, as indicated by lines of growth, is 
apparently extremely stallow, and removed from suture. 

Height, th, The paratype has the corresponding 
dimensions 17 x 164 mm 

Type and one paratype, from Kakanui (on the beach near the quarry, 
from Ads below the limestone), in author's collection. 

This is the second representative of Lithoconus that has been found in 
New Zealand. Conus (Lithoconus) abruptus Marshall occurs at Pakaurangi 
Point, but the Kakanui shell is not related to it except subgenerically, 
differing in its squat shape, much more acute keel, and totally different 


shell is sharper still and the angle somewhat smaller. The Australian shell 


is rather elongate (33 х 20 mm.), approaching more the shape of C. 
owe (20x11 mm.), the ratios of height to width being—Conus dodi 
Marshall — 1-82; Conus dennanti Tate — 1-65 ; Comes triangularis Finlay 


E 
remove e from the vicinity ot C. “abrupt us Marshall, but indicate its very 
close (sen to C. triangularis Finlay n. sp., the меен being in 


480 Transactions. 


New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 
By H. J. Fintay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


[Read ee the Otago 1 nstitute, 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.) 


Rissorps are not usually plentiful as fossils in New Zealand. In the latest 
list id our peel fn sese (Suter, 1918) nine douce of Rissoa 2 


Castlecliff, one from Awamoa (Miocene), and the remaining three were 


discovered fossil subsequent to their ees dn as 07 D sinon The AUN | 


only addition made to this number is oina (?) 
obliquecostata М. & M., described by Marshall ud авс T9900] from 
ampden. 

Although these small shells are termed Rissoids, TM (1915) has shown 
that the type name, Rissoa, should not be applied to any Neozelanic shells, 
and has provided a series of generic names to cover austral forms. 
scheme marks à decided advance in their treatment, and by it New Zealand 
Recent Нива can be reduced to some semblance of order. Strong 


сома to define a new genus—e.g., [Ex ies proposing it for shells 
grouped around Rissoa cheilostoma "Ten.-Woods," but this is extremely 
unsatisfactory for workers who have not access to large suites of actual 
specimens, and have to rely mostly on literature. To ensure immediate 
pc and керне of new genera a résumé of diagnostic characters 

rative. From Iredale’s treatment of the Rissoids it was almost 
ааыа that when his names did come into use some of them should be 
misapplied, and this has already occurred. The genus Estea, in particular, 
seems to have given trouble—the writer has seen one of the foal lirate 
species determined as a Subonoba; and, further, Marshall and urdoch 
(19208) have listed Rissoa semisculcata Hutt. as a Lironoba, to which genus 
it bears little resemblance. As far as the writer can see, the following 
diagnostic notes (compiled after ^ of New Zealand Recent and fossil 
species) represent Iredale’s ideas fairly correctly; he would, however, 
have saved Neozelanic workers much trouble had he given a similar table 
when his genera were proposed. 


FiNLAv.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 481 


(А.) * RrssoA " GROUP. 

Aperture generally suboval and entire ; basal «= hardly channelled or effuse. 
l. Shell thin; axial sculpture prominent (broad low ribs, interstices rather 

wide "um "eed "on or with arm “pial sculpture) Cai conch 

pe lobose, whorls convex an vertica 

Mi аннат WE атн "Type, H. hamiltoni (Sut.). 

. Shell ME solid, clathrate (distant fine spiral ribs, cros and 

rendering nodulous the axial ribs, which are also rather distant wide 


to 


heavily variced, peristome continuous, internally duplica 
Merelina. "Type, M. cheilostoma (Ten.-Woods). 
3. Shell similar to Merelina; protoconch smooth and glossy, dome- ерйс 
aperture thin-edged, rather simple, н ог тыне уагіх Pp 


not duplicated. inemera Туре, L. Finlay. 
(nom. p^ tor В. теда Hutt., беор.) 
4. Shell thin, t; fine and weak axial and spiral viene 


emitransparen 
ibis mens the aperture; protoconch smooth, dotis shaped ; - 
ma eese ; аа ovate- pyriform, the Кошою disconti 
nd sharp. Onoba. Type, O. si init Мар), 


5. Shell thin, translucent; cut up into weak spirals by grooves, по axials ; 
toconch smooth, papillate, whorls slightly convex; aperture sub- 
vertical, ovato- pyriform, peristome continuous, thin and sha arp. 
Subonoba. Type, S. fumata (Sut.). 
. Shell very solid ; very heavily wien pte we rahe ribs maa raised 
and flatly ro rounded, continuing о le surface. ces deep 
«id broad); protoconch smooth ine posts lirate ?) ; "whois « pest Ч 
aperture ps heavily thickened, peristome continuous, ' 
duplicated Lironoba. Type. X Sr ie 
s pe Kerek ; strong spiral keels, the intervening spaces axia 
ions; protoconch spirally striate; whorls a MEM 
Reed unded ; peristome continuous, thick and blunt. 
Anabathron. Type, A 


e 


~J 


. contabulatum Frfid. 
8. Shell solid ; ee not prominent, and when present generally confined 
to the lower whorls, e whole surface may be smooth, or traces of 
spiral Sedeta ent; there may be flattish oblique axials 
on the lower whorls; there may be a subobsolete sculpture of axial 
ribs cross y spiral cords; or there ma w spira о 
Both axial and spiral ribs, when present, are low and flatly rounded, and 
often almost o Protoconch all coni smooth;  whorls 
t; aperture highly distinctive, perpendicular, , with 
a narrow, rather sharp, and often edge, but much онаа 
internally, no exterior varix ; tome €— continuous 
reflected all round. Estea. Туре, E. Merino. (Webster). 
9. Shell thin; sculpture —À absent t (when i confined to micro- 
scopic spiral grooves); protoconch small, globose, smooth; whorls 
convex, suture often fond below ; pete subcircular, peristome 
gen эрэг бм discontinuous, thin and 


Notosetia. Type, N. neozelanica (Sut.). 
10, Shell ау thick, pupoidal; sculpture inconspicuous (smooth, spirally 
зан г ridged) ; protoconch large and globose ; whorls ые convex, 
risto 


ongate e 
remm aed the inner lip produced forward iion a sunken at г behind 
mphithalam Type, A. sa Carp. 
ll. Shell rather hm "e ан cylindrical ; Vases REA (but strong 
wth-li nt); protoconch large and globose, often pro- 
tuberant, Vie slightly convex, very elongate; aperture xp to 
that of Amphithalamus but narrower and more — 
Epigrus, Туре, Е. ischna (Tate). 
16—Trans. 


482 Transactions. 


(B.) * RISSOINA " GROUP. 
Aperture semilunar, anteriorly effuse or channelled. 
32: cue wi elongate, with strong кер oy be ba oe axial riblets 
d by fine spirals, but the latte may be а nt); protoconch 
iol dome-sha ped ; whorls convex y oval, channelled 
below and above, peristome continuous, thickened. 
Rissoina. Type, R. inca D'Orb. 


13. Shell thin, white and highly pae : ~ sore smooth, sculpture 
inconspicuous (very fine spiral gro ve sometimes over the 

whole surface, pic Mid only a tow саа grooves on the base); 
Shape, often кн чад à whorls nearly fat; , aperture pear- 

-—— 1° д ^ni 


Nozeba. Туре, N. emarginata (Hutt.). 
14, Shell thin or solid; smooth (rarely with microscopic spiral entend ; 
protoconch minute, globose ; whorls flattened to convex; apert 
yriform or ovate, peristome continuous, hardly thickened. 
Dardanula, Type, D. olivacea (Hutt.). 


(C.) SKENELLA. 


— depressed, orbicular, umbilicated. 


15. Shell depressed, umbilicated ; smooth ; geom flatly convex, rather 
large ; whorls convex ; aperture large, subcirc 
бывае, Туре, S. georgiana Pfr. 


Of the above genera, Merelina, Onoba, Subonoba, Anabathron , Amphi- 
She. per ke are as yet unrepresented in the New Zealand 
Tertiary, while Haurakia, Lironoba, Notosetia, and Epigrus are here — 
recorded. for the first time. us Бартерт genus is Estea, wi with 


Descriptions of the new miii are appended, also notes on the other — . 
recorded species ; to facilitate identification a key to the fossil genera g 
to Mr. 


кы for Estea polysu 


Haurakia mixta n. sp. (Fig. 1.) 
Shell minute, ovate, axially costate. Protocone h blunt, of about 


Vi б 
below suture, but otherwise there is apparently no spiral sculpture in 5 
interstices or on base. Spire conical, a little higher than aperture, ow outlines 
almoststraight. Sutureinconspicuous, Aperture squarely ovate, subangled | 
above, flattened below. Peristome nearly continuous, sharp. Columella | 
vertical, subtruncate at base. Imperforate. ; 
Height, 1:2 mm. ; diameter, 0-7 mm. ; height es dis apes 0-5 mm. 

Type, from Castlecliff, in the author's coll 

h H. 


ые species has analogy with H. hamiloni Sut.) and Н. huttoni (But) | 
CM g in some respects in чаш betweer them. It is probably ly juvenile, 
is distinctly аен by its flattish whorls, squat form, and infra- 


sutural groove. 


Fintay.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 483 


Haurakia oamarutica n. sp. (Fig. 2.) 
Shell small, oval, imperforate, axially costate. Protoconch of 14 smooth 
globose whorls, pullus large. Shell-whorls about 3, convex, body-whorl 


30 on body-whorl, fading out on base ; interstices generally a little wider 
than ribs and bearing fine spiral striae. A varix marks outer lip. 
spirals and axials often quite worn off. le rci" higher than aperture, 
outlines almost con Suture well impre Aperture ovate, angled 
above. Peristome continuous, slightly н basal lip s omewhat 
expanded. Columella arcuate, hardly expanded. Umbilical area with a 
small narrow impression. 
Height, 1-4mm.; diameter, 0-8 mm.; height of aperture, 

0-5 mm 

Largest атш Height, 1-9 mm.; diameter, 1-1 mm.; height of 
aperture, 0-7 mm 

Type and many paratypes, from Target Gully, in the author's collection. 

Very close to Н. huttoni (Sut.) but — by its thinner and 
irregular ribs si spirally-striate interstices, and its constantly much 
smaller size. The figure shows the shell in a sloping position, hence the 
spire is somewhat foreshortened. 


. Linemera n. gens 


Shell superficially similar to Merelina—i.e., with clathrate mop 
but protoconch adpressed, smooth, on and dome-shaped, wi incon- 
spicuous sutures, instead of being gh get spi dul, an 


grooved, 
paucispiral, with deep sutures, as in Merelina. ^ Apertnre with thin edge, 
sometimes thickened behind with simple varix, without a second projecting 
rim inside, rather effuse hs base. Chink-like umbilicus generally present. 
Type, L. interrupta n nov. (Rissoa gradata Hutt.; Philippi's usage 

of the same name for ёк Kelian fossil las many years’ ' priority). 
Iredale already indicated the presence of this group in Australian 
М ы йө, p . 448); here undoubtedly belong Rissoa filocincta Hedley 
and P Мены sculptilis un and perhaps Alvania thouinensis 


ul tte 
which have similar lirate embryos. Rissoa pingue Webster is the only 
Recent representative of Linemera in New Zealand. 


Linemera minuta n. sp. (Fig. 3.) 

Shell minute, oval, clathrate, imperforate. Protoconch of 2 globo 
glossy whorls, nucleus minute, rapidly enlarging. Shell-whorls about 
2, indistin tinetly ій just below suture, then flatly convex; body- 
whorl bluntly angled, base almost flat. Axial sculpture commencing first, 
consisting of ne bluntly-rounded ribs, sloping weis rds and reaching 
from suture to suture, interstices narrower; they number about 19, and 
cease just below line of suture on body-whorl. Жар erossed by much 
weaker spirals, indistinct on early whorls, 4 on penultimate whorl, broad 
and flatly rounded (interstices a and cutting up axials into blunt 

16* 


484 i Transactions 


laterally-elongate tubercles. A fifth spiral emerges from suture-line on 
to base and is slightly crenulated by ends of axials; below this are 2 
smooth and much fainter ribs, the rest of base smooth. Spire a little higher 
than aperture. Suture much impressed. Aperture slightly oblique, sub- 
ovate, angled above, effuse below. Регіѕіоте discontinuous. uter lip 

in, but does not appear to be finished. Columella slightly oblique, 
arcuate. 


Very .close to Ё. pingue (Webster). No specimens of this species have 
been available for comparison, and Webster does not state the number 
of axials per whorl, but from the description and figure his species would 
seem to have weaker axials and a rounder body-whorl than the fossil shells. 
The specimens are not adult, but, in view of the slight differences noted, 
it is probable that actual comparison of adult shells of the two species 
would show wider divergence; till then the fossil species is best treated 
as distinct. 


Linemera interrupta (Finlay). 
Rissoa gradata Hutt. (not of Phil.). 


This species has also considerable analogy with L. pingue (Webster), 
but is characterized by its irregularly-placed spiral ribs, these being crowded 
anteriorly, but almost absent posteriorly, so that spire-whorls have only 
two distinct ribs close to suture below. There are, however, traces of 
faint flattish ribs with linear interstices between these and suture above, 
and a distinct groove crosses ribs just below suture. L. filocincta (H. & P.) 
is a very similar shell, but has more regular spiral ribs. 


Linemera pukeuriensis n. sp. (Fig. 4.) 

Shell moderately large for the genus, elongated, clathrately sculptured, 
rather thin, imperforate. ^ Protoconch o mooth and shining lowly- 
convex whorls, nucleus minute, swelling rapidly, sharply marked off fro 
the sculptured whorls. Shell-whorls nearly 4, convex, body-whorl regularly 
and gently rounded. Four thin spirals per whorl, interstices many times 
their width ; spirals equidistant, but a wider concave space between the 
first one and suture above. Another strong spiral emerges on base from 
suture-line, and 4 weaker but similar spirals cross remainder of base, the 
lowest often obsolete. Axials begin at same time as spirals and are narrow, 


well impressed. Aperture ovate, oblique, projecting basally Peri- 


stome continuous; outer lip with sharp edge but considerably thickened $ 
just previously by a strong varix. Columella slightly oblique, arcuate. — 
ucing а sh ; 


hallow 


x 
f 
i 
Е 


FixLAY.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 485 


Type and many paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. 
Also from Mount Harris. 

is shell has only superficial analogy with the Recent M. cheilostoma 
(Ten.-Woods), though resembling it in appearance. 


Linemera awamoaensis n. sp. (Fig. 5.) 

Shell small, elongated, finely clathrately sculptured, rather thin, imper- 
forate. Protoconch as in L. pukeuriensis. Shell 
convex, body-whorl regularly rounded. Six very fine spirals per whorl; 


their width. Four more similar and equally-spaced spirals on base, and 
sometimes traces of a ials commence at same time as spirals, 
are very fine and numerous, bluntly convex, interstices sube em 


section. 
body-whorl turning up as in L. pukeuriensis. Suture well impressed 
perture ovate, a little oblique, projecting basally, larger than in 
L. pukeuriensis, and the continuous peristome not so much thickened 
inside the sharp edge, though an apertural varix is distinct. Columella 
slightly oblique, arcuate. Inner lip as in L. pukeuriensis. 
Height, 2-1 mm. ; diameter, 1-1 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-8 mm. 
Type and four paratypes, from Awamoa, in the author’s collection. 
Easily distinguished from its near relative М. pukeuriensis by shorter 
spire and much finer sculpture. 


Lironoba polyvincta n. sp. (Fig. 6.) 


rounded. 
whorls, has 5 narrowly-rounded strongly-projecting spiral ribs per whorl, 
lowest two subequal and strongest, next two weaker, and uppermost one 


picuous, margining suture above. On later whorls a faint rib margins 


f : 
and above. Aperture very little oblique, ovato-polygonal, peristome con- 
tinuous, much thickened by a strong exterior varix, internally duplicated 
by small raised rim. Columella arcuate, inner lip raised, but no umbilical 
chink, encircled by a slight basal ridge. 
eight, 2-3 mm.; diameter, 1-2 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-9 mm 

Type and several paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. 
Also from Target Gully. 

The genus is new as a fossil in New Zealand. It has much narrower 
and more numerous ribs than the Recent L. suteri (Hedley); though the 
protoconch is spirally lirate, it is here referred to Lironoba rather than to 


486 Transactions. 


Anabathron, | 
not strongly keeled, and the peristome is duplicated in the same manner 


as in L. suteri (Hedley). Target Gully specimens are smaller, slightly : 


Lironoba charassa n. sp. (Fig. 7.) 


extend over rest of base.  Interstices between ribs about twice their width, 
but narrower on base ; they are crossed by regular fine growth-lines. Spire 


well impressed, margined above, and, later, below. Aperture very little 
oblique, more pyriform than polygonal, peristome continuous, much 
thickened by a strong external varix, internally duplicated by a small 
raised rim. olumella arcuate, inner lip raised and thickened, distinctly 
marked off from body-sculpture by a narrow groove, the encircling basal 
ridge very faint. 

Height, 2-5 mm. ; diameter, 1-2 mm. ; height of aperture, 1 mm. 

Holotype (unique), from maru, in the author's collection. 

Very close to preceding species; probably an evolutionary product. 
From its ancestor it is distinguished by its fewer but thicker ribs, while 
the Recent L. suteri (Hedley) has still fewer. In its aperture, basal 
sculpture, and apex L. charassa is much nearer the Miocene species. ; 

In addition to these last two species, the Australian L. wilsonensts 
G. & G. and a few other forms have spirally-lirate apices; but these shells 
correspond so closely to other forms with smooth embryos that, though the 
difference may eventually prove radical, it would seem unwise on present 
knowledge to make any separation. 


Estea polysulcata n. sp. (Fig. 8.) 


Shell of moderate size, pupiform, imperforate, solid, with several spiral 
sulci. Protoconch dome-shaped, of about 2 slightly convex whorls. Shell- 


whorls about 44, almost flat, base regularly rounded. Early whorls. E. 
apparently quite smooth, indications of spiral ribs seen on third whorl, _ 


and on following whorls low and flat spiral sulci well developed. Оп 


FiNLAY.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. . 487 


early whorls p is coy subangled, but becomes convex later ; 
each whorl clasps the above rather closely but leaves margining sutural 


high, about twice height of aperture, outlines pupiform. Aperture ovate, 
laterally compressed, pecie oblique. Outer lip broken, but apparently 


thin and sharp; peristome nearly continuous. Columella very oblique. 
Inner lip very slightly reflected, spread as a callus over columella and 
al wall. 


l. 
n of the New Zealand Geological me Collec 


aratype reproduce sculpture of holotype exactly except that second- 


lowest rib on base is unduly accentuated, forming almost a blunt carina, 
ros ende traces of ла pos are present. 8 species is related to 
isulcata (Hutt.), but has far more numerous and more persistent 


pak, and a taller and thinner shell; it is still pin to the following 
species, which, from Hutton’s description. seems to be well distinguished 
by its stronger "n ribs, relatively greater width, and lack of spiral 
ornament on bas 


Estea rugosa (Hutt.). 

Only one juvenile specimen of this species has been available for 
examination, so that it is not generically placed with absolute confidence, 
but the figure and description seem fairly definitely to indicate this E 


ay. 
Locality : Petane, Nukumaru. 


Estea impressa (Hutt.). 

Characterized by the stout sloping axial riblets on the lower сен 
the infrasutural groove, and the minute size of the shell. Related to s 
Australian forms as E. kerskawi Ten.-Woods. 

Localities : Castlecliff, Petane, Waikopiro, Nukum 

Recent E. minor (Sut. )—which Suter fede 40 a variety of 
E. zosterophila (Webster), but which is certainly worthy of specific rank— 
is a totally unsculptured relative of this species. 


Estea semisulcata (Hutt.). 
TEE 
Distin guished by having about 4 spiral cords, with linear interstices, o 
the last rem whorls only ; otherwise very similar to E. zosterophila крет), 
to which it bears somewhat the same relation as E. impressa does to E. т 
Localities : Castlecliff, Nukumaru 


Estea zosterophila (Webster). 


Locality : Castlecliff (fide Suter, Man. Moll., 11). 
This record needs confirmation ; it mieu i is based on a worn 
Е. impressa (Hutt.). 


488 — Transactions. 


Notosetia prisca n. sp. (Fig. 9.) 

Shell minute, ovate, body-whorl large in proportion to rest of shell. 
Sculpture of faint growth-lines ; at somewhat regular distances some appear 
more prominent, but are not raised; a faint furrow emerges from suture 

on body-whorl and marks periphery. Spire very little higher than aperture. 
Protoóisuuh of 14 smooth and polished whorls, marked off by a groove from 
whorls proper, of which there are 3, lightly convex, body-whorl very slightly 
subangled for a short distance in front of suture, which is deep and 
channelled. Aperture oval, oblique, angled above. Peristome discon- 
tinuous, outer lip with prominent varix behind, but sharp edge ; slightly 
effuse basally, and angulated medially. Columella short, arcuate, rounded. 
Inner lip — callous but not covering the narrow elongated umbilical 

chink. 


Height, 1-5 mm. ; < Sarees 0-9 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-7 mm 
ype and several paratypes, from Pourakino, Riverton (Awamoan t 
in the па 8 сонати 
clos 


Very c o N. vulgaris ( (Webster); separable only by its consistently _ 


angulation at about the middle. The holotype, tos. on account of its fine 
preservation, is кузы the only specimen that shows the axial markings 
and median 


Subsp. paroeca n. subsp. 


Differs from the species only in slightly higher spire and more regularly 
curved outer lip, which slants downwards from suture without any medial 


angulation. Both adult specimens show these iN Dod, but otherwise | 


are so like N. prisca that full specific rank T" not se 

Height, 1:4 mm. ; diameter, 0-8 mm. ; height of 

Type and two paratypes, from Clifden, tute р (aida 6^ F бо 
Ototaran ?), in the author's collection. 


Notosetia sp. 


E AE ee EPI c 


АЕ, УМ Re 


In the author's collection is a single worn specimen of a species from 


the Kakanui tuffs which somewhat resembles N. micans (Webster). Apart 
from са foregoing species, it is the only one of this genus yet known from 
pre-Pliocene beds in New Zealand ; it is certainly new, but description is 
withheld till better 4 specimens are obtained. 


Notosetia sp. cf. subflavescens Iredale. 
esee atomus Suter ; not of Smith (Iredale, ыа 


test; opacity may be due to fossilization, but іп the absence of authentic 
specimens of the Recent form identification is deferred. — Notosetia is the 
most pee and’ ET pons lo hes New Zealand Usus oit 


ov. 
Suter, 1898; анысы, һу Ё. коа Verrill. 1885. 


RUSSE NOAGS ` EMAR avus dae tien gun MER S Be dase онов 
x Sy ae dx » x 524 EC DEC 6 Yl A y 
Mus eE c E аза S iid ed кык Org Cam. Lis 


FiNLAY.—New- Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 489 
Epigrus fossilis n. sp. (Fig. 10.) 


ll 
lost. Whorls very slightly convex, long in proportion to width, loosely 
coiled, regularly rounded and not shouldered, base convex. No sculpture 
except fine flexuous and rather conspicuous growth-lines. Spire elongate- 
tur ; 


Height, at least 1-8 mm. : diameter, 0-75 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-7 mm. 

Holytype, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. 

The material consists of a single fragmentary specimen, but as the species 
is evidently rare, and the genus has not previously been recorded from New 
Zealand, it has been described. The Recent E. dissimilis (Wats.) and 
E. verconis (Tate) of Australia seem to be related forms. 


Rissoina perplexa n. sp. (Fig. 11.) 
Shell minute, rather short, stout, almost imperforate, opaque, but slightly 
shining. Protoconch of about 2 convex whorls, a minu i 


sculpture absent except for faint swelling margining suture above, and 

fairly strong, blunt angulation at upper three-quarters of whorls; between 

is a small concave shoulder. Spire bluntly conical, about li times 
impressed. 


to bac 

considerably thickened on upper part of outer lip, though not much 

elsewh A strong basal channel, marked by a semicircular curve in 
i lso a distinct posterior notch in outer lip. Inner lip not much 


Height, 2-1 mm.; diameter, 1 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-8 mm. 
Holotype (unique), from Clifden, Southland (horizon 6, of Park*), in 
the author's collection. 


* J. PARK, Geology and Mineral Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol, Surv. 
Bull, No. 23 (n.s.), p. 52, 1921. 


490 Transactions. 


species are under consideration. The convenient excuse that “ the particular 
forms that conchologically agree are known, in the few cases that animal 
or opercular features have been studied, to disagree " is unfortunately not 
available for the palaeontologist, and it will not be the easiest of matters — 
to decide at what stage of the Tertiary the line of separation should be — 
drawn. D 


Rissoina chathamensis (Hutt.). 
R. rugulosa (Hutt.) (see Iredale, loc. cit., p. 453). 
Locality : Castlecliff. 


Rissoina (?) obliquecostata M. & M. У 

This shell is, as its describers remark, “ very different from any other 
of our Recent or fossil Rissoids.” It does not look adult, though 
cannot well be judged from a figure, and is quite probably not a mem 
of this family at all. Тһе “‘narrow subperforation at the side of t 
columella, bounded by a small funicular ridge which curves round to t 
basal lip," is not reminiscent of any Rissoid. 

Locality : Hampden. 


Nozeba candida n. sp. (Fig. 12.) F 
Rissoina emarginata (Hutt.): Suter, N,Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, 

p. 82 (not of Hutt.). 9 

Shell small, trapezoidal, imperforate, polished, milk-white, loosely 
coiled, base truncate, with a few spirals. Protoconch minute, smoo 


uch more prominent; these vary in n 
from 4 to about 7, fairly equally spaced, but those near columella closer. 
and fainter. A very shallow sulcus runs parallel with suture just 
giving it an indistinctly margined appearance. Suture distinct 
impressed, also very faintly submargined above. Spire conical, not mue 
higher than aperture. Aperture subvertical, subtriangular, the almost 
basal margin extending nearly whole width of aperture, outer li 
ing to meet it in a gentle curve, union of the two much produc 
A strong lowly-convex and rather wide varix encircles outer lip, w ich. 
bluntly-rounded edge.  Peristome continuous, of irregular shape, hea 
calloused along parietal wall; a narrow posterior channel in à 
basal lip somewhat effuse and hollowed out, forming a very wide i 
tinct canal. Columella oblique, covered by the well-marked callus 
inner lip, meeting basal lip in a bluntly rounded acute angle. 
Height, 2-7 mm. ; diameter, 1-4 mm. ; height of aperture, L2mm. - 
. Type and many paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collecto 
Also found at Ardgowan and Target Gully. 


FiNLAY.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 491 


differently shaped aperture. In the prominence of the basal grooves and 
almost smooth whorls it resembles N. coulthardi (Webster), but differs in 
its aperture. It is perhaps ancestral to these two Recent species. In the 
type specimen figured the basal margin is not so long and flat as in most 
specimens. 


Var. effusa n. var. | 
Differs from the species only in its aperture, which is more effuse and 
projecting below and lacks the strong angulation at junction of basal and 
outer lips. is variety makes a still nearer approach to N. coulthardi 
(Webster), but the aperture remains a little truncate below, basal lip meeting 
columella in an acute angle as in the species. 
Holotype and one paratype, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. 


Dardanula olivacea (Hutt.). 


A rather solid, totally smooth shell, with flattish whorls. 
Localities : Castlecliff, Nukumaru. 


Dardanula rivertonensis n. sp. (Fig. 13.) 

Shell minute, elongate oval, smooth. Protoconch obtusely marked off, 
blunt, of about 2 smooth flatly-convex whorls. Whorls a 
periphery bluntly angled. Surface quite smooth. Suture rather weil 
impressed, especially in later whorls; body-whorl takes a downward curve 
near aperture, and becomes a little separated from penultimate whorl, so 
that suture becomes much deeper anteriorly. Spire conical, nearly twice 


arcuate, callous. 
Height, 2 mm. ; diameter, 1 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-7 mm. 
olotype and many paratypes, from Pourakino, Riverton (horizon 
probably near Awamoan), in the author’s collection. 
Closely related to D. olivacea (Hutt.) and D. limbata (Hutt.), but smaller 
more slender, and with the aperture more oblique (both from left to right 
and from front to back) and relatively smaller. This is the only pre- 


traces of zigzag colour-bands most prominent on the periphery, as in the 
Recent shells. 


Rissoa vana Hutt. 

This name must be omitted from Rissoid lists, as it is a synonym of 
Potamopyrgus badia Gould. The specimens clearly came not from the- 
Miocene clays at Awamoa, but from the Holocene river-gravels overlying 


the exposed parts of the beds, and, as Melanopsis, Isidora, Lymnoea, 
rium, and species of Potamopyrgus (especially P. badia) are plentiful in the 


them of numerous small land-shells is further proof of this origin; also, all 
these specimens are in a different state of preservation from the true Miocene 


А зр. | Fic. E stea polysulcata n. sp. 

. 2.—Hauraki vraie, x 30. | Fre. Notosetia prisca n. sp. 
Fic. 3.—Linemera minuta n. s x | Fie. 10 —Epigrus fossilis n. sp 
Fic. 4.— Linemera pukeuriensis n sp. X 14. | Fic. 11.—Rissoina perpleza n. sp. 
Ето. 5.—Linemera awamoaensis n. зр. х 20.| Fre. 12.—Nozeba candida n 
Ета. 6. — Leronoba a polyvincta n. Sp. zu m Fie. соне riverionentis. 
Fic. 7. вр. | 


—Haurakia mixta n. 


Transactions. 


n. 


Fintay.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 493 


species, and frequently retain their colour-bands. One or two juvenile 
shells in the author’s collection, which had been doubtfully named “ R. vana 
Hutt." proved to have exactly the same protoconch as specimens of 


examination of the type a ecd Bee зе Mr. Marwick, by Miss 
Mestayer), so that the name R. vana Hutt. must be dismissed from faunal 
lists. Potamopyrgus speleus (Frauenfeld) SÉ been found by the author 
in exactly similar circumstances, occurring with Pliocene fossils from 
Castlecliff. 


KEY TO GENERA. 


Aperture deeds edge e often reflected, much thickened ее, 
rior vari Estea. 
ome with the edge Gither thin | or MH. €: means of an «егы 


(1) Very strong = cords .. m is Rf .. Lironoba. 
(2.) Clathrate 
A.) нара spirally lirate, dull e x .. AMerelina. 
(B.) Protoconch smoot y NS .. Linemera. 


(A.) Aperture rotund, simple ; spirals rarely prese: Haurakia. 
(B.) реше oe se channelled below spiral 
genera т Rissoina, 


(4.) Surface almost smo 
(A.) Shell white, highly polished, inr channelled below .. — Nozeba. 


(B.) gens eee — tall and cylindric = — sepa- 
he body-whorl by a groov Epigrus. 
(C.) Shel smooth or маи ава irate, ньо convex, 
mple, ro ANotosetia. 
(D.) Shell сае whorls go ч ог лөм aperture ees 
ss pyriform, slightly channelled belo Dardanula, 


KEY TO SPECIES, 


Genus Haurakia. 
1. About 20 axial ribs pe whorl, with an infrasutural seers 
whorls flattish H. mixta Finlay. 
2. About 30 wise ст per Who with faint spirals between, 
whorls con H, oamarutica Finlay. 
Genus Linemera. 
1; € аы spiral ribs close to the lower suture, with а 
oth band between, also an infrasutural groove L. interrupta Finlay. 
2. э peak and tater: d etum per whorl, interstices linear L. minuta Finlay. 
3. Four distinct b spirals per n interstices much 
wider ; sd iet 18 per whorl . L. pukeuriensis Finlay. 
4. Six very fine spirals per whorl, нне с "idee; ў 
axials about 36 per whorl L. awamoaensis Finlay. 
Genus Lironoba. 
l. Five Be sabe ribs per whorl, with 4 more on the р» inter- 
about three times their width L. polyvincta Finlay. 


2. Dae аа ribs рег whorl, with 5 more оп beso. juter- 
stices about twice their width L. charassa Finlay. 


494 Transactions. 
Genus Estea. 
1. Shell without sculpture 
2. Shell with spiral sculpture AR 
(a.) Five ne cords ith linear interstices on the 
las orls 


(b.) Seven apa i ‹ on the bat 2 н: „бош 


3. xem те pe Em about 20 per aes каан 
rrower, and а rasutural groove 
i Shell E or hielo axials, about 22 per S ind 
pirals on the spire-whorls, 3 more on bas 


— 


Genus Notosetia. 
. Aperture pear- h E d, ғ i ti bl higher ti 


x v 


- 


2. Aperture subcircular, spire almost equal to aperture 
. Aperture subrhomboidal, spire su "ү, to ся but 
rather immersed, last whorl very larg 


[^] 


us Epigrus. 
1. Shell with si tad spire and rly 8 flatly convex 8 
and deeply channelled sutu 7 


Genus Rissoina. 
. Shell elongate, about 16 axials per whorl 
Shell oval, about 30 axials per whorl .. 
- Shell minute, short, about 11 axials per whorl . 


фо № 


Genus Nozeba, 
1. Spiral grooves pan over the whole surface, = 
yriform, truncated 
A few prominent знал sue pea on » baso only, aperture 
subtriangular, very broadly 
3. Ditto, but aperture effuse and dnd 


№ 


Genus Dardanula. 
P d of Сна ор about 1j times the width, shell iere а a 
2. Height ot rien about tice = wiath, shell reaching а a 
eight 


gucci CITED. 
Horton, Е. W., 1873. Cat. Tert. Moll., p- 1l 


——— 1885 Trans N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, pp ON 
—— 1893. Macleay Mem. Vol., Pliocene Moll, 
IREDALE, x ,1915. A Comme 

; ans. N.Z, Inst., vol. 47, a 

Mars , and Мовросн, R., 19204, 


of Roe crei. Trans. N. Z. Inst., vol. 52, р. 


——— 


19205. 
121-23. 


м 


zosterophila (Webster). 


. semisulcata (Hutt.). 
polysulcata Finlay. 


impressa (Hutt.). 


rugosa (Hutt.). 


N. cf. eubflavescens Ire- 
dale. 
N. paroeca Finlay. 


Х. prisca Finlay. 


E. fossilis Finlay. 


R. chathamensis Kid 
R. obli 
R. perplexa rsa 


N. emarginata (Hutt.). 


N. candida Finla 


X 
N. candida var. effusa 
Finlay. 


D. olivacea (Hutt.). 


D. riverlonensis Finlay. 


mmentary gehe Suter's Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca, 
po Tertiary Mollusca, with Descriptions 
128. 


The Tertiary Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 52, 


pp. 
Surer, H., 1918. Alphabetical List of New Zealand Tertiary Mollusca. 


FixLAY.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 495 


The Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully: Part 1. 
Ву Н. J. Frntay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


| Read before the Otago Institute, 8th August, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; 
issued в aeparately, 30th J uly, 1924.] 


CONTENTS. Page 
Introductio 2 495 
Additional еч recorded since the appearance of the list in 
N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8 495 
emer een in the nomenclature introduced by previous 
orkers 497 
Diviisi: of some problems regarding errors in the list 499 
General variation of eem at — — and notes on the 
ocalities — . 507 
New records of xisting species ds .. 508 
NS of new points mentioned in the paper x: va bis 
Litera cited . es АКШ. у 
dudum i4 $0513 


Віхск Target Gully is the richest fossil bid in New Zealand, and in 
many ways is regarded as a type locality for the Awamoan horizon, it is 
necessary that its fauna should be thoroughly examined. Five visits have 
been paid to Oamaru localities, and some forty to fifty thousand specimens 
have ae obtained. Examination of these has shown that the existing 
list of fossil shells from this locality (13a)* is ar ase complete, and needs 
much revision in its nomenclature e present paper is a preliminary 
attempt to deal with this: it consists of lists "of new records from four 
Oamaru localities, and a series of notes on the necessary nomenclatural 
changes. A complete list of the Mollusca from Target Gully will be 
occasion 


The following species, not previously obtained from this locality, may 
now be added to the list. Where a name has been corrected, the old 
name is placed in square brackets after it. To facilitate reference the 
lists are in alphabetical order. An asterisk denotes a Recent ga 
Probably it will prove, when actual specimens have been compared, tha 
the “ Recent " species in these and other lists are not in all cases con- 
rens with. vé e оны эс a: He the act these names are in 

tenta 


Aethocola spinifera 3 ae McDowall. 
Alect lateco 


rion stata 
Bela tenuilirata (Sut. .  [Ptychatractus. ] 
*Cadulus delicatulus M. (Recorded as fossil previously only from 
расар Poin 

Callanaitis speighti Sut. [Chione.] 

Chlamys жоготту (Hutt.). [Pecten.] 

Cominella p 

Crossea сї. лоба (Т. ке (New as а fossil.) 

Cucullaea alta var. B Hut 

Cucullaea attenuata Bw 

Galeodea senex (Hutt.). 

*Hexaplex octogonus var. umbilicatus (T.-Woods). [Murez.] 
TET — € var. РЯ (Hutt.) [Murex.] 


* Numbers in brackets refer to the bibliography at the end of the paper. 


496 Transactions. 


*Lepidopleurus iredalei Ashby. — [L. inquinatus.] | (New to the 
Miocene, and th be e first — recorded from the Awamoan.) 

*Murex zelandicu 

*Nuculana bellula (A. Ad. = Leda.] 

Ostrea wuellerstorfi Zitt. (A juvenile shell, but apparently refer- 


Pecten hutchinsoni Hutt. 
* Pleurodon maorianus Hedley. (Previously recorded fossil only from 


ukeu 
*Saxicava arctica (L.). Ae for the Miocene.) 
Sinum miocaenicum (Sut.). 
Struthiolaria subspinosa Marwick. 
Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutt. 
Typhis maccoyi T.-Woods. 
Vexillum fenestratum Sut. (Also at the Rifle Butts.) 
Vexillum linctum (Hutt.). 
In Soe various authors have recorded the following species from 
Target Gull 
png suteri Marsh. & Murd (8b, p. dg 
Admete maorium Marsh. & Murd . (8c, p. 82). 
Aethocola spinifera Finlay ads McDowall (3, p. 113). 
Austrotriton neozelanica Marsh. & Murd. (8d, p. 122). 
Calliostoma suteri Finlay (2a, p. 101). 
Calliostoma suteri var. fragile Finlay (2a, p. 102). 
Couthouyia concinna Marsh. & Murd. (8c, p. 80). 


thri 
later on in this paper. The record of Melina zelandica Sut, is here con- 
uld landicum 


REUS ui "s name Ficus subtrans 


. transennus Sut. ; if not, it is a wm, as no such shell has been 
described or d. 


the remaining — ae suteri and А. _maorium are two of the 
shells termed “ Merica 
Callio 


laria 
Suter’s A Merica (A phera a) n is a juvenile d of Latirus brevi- 
dly a Cancellari 


d, and, though not 
quite typical, sorb) pee well with Bivetia as defined by Cossmann. 
wever, occur at Target 
Vezillum (Fusimitra) n. sp. 


FirNLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 497 


species, and. perhaps this was the species Suter referred to; but in the 


(Gray) and Monodonta coracina (Troschel) is desirable, as these records 


are very doubtful. I have already shown (2a) that the record of Trochus 
tiaratus ©). & С. is almost certainly erroneous. 

As regards the nomenclature of the recorded Species, many changes are 
necessary, for the work of Iredale, Hedley, and others has shown that the 
old common names are often wrongly used. Most of the corrections to 
be made in the present list are contained in the “ Commentary " published 


been made by Hedley in various publications (4а, Б); some corrections 
were suggested in these Transactions by Cossmann (1); and I have 
) The following are the 
necessary changes as regards names of Target Gully shells :— 
Calyptraea maculata (Q. & G.) should be C. novae-zelandiae (Lesson) (6a). 
Chamostraea and Cytherea should respectively be Cleidothaerus (1) ana 
Antigona (6a). 


which is the type of Iredale’s genus Elachorbis (6a), so that here Circulus 
must give place to his genus-name. Circulus cingulatus Bartrum (7), from 
Kaawa Creek, is another member of this genus. 
should be Nuculana (ба), and Lissospira exigua Sut., which is 
congeneric with L. micra (T.-Woods), should be classed with it as a 
Lnssotesta (6a). 

Of the three Pectens listed, two belong to the genus Chlamys (6a)— 
namely, burnetti Zitt. and radiatus Hutt. 

The name Cyclostrema must disappear from the list. There are many 
minute species from Target Gully that fall very well into the genera of 
Iredale's family Liotiidae (6a), but Cyclostrema, as Iredale has shown, is 
indeterminable, being too indefinitely characterized. 

Cossmann, after examining specimens of Cylichnella soror Sut. and 
C. enysi Hutt., pronounced them both to belong to Bullinella (1). The 


unless it is shown that the two are identical, this is the genus-name it will 
bear. Iredale mentions (6a) that Leptothyra laeta Montrouzor, L. picta 
Pease, and Pseudoliotia imperforata Sut. are congeneric, a 
name Leptothyra (6a) for all; but later (6d) he has shown that Leptothyra 
was proposed for a different kind of shell, and has introduced the name 
Collonista for these species, with C. picta (Pease) as type.  Collonista 
imperforata (Sut.) has not yet been found fossil. 

ipes, Psammobia, and Tellina glabrella Desh. should respectively be 
Lucinida (6a), Gari (6a), and Macoma edgari Iredale (6a). 

Murex angasi Crosse falls into the genus Pteronotus (6a), while M. octo- 
gonus Q. & G. is placed by Iredale in Perry’s genus Hexaplex (ба). Trochus 
chathamensis (Hutt.) is the type of Thoristella Iredale (6a), but the shell 
so called from Target Gully is distinguishable by its umbilical characters 
from Recent specimens, and will be described later. All the Target Gully 


498 Transactions. 


ia has been divided generically by Iredale (6a): O. ica 
Sut. remains in Odostomia, but O. rugata Hutt. should be Pyrgulina rugata 
(Hutt.), and O. pseudorugata M. & M. should accompany it here. — 
Surcula, Tornatina, Tritonidea, and Volvulella should respectively be 
Turricula (6c), Retusa (6b), Pollia (6a), and Rhizorus (6b). 
Suter’s usage of the name Hemiconus ornatus (Hutt.) being illegal (26), 
* 
Venericardia pseutes Sut. should be V. awamoaensis Harris (26), and the 
record of V. difficilis (Desh.) should be expunged, being based on juveniles 
var. 


The shell identified as Cantharidus tenebrosus A. Ad. is not that species, 
but a new one, closer to C. sanguineus Gray. 

The type of Crepidula striata (Hutt.) is lost, and the species indeter- 
minable ; the shells classed under that name should be C. radiata (Hutt.) 
(26) = Hutton’s Pilaeopsis radiatus. The forms recorded as C. costata 
(Sow.) belong in some cases to C. radiata (Hutt.), in others to a species 
easily separable from the Recent C. costata (Sow.), and this name ‘should 
be omitted. О. incurva Zitt. (which is not identical with C. gregaria Sow.) 
: ; (2 


(Webster), being 
species diverged. 
imilarly, the Recent Fusinus spiralis (A. Ad.) is not a member of the 
Target Gully fauna, the species occurring there being referable to F. dentatus 
(Hutt.), which should not be treated merely as a subspecies of F. spiralis. 
The occurrence of F. climacotus Sut. is doubtful. 
Mr. Marwick is of = gee that Cardium patulum Hutt. and Proto- 
uni 


topo | i . i 
events, only the latter species should be admitted to the lists from the 
Awamoan localities here diseussed 


. .*Bince treating of this species (26) I have discovered that the name Conus trailli 
is also preoccupied, by A. Adams (Proc, Zool. Soc., 1855, p. 121). I now propose for 
the New Zealand Tertiary species the name Cenospira bimutata nom. nov. The shell 
disagrees radically with Hemiconus, and is best left where Suter originally placed it. 


4. 


Fintay.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 499 


The record of Cymatium minimum (Hutt.) should be erased from al 
Awamoan lists, and probably from most others, the type of that see 
(which has been found E Mr. Marwick, and which, through his courtesy, 
I have examined) having a tall, slender spire, and in scul be and 
appearance арар Къ from the form which is common at most 

zons, and which really represents a new species of Austro- 
triton, very seule related to the Recent A. parkinsonianum Pen The 
shell ‘des cribed from Target Gully by Marshall and Murdoch as 


sands. Not thing like them occurs at Target Gully, and both these records 
should be expunged. The existing records of Borsonia from the Awamoan 
(and often other horizons) are mostly based on iractured examples of 
Suters Pt ractus riensis or allied species (whic iscussed 
later). І have not yet seen any example of a true Sound from the 
Awamoan. 

Corbula canaliculata Hutt. and C. humerosa Hutt. are listed as separate 
species, but are really opposite valves of the same species the 

nalicu I ha 


specimens of C. ca that I have, from many Oamaru localities, are 
right valves, and all of C. humerosa are left valves; all my double-valved 
shells are humerosa on one side and canaliculata on the other. The two 


forms always occur together. Suter, when examining the type of C. hume- 
rosa, mistook the ligament process for a a cardinal tooth, and the dental 


representing the same species disappears. The specific name humeros 
has two years' priority, and should be used to cover all these forms. 
The shells classed in Bela, ractus, and Borsonia by Suter are 
unsatisfactorily sank in several cases, but their true position is very 
difficult to determine. Ptychatractus tenuiliratus Sut., Bela infeliz Sut.,. 
and В. canaliculata Sut., haan their true location may be, are 
undou y ing i tails of general shape and ornament, 
conoidal many-whorled protoconch, columellar plications, and ct 
ded ose to the s ssmann has re iculata 


. са 
Sut. to аери D in the family Fusidae, but the sinus shows that 
these shells are Turrids: possibly the shell Cossmann studied was wrongly 
labelled. Suter’s location in Bela auct.—for which, by the way, Iredale 
has advocated the substitute Oenopota (6a)—is also unhappy, as this genus 
has a different protoconch, and no columellar folds. "date (14) has 
Bde aud 


Borsonia from the Waihao greensands.  Tate's species agrees very well 
with P. tenuiliratus Sut. in sculpture, apex, and plaits, but | is more slender. 
More recently, каа (10) has гуга | Daphnella columbelloides 'T.- Woods, 
which he places in Buchozia, and this shell seems still closer to the 
Neozelanic P. йб алая Sut. Evidently a homogeneous group of species 
is represented by these shells, and their peculiar nature will "probably 


500 Transactions. 


demand the creation of a new genus. ‘This will be attended to in a 
revision of the New Zealand Turridae; in the meantime they may be left 
temporarily in Bela. In connection with this note it may be mentioned 
that Daphnella varicostata M. & M., recently described from the beds at 
wamoa, is a synonym of B. diues Sut. The figure does not show 
the important columellar plaits, and the sutures are more sloping than usual, 
but both these differences (as also those mentioned regarding sculpture, 
protoconch, and suture) can be mate y specimens in my collection 
rom Pukeuri and Target Gully. It is very unusual for the plaits to be 
obsolete, but two of my senile specimens have an almost smooth pillar. 
Probably if the specimens used by Marshall and Murdoch were examined 
they would show this generic feature; it is to be noted that the diagnosis 
contains the words “ columella . with small oblique threadlets 
corresponding vil the adjacent spirals," so that these are probably not 
restricted to the а ec as in the figure. In all other respects their 


shell is a typical senile B. ca 
On the other ind Suter's 8 еа species of Ptychatractus—namely, 
Um nodosoliratus and P. keuriensis—are certainly not congeneric. 


the only ааа that wil account лай the remarks made on them— 


urita, Bela canaliculata, the species at present under 
сайанайоп R seems very поме: det the last two species were 
interchanged, for Cossmann's generic reference in each case seems to apply 


better to the other pueri though even then still apparently incorrect. 

P. nodosoliratus is really a Turrid, and it and other congeneric species 

(ineluding Borsonia brachyspira Sut. and Antimitra vexilliformis M. & M. 

will be dealt with in an account of this family; at present it may be left 
in Ptychatract 

P. рүнө, Sut., however, has little in common with either Fusidae 

th 


present m P. оз Sut., but some of the Аздар species show 
no sinus; in general aspect, detail of ornamentation, columellar plaits, 
shape of aperture and canal, lirate outer lip, and bluntly conical protoconch, 
slightly askew роў. and with longitudinal plications anteriorly, 
P. pukeuriensis agrees exactly with the Australian Narona group, more 
especially N. etheridgei (Johnston), and to a less extent N. caperata (Tate). 
Cossmann, in the Essais, vol. 3, has referred the former of these doubtfully 
to Brocchina, and, apart from this genus, the only other to which these 
shells bear much resemblance is Sveltella. As regards the Australian species 
of this family, both the — given by Tate in the “Census 

(loc. cit.) and that of Cossmann above referred to seem unsatisfactory mp 
inconsistent, but it would bi a difficult task to draw up a correct one; 
the New Zealand species, too, are not easy to place, and the correct generic 
posi rie ut. and other species must be left in doubt 
till the fainily can be revised. In the meantime, however, since Ptychatractus 


dn 
icd 


FixraY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 5OL 


is quite —— Ü Cossmann's choice of Brocchina seems to be the least 


discordant the name Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.) may z used till 
some more аш М alternative is found. mete anomala M. & M. from 
Hampden is possibly another congeneric species, while “ Borsonia ” cincta 


(Hutt.) certainly is, and is doubtfully separable specifically. 1% has 


Australian Tertiary forms as Cancellaria ptychotropis Tate and C. gradata 
Tate, which have been variously йа in Bivetia and Aneurystoma, but 
both these бы seem unha ; Plesiocerithium seems nearer, but 
the Neozelanic shell had better remain in Admete until the family is 
ue Bivetia (?) brevirostris (Hutt.) is the New Zealand representative 
С, ci Tate, but the relation is not very close. Admete maorium 
M. is possibly a Sveltella, but may be left in Admete at present. 
Of the thie New Zealand members of this family, nm ambigua 
Hutt. is probably an Actaeon, and A. lacunosa Hutt. a Bonellitia. 
À summary, ive don of the Target Gully members of this family reads,— 
Admete (?) maorium M. & M. 
Admete (?) suteri (M. & M.). 
- Bivetia (?) brevirostris (Hutt.). 


Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.). 
The name Siphonalia cannot be retained. Iredale has proposed t 
name Verconella (6a) for the forms with large embryos, strong spira 


sculpture, and generally rounded whorls, while he puts S. nodosa ( esi 
in the subgenus Aethocola. There are many fossil species in our Tertiary 
that must be placed with S. nodosa (Martyn), and in Mr. Marwick's opinion 
A la, which has a deep sinus at the extremity of the anterior canal, 
must be treated as a full genus and removed to the family Buccinidae, while 
Siphonalia (which is a Japanese genus and has no representative in New 
Zealand) and Verconella belong to the family Chrysodomidae. Of the list 


species, S. costata src S. conoidea (Zitt.), and S. nodosa zitteli Sut. belong 
to Aethocola, while S. caudata eda so eset eon at ue NS 
and S. subrefleza (Sow.) fall venie y 


species V. dilatata (Q. & G.) and V. adusta (Phil. oly occur in Awamoan 
horizons, the records referring to new species eh Verconella, so that these 
two names must be joe ^it fron Oamaru list 

gne =< G.) does not occur oid Target Gully, nor in 


the Awamoan t all, the record in this case a aie referring to 

extremes of ag iei er species Suter has named Tritor pacta. 
ilarly, Sow.) is wrongly recorded, Suter het probably 
mistaken e xamples of one of the Verconella n. spp. mentioned above for 


the South American shell. 

The species of Aethocola are in no better state. Suter’s S. nodosa zitteli 
is well worthy of specific rank, but the Target Gully shells so named are 
very different from both the type from White Cliffs and the described 
specimen from Nelson, which itself is not conspecific with the type. The 
Target Gully shell is a ae 3 and it was also on a variant of this 
that Suter’s record of noidea (Zitt.) was based, so that S, zitteli Sut. 
and S. conoidea (Zitt.) Should disappear from these lists 


502 Transactions. 


To summarize, the actual species of these shells that occur at Target 
Gully are— 
Verconella n. sp. (formerly termed adusta Phil.). 
Verconella n. sp. (formerly termed dilatata Q. & G.). 
Verconella excelsa. (Sut.). 
Aethocola costata (Hutt.). 


m Ardgowan, Pukeuri, and Awamoa are wrongly named and must be 
omitted. All the species of Fulgoraria are likewise incorrect, there being 
six new species of Volutes, together with Miomelon parki (Sut.), which is 

h А 


not synonymous with М. corrugata (Hutt.). The name Alcithoe (the - 


that G. globosa (Hutt.) is preoccupied by Sowerby and is renamed 
G. hu twick; and that the Target Gully shell differs again and 
is named G. robusta Marwick. ain, in a revision of our species of 


Struthiolaria he has separated the Oamaru forms from Ж. cincta Hutt. 
and S. tuberculata Hutt., with which they have previously been confused, 
and named them S. subspinosa Marwick. This is the common Struthio- 
laria occurring at Oamaru localities, the only other species being S. cf. obesa 
Hutt. (Awamoa beach boulders), S. calcar Hutt. (Ardgowan—neotype), 
S. spinosa Hect. (Ardgowan), and S. tuberculata Hutt., one perfect and 
typical specimen of which I have found at Target Gully. 

Of the four species of Ancilla, only one, A. hebera (Hutt.), should be 
retained. Mr. Marwick has shown (9a) that A. papillata Tate has been 
wrongly recorded, and he has renamed the large Awamoan species to 
which that name had been applied by Suter 4. (Baryspira) robusta Marwick. 

Although not mentioned in the Target Gully lists, Surcula oamarutica 
Sut. is given by Suter as occurring here, and is noted in the list of shells 


from Ardgowan. This Species was described from a stray specimen in 


t 
ате, 01 course, specifically unreliable in such a genus as Turricula, an 
T. fusiformis (Hutt.) is especially variable in these respects. The only 
plentiful large Turricula at Target Gully is fusiforms (Hutt.): I have 
collected exhaustively at this locality and found no other, much less “a 
number of specimens." 


Poe ee. AN I YEN Las TRUM, © 


FixLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 503 


T. fusiformis (Hutt.). Since, however, I have shown (2b) that this name 
is preoccupied, the alternative term T. oamarutica (Sut.) should used 
to cover all these shells. I have a strong — that 5. huttoni Sut. 
will also prove inseparable from T. oamarutica (Sut. but, not having 
seen the holotype, I cannot yet express a definite opinion. In the present 
list all these forms are included under T. oamarutica (S 


(8d, p. 126) have referred the subsp. transenna also to Bathytoma, and it 
may he left there for the present, though not really related to that genus. 
It seems to grade easily into B. antecostata Sut. at Target Gully, and it 
is doubtful whether the latter species should be retained. Suter’s records 
of B. albula (Hutt.) from m Oamaru localities are bed: on these Көш; the 
Recent species does ies occur in the Awamoan. Of the two секту: 


. huttoni Finlay (26).* 

Suter has described as distinct species Tritonidea compacta Sut. and 
Tritonidea elatior Sut., and these two are quite different from the only 
other New Zealand species, T. acuticingulata Sut. (also plentiful at Target 
Gully), but very similar to each other. Two years ago I found "errem 


height, its angle consequently varying greatly. (5.) The axial ribs vary 
from 9 to 16 per whorl, but are generally 11 or 12; they may be very 
sharp and prominent on the body-whorl, or low and flat, and they usually 


dada to uc times their width. (5.) The tubercles on the inner lip 
vary in number between 8 and none at all: they are quite irregularly 
spaced, and 2 be strong or weak. (6.) The protoconch is also variable, 

1 orls, sometimes set obliqely to the shell-axis, the nucleus 
— s inconspicuous, ese facts show how extremely incon- 


Another vari ms be th 
by Marshall ut газ (8с, p. 83) as Euthria subcallimorpha. This 
species is widely different from "Ruthria callimorpha Sut., which belongs 
to a totally unrelated genus; but if the figure is compared with that of 
Tritonidea elatior Sut. it will at once be seen that the shells are congeneric, 


* In this irata I have been anticipated. І notice that in the Revue Critique de 
irme (rece since the reading of the paper), vol. 20, No. 1, January, 1916. 

9, Cossmann € noted the preoccupation of this name, and has supplied a 
bed: the correct name is therefore Pseudotoma suteri (Cossmann). 


504 Transactions, 


and, in my opinion, also conspecific. Е subcallimorpha has only 8 ribs 
on the body-whorl; this seems to be due to the wide spacing and 
obsolescence near the aperture, for the figure shows more ribs on the 


when worn. though no specimen in my collection exactly matches 
E. subcallimorpha M. & M., every point mentioned can be matched on 


for all these forms only one species can be admitted many different 


from the Recent shell so called). Iredale (2d) has separated our Recent 


to judge at present. The correct placing of this group will demand much 
labour. lle this subject is being dealt with, it may be iterated that 
the records of Verconella caudata (Q. & G.) from Target Gully are based 
on examples of P. compacta (Sut.) which have lost the outer lip and have 

no denticles on the columella. 4 
The ease of Natica zelandica Q. & G. needs consideration. Doubt has 
been thrown by other writers (7) on Suter's accuracy in identifying the 
small fossil Naticas, so plentiful in Awamoan horizons, with the Pliocene 
and Recent form ; and here, again, study of a large number of specimens 
shows that Suter erred. Саз еей forms, allowing for individual varia- 
fion, are identical with the Recent shell, but I have so far failed to find 
ndica Q. & G. in any Awamoan horizon, the nearest approach to 

e 


: . and the common Natica of Awamoan localities. This latter 
form, which has been generally taken for N. zelandica Q. . differs 
from it in many respects, notably its consistently smaller size and totally 
different spire. It is very plentiful at Target Gully and Pukeuri, and 
occurs at most Miocene localities. third species, occurring at Pukeuri, 
Target Gully, and Ardgowan, though much less frequently than its 
companion, is more nearly allied to the White Rock species, and, like 
it, bears a superficial resemblance to N. zelandica Q. & G. Natica 
maoria Finlay (= australis Hutt. (5) ) and Polinices vitreus (Hutt.) are also 
[ess а moan beds isti jes, 
together with many others, will be deseribed and figured later, but in 
the meantime Natica zelandica Q. & G.. N а Finlay, and P. vitreus 


"> . 


FixLAYy.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 505 


(Hutt.) must be omitted from the Target Gully, Pukeuri, Ardgowan, and 
Awamoa lists, and from all other Awamoan тру 

the Veneridae more confusion seems ist than anywhere else. 
By far the commonest Venerid at Target “Gully is the shell Hutton 
described (5) as Chione vellicata, of which species the later Cytherea 
chariessa Sut., from Otiake, is undoubtedly а synonym. In the йаш 
of the Otago School of Mines, specimens of this shell are indiscrimi- 


dropped, as the species to which they refer do not really occur at Target 
Gully. Instances of this are Cytherea sulcata (Hutt.) and subsu 
(Sut.). As a result of weathering, the sculpture of Target Gully shells 
is not normal—the ribs appear too far apart; it is only on Pukeuri wu 
Otiake specimens that the true чират of fine, close, erect lamellae 
seen. Cossmann has stated that the C. oblonga (Hanley) of Target Gully 
differs from Pliocene forms, and uà proposed the n а (1). 
n there is no published figure or description of this ell Cossmann's 

ame is a nomen nudum; but there is at Target Gully a species heavier 
than C. vellicata Hutt., and with ттен hinge, and this is probably the 
species referred to b mann.* atei Gray (which, by the way, is 
the type of Iredale's genus Callanaitis is (6c), and ам bear this genus-name) 
е н арра occur at Target Gully, one shell having been found which 

inseparable from Recent examples. Callanaitis speighti (Sut.) is listed 

fioi Awamoa ; 1 have found one fragment of this species at Target 
Gully. Not во rare, but still rather uncommon, is the shell Suter identi- 
fied as Chione mesodesma (Q. & G.), but which Cos&mann considers dis- 
tinct from this Recent species and names C. marshalli (Теше nomen 
nudum. Study of a dozen or so specimens shows rr clearly that the 
shell is easily separable from C. mesodesma (Q. & G.) by its thinner, 
smaller, and more elongate shell, and its much finer sculpture, the ri 
being narrower and almost twice as dense as in the Recent shell. 

There is room for doubt as w the correctness of To identification in 
the following cases: Crassatellites obesus (A. Ad.), Placunanomia zelandica 
(Gray), Steptochetus n. sp., Turbonilla prisca Sut., Sinum carinatum (Hutt.), 
and Heliacus eliacus imperfectus Sut. Notes on these are given as follows :— 


terial shows the shell very variable in shape and dimensions ; 
also, Target forms are generally almost smooth except for a small 
ntrically-sculptured area below the beaks, rms from other 


o ma 
other localities must be studied e it ean be decided whether these 
and other differences are & apticitio. arietal or merely local. It may be 
noted that young shells of the Бени al allied Wharekuri species 
M. & M. are practically indistinguishable from C. obesus (A а . Ad.) : elongation 
occurs in a disproportionately rapid manner with a 

Р nomia zelandica (Gray): There is éousidota ble difficulty in 
correctly men fossil specimens of this genus and the related genus 


* Мт. 
% this family, в and in his "cinis which I have been privileged to see, has р ed 
suboblo in the хады que oam of Antigona, and C. vellicata in "the ection 
ra exiricoloides. ot the same genus. He also rejects the records of Dosinia rie Zitt. 
and Macrocallista ина (Sow.) from Awamoan localities 


506 . Transactions. 


Anomia. Oliver has recently (11) limited the New Zealand Recent species 
to two, A. walteri Hect. and A. trigonopsis Hutt., making A. huttoni Sut. 
a synonym of the latter, and removing A. furcata Sut. to the genus Мота, 
where P. zelandica (Gray) should accompany it. Suter (13b) recorded 
M. furcata (Sut.) from the Hutchinsonian of Mount Brown, and gave 
his opinion that the correct name for the common fossil Anomia was 
A. trigonopsis Hutt., of which A. walteri Hect. should be regarded as a 
synonym. us at present the Tertiary species are in a very unsatisfactory 
state; as regards Monia, only one Miocene species—viz., M. incisura 
(Hutt.)—should be recognized in the meantime. 

Streptochetus n. sp. is probably a Voluta species or its cast. There is 
no such label in the Otago School of Mines collection, and Mr. Marwick 
informs me that there are no Target Gully specimens so named in the 
Geological Survey collection, while shells from Black Point and Kakahu 
so named by Suter are only Volutoid casts. The name should be 
dismissed from the lists until better-authenicated specimens are found. 

Turbonilla prisca Sut.: The identity of the specimens so named by Suter 
from Target Gully with the type from Blue Cliffs has yet to be confirmed. 
Cossmann has referred T. oamarutica Sut. to Acirsella (1) (misspelt Acissella 
in the reference) a genus of the Epitoniidae, and this is a much better 
location than Turbonilla. The apex is not heterostrophic, no fold what- 


ist. 
i acus imperfectus Sut.: The holotype of this species should be in 
the Otago Museum, but cannot be bond and I pee f no other 
specimen. The diagnosis that Suter was able to draw up is so poor as 
to render trustworthy identification almost impossible, and the worn 
state of the lost holotype makes its generic position so doubtful that the 
best thing to do under the circumstances is to drop this species altogether. 

Phalium pyrum (Lamk.) is recorded from the Rifle Butts and Ardgowan, 
but no full-grown, or even half-grown, complete specimen of that species 
has been collected from Awamoan horizons so far as I am aware: the 
record from the two localities mentioned is based on juvenile shells alone. . 
jo cmens in the Otago School of Mines collection from Awamoa 
ате also labelled with this name. A comparison of these specimens ап 
e 


prominen 

and especially there are radical differences in the body-whorl, which m 
the fossil shells bears four nodulous keels, gradually d 

but in the true Cassidea pyra (Lamk.) is practically smooth apart from 


Fintay.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 507 


? 


n à 
replaced by that of Galeodea senex (Hutt.). The shell of Galeodea 


honalia, and Ficus. 
s completes the rather lengthy tale of necessary alterations in the 
list as it stands at present. At the same time, however, it must be borne 
in mind that no European palaeontologist has yet examined any con- 


a period of stress and struggle and rapid change of environment. For 
this reason Target Gully is not always a satisfactory collecting-ground : 
though species and specimens are very numerous, they are often ill- 

ed, and, worse still, atypical. If a species occurs there and also at 


typical one e application of this really matters, however, in only a 
special cases, p noted previously in thi er; the majority 
of the Target Gully shells form very satisfactory and fairly constant 


much more poorly preserved and fragile than at Target Gully, with a 
characteristic whitish and often chalky appearance. There is a consider- 
able difference in the common species, and the Ardgowan fauna is not so 


this bed being deposited probably during quieter conditions. Among the 
species which are fairly constant at Ardgowan but variable at Target Gully 
are Xymene lepidus (Sut. Pollia compacta (Sut.), Turricula oamarutica 
(Sut.), Venericardia lutea (Hutt.) The Pukeuri beds consist of very fine 
sandy material, well consolidated, and, when damp, almost of the con- 
sistency of clay. Very poor results are obtained if fossils are sought in 


508 Transactions. 


surprising amount of rich and clean material remaining. Target Gully and 
Ardgowan shell-sand is more саша орат sieved in the dry state. Awamoan 
clay i is much more difficult to work with, and crumbles only very slightly 
in water. Otiake sandy pt crumbles easily in the dry state, but not 
any more easily when damp. 

The state of the beds at Pukeuri indicates peaceful deposition. Perfect 
shells are more often found, and there is little variation : it is consequently 
a good locality for typical specimens. Interesting minutiae also abound 

ere. Variable Target Gully shells which are fairly constant at Pukeuri 
are Acirsella oamarutica (Sut.), Bathytoma transenna (Sut.), Cerithiella 

dicula Sut., Corbula pumila Hutt., Mesalia striolata (Hutt.), and Vewillum 
fenestratum Sut. Other very variable Target Gully species are the forms of 
Turritella, Ancilla, and Terebra orycta Sut 

The lists of shells from Ps. Ardgowan, and Awamoa may be 
brought up to date by making the same corrections as indicated here for 
the Target Gully list, and adding the following new records. 


PUkEuni List. 


Add the species Bullinella soror (Sut.) [Cylichnella], Alectrion latecostata 
Sut., and Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut. ) Протези, Ringe described 
from this locality, but somehow omitted fro ; also Pagodula 
vegrandis, Antimitra vexilliformis, and a treenig aorium, described by 
Marshall ‘and Murdoch from this locality (8d); and the following forms :— 

Acirsella ae (Sut.). [Turbonilla.] 

Bela infelix Sut. 

Bela ний Sut. [Ptychatractus.] 

Bullinella cf. striata ша. $ (Oylichnella.] 
*Cadulus delicatulus 

Calliostoma suteri Tin ay 

Calliostoma suteri var. fragile Finlay. 
*Calyptraea tenuis (Gray). 

Chlamys ент A arg ) [Pecten.} 


*Crepidula monox 
Cucullaea sag dy Tm ^ 
*Dentaliu 8 i 


“Gari cf. lineolata Gray. [Psam 


35 Loripes.] 
*Macoma edgari Iredale. [Tellina glabrella.] 
Mactra cf. discors Gray. 


Monia incisura (Hutt. ). енем 
* Митех zelandicus 

Nuculana сї. semiteres Hatt). [Leda.] 
Pecten huttoni Par 

Pholadomya аы Hutt. 
* Philine constricta М. & S. (New as a fossil.) 

suleri Cossm. [Bathytoma sulcata.] 

* Rhizorus reflexus {сон}: Lemno d 
Ringicula uniplicata Н. 


Fixrav.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 509 


*Saxicava arctica et 

Sinum miocaenic 

Struthiolaria неберени Marwick. 
*Tellina eugonia Sut 

*Tellina liliana Iredale. [T. deltoidalis.] 
Terebra costata Hutt. 

Trichotropis sp. near clathrata Sow. 
Trivia avellanoides McCoy. 

*Turbonilla zelandica Hutt. 

Typhis maccoyi T.-Woo 

Ventricoloidea vellicata (Hutt. ) [Chione.] 
Xymene lepidus (Sut.). [Trophon.] 


ARDGOWAN List. 


Actaeon praecursorius Sut 
Aethocola spinifera Finlay and McDowall. [Siphonalia.] 
* Anomia t sis Hutt. 


Bath transenna Sut. Грона alta transenna.] 
Bela tenuilirata Sut. Say 

Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.). [Piychairactus.] 
Bullinella enysi (Hutt. ) [Cylichnella.] 

Bullinella soror (Sut.). [Cylichnella.] 


Calliostoma ewer "fragile Finlay. 
Cerithiella fidicu. 

Chlamys ‘Balen Pur (Zitt.). [Pecten.] 
Chlamys chathamensis (Hutt.). [Pecten.] 
*Chlamys radiatus a [ Pecten.] 
Corbula pumila H 


Couthouyia concin na M. & M. (Known previously only from the 
holotype from "Target Gully.) 
*Dentalium ecostatum Kirk. 


*Diplodonta globularis (Lamk.). 
*Divaricella cumingi (Ad. & Ang.). 
Dosinia Hutt. 


magna 
poste helicoides (Hutt.). [Circulus.] 
ae prc Ga) PUTA 
striatula & G. 


itteli The 
*Lucinida concinna (Ни): [ Loripes.] 


t This name being preoccupied by Schefman (Res, Siboga S Bou. Livr. 39, p. 69, 
sear I propose "d анаи {ог it the name Calliostoma temporemut1 nom. nov. 
resting disc EU as there are ID few Australian fossils 
that a are found in our ig werner , and this record adds a well-known Balcombian shell to 
their number. Three com een i valves have: been found here, but the shell has not been 
discovered elsewhere. Genus and species new to fauna 


510 Transactions. 


oma edgari Iredale. S Ras glabrella.] 
nta Sut. 


*Nucula simplex A. Ad. [N. strangei A. Ad, Prime does occur here, 
contrary to the statement in Bull. 20. See 12.] 
Nuculana cf. semiteres (Hutt.). [Leda.] 

*Pleurodon maorianus Hedle 


y. 
Pollia compacta (Sut.). [Tritonidea.] 
: ена pulchella (Gray). fex 


данае ela (Hatt, ). [Chione.] 
Q. & 


AWAMOA List. 


There are several different kinds of matrix from which shells have been 
colleeted at this well-known locality, and lists from these will, if found 


on sue 

The list t specimens come chiefly from (1), as also did the bulk of the 
Geological Survey Awamoa specimens, which were not examined by Suter. 
Good collections have not previously been made from the far more 
important locality (2). У 


praecursorius Sut. (1). 

Aethocola spinifera Finlay and “orton (1). 
“Amphidesma subtriangulata Wood. (3). [Mesodesma.] (New for 

e Mi pecimen is a young shell and may be 
referable to the subsp. pliocenica Oliver.) 

ia tri H 
Bivetia brevirostris (Hutt.) (1 (1 ). [Latirus.] 
Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.) (2). [Ptyohatractus.] 
Bull soror (Sut.) (1 : 2). [Cylichnella.] 

. (2). 


Ja 
Crossea cf. sublabiata Tate "i 
fur by Marshall as 


Cucullaea alta Sow. (2). 
Cucullaea alta var. B Hutt. (1 & 3), 


ian E, same as the species 
T.-Woods from Pakaurangi — 


FixLAY.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. | 511 


Cucullaea australis (Hutt.) (1). 
*Diplodonta globularis (Lamk.) (1). 
* Divaricella cumingi (Ad. г Le. (1 & 2). 
*Emarginula striatula Q. & 1). 

Galeodea senex (Hutt.) (2 3, 
Glycymeris huttoni Marwick (1). [G. globosa (Hutt.).] 
Lima Born (2). 


Lucinida laminata (Hutt.) (1 & 2). [Loripes.] 
*Macoma edgari Iredale (1 & 3). [Tellina Tabria] 
Ber ag cf. discors qe ) 


*Mactra scalpellum Reeve (1). 

*Malletia australis ian " GJILS £3)... 

Monia incisura ae (1 & 2). [Placunanomia.] 
ark (3). 


ecten huttoni Р 
*Protocardia pulchella (Gray) (1). 
1 lina ata (M. & M.) (2). 
*Rhizorus reflecus (Hutt.) (1). [Volvulella.] 
*§ is sipho (Lamk.) (1). е 


* 
©» ©з tn Cn 


spisula cf. aequilateralis (Desh.) Vo (New for the Miocene.) 
struthiolaria subspinosa auis (1 & 2). 

struthiolaria cf. obesa Hutt. 

*Tellina gaymardi Iredale m^ ү. alba Q. & G.] (Record con- 


firmed.) 
*Tellina liliana dede (1).. [T. deltoidalis.] 
Terebra Sut 
Teredo heaphyi D (1). ; 
Ventricoloidea а (Hutt.) (1 & 3). [Chione.] 
Vezillum linctum. (Hutt.) (2). 
ezillu 7 


y um ( 
Xymene lepidus (Sut.) (2). [Trophon.] 
*Zenatia (Q. & 


Add also the species Eulimella awamoaensis M. & M. (2) and Turbonilla 
awamoaensis M. & M. М; recorded by Marshall and Murdoch (8c), but not 
Daphnella varicostata M. & M., which is a synonym of liculata Sut. 
(see ante). Besides the p Red the following forms have been recorded as 
occurring at Awamoa. They are Pt vya in the list, but are mentioned 
in various places in Pal. Bull. 2, 3, 5—in several cases as holotypes. 
A Aethocola costata (Hutt.) (2 ^n "'LSiphonalia.] 
Bathytoma transenna mes D ) [Leucosyrinz.] 
Corbula зрно 

о cus (i. а) a, 2, & 3). 
(2 ^ 


Marwi gel has shown that this record should be deleted, as it is 
iod: d on an Australian specim 
Turricula kuiti (Sut.) (1 & 2). Эккен] 
The above lists considerably reduce the number of species peculiar to 
any one of the localities, and it is нас probable that more exhaustive 
collecting would still further reduce them 


512 ; Transactions. 


résumé of new points in connection with петри and range of 
species indicated in this paper would run as follow: 
(1.) New generic placings :— 


tirus brevirostris (Hutt.) ..  Bivetia. (*)t 
Circulus helicoides (Hutt.) A 
Circulus politus Sut. > Elachorbis. 
Circulus cingulatus Bart J 
Odostomia pseudorugata M. & M. Pyrgulina. 
Cymatium suteri M. & M. .. Xymene. 


Austrotriton neozelanica M. & M. Char 

Ptychatractus вийн Sut... Bela санау: T 

Ptychatractus pukeuriensis Sut. — Brocchina (provisional).T 
& M. 


dmete anomala . Brocchina  (provisional).T 
Borsonia cincta (Hutt.) .. Brocchina (provisional). 
Admete lacunosa Hutt. .. Bonellitia. 
Leucosyrinz transenna Sut. .. Bathytoma (provisional). 

(2.) New synonyms advocated oid name second) :— 

Protocardia sera Hutt P. patula (Hutt.). 
Corbula canaliculata Hutt. E DA сасани Hutt. 
Daphnella varicostata M. & M. .. Bela canalicu Sut. 
Surcula fusiformis V ) ..  Turricula oamarutica (Sut.). 
Surcula huttoni Sut. . .. Turricula нагын (Sut.) (4). 
Tritonidea ао Sut. Pollia compacta (Sut.). 
Euthria subcallimorpha M. & M. Pollia compacta (Sut.).- 
Cytherea chariessa Sut. . Antigona vellicata (Hutt.). 


(3.) Species wrongly recorded from the Awamoa stage :— 
*Thoristella chathamensis (Hutt.). 
*Trochus tiaratus Q. & G. 
*Cantharidus tenebrosus A. Ad. 
*Venericardia difficilis (Desh.). 
т costata (Sow.). 
X ne quirindus Iredale. 
Mitra armorica Sut. 
*Nozeba emarginata. (Hutt. ). 
* Fusinus spiralis (A. Ad.). 
Cymatium minimum (Hutt.). 
Turris regius 


.& dy 
*Turritella, * Ancilla, es *Alcithoe (all Recent species). 


. *Natica maoria Fi nlay. 
Оше vitreus (Hutt.). 
Antigona a EUM 
ТЕ oe ey). 
*Chione нерж С & G.). 
*Cassidea pyra (Lamk.). 


T See addendum. 


FixLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 513 


назга CITED, 


1; SSMANN, M., 1917; in MARSHALL, P., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 462. 
2. (a.) FINLAY, Н 8 1923. Trans N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 101 -2. 
(b.) 1924. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 16, pp. 77 
ый an OWALL, F. H., rans. N.Z. I pig. ý Р 113. 
4. (a.) Нерікү, C., 1921. N.Z. Jour. Sci. and iE val T LX 
(6.) —— Hie Proc. Linn, Soc. N.S.W., vol. 41, "р. 7 
5. Horr s, F. We Cat. Tert. Moll. ? 
6. (a.) rende d 1915. Trane. N.Z. Inst., vol. À, 47, pp. 417-508. 
(b.) —— 1915. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 11, pp. 297, 300, 303. 
(e) —— 1917. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 12, p. x 
(d.) —— 1918. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 13, p. 30 
T. H . 1919. Trans. X. x. Inst., vol. 51, p. 245. 
8. (a.) —— and Мовросн, R., 1919. Am Zr De vol. 51, pp. 249, 255. 
(b) —— —— 1920. dn WE Аа 1. 32, p. 132. 
(c.) —— —— 1921... Trans. N.Z, t vol T рр, Ja 84. 


(d.) —— — — 1923. Trans. N.Z. Ins 
9. (a.) MARWICK, J., 1923. Aust. Assoc ae ‚бег, Yo "15, pp. 316-31. 

(b.) —— 1923. "Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 63- 
10. May, a 1918. Pap. and Proc . Roy. Soc. T Tus, m 72, 114; pl. 10, fig. l4. 
H «Proc 


TR ‚№. В. B., 1923 M. Soc oc., vol. 1 
12. ARK, J., 1920. a Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20., 8, 5, 106. 
1, (2) Бае H., 1921. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, a "81, 82 


b.) —— 1920. Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 368. 
14. Tarte, R., 1897. Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S, W., vol. 31, p. 396. 


ADDENDUM. 


Most of this paper was written more than two years ian Since then 
much new material, both Neozelanic and foreign, has come into my hands ; 


find that it will be imperative to create new groups for some of the species 
discussed. It is wiser to give a difficult species a niche of its own than 
attempt time and again to force it into genera which will not satisfactorily 
contain it. Ав it will be some years before all the various genera discussed 
can be treated separately, and confusion over these species will but increase 
during that time, I have decided to deal with some of the more urgent 
cases now, and herewith propose new genera for their reception.  Incor- 
poration of these in the paper wouid have necessitated so much alteration 

of the type that my earlier remarks have been allowed to stand, and the 
new names all brought together in a postscript. 


INGLISELLA n. gen. Type, Ptychatractus pukeuriensis Sut. 
Classed provisionally as a Brocchinia in the paper, this shell and its 
allies differ from that genus in the thin shell, different form of growth, 
discrepant sculpture, much straighter columella, and rather pronounced 
posterior notch in the outer lip just at the 
The vaste for these attractive little. shells is with much pleasure 
iven in honour of Dr. J. K. H. Inglis, of Otago University, in appreciation 
of his unfailing kindness and consideration. 


Maorivetia n. gen. Type, Turbinella brevirostris Hutt. 


The various previous locations of this shell in Turbinella, Peristernia, 
Taron, Latirus, Aphera, Leucozonia, and, finally, Bivetia, sufficiently attest 


17—Trans. 


514 T'ransactions. 


the need for a new division. The shell is very peculiar, having the very 
large protoconch of Uzia (but far more asymmetrical, and with an immersed _ 
nucleus), the shell formation of Aphera, the strong basal fasciole and notch : 
of Cancellaria, a slight umbilicus, and a straight columella. The general 
appearance is that of Bivetia, but the anterior notch is more lateral, the 
columella plaits different, and the pillar much less bent backwards and 
twisted; the apex disagrees radically. Cossmann, in mentioning this 
shell, has already indicated the probable need for a new group. erica 
wannonensis (Tate) has a somewhat similar aperture, but a different form 
of growth and embryo. 


OamaRura n. gen. Type, Admete suteri M. & M. 


This shell and its Australian allies do not correlate well with a 
Cancellarid group: the reticulate sculpture of strong, sharp, § iral 


ridge forming the base of the columella ; and the small, one-whorled 
protoconch, form a characteristic and easily recognized combination. 


NassicOLA n. section. Type, Neptunea costata Hutt. 


Further species of both Aethocola s. str. and of Nassicola are awai 
description. 


RucoBELA n. gen. Туре, Ptychatractus tenuiliratus Sut. 
This shell and its Neozelanic and Australian allies have been 


discussed in the paper, and the necessity there shown for a new genus. 


PaRASYRINX n. gen. Type, Pleurotoma alta Harris. 


Related to, and classed by Suter under, Leucosyrinz, which has à differ 
i and m 


aaa 1 ; M. and Surcula protransenna М. & 
Tr several genera to which these shells bear resemblance: 26100" 
enosyrinz, and Steirazis all contain forms more ‘or less superficially $ 


FiNLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 515 


but the former has a recurved, spiny keel, and a sutural sulcus bounded 
be an elevated ridge, while the latter has a stout, twisted ap and the 
sinus on the keel. Perhaps the nearest xelutove 3 is Cochlespira Conrad, an 
Oligocene genus; but this also has a spiny keel, and the fasciole i is separated 
from the suture by a beaded ridge. 


AUSTROTOMA n. subgen. Type, Bathytoma excavata Sut. 


For Bela woodsi Tate, an Australian Tertiary еш, Cossmann has 
proposed the genus Belophos, which he places in the Buccinidae. This 
shell, however, belongs to the Turridae, being quite Eun in facies to 

Pseudotoma, though it may at once be separated from the typical Italian 
forms by the deep basal notch, with its accompanying prominently cari- 
laevis Bell. and 


nated fasciole. P. P. intorta Br. have only a weak 
notch and a feeble asa without t a carina. The New Zealand species 
B. excavata € and its allies (B. eximia Sut., B. suteri Cossm sta 


Hutt.,* nica Sut., &c.) seem to represent a later stage in 

; development zd B. woodsi, in that the axials tend to multiply, weaken, 
Itimately vanish, and the Тыла to form strong raised cords, often o 
greater ылы prominence than the axials. B. woodsi has (like P. laevis 

and P. intorta) weak and thin spirals, but strong, pcos and far more 


prominent axials, and the body-whorl is anteriorly far more contracted. 
heel is also évident i in the embryo, which in P. intorta has a ралоо 
tip and bears only spiral threads; in B. ezcavata Sut. the little p 


erect and the whorls more closely knit, and nu some distance before ; ths 
terminal varix axial acceleration is shown, producing reticulation. Some 
of our species have already been referred by Suter to Pseudotoma Bell. ; 

in rejecting this name from the Neozelanic fauna I would point out that 
Pseudotomus Cope, 1872 (Mammalia), has a year’s priority and invalidates 
Bellardi’s name. Аз a substitute, Pseudotomina nom. nov. (type, P. laevis 

Bell.) may be suggested as causing the least confusion. From study of 


hose 
forte was spiral ornament, perhaps Cryptoconus or Conorbis ; strong axial 
sculpture (and, in Belophos, a basal notch) then developed ; чыг became 
impressed on the protoconch in later dero and finally beg n to grow 
obsolete again in Austrotoma, some of the New Zealand ay forms of 
which have lost all but the embryonic леги ‚= axial ribs. 


PHENATOMA n. gen. Туре, Pleurotoma novae-zelandiae Reeve. 


A shell with superficial resemblance to Epideira Hedley, to which genus 
its author has suggested it ne be referred. There is cud however, 


тан 

doubtfully distinct from Epalxis Cossmann, proposed for a few Parisian 

Eocene — which differed from Bathytoma s. str. in practically the 
same details as Hedley gives for Epideira ; i5 types of the two genera 


retained in a sectional sense, since the austral ы seem to have uniformly 


tton's name dates from 1877; same combination had been йш 
employed by Packard (Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., p. — ET The New Zealand 
shell may be renamed Belophos н. minor nom. 


17% 


516 Transactions. 


shorter canals than the more ancient E. crenulata (Lamk.) and its allies. 
P. novae-zelandiae Reeve has a narrower and deeper sinus than both these 
groups; it is not on the peripheral nodular row (which is never strong as 
in Epideira, and often quite obsolete), but just above it, in a rather smooth 
space, traversed always by at least one distinet spiral thread at the middle 
of the sinus. The spire is higher, the shell more slender, and the bead- 
rows much less conspicuous. e apex is absolutely different, being 
conic, polygyrate, and quite symmetrical, much taller than wide; the 
tip, though minute, not pointed but flatly depressed and slightly immersed, 
not at all bulbous. And, lastly, a radical difference is the possession by 
Phenatoma of a strong basal notch in the canal, giving rise to a prominent 
fasciole and carina, just as in Belophos and Austrotoma. On account, 
however, of the wide differences in embryo and anal notch, Phenatoma does 
not seem otherwise closely allied to the Pseudotominae. To Phenatoma 
may also be referred Drillia cheesemani Hutt. (Bathytoma), and Pleurotoma 
plicatella Hutt. (Drillia). Closely allied also is the group of shells centring 
round Pleurotoma albula Hutt.; these forms are very common in the New 
Zealand Tertiaries, and form an easily recognized division of Phenatoma, 
as follows :— 


CRYPTOMELLA n. subgen. Туре, Leucosyrinz transenna Sut. 


h 
following species: Drillia multiplex Webster, Defrancia excavata Hutt 
(Genotia), Pleurotoma albula Hutt. (Bathytoma), P. subalbula Murd., an 
Bathytoma antecostata Sut. Hedley has referred P. albula to his Filodritha. 


ustralian species. It is worthy of note that Inquisitor metcalfei Angas 
seems to be an Austrotoma, closely related to the New Zealand Drillia 
optabilisM.& 8. 


FiNLAY.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 17 


Additions to the Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 
By Н. J. Frytay, M.Se., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


{Read before the Otago Е 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


Plate 52. 


SEVERAL new species discovered in meis nid es Taieri Beach 
(a few miles south of the Taieri River), and in oyster-scrapings from the 
Bluff, and one or two larger species from other localities, are described in 
e following paper. Of especial interest are the records of Cassidea stadialis 

Hedley and C) ia lampas var. euclia Hedley : their size and appearance 
render them taking additions to the fauna of a land whose mollusca are in 
general not remarkable for their beauty. The writer would also like to 
make the following new records for the localities mentioned :— 


(1.) Bluff (Oyster-scrapings). 
Orbitestella hinemoa Mestayer. Recorded only from Snares Island’ (50 
ms). 


(2.) Taieri Beach. 
Musculus barbatus (Reeve). In seaweed and s 8. 
чы reniformis Sut. Recorded. only chem fai rly deep water, but not 
common on the littoral attached to the under-side of muddy rocks. 
Callanaitis yatei (оз. 
Callochiton platessa Gould. Two xc rita of this rare shell, on stones in 
à channel bare at extreme low ti 
Lorica haurakiensis Mestayer. One i. on the beach. 
Schi. brevis var. 7 Iredale. Seaweed-washin 
Incisura lytteltonensis (Smith). Seaweed-washings ; not uncommon., 


ut. 

Margarella decepta Iredale. Very plentiful under kelp-roots. This rd 
extends the southern range of the species, but is it probably s Xd 
much farther south before its place is taken by M. antipoda H 

Notosetia micans (Webster). Seaweed-washings. 

Notosetia nt Iredale. Seaweed-washings. 

Subonoba foveauziana (Suter). еен 

Skenella pfe feri. S im Seaweed-washings ; ve ommon. This record 
extends the southern range of the species RM IR cm 

Evalea impolita (Hutt.). In muddy crevi 

Priene retiolum Hedley. corded in an gum paper in this volume 
(p. 462) from a Pup shell cast up on the rocks. 


3. Dunedin Harbour. 

Musculus barbatus (Reeve). 

Rochefortia reniformis Sut. Littoral (vide ante). 

Erycina = (Desh.). With Lasaea, attached to the under-side of stones, 
but ra Recorded only from fairly deep water. 

Mactra ut var. rudis Hutt. 

Callochiton empleurus (Hutt.). One example, on the littoral. Previously 

own only by one or two specimens from Foveaux Strait; fairly 

deep water. 


518 T'ransactions. 


pur an canaliculata (Q. & G.). One specimen, on the littoral, toget 
. aerea (Reeve). Recorded only from deep water. 
Patelloida stella (Lesson). One living mm 
 Tugalia bascauda Hedley. One living specim 
Elachorbis subtatei (Sut.). In 20 fathoms, oun Otago Hea Ў 
Astraea sulcata subs. davisii Stowe. Two juveniles, crawling among se 


two miles from Port Chalmers. Here however, the probable recurrence - 
of conditions similar to those prevailing in the North Island has in 


Calliostoma selectum Chemnitz. Suter gives the range of this species 
from Auckland to Cook Strait. Some half-dozen very large and 
examples were obtained in 20 fathoms off Otago Heads, the larg 
reaching 65 x 55 mm. 

Calliostoma tigris Martyn. The same remarks apply to e species 
except that only two shells were obtained. Suter gives the dime 
pe 58 x 59 mm., but the larger of the above two aperiens теғ 
12 x 75 mm 

Charonia lampas v var. euclia Hedley. Recorded elsewhere in this vo 
(p. 462) from a specimen obtained outside Otago Heads in 22 fath 

Cassidea stadialis Hedley. This is cues with later in the p 


voccs visam n. Sp. e 1.) 


orl. uture 
situated in shallow furrow. Aperture subcircular, slightly Ber = 
Peristome not continuous, outer lip advancing past inner; its ends. 
however, connected by thin parietal callus. Umbilicus narrow, deep 
perspective, ono seveni to Mese oea of major diameter. 
Diameter, 0-75 mm. ; height, about 0-4 mm. 
in author's collection. One. specimen, probably not adult; 
oyster-scrapings from 
its regular fine spiral striation, Tec of distinct infrasutural sulo 
and incomplete peristome, this species resembles an undescribed- 
Tertiary species from Waikaia, e ma dpi она by its m 
smaller size, convex base, and narrower umbilicus 


Zalipais parva n. sp. (Fig. 2.) 
Shell very minute, атату. thin, smooth, perforate. Test subhya 


An. € rt from growth-line $, quite smooth. Colour vitreous-white 
fat. Protoconch of 1 smooth rather bulbous whorl, relatively rather he 


FiNLAY.— Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 519 


- hardly elevated. ^ Whorls 
unded. Sutur 


causes no 


Fio. Eran nd diaphana n. e type. x 30. 

Fic. 2. x 45. 

Fic. 3.—Ta pen adiac. sh type. x 8. 

Fic. 4.—Turbonilla ов) blanda n. sp.: type. х 10. 
Fie. 5.—Laevili ori micra n.i sp. : ype. x 33. 

Fie. 6. vilit cystophora n. sp. : 5j x 34. 

Fio. чаі cystophora n. sp: paratype. х 22. 


is сети and sharp and outer lip is advancing, thus producing sutural 

h. umella arcuate, hardly thickened. Umbilicus wide, more than 
one-third major = meter. 

Diameter, 0-6 m ; height, about 0-3 mm 

Type in отв. collecti on. Two specimens; from seaweed- -washings, 
Taieri Beach, together with Z. lissa (Sut.), which, however, is very much 
more abundant 


520 Transactions. 


The new species differs at sight from Z. lissa (Sut.) in its smaller size 
(Z. lissa (Sut.) of a little over 2 whorls is 0-9 mm. in diameter), deeply 
furrowed suture, absence of sculpture, and much wider umbilicus, which 
in Z. lissa (Sut.) is not more than one-fifth major diameter. 


Talopena sublaevis n. sp. (Fig. 3.) 


Shell small, depressed-turbinate, perforate, thin, slightly sculptured. 
Spire low, about one-half height of aperture, outlines slightly convex. 


Protoconch lost, whorls about 4, subangled at periphery, earlier ones - 


smooth, penultimate with traces of about 6 low flattish spiral ribs with 


linear interstices ; the same sculpture continued over body-whorl, about. ; 


7 spirals above periphery and the same number below, less distinct on flatly 
convex base and with wider interstices ; innermost one margins um 
and is obsoletely crenulated but otherwise not more prominent than the 


angled above and below, very little .naereous within. Columella slightly 
reflexed and oblique, produced at base on meeting carina of. umbilicus, 


E 
a 
Є. 
Б 
E 
Е" 
Ф 
Qu 
T 
o 
B 
o 
с 
мч 
Б 
e 
н 
E 
Б 
et 
E 
e 
D 
ta 
c 
Sel 
€ 
zi 
e 
о 
Б 
"S 
5 
Б 
= 
Ф 


Xymene robustus n. sp. (Plate 52, figs. 4a, 4b.) 


3 


FEDER MES So ash Sa vrs АДИ 


2 


Shell small, fusiform, very solid, whitish, with axial and spiral ribs. 


There are strong, broadly rounded, slight] jals, 14—15 on реп" 
ultimate whorl, with аы but fe ichs diete dor юй 


Trans. N.Z. Unst., VoL. 55. PLATE 52. 


Fra. 1. -V erconella MAT. shalli Murdoc h. 92, 
Fic. 2.—V erconella c ompta n. зр. 
Fics. od, 3b. 3c. Cassidea stadialis He dl ey. 


1 
) Holotype, х 2 


Fras. 4a, 45. Жум robustus n. 8p. (¢ 


E 
iim 


(b) paratype. nat. size. 


Face p, 


FiNLAY.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 521 


ords ; the spire-whorls with 2 equally strong, close spiral cords on the 
lower half, these, with another that emerges from suture, form 3 strong 


stices about equal to ribs, except on base where they are wider, rendered 
lamellose by growth-lines; shoulder generally smooth, but may bear 2 _ 
or eak ri : lour whitish, aperture glossy white inside. Spire 
elevated, turreted, usually higher than aperture with canal. Protoconch 


above canal. Suture indistinct. Aperture vertical, ovate, rounded above, 
produced below into a moderately long very narrow canal, slightly recurved 
and bent to left. Outer lip with a sharp edge but very rapidly thickening 
inside till the aperture is considerably reduced in area; 5 thick denticles 
rather far inside aperture, the lower 2 sometimes most prominent. Inner 
lip smooth, sharply marked off from body-whorl by groove extending from 
insertion of outer lip to end of canal. Columella vertical; bent, and drawn 
out to a fine edge along canal. Fasciole moderately strong, separated from 
inner lip by distinct umbilical chink. 

Height (type, broken), 12 mm. ; diameter, 5-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 
7mm 


am. 
Height (paratype, adult), 17 mm., diameter, 8 mm. ; height of aper- 
ture, 8 mm. 
Type in the author’s collection, dredged in 3 fathoms, Dunedin Harbour. 
One slightly beach-worn specimen found by Mr. R. S. Allan at the Otago 
eads is referable to this species, and is the paratype here figured. Also 
a few specimens dredged in 60 fathoms off Otago Heads. 


Note on Onithochiton subantarcticus Suter. 

Suter, in the Manual, refers to this form as a chocolate-coloured variety 
of O. neglectus (Rochebrune) (O. undulatus Q. & G.), and records it from 
Auckland and Campbell Islands, Cook Strait, and New Brighton. Iredale 
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 423, 1915) remarks that “ Suter's record of 
his var. subantarcticus from Cook Strait and New Brighton does not refer 
to this species, which is confined to the subantarctic islands, but belongs to 
а species quite distinct, but as yet unnamed.” During the early part of 
the year the writer gathered two specimens of an Onithochiton under kelp- 
roots at Taieri Beach; these were very like O. neglectus (Rochebrune) in 
shape and sculpture, but were uniformly chocolate in colour, with indications 
of white patches on the ridge. It seemed highly probable that these were 
ane unnamed species." To settle this point the shells were sent 

r. R. i i i 


522 Transactions. 


reasons for his action, it seems better to include O. subantarcticus Sut. as 
a part of the Neozelanic main-islands fauna. 


Turbonilla (Pyrgolampros) blanda n. Sp. (Fig. 4.) 


perforate. About 26 nk: flexuous axial ribs on pounce e 
curved slightly outwards medially, vanishing towards aperture on base 
(though not suddenly truncated), interstices slightly wider.  Ribs regu- 
‘larly convex and smooth, but interstices bear very fine and dense radial - 
riblets, about 15 on penultimate whorl, with linear interstices so that the _ 
effect of fine beading between the axials is produced. Similar radial | 
sculpture continued on an increasingly finer scale over the whole Боду | 
; inside aperture riblets are distinctly visible through - 
translucent test, ‘simulating the characteristic appearance of a Su - 
Colour pale horn. Spire acicular, much higher than aperture; proto- - 
conch heterostophe. Whorls 9, regularly increasing, lowly convex with 
deeply-cut-in sutures, base pus convex. Aperture subrectangular, angled 
above, rounded and slightly e below. Peristome discontinuous, thin - 
and sharp. Columella variis arcuate glossy ; ; inner lip shghtly refiexed, c 
leaving narrow umbilical perfora 
Height, 3 mm. ; width, 0 OU nian. 
Type in the author's collection 
Hab.—Taieri Beach, a rie wiles south of the Taieri River, in sea wee d =o 
gero aids single specim 


“is fretus ui 


There are, however, severa al new Miocene дыңар ама s and Pyrgo- — 
lampros to be described, and some of these are fairly close allies of the. di 
present form. ze 


Laevilitorina micra n. sp. (Fig. 5.) 
Shell minute, turbinate, rimate, smooth, fragile. Fine curved growth- i 
lines distinct, otherwise gee Colour light brown to pale horn. Epi- - 
dermis shining. pire conical, lower than aperture, outlines convex. _ 
Protoconch very minute, helicoid. Whorls about 3, strongly convex, the _ 
iet large, base roun unded. Suture subcanaliculate "Aperture almost ova 
above. Poo sharp, thin, continuous, part of it being 
EI thick parietal callus. Вава] lip hardly reflected. Columella. | 
arcuate, brown. Umbilical chink distinct, еу. funicular. Operculum | 
as in Melarhaphe, nucleus near centre of inner ma 
Diameter, 0-7 mm. ; height, 0-7 mm. 
Type in the author's collection. 
P — Taieri Beach, in seaweed-washings—four specimens A 
emarks.—Somewhat, allied to L. antipodum Filhol, but differing 2010 | 
it. species in its lower Laan fewer whorls, and consequently much smaller i 
shell, „мй more Берег 


Fintay.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 523 


Laevilitorina cystophora n. sp. (Figs. 6, 7.) 


Shell very small, subglobose, subperforate, smooth, thin and fragile. 
Sculpture of growth-lines only. Colour fuscous, horny near aperture, 
epidermis not shining; shell generally overlaid with rusty-brown granulose 
eee, obscuring upper whorls. Spire very short, obtuse, about one- 
thi aperture. Protoconch minute, flat, eroded. Whorls about 2, 
ама ы increasing, convex, the last very large, base rounded. 
Suture viewed from above narrowly canaliculate, in other positions incon- 
spicuous. Aperture pear-shaped, not quite symmetrical, fuscous. Peri- 
stome continuous, thin and sharp, parietal callus distinct. Columella 

arcuate, faintly twisted, hardly callous. Umbilicus often obsolete, at 

most only a narrow chink, no carina каныны it. Operculum normal. 

Dinger 0-9 mm. ; height, 1 

Type in the author's bollection. 

Hab.—Taieri Beach, in seaweed-washings ; very common on Cystophora 
to the exclusion of almost all other forms, rare elsewhere. A few specimens 
were also obtained in seaweed-washings from Breaker Bay, Wellington, so 
that the species, though hitherto unobserved, is widely distributed. 

Remarks.—A cl ni E. A. Smith, from which it 
differs in the consistently much smaller size, more ar-sha ped aperture, 
and absence of a basal keel round the chink-like pe зет, From 
L. micra it differs in its larger size, more globose form, much shorter 
spire, flatter whorls, and absence of a distinct umbilicus. 


Verconella compta n. sp. (Plate 52, fig. 2.) 


Shell small, fusiform, elongate (especially solenne ris bluntly- 
бойды gres axially and spirally sculptured. Axial ribs prominent 
on all whorls, beginning to fade out =r at a aon distance from Eating 


otherwise айа E ‚ the same ша танар continues over canal. Sculpture 
alters slightly on shoulder ; between suture and first regular spiral are 2 
similar but more distant spirals, and spaces between these bear about dius fine 
er 

lip with red-brown tinge. Spire conical, a little over height of a ест 
plus canal, outlines straight. Pro toconch small, of little over 2 whorls, 
volutions and nucleus distinct, slightly askew, horny-coloured and minutely 
‚ granulate ; axial acceleration is shown and axials develop i in brephic stage 
before spirals. Whorls about 73, disproportionately increasing (body-whorl 
cage bluntly shouldered above middle, shoulder strongly sloping wein 

very little concave, then dropping in from. vertica 1 to lower sut 

not much excavate ted, regularly rounded. Suture rather i lee pium. iius 
to whorl below w being prominently flattened upwards to clasp whorl above. 
Aperture a little oblique, quadrately pyriform, angled and slightly chan- 
nelled above, with very long canal below ; this is flexed to left and slightly 
backwards, narrowed medially by encroachment of inner lip 
out near its roun ase. Ou ter li 


it projects farthest 
near i base, and « on shoulder is considerably cut. in to form a wide sinus. 


524 Transactions 


also faintly shown on earlier whorls by growth-lines. Columella consider 
ably excavated and twisted below, leading to the apparent formation of a 
long narrow elevated plait bordering canal. Inner lip spread as a sharply 
marked thin glaze beyond pillar and upon parietal wall, narrowed to a point 
below. Operculum not seen. 

Height, 38mm.; width, 15mm. Height of aperture with canal, 

5 mm. ; canal, about 12 mm. 

Holotype (dredged by Mr. W. La Roche in 20 fathoms off Opotiki, Bay 
of Plenty) in the author's collection. 

This shell has the dimensions of V. caudata Q. & G., but differs totally 
in the shape of its whorls and canal. From V. mandarina Duclos it differs 
in spiral sculpture and relatively much lower spire. Its nearest ally is 
V. marshalli Murdoch, described also in this volume (p. 159), from which 
it is separable by its sutural flattening, differently shaped whorls, different 
sinus, longer canal, and slightly different protoconch. A fossil specimen of 
this species, from Castlecliff, is figured for comparison with the new species 
(Plate 52, fig. 1). А 


Note on Phalium labiatum (Perry) and its subsp. pyrum (Lamk.). 


advantage be adopted in New Zealand. Hedley also prefers to use the 
name Cassidea generically. The shells differ considerably at sight, and, 


times seen. he shell attains a considerably larger size, is thinner, and — 
always more inflated. Nodulous keels are enerally a strong feature of |— 
the sculpture, and though these are occasionally absent the spire-whorls are 
nearly always keeled. The basal spiral grooves may be very distinct OF 


hich in C a 
partially closed up by the very small plate formed by the inner lip, while 
n C. pyra (Lamk.) it is wide open and the plate is very large and not | 
encroaching. С. pyra (Lamk.) has i 


FiNLAY.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 525 


Pliocene beds, and the still earlier C. fibrata (M. & M.) is much closer to 
C. pyra than to C. labiata. The separation 4 these two as species seems 
therefore justified. 


‘Hedley (Biol. Res. “ Endeavour,” vol. 2, pt. 2, p. 68) has described a 
species as Cassidea stadialis, iain s on its resemblance to C. pyra 
(Lamk.) and C. turgida (Reeve). The writer was lately fortunate in 
obtaining several fine nue eee of Hedley's species from off Otago Heads, 

l 


but, as in the case o ia euclia Hedley, in much shallower water 
than the Australian ty res Hedley's account is not easily available, 
and these Cassids are such variable and similar кени, a full description 


and figures of the New Zealand shells are here given 


Cassidea stadialis — € (Plate 52, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c.) 
Shell large, inflated, thin, almost smooth. Whorls 8, inde strongly 

and regularly convex, never angled ; much inflated, especially ne e base ; 

keels obsolete (but traces are sometimes barely visible on parts of the body- 


upper whorls. Base quite destitute of grooves; the whole surface covered, 
as in P. labiatum (Perry) and P. pyrum (Lamk.), with extremely fine and 
dense spirals. One of the specimens has a strong varix marking the 
position of a former outer lip, at about 240^ from the mouth of the shell ; 
this is abnormal for Cassidea. Colour very distinctive and striking. The 
whole shell is a uniform glossy fawn-amber tint, suffused with orange or 
pink. Bands of darker colour are practically absent, and when present 
number about four and are distinct only near the outer lip; ; Spots 2 never 
present. The interior is of the same colour as the exterior with a few 
milky patches, very highly polished and in places opaline. Outer lip 
china-white inside, the edge sometimes with 4 dark patches marking the 
position of the bands. Height of spire variable, but generally well over 
one-third height of aperture.  Protoconch small, obtuse, not sharply 
marked off. Aperture and columella normal. Outer lip thin, quite ure 
no trace of denticles or furrows on its lower part. mbilicus, 
C. pyra (Lamk.), widely open, due to the extension of the inner lip as а thick 
twisted plate some distance ig eee the columella. 
iameter, 60 mm., 54 mm., 61 mm., 60 mm. ; height, 91 mm., 88 mm., 

85 mm., 93 mm. ; height of aperture 64 mm., 63 mm., 65 mm., m. 

Four specime ens in the author's collection, one in the Otago Museum, 
. trawled in about 20 fathoms between Otago Heads and Waikouaiti 

This large and beautiful shell is a noteworthy addition to our r fauna. 
The five specimens were presented to the author by the fisherman who 
obtained them in the living state, and the following account was given of 
their capture : "Seve ral years ago, while the trawl-boats were at work, 
the nets were brought up laden with these shells, the sea-bottom being 
evidently thick with them. The men rightly deemed this strange, as they 
had never seen them before, and specimens were taken home as curios. 
Most of these have by this time probably been lost or dispersed, and the 
author was fortunate in Еч the last remnant of the considerable number 
once possessed by the donor. The species was never found again, possibly 
because the remainder elated to the deep water which, in Australia, 
seems to be the natural habitat of the species. The sudden swarm in 


526 Transactions. 


shallower water, with the subsequent disappearance, may be due to pursuit 
ня emer or perchance a new danger that assailed them. Whatever the 
‚ the shell is probably very rare in New Zealand, though the writer 
aee seen a specimen from the collection of Mr. A. W. B. Powell, of Auckland, 
dredged in 25-30 fathoms in the Bay of Plenty, where the shell may perhaps 
be less rare. The species is easily distinguished from C. labiata (Perry), 
which it resembles in smoothness, by its widely open umbilicus; much 
larger, more inflated, and thinner test; total absence of keels and nodules, 
and presence of deep infrasutural spiral grooves; and total absence of 
serti on the outer lip. From C. pyra (Lamk.), to which it is more 
early allied, it differs in its rather greater size and thinner shell; its 
ind» convex whorls, without nodules, its simpler spiral sculpture and 
total absence of basal grooves and crenulations of the outer lip; the higher 
ане (ratio height of spire to height of aperture in the four shells measured 
91, :37, -39, -42, while the maximum ratio observed in C. pyra is 
under 4) ; characteristic colour, and the disposition of the canal, which is 
not cut back nearly so far nor so much recurved, is wider, and has its 
termination squarish instead of rounded. 


The Family Liotiidae, Iredale, in the New Zealand Tertiary: Part 1, 
the Genus Brookula. 
Ву Н. J. Fixzav, M.&., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


[Read before the Otago rre 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
gy issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


Plate 53. 


corulum m ( utt.) is, Leve not a typieal member of this genus: the 
smoot are abnormal. Iredale (1915) 


has also proposed the genus Peers to contain such forms as Suter's Liotia 


polypleura Hedley, L. rotula Suter, and (? 
and the exact difference between den Oyelastreiiella etae Suten, 


t sW. 
Dominion Museum, that course was ad 
- should be rested to subdiscoidal f. а a ie Meo uon бери 
. Apart from B. corulum (Hutt.) no ion of the genus have u till now 
el recorded from our Tertiary beds ; six new putos are here proposed. 
pecimens are often by no means uncommon in washings and sievings ; 


5 RHOD nx 
COE RECTA CULA AIDS EI rS TP P VUA + 


Me ERU E EUN 


FiNLAY.— Family Liotiidae in New Zealand Tertiary. 521 


the most prolific оса found were Castlecliff, and especially Pekeuri, 
where four species occ 


Brookula fossilis n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 4a, 4b, 4c.) 


Description de eet Np very small, turbinate, perforate, trans- 
lucent, aia, horls 3}, convex, periphery regularly ro rounded, ornamented 


numbering 25 on body-whorl; they remain of same width over the whole 
whorl, but about half-way across rounded base begin to taper and gradually 
thin out into umbilicus, which they enter ith uniform curve. Interstices 
only slightly wider than ribs, and show faint traces of spiral striation. 
Spire very slightly higher than aperture, outlines faintly convex, angle 


| m 
deep, about one-third width of aperture, only slightly eneroached on by 


Ila. 
Height, 1 mm. ; diameter, 1 m 

Holot and five paratypes, са Castlecliff, in author's collection. 

Examples seen are very constant, but axials vary from 22 to 25, generally 
about 24, and interstices are sometimes wider than on holotype, ege oie i 
reaching 23 times width of ribs. As far as can be seen from figure, t 
shell found in a dredging from 15’ 8. of Big King Island, in 98 fathoms, ssid 
listed by Miss Mestayer (1916) as “ Brookula sp.," is very close to, if not 
identical with, this species. This is not surprising, as so many of the Castle- 
cliff shells also occur Recent. More and better specimens of the Recent 
shell may turn up some day and allow of actual comparison ; S then it 
seems better to regard this species as also of Recent occurren 

The only Castlecliff form with which this shell can = und | is a shell 
described later in this paper as Brookula funiculata n At first sight they 
are much alike, but careful scrutiny shows that B. fossilis has a higher spire 
with lower and more numerous ribs, which are not so evanescent on apical 
ees , which in turn are not so discoidal and have а more globose protoconch. 

int circumumbilical keel and sudden change in ribs at this point, 

науи of B. funiculata, is wanting іп В. fossilis 

B. fossilis is readily ee from the new species of Brookula 


its more inconspicuous sculpture, axials being much fainter and flatter, 

prominent only above periphery, after which they suddenly diminish and 

are so little prominent on base that it seems at first quite smooth ; interstices 

vary from about half to a little more than width of ribs, and are crossed 

T fairly fine spirals, which, c are much more prominent than in 
B. fossilis, and hence easily see 


Brookula iredalei n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 2a, 2b, 2c.) 


escription of Holotype.—Shell minute, but fairly large for the genus, 
аве "rürblaste, perforate, translucent, shining. Whorls 4, convex, 
ery regularly rounded, ornamented with fine sharp and prominent 


528 Transactions, 


and 
bluntly angled above. Peristome and columella as in B. corulum (Hutt.). 
Umbilicus distinct, about one-sixth of minor diameter, chink-like, partly 
hidden by inner lip. 

Height, 1-6 mm. ; width, 1-5 mm. : 

Holotype and six paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. 

In spiral and axial sculpture no difference can be seen between this shell 
and В. pukeuriensis n. sp. (described below), but it is readily separated 
from it by its non-subdiscoidal upper whorls (i.e., its spire-angle is constant 
and whorl-increase regular) and by its umbilicus, which is not round an 
open but more like that of B. corulum (Hutt.) The only other species 
B. iredalei resembles is B. corulum (Hutt.); but that shell is smaller, with 
lightly convex spire (angle about 45°), has much lower blunter and more 
inconspicuous axials, very much less prominent on base, interstices hardly 
wider than ribs; its spirals are much coarser and flatter, about half width 
of axials, separated by linear interstices ; and its umbilicus is considerably 
narrower and less prominent. 


Brookula tenuilirata n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. la, 1b, lc.) 


Shell minute but rather large for the genus, elevated-turbinate, thin, 
Axials 42 


Height, 2mm.; diameter, 1-5 mm. | 

Holotype and four paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. 

This shell differs from B. iredalei mainly in its taller spire, less convex 
outline of whorls, and greater number of axials. In some respects—e-9-» 
shape, convexity of whorls, prominence of sculpture, and size and shape 


of umbilieus—it stands between B. iredalei and corulum (Hutt.); - 


B. 
especially reminiscent of the latter is the obsolescence of the axial 
sculpture on base. The spiral threads are rather more prominent than 
in B. iredalei, especially on base; t ey are also closer together on whorls, 
but wider apart on base than in B. iredalei. ! 


ithe 


1 


—M du E LU VT ЕТ z 


he 


TRU 07 ея ü uc. as ADS. euius cies acp due 
Ree CRUDO T Е оте AINE I ORE 


EU hath ae sae aaa RUE ДЫ EREN ы 
КЕККЕ UPPER TES к Ur RAAL S MTS TRIER D 


TRANs. N.Z. INST., Vor. 55. PLATE 53. 


Fics la. 15, 1с. Brookula i ose sp. IGS. - . 4c. Brookula fossilis 
F 4 Brook ula iredalei ‚вр. " 


n. 8p. 
ot " Bi 'O0kula гиса dati 8p. 
srookula pukeuriensis "ras, ба, 6b. -Brookula corulum Hutt. 


o0kula endodonta n. sp. 


All figs. 


Fintay.—Family Liotiidae in New Zealand Tertiary. 529 


Brookula funiculata n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 5a, 5b, 5с.) 
Shell minute, thin but not very fragile, depressed-turbinate (same 


prominent, almost straight but sloping ы backwards, $ a little "d 
on base; interstices of variable width, usually 14-2 width o 

They contain exceedingly fine and generally very dare ird low dd 
rounded, only a small fraction of axials in width, interstices linear. The 
axials continue very prominent on base till about two-thirds across, when 
they suddenly diminish in width and height and turn in towards umbilicus, 
thus marking off the edge of a funicle surrounding umbilicus, and this 
edge, though often very indistinct, is never wholly wanting; it is most 
prominent on juvenile shells. The funicle is about one-third the major 
diameter, and at its bottom lies umbilical perforation, which is moderately 


After about 1$ whorls from aperture axials very rapidly become obsolete, 
so that protoconch (11 smooth globular whorls) is only indistinctly marked 
off from following whorl. Spire approximately the same e ep as aper- 
ture, lightly convex, angle about 90° or more. orls 31, regularly 
increasing, not tightly wound, but not so loose as in Lvotella polypleura 
(Hedley), body-whorl and base narrowly convex; upper whorls being raised, 

view from above showing a strongly turbinate shape.  Suture deep. 
Aperture almost free, subcircular, with faint rounded angulation above, 
peristome continuous, columella arcuate, not reflexed. 

Holotype: Height, 0-8 mm. ; length, 1 mm. Largest specimen: Height, 
0-95 mm. ; length, 1-2 mm. 

Holotype and about forty paratypes, from Castlecliff, in the author's 
Mee 


Som 

so that interstices may be up to three times ен width. This shell has 
much resemblance to some species of Liotella ; it differs from L. сеек 
снесет in tenia of aperture, axial ribs, interstices, and umbilicus, an 

from L. rotula (Suter) in turbinate shape and different umbilicus. ' Also 
related to shell next described. The record of L. polypleura (Hedley) from 
Castlecliff beds possibly refers to this species. The author has examined 
a considerable number of Wanganui minutiae, and, though this Brookula 
is common (though only in occasional patches, especially in the matrix 
round corals), no specimens of true Liotella or Liotina have yet е found. 


Brookula pukeuriensis n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c.) 

hell minute, very t thin and fragile, к, perforate, 23 axials on 
last whorl in each of the three shells examined, prominent but thin 
and sharp, curved forward on periphery, slightly sinuate on base; inter- 


but distinct iid ае directly after Piototooh ; they vds over base and 
thin out quite regularly on nearing umbilicus. Perforation semi-perspec- 
tive, without surrounding funicle ; its circular outline hardly реа 
by inner lip, central, and about one-quarter of major diameter. Spire 

about the same height as aperture, its angle a little less than 90°. Whorls 4, 


530 Transactions. 


(protoconch 14, distinctly marked off); upper whorls rather discoidal, the 
shell appearing wheel-like from above. Suture deep. Aperture almost 
free, subeircular, peristome continuous, columella arcuate, not reflexed. 

Height, 1-1 mm. ; length, 1-35 mm. 

. Holotype and about thirty paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's 
collection. Also found at Ardgowan and Target Gully, but not nearly so 
plentiful. 

In its depressed form this shell resembles B. funiculata, but is amply 
distinguished by its altogether more delicate appearance, absence of 
umbilical keel, and several other details. It may be noted that its 
whorls descend much more rapidly than in the Pliocene shell, so that 
although its protoconch is less raised above the encircling whorl the 
penultimate whorl is much more prominent than in B. fumiculata. In 
this it closely accords with the type of the genus, B. stibarochila Iredale, 
and except for its much more delicate facies and more depressed form it is 
extremely like this species. 


Brookula endodonta n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 7a, 70, Тс.) 
Shell minute, thin, depressed-turbinate, perforate. About 30 rounded 


interstices, more distinct than in B. funiculata but less so than m- 
B. pukeuriensis. Axials ribs flattened down a little on base, and this, 
together with their greater number, gives base of this species a much 
smoother appearance than in B. pukeuriensis ; but in other shell details— 
e.g., umbilicus, aperture, suture—there is practically no difference between 
the two species. The spire is, however, rather lower, body-whorl more 
regularly rounded, and protoconch (11 whorls) slightly smaller. 

Height, 0-7 mm. ; length, 0-9 mm. Height, 0-9 mm. ; length, 1-2 mm. 

Types (two almost perfect juvenile shells) and six patatypes, from Target 
Gully, in the author's collection; also one specimen from Pukeuri. One 


21). 
one of the adult shells are complete, but some of the жа ате 
nearly perfect; practically all possess 30 axial ribs per whorl. 'The species 
ery close to B. pukeuriensis, differing mainly in its more depressed shape _ 
and greater number of axials, resulting in much closer and finer ribbing. 


Of the species of Brookula, three (B. fossilis, B. corulum, and B. fum- 
culata) seem to be restricted to the Pliocene, while of the four Miocene 
species only two have so far been found at more than one locality; the 
ange of species seems therefore to be small, and they should prove of con- 
siderable «ве. The author regrets that he has had no opportunity 0 
examining much shell-sand from horizons between the Awamoan 
еа; post у several more new forms would be found in such 
M E сн с. = vwd А кы evolutionary gap between the Pliocene and P. 

A rather curious point is that 

en 


i ical 
Brookulas than the three Plice these Miocene species are more S : 


ed m w umbilicus, y с. 
continued : ; subdiscoidal early whorls, leading 0 ^ — 
не атаа spire-angle with growth, and a rather wide and | 


Fintay.—Family Liotiidae in New Zealand Tertiary. 531 


nearest to the type is pukeurvensis ; wever, 18 easl 8- 
tingui by its more fragile test, much more delicate and more numerous 
ribs, and more depressed shape. . stibarochila Iredale has a variable 


number of coarse, prominent, rounded ribs (15 on the last whorl of the 
type, 19 in the author's specimen. Oliver (1914) remarks that * speci- 
mens vary considerably in the number of ribs; the type has them wide 
apart "), but its base is regularly convex, the ribs thinning down gradually 
into the deep, narrowly circular perforation. The author here proposes 
the new subgeneric name Aequispirella to cover the forms of the first 
group, naming as type Scalaria corulum Hutt. 


раза AEQUISPIRELLA n. subgen. 


and less prominent than in the strict forms, being often chink-like, and 
o à 
ype: Scalaria corulum Hutt. (Plate 53, figs. 6a, 6b.) 
KEY то SPECIES. 


Shell depressed-turbinate (Brookula s. str.). 
Shell fairly strong, with a su Бона umbilical кен 


аха рег whorl .. gx và B. funiculata, 
Shell fragile, with no umbilical 
About 23 thin and sharp axials on last NN inter- 
stices 3—4 times their rages В, pukeuriensis, 
About 30 on last whorl, | subequal 
to their interstices .. 2 B. endodonta, 
Shell elerated-tur ). 
Axial ribs considerably diminished in prominence on base. 
ег 40 axials on last whorl .. m -. B. tenuilirata. 
Under 30 axials on last жм 2s -. В. corulum. 
Axial ribs not dimini in inence on base. 
ials thin and sharp, аы generally di distinct .. B. iredalei. 
Axials pres blunt ; spirals very fain .. В. fossilis. 


Lisr or PaPERS CITED. 
Hotton, Е. W., 1884. New Species of Tertiary Shells, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 17, 


IREDALE, T., 1912. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 10, p 

—— 1915. A Commentary on Suter's Psi, f ‘the New Zealand Mollusca, Trans. 
x. Z. Inst., vol. 47, pp. 

MESTAYER, Miss M. E, 1916. Preliminary List of Mollusca from Dredgings taken 
off the "see. Coasts of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst „ Vol. 48, pp. 122-98, 


OLIVER, V R. Be 1914. Mollusca of the Kermadec Islands, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, 


PARK, J., Pool. Geology and — Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol, Surv. 
‘Bull, 1 No. rà ang 8. p 
porus, H; 1910. Mal. "Soc vol. 8, p. 24. 
1913. Man. VE Mollusca, p. 158. 


532 Transactions. 


Two New Species of Magadina. 
Ву Н. J. Frxrav, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. 


[Read before the Otago I nstetute, 11th December, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.| 


Thomson and M. waiparaensis Thomson—but the locality is much farther 
south. Thomson (loc. cit., vol. 52, p. 369, 1920) has indicated the existence 
of a third species, and this may possibly belong to one of the present forms. 


the only two other New Zealand species have been obtained—viz., M. brown 


Magadina clifdenensis n. sp. (Fig. 1.) — | 

Shell small, sub-shield-shaped, longer than wide, greatest breadth just 
below hinge-line ; sides at first gently curved, but curve rapidly increasing 
anteriorly and then diminishing quickly, giving rise to-a marked taper; 
hinge-line still straighter than in M. browni; dorsal valve very lightly 
convex, with a long, narrow, and increasingly pronounced anterior sinus, 
having the appearance of a shallow trough traversing half the shell ; ventral : 
valve highly raised, very strongly but bluntly carinate, the ridge being of 
regular prominence from inception at beaks to termination at valve-margin, 
and not noticeably widening over its whole extent ; commissures with very 
strong, narrow, and sudden fold, dorsal valve being much bent inwards 
in a narrow tongue; beaks short, not in- 


rim is not rounded and slightly thickened 
as in M. browni, but thin and sharp, forming 


(more than in M. browni) is occupied by 
a lightly concave pseudo-deltidium. Tn- 
ternally valves agree with M. browni, except 


M. т 1 
type of Magadiniform loop than has M. clifdenensis. Outline of loops, t00, 
is less cireular, an i 


, 


m 
shell. In ventral valve hinge 


Fintay.—Two New Species of Magadina. 533 


bifid. Surface of both valves unsculptured except for growth- — but the 
shell-substance is everywhere elegantly and fairly finely punctate. Thomson 
has not mentioned this as an attribute of M. browni, but it exists in that 
species, though more difficult to observe on aecount of the rubbed surface of 
most specimens; the punctation is slightly vasi a in M. clifdenensis. 
In distinguished also from M. browni by smaller size, narrower and 
ch deeper sinuation, and especially much hatter dorsal valve and more 
convex and very i, А, eatin ventral valve 
Holotype—Length, ; breadth, 7-2 mm. ; thickness, 3:3 mm. 
Paratype— Length, 7m mm.; breadth, 6-6 mm. : thicknes s, З mm. 
nd many pa ratypes, from Clifden, БЫ: bends TA (type) 
and 7B (Hutchinsonian ?)—in author's collection. 


veces thomsoni n. sp. (Fig. 2.) 


M. waiparaensis Thomson (loc. cit., vol. 47, p. 403, 
1915), this species is = described by comparison with one nearly related— 
in this case the previous new species. - From this it differs at sight especially 
in its much smaller size and even flatter dorsal valve, which posteriorly 
is almost perfectly flat and anteriorly deny concave. This fact is due to 
the earlier inception of the median sinus, which noticeably begins to flatten 
the valve at the upper third of the shell and very rapidly e though 
remaining only about half the width of that in M. clifdenensis. At the 
anterior end of sinus the valve is sharply bent in as in that 1 species, but 


Fic. 2. 
T Eros afud a лт ar hinge, giving the shell a subcircular: 
preme AE jadis pointed at both ends. Ventral valve 
very similar to that of preceding species, but more pointed and less raised 
anteriorly, with a similar very strong and blunt but slightly narrower 
carination. Remaining external details, pseudo-deltidium, punctation, &c.,. 
approximately the same in the two species.  Internally the species are 


anterior median ridge separating muscular i D pass is slightly lower. 
Holotype— Length, 5:3 mm. ; breadth, 4-9 mm. ; thic ны, E mm 
Paratype— Length, 5-5 mm. ; breadth, E 7 mm. ; thickn 
Type everal para types, from Clifden, Southend Sand бА 
(Ototaran ?)—in the author's collection. Separa té valves are fairly common, 
but only three perfect specimens have so far Pod obtained ; of these the 
best preserved is taken as the type, though the ventral valve, as the figure 
shows, is bént back a little at margin ; this is due to accident, and normal 
specimens have a regularly convex valve as in M. clifdenen 818. 
The species is named in honour of Dr. Thomson, Director of the Dominion 
Museum, in acknowledgment of much freely-given rane. and аа. 
from its occurrence in older beds, M. thoms shows, in its 
less-developed beaks, its earlier-developed dorsal сне, апі its more 
primitive eardinal process, features that stamp it as ancestral to its near- 
relative, M. clifdenensis. 


534 | Transactions. 


Prelimanary Note on the Clifden Beds. 


Ву H. J. Finuay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University, and 
Е. Н. McDowazr, М.8е., A.I.C. 


[Read before the Otago Institute, 11th December, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] 


Ix 1921 Professor Park* published a brief account of some Tertiary localities 
in Southland. The most important of these so far known is at Clifden, 


fossils anywhere." Accordingly a visit was made to this locality in the 
hope that it might prove of interest, and the results have already far 
exceeded expectations. 

The beds are sometimes a little difficult of access, but the fossil forms 
obtainable are so new and magnificent, and their preservation so fine, that 
the labour is well spent. Some four hundred species are now in hand, the 


alan 
ark has grouped the basal concretionary plant-beds in the Waiarekan ; 


the limestone and overlying glauconitic sandstone in the Ototaran; the 
four following highly fossilferous sand beds in the Hutchinsonian; and 


: o 
classification, and it is possible that the fossiliferous beds should be placed 
in a Mies horizon, Much confusion has already resulted in New Zea- 


age seems to admit of only two solutions—i.e., the fossiliferous sands 
р LJ 


the same, though most of the species are diff : | 

Zealand, where there are Xy еч ES EUER мом юле 
adjacent horizons.) Though reasons may be inv 
possibility, it would, if adopted, allow of unlimited 


* J. PARE, Geo d Mi $ 
Bull, Хо, 23 (ue), 987 a0 Мілега] Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol. Surv. 


. 


FixLAY anD McDowaur.—Preliminary Note on Clifden Beds. 585 


geographically distant beds,* and it seems to us preferable to consider 
hat, where the lithological conditions are not totally at variance, different 
faunas indicate different horizons. 


is not represented at all at Clifden. The topmost bed (Ne. 8 of Park) © 
might be expected, most analogy with the Awamoan, and may possibly 
be referable to a basal iv poset such as is represented by the Target 
be 


made. It see 
fossiliferous beds should be placed below the Hutchinsonian, the contained 
fauna being unlike that of beds at present referred to the HutchinsonianTt 
—e.g., Otiake, Blue Cliffs, Mount Brown, &c. 
The importance of this is obvious, no ‘satisfactory store of fossils having 
previously been discovered in beds of this horizon. The separation 
tween Ototaran and Hutchinsonian at Clifden is not yet clear, though 
there does not seem to be any reason to doubt the taran age of the 
limestone itself ; in common with the other Ototaran limestones of New 


much will diuo on the тона we have collected specimens from · 
k Dr. T i 


many of МЕн Some curious correlations are suggested sé the ари 


hav ; 
almost identical in age with the Wharekuri greensands (though of a more 
littoral character); at Waikaia are beds (now hidden) perhaps a little 


* Dr, scm hall has used this plea when investigating the P Point fauna, 
and has correlated that locality first with Target Gully {эм ‚ N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 275, 
1917), then with the Oamaru limestone (loc. cit., vol. 50, p. 275, 1918), and finally with 
y beds—“ that i is, next above the qoe limestone " (loc. cit., vol. 50, 
bs 


"276, 1918). тоа writers have onan assumed these Б о "amd oan. 
heir true age cannot be regarded as yet settled dig: they are undoubtedly not Awamoan, 

if by.“ Awamoan 2 is meant the horizon e beds at oa Creek and Pukeuri. 
The fossils of the Pakaurangi Point b t seem like Gass of Target Gully or Otiake, 


but have many points in common with those in our Clifden collections, as will be seen. 

from the short-list at the end of this paper. There are also a few зра ЙН relations 
with species from the Kakanui tuffs. The Clifden beds provide a nearer approach to 
the APEA fauna than does any other horizon at dene - known, and E n 


air represent ce of the stage developed there as limestone or unfossilifero ds 
* name “Н n ” is to be wor a nsand horizon Еч оти 
by its о then a new te necessary for beds such as those mentioned, 


which contain an abundant molluscan fauna. This fauna i is of an older type than that 
found at Target Gully, Y that the name “ Awamoan ' P not be used ; there is 
a too much laxity in the use a that term. Morgan (Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 103) 
ho vue веч the Hu tohineonia n with the O a but чё name is needed for the stage 


o in preparation a etailed account of stages separable from 
the "Жеш pe oia pep and this matter will then be more fully dealt with. 


536 Transactions. 


older than the Chatton sands; and at Pomahaka, not far above the 
coal-measures, are tuffs containing a very peculiar and apparently brackish- 
water fauna of about a dozen species, which give no indications of their 
. geological age. Apart from these occurrences, Lower Tertiary beds have 
not been discovered in Southland; no trace has yet been found of the 


put forward prove correct, it is evident that a rich molluscan fauna already 
flourished in New Zealand before the Awamoan, and, if one may judge by 
generic similarities, evidently gave rise to the Awamoan faunas. The 


equally rich. 

There is still, however, the tantalizing stretch of limestone even at 
' Clifden, during whose deposition much faunal change must have occurred. 
From the thickness of the Clifden section it is evident that the deposition 
of the Ototaran-Hutchinsonian in the Oamaru district must have occupied 
a very long period of time. ark gives the maximum thickness of 


bands 2-6 oceupy another 100 ft., and band 7 is 175 ft. thick. Now, the 
evolutionary differences shown between successive bands of the fossiliferous 
s seem to be quite as great as, for instance, between the Hutchinsonian 
and basal Awamoan, or Awamoan and Mokauian, so that, the rates of 
evolution being assumed equal, either these stages represented quite short 
time-periods, or the Ototaran-Hutchinsonian period, as at present under- 
stood, was of considerable duration. 
The unfossiliferous nature of the Oamaru stone has been the source of 
much palaeontological confusion as regards faunas above and below it, 
and has prevented the clear reading of the evolutionary sequence between 
our early and middle Tertiary faunas. Although the upper beds at Clifden 
will materially help in this respect, the thick basal limestone again prevents 
the complete solution of the problem, and at present we are still left with 
the apparently sudden appearance above the limestone of a rich and varied 
auna, which in some respects is very like, and in others very unlike, that 
found in pre-Ototaran beds. It can only be said here that a careful com- 
parison of material from Wharekuri, Clifden, and Otiake leaves the impres- 
sion that the evolution of our fauna proceeded equably throughout the 
limestone regime, an that if a new fauna did enter by means of a shallow- 
water connection at that period it scarcely disturbed the hardy pioneers 


al ау in possession. 
. The arrival of a new fauna is generally su d to i i 
е ма OLG г Tau : pposed to imply increased 
саза, ar oe resulting in extinction of all but the enr аА members 
pis Spear in gers The weaker members of the invading troop would 
al ai i та the changed conditions unfavourable, and would probably 
be h. ара may possibly account for the failure of a large number of 
eae ipo pues — sad genera to survive beyond the 
wamoan: e.g., Рона. aeuticingulata (Suter), Merica brevirostris (Hutt.), 
Hinnites trailli Hutt., Erato neozelanica Suter, &c. At the susie vat 


FiNLAY AND McDowaur.—Preliminary Note on Clifden Beds. — 531* 


there are certain genera, such as Natica, Turritella, Venericardia, Leuco- 
syrinz, Pseudotoma, Divaricella, Crepidula, Calyptraea, and many others, 
which extend in an unbroken evolutionary line of slowly changing species 


(and deceptively) similar. To this also is due the statement repeatedly made 
arshall* that the ылы heaps of any fauna can be found 
in the one preceding it. This is true for such genera as mentioned above, 
but unless it is true for all the po Marshall's argument does not seem 
to be logical. It is only to be expected that the hardy members of o 
original fauna would, under conditions of comparative isolation, punt 
with but little change for a long time; there is no need to insist on 
absolute isolation. Further, this fraction of our various faunas, though 
реса ally often overwhelming, is the least important; what one must 
nsider most is the residue of short-living species and newly appearing 
here seems to be no doubt that the ancestors of many forms 
cannot be traced E earlier horizons, and it is not reasonable to suppose 
that this is always due to imperfect collecting. As our knowledge stands 
at present it is impossible to assume that the Clifden fauna was wholly 
derived from that found in the Waia ы. an greensands at McCullough’s Bridge, 


the Wangaloan, though in each case evolution is no doubt responsible for 
rt i f the 


a certain The real problem to be solved is the origin o 
remainder 
Dr. Marshall has so consistently urged the continual isolation of New 


Zealand, and the evolution of every fauna from its predecessor, that the 


believe that the molluscan evidence is at present e imperfect to allow 
of the postulation of definite land connections. Four gs must » done 


and for a fossiliferous facies of the part of that stage known only as 
“ limestone "; (4) more thorough comparison with Australian and South 
American Санага unas. 

In order that our conclusions as to the age of the Clifden beds may 
more readily followed, we append a brief list of some of the characteristic 
f d 6. Positive identifications are as yet made in only the 
few cases where no doubt can exist: “ cf.” indicates that the iet is маға 
close to the species mentioned, judging from literature, but m 

aff." indicates that the species is certainly new, but has its Push ные 
in the species mentione 

We would also like to mention that wherever comparisons with various 
faunas have been mentioned our conclusions have been drawn from a study 
of actual specimens ; we have at no time relied on lists of fossils from the 
localities concerned. 


for instance, Trans. N.Z Inst., vol. “ына р. cm 77, i vol. 51, p. 44, 1919 ; 


* See, 
vol. 52, р. 126, 1920; and vol. 53, р. 96, 1921. From t the ast ref erence s following 
may be quoted: “We A" e, then, been forced to ie conclusion that from the 
ag Mes and Ham стей were deposited until marine 


present day t 
ca aland have эни а gradual development, without any important 
additions at any гок from other fauna regions.’ dia 


'538 


Transactions. 


Shells from Band 6. 


Erato aff. n. spp. dese Kakanui 
tuffs and Chat 

Cypraea aff. raisins Suter. 

Heliacus ай. auc arshall. 

Galeodea cf. muricata (Hect.). 

Epitonium cf. tricinctum Marshall. 

Niso cf. neozelanica Suter. 


a sa Marshall, 
Cominella “ carinata (Hutt.). 
Typlus n. 

T Soaphella” ” aff. elegantissima Suter. 
sp. 
Areila of. оти Marshall. 
Marginella sp. (also : from 
Chatton). 
Gemmula cf. bimarginata Suter. 


Turricula afi. latescens (Hutt.). 


Besides sree Tu are a few further significant species from other 


Bathyioma aff. haasti (Hutt.). 
Pseudotoma aft. robusta (Hutt.). 
Pseudotoma excavata (Suter). 
Borsonia aff. rudis (Hutt.). 
eptoconus cf. armoricus 
and several other specie 
Scaphander aff. n. sp. inni Chatton. 
Anomia cf. poculifera Marshall. 
Glycimeris afi. subglobosa Suter 
veneer aff. trelissickensis Mar- 
ick. 


Suter ; 


‘Glycisheris aff. n. sp. from Otiake 


(laticostata group). 
Chama n. spp. 
Pecten aff. n. sp. from Wharekuri. 


Propeamusium ct. zitteli (Hutt.). 

Venericardia subintermedia Suter.* 

Protocardia patula (Hutt.). 
Macrocallista ——— Marshall. 

Corbula nitens Marsha 

Tellina cf. fase piiua Marshall. 


bands, as follow 
From Bands 7 and 8. 
Ampullina cf. n. sp., from the  Ventricola n. sp. (also from M. 
Waihoa greensands. ione cf. n. 223 е 'hatton 
Natica n. sp. (also from Otiake). Chama hutton 
Fusinus aff. maorium M. & М. Olivella cf. ee Hutt. 
From Band 4. 


M sued id inconspicua Marshall. Turricula aff. marginalis Marshall. 
- Sp. 

The | а paper must be regarded as entirely d ; for the 
moment the various lines of evidence as to the age of these beds con ict so 
much that a satisfactory solution seems difficult. One fact seems to be 
меан the Awamoan, Hutchinsonian, and possibly Ototaran stages 
as at present constituted are too comprehensive, and urgently need sub- 
division before the work of correlation can be carried out properly. 


* The shell described by Dr. Marshall (Trans. N.Z. Inst. 
ka 


72, 1918) as 
фил Glans) kaiparaensis m ке ра А 


о каа n all 
С (Glans), ма Card. ; OS n. 
p. 3, and in Marshall's own list наан age it appears so in the list in Pal. Bu 
cies in this 6-4 “Жо » 


misspel Dentaliu 
„it is referred to Suter), — pulchellum Gray appears 
: IM pulchella (Gray), and Epiton i Zitt. 
3, fe urinate ems described from this locality (Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
р, dl. Soo. » viu apparently а Lucinida, close to І, laminata (Hutt.). 
еу eed d vn tage the name Chlamys kaiparaensis Finlay in place 


marginalis, gravida, 


g lorticostata, t h T 
un characteristic early te 
.Z. Inst, vol. 52, p. 114, 1920.) 


t This s ngs т ius A inin 

E ntai 

—- (all of Marshall), a and hamiltoni ( oi (Hutt) ув 
orizons in Zealand. (See Marshall, Trans, 2) 


m pareorense is quo of. 


ML uU UE ade f 
PRS "s #ё;. TOUS 2 е Lr) Fue мы 


WiLckENS.— аһа and other Fossils from the Upper Senonian. 539 


Lahillia and some other Fossils from the Upper Senonian of New 
Zealand. 


By Отто WiLckENs, Ph.D., of Bonn University. 
Communicated by P. G. Morgan. 


[Read before rd Wellington Philosophical Society, 13th June, 1923; received by Editor, 
nd December, 1923 ; published separately, 16th August, 1924.] 


Plate 54. 


SoME time ago I received for examination from Mr. P. G. Morgan, Director 
of the Geological Survey, through Mr. J. Marwick, Palaeontologist, some 
fossils from apes localities in the South Island of New Zealand. I am 
much indebte Mor, or the transmission of this interesting 
materia], vici Wa as collected at the orig localities : 13 (Amuri os я 
МсКау, 1873 and 11876). ; 22 (Green Island, near Dunedin, McKay, 1873) ; 
589 (Selwyn River Rapids, Malvern Hills, McKay, 1886) ; 592 (Shag Point, 
beach near coal-mine and McIntosh’s store, McKay, 1886); and 320 (Shag 
Point, Hector, 

e conclusion reached after an examination of these fossils is that all 
the localities represented are of Upper Senonian age. 


DESCRIPTION OF THE FOSSILS. 
LAMELLIBRANCHIATA. 
LAHILLIA Cossm. 
Lahillia cf. luisa O. Wilck. sp. (Plate 54, figs. 1, 2, 3, 4.) 

Outline of shell oval. Umbones very prominent, curving strongly 
inward and very slightly forward, xu situated a little behind middle of 
dorsal margin. Shell inflated, anterior portion somewhat flatter than 
posterior and somewhat produced. Anterior margin considerably convex, 
passing gradually oe ет дак convex ventral margin. Posterior margin 
less rounded than rior and somewhat truncated.  Antero-dorsal and 
postero-dorsal dene concave. Lunule flat. cogn consists of 
хта coarse concentric ridges at wide intervals, and of thin growth-lines 

terspaces, well preserved on ventral portion of shell, while the coarser 

тад are less wine ges in this region. Muscular impressions not visible. 
One Spem shows portion of ligamental groove (Plate 54, fig. 4). 

of right vive. “(Plate 54, fig. ree rtly preserved in os from 

u Ao il 


downward and forward. Grooves on both sides of this tooth, destined 
for cardinal teeth of left valve, are more or less well preserved, but lateral 
teeth are royed. 

Specimen from locality 589 shows portion of hinge of left valve (Plate 54, 
fig. 4). In this specimen the considerable thickness of the shell is visible, 
which is a character of the genus. (It is a consequence of this thick- 
ness that umbones of casts are more prominent than those of — 
Ventral margin of hinge-plate well preserved, but teeth more o 
damaged. Most conspicuous is the large groove fa triangular stan 


540 Transactions. 


destined for posterior cardinal tooth of right valve. Before this large 
groove is a second but flat one, the posterior two-thirds of which is really 
base of destroyed anterior cardinal tooth. Behind central groove there 


e. 

Measurements (in millimetres) :— (a.) (b) с (.) 
Len 2; 65 70> 56 
Hei 60 63 45 


36 


) 
(b.) Internal cast from the same locality (Plate 54, fig. 2). Height is 


greater than stated. 

Localities.—(a) Shag Point, loc. 592; (b) Amuri Bluff, loc. 13; (c) Mal- 
vern Hills, loc. ) 

Affinities —Undoubtedly the fossils here in question belong to the genus 


L. veneriformis from the Upper Senonian of the island of Quiriquina, near 
Concepcion, Chile. Hupé called it Crassatella, In 1887 В. A. Philippi gave 
various specific names to this pelecypod, and placed it in the genus Mactra : 

à M. d'orbignyi, M. pinguis (3).  Moericke (4) described 
à specimen from tumida. In 1904 I 


also preoccupied, Lahillia (10). 


Trans. N.Z. INST., Vor. 55. PLATE 54 


Fies. 1-4. hie of = siae O. Wilck. sp. 
гот 1 EE ie dis 
— Portion of Ting ph left valve. 


гы Е rs i 
Fic. б Gastropodum gs хе i est x Ы 
Fic. 7.—Ringiculidaru spec. 

Figs. du and 8b. Теа. v енсе Stol. 


Face p. 540.) 


WiLCKENS.— Lahillia and other Fossils from the Upper Senonian. 541 


In 1910 Lahillia luisa was cde from the Antarctic Upper 
Senonian (11), and L. larseni Sha & Newt. sp. from the Antarctic 
Tuar (12). Woods (13) in 1917 described a Lahillia from the Upper 
Senonian of New Zealand under the name Mactra? This determination 
was rectified by me in 1920 (14). 

In 1907 v. Ihering (15) wrote, “The genus Lahillia, which is well 
developed in the Upper Cretaceous and Palaeogene faunas of Patagonia cet: 
Chile, has not been found in New Zealand," and “ Lahillia seems not to 
reached New Zealand." One sees that his cautious manner of puting 
was justifiable. 

GASTROPODA. 


AnRHOGES Gabb. 


E haastianus O. Wilck. 
2. An es haastianus O. Wilckens, а Оррег pers ogy eet "3 
w Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 9, p. figs. 

An шышы cast with strongly i surface. n ы 
would scarcely be possible were the shell not well preserved at the margin 
of the outer lip, so that the outline of the wing can be seen. 

ity.—Shag Point, loc. 592. 


PERISSOPTERA Tate. 
Perissoptera waiparaensis (Héctor) O. Wilck. 
1922. deed waiparaensis (Hector sp.) O. x IL The Upp. m. Gastrop. 
of N.Z., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. pl. 2, figs. 
A aeger iate cast of 3—4 whorls, ise pho to eh ТА 
of the outer lip. 
Locality.—Shag Point, bu. 592. 


PROTODOLIUM O. Wilck. 


Protodolium speighti (Trechmann sp.). 
1917. Neritopsis speighti C. T. Tre chmann, с Moll. from N.Z., Geol. Mag., n.s., 
dec. 6, vol. 4, p. 300, Joe 19, figs. 12-1 
1922. Protodolium speighti Trechm. sp.: o. ` Wile kens, Upp. ae Gastrop. 
N.Z., N.Z. Geol. n Pal. Bull. No. 9, p. 18, pl. 4, figs 
Three крона casts. Only to one of these are rem some small 
pu of the shell. 

e normal sein cast of Protodolium possesses smooth whorls. Such 
ана internal casts as occur at the locality 592 (see above, Lahillia /) 
may have been formed in the following manner: The shell was equally 
dissolved on the whole surface, so that finally the ornamentation was 
transferred to the cast when the innermost layers of the shell were dissolved. 

pes Point, loc. 592. Three specimens. 


PrEUROTOMA Lam. 
Pleurotoma otagoensis O. Мк 


1922. Pleurotoma otagoe pd cn Ч r i t Gast N.Z., N.Z. 
Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 9, p. 35, p in. ко xod 
The specimens are badly preserved ipd. un. and exhibit nothing 
that can increase our knowledge of this species 
Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. Six specimens. 


542 Transactions. 


Neritopsis Grateloup. 


Neritopsis ? sp. (Plate 54, fig. 5.) 

An internal cast of a гетеро, consisting only of body-whorl and a 
small portion of penultimate o rnamentation is cancellate. There 
are 6-7 spiral ribs on last sie “crossed by somewhat retrocurrent axial 

s. At Pag ponts ribs form slight tubercles. Aperture and lips 
not preserve 

Specimen was labelled ** Neritopsis " and it was stated on the label that 
this fossil also occurs at locality 83, Waimarama, coast south of Cape 
Kidnappers, Hawke' s Bay (16). 

here is a certain similarity between this fossil and N eritopsis crassa 
Stol. (17) from the Utatür group of Southern India. A definite determina- 
tion is impossible on account of the poor LO aU of the specimen. 

Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. Опе specim 


GASTROPODUM genus et species indet. (Plate 54, fig. 6.) 


An internal sculptured cast, consisting of two whorls. The last 
preserved whorl possesses a sharp median carina. Above this the whorl 


that ipe ribs are slighter than lower. In Me lower ribs are mes: 
a little too sharp. In the other whorl median carina is situated at a third 
of height of whorl above suture. 

Genus and species are indeterminable. 

Locality—Shag Point, loc. 592. Опе specimen. 


RINGICULIDARUM фай et species indet., (Plate 54, ^ T.) 


of scul 
for all specimens are only sculptured casts.  Body-whorl much inflated 
and ornamented with more than 30 spiral lines. "oim large, ova, 
angled above, rounded below, and oblique to axis of shell. Outer ч 
not preserved, but опе can see that spiral sculpture ends at ап axial groo 
Tt is neither possible to state if outer lip possesses — nor "it 
there are folds on inner lip, so the genus cannot be dete 


The specimens were labelled ** Gilbertia curta Marsh.” "This species x E 


been described by P. Marshall from Wangaloa, South Otago (18). 


attains only half the height of the specimens here examined. The nm à 
cannot be asserted. Y 


or the identit 
easurements (in millimetres)— (a.) (b.) (e-) 
Height .. 2 = 4 i65. . 180 165 
Diameter 175 175 55 0 


Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. Eight ‘sculptured internal cas 


Remarks.—This gasteropod undoubtedly belongs to t eg ee ‘of the | 


Ringiculidae. This is represented in the Pacific Upper Sononian by Cinulia, 
y Cin 
Eriptycha, and others. A Ringiculid of perhaps si Poil r dimensions à$ the 
em cinis in question is mentioned (19) from loc. 761 тубе beds, Middle 


WiLcKENS.—Lahillia and other Fossils from the Upper Senonian. 543 


DENTALIUM L. 
Dentalium cf. morganianum О. Wilck. 
The material contains a Dentalium from locality 22 (Green Island, near 
n 


Dentalium morganianum О. Wilck Sh and growth-lines are the 
same, only there are some extremely slight axial furrows and rounded ribs 
This observation induced me ake a new examination of two specimens 


of Dentalium morganianum still in my hands. І could perceive also in 
these a very few extremely slight furrows; but there is no real axial 
sculpture, as I have already pointed out in the description of the species. 

Locality.—Green Island, near Dunedin (not an island !). One specimen. 


ANNELIDA. 
TusuLosTIUM Stoliczka. 
Tubulostium cf. discoideum Stol. (Plate 54, figs. 8a, 8b.) 

The discoid shell is spirally enrolled. One side seems somewhat more 
concave than the other. Centre of shell not preserved, but only the last 
two whorls. The last is quadrangular in outer section. Ор outer 

riphery it is somewhat concave, and bounded on both sides by a thin 
sharp keel. On both sides the whorl has a spiral marginal arch near outer 
keel, bordered interiorly by a spiral furrow, and a second spiral arch. 
On last third of last whorl are poma radial oe situated at nearly equal 
distances, the middle one slighter than the others. The first and third 
are present also on periphery of shell, but it is only the last which continues 
to its other side. 

The shell was labelled “ Discohelix sp.,’’ but undoubtedly this is no 
Discoheliz, and no gasteropod at all, but an annelid. This can be stated 
from the form of the whorls and the irregular surface of the shell. 

Dimensions.—Height, 2-5 mm.; diameter, 13 mm. 

Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. One specimen. 

Affinities.—Tubulostium ornatum (Hect. MS. sp. О. Wilck. from the 
Upper попатна of New Zealand (21) is quite different, but Tubulostium 

1. (22) from the Utatür of S. India is related to or even 
identical fig the New Zealand form. The Indian species shows a sudden 
contraction near the aperture. This is missing in our shell. But it is not 
impossible that in our specimen this contraction was present and has been 
broken o 


GENERAL RESULTS. 


e genus Lahillia, a pelecypod genus occurring in the Upper 
шы of Quiriquina (Chile), South Patagonia, and Graham Land (Ant- 
arctica), is represented in the Upper Senonian of New Zealand T a xpo 
nearly related to or identical with Lahillia luisa О. Wilck. sp 

Zealand Lahillia has been collected at the following localitie Amuri 
Bluff (loc. 13) ; Middle Heg (loc. 761) ; Selwyn River, Malve тп Hills 
(loc. oe Shag Point (loc. 592). 


544 Transactions. 


. The fauna of Shag Point (loc. 592) is of Upper Senonian age, and 
comprises following species :— 
cf, luisa О. Wilck. 


Wilck. 
Perissoptera waiparaensis (Hect. sp.) О. Wilck. 
Protodolium speighti Trechm. ape 
urotoma otagoensis O. Wilck 
Neritopsis sp. 
Gastrop. gen. et sp. indet. 
Ringiculidarum gen. et sp. indet. 
Tubulostium cf. discoideum Stol. | 
3. The locality Shag Point 320 is also of Upper Senonian age. This 
was left in 97 before (23). 
4. Dentalium cf. morganianum О. Wilck. indicates an Upper Senonian 
age of the locality 22 (Green Island, near Dunedin 
5. The material examined has yielded three species, which are new for 


the described ringiculid е: is also a new species. It is noteworthy 
that Conchothyra parasitica, which is common at all localities of Upper 
Senonian age in the South Toland of New Zealand, does not occur at на 
Point. 


REFERENCES. 


1. О. WiLCKENS Lamellibranchiaten, Gastropoden, Kreide 
Siedpatazoniens, Berichte der Naturf. Ges. К ГЕ, E (1907), p. 139: 


2. re in “Gaye Hia t. Fuss vol. 8, p. 302, pl. 6, fig. 11, 1854. 
3. В. A. Paitr, Die tertiaeren und qua FM Versteinerungen Chiles, p. 172, pl. 38, 
g. Lp M4 p 29 fe 10. pl. 30, fi ; pl 31, fig. 
4. W. МокніскЕ, Die Gas stropoden und Ваен der Quiriquinaschichten, Neues 
Jahrbuch f. Min., Geol., Pal., Beil.-Bd. 1 105. 
SU. T Revision der Fauna der € айк ный; N. Jahrb. f. Min., Geol., 
. 1-3. 


: . 18, pp. 237 figs 
3. —— Die К чна ань Gastropoden, &c., der oberen Kreide Huedipetag M 
Ber. d. Naturf. Ges. : reiburg i. B., 15 (1907), pp. 42-45, pl. 8, figs. 1-3. 


Ў rf 
8. Н. v. Іневіхо, Rev. Museo Paulista, vol. 2 (1897), pp. 257-58, fig. 2. 
9. A. E. aren E s Invertebrates, Princeton University Exped. to P. atagonia, 
«2, p. 1 
10. Revue d de paléozoologie, vol. 3, p. 45, 134 
П. О. Миск Die eliden, Bivalven, sia Gastropoden der antarktischen 
ide Ps меа pe Ergebn. d. Schwedischen Suedpolar-Exped., 1901- 3, Bd. 3, 


Lief. 12, pp. 58-63, pl. 3, figs. 3-7, 

12. viec Mollusken rd antarktischen Tertiaerformation, ibidem, Lief. 13, p. 19 
P 

13. H. Woops, The ceous Faunas of the North-eastern Part of the yes E 


ta 
of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 4, p. 30, pl. 
s Obersenons von dn со ў “Min, 


, Les оь оніма du Tertiaire et du Crétacé supérieur de 
г асте, Anales del Museo пас. de Buenos Aires, vol. 15 (ser. 3, tomo 7), 
... 16. J. A. PES eas for the Palaeontology of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Sur". 

. No. 1 
17: F. B 2» dr ‘Fauna of S. India, Palaeontologica Indica, vol. 2, Gastropoda, 


= 1, figs. 8,9 y Fossil Gastropods, Trans. N.Z. I nst., vol. 48, P. 121, 
‚ Ue 
* ©. Wiss Tihe Upper Cret Gastr. of N.Z., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal Bull. No. 9. 
21. — The U pper Cret. Gastr. of N.Z., ibid. ‚р. 24, pl. 5 gs. 8, 9. 
22. F. SrOLICZKA Cr се. Feu c "E N.Z., i d., p. 25, pl. 5, figs. 10-12. i 
р. 240, pl. 18, figs. 20- E er Delos, vol. 2, Gastropoda, 


y 
23. Beli ln ECC Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 9, р. 36. 


T CTS 


Marwicx.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 545 


The Tertiary and Recent Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 
By J. Marwick, M.A., D.Sc. 
[Read, by permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wellington 


Philosophical Booka. 10th October, 1923 ; eal by Editor, 22nd December, 1923 ; 
published separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


Plates 55-60. 


I. Family NATICIDAE. 


A SATISFACTORY classification of the Naticidae is, for the following reasons, 
difficult to carry out: (1) The importance that has been attributed 
by most authors to the calcareous or horny nature of the operculum ; 
(2) the use of the funicle in classification ; (3) the eie of sculpture ; 
(4) the great variability in shape within many of the speci 

1. Cossmann (1919, p. 385) criticizes the system of кыне division 
according to the nature of the operculum, and cites Natica dillwynni Payr. 
as the possessor of an operculum partly horny and partly calcareous. 

2. The umbilical funicle is by no means a constant, and when coalescent 
with the parietal callus loses its individuality. In some cases—e.g., N. maoria 
—it becomes quite obsolete 

3. The only sculpture is of simple spiral grooves and cords. On Sinum 
and its allies this is well developed, but is of a very uniform nature through- 

out. In the other Vie weak spirals are often present, particularly in some 
of E m Uber spp., but here they do not have even specific significance. 

Dall (1892, p. 362) says, * The males, as usual, are apt to be smaller, 

ai “not having to carry the enormous egg-sac of the females, have the 

‘shoulder ’ of the shell, or that part of the whorl just in front of the suture, 

less inflated, giving the whole shell a more evenly conical and less scalar 


spire. ese differences are more ma in the group having a corneous 
operculum, but are perceptible in the others, expecially those with an elevated 
spire. Apart from sexual differences, th ce ariability about the 


and two new subgenera. is proposed for some of the shells 
classed under — ee by Suter and under Lunatia by 
Hutton; Globisinum he globose shells with spiral sculpture classed 
sometimes as Sinum ud sometimes as Ampullina; Magnatica and 
Carinacca for Naticoid groups, the latter of which was placed under Lunatia 
by Hutton and Ampullina by Suter, the former under Polinices by Suter. 
The table of generic and subgeneric ranges reveals no important additions 
to the New Zealand fauna since Bortonian times. (The one рсе 
unaticina cincta, as state sem below, is based on a single specim 

doubtful authenticity.) At first sight this might seem to point в ап 
isolation of the area during that time, preventing the arrival of new 
forms. Judging from our limited knowle edge, — the generic con- 
stitution of neighbouring areas does not seem to have been very different 

ur own. Thus new arrivals might not be notice 

18— Trans. 


546 Transactions. 


The family seems to have had its maximum development as regards 
differentiation early in the Tertiary, so that few new generic divisions have 
been evolved since the Oligocene. A noticeable feature shown by Table 1 is the 
appearance of five new genera or subgenera after the Wangaloan, perhaps 
indicating an ingression of a northern fauna, for Natica s. str. appears 


The Bortonian (Park, 1916, p. 34) has been separated from the Waiarekan. 
and includes, besides the type locality, the Waihao greensands and 
"Island sandstone," the Kakahu greensands, and the Hampden beds. 
The stage as thus constituted still represents a long period of time, and 
should be further divided. The Waiarekan has been reduced to embrace 


Hutchinsonian. According to information from Mr. Н. J. Finlay, à 
considerable thickness of the fossilferous Clifden beds corresponds to 
these stages. 

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. 

I am indebted to Mr. В. S. Allan and Mr. Н. J. Finlay for their generous 
loan of material and for permission to incorporate into this paper, for the 
sake of completeness, species that they had already separated out as new; 
also to the late Mr. R. Murdoch, Miss M. K. Mestayer, Dr. P. Marshall, 
Mr. W. R. B. Oliver, Professor R. Speight, and Dr. J. A.. Thomson for 
their kindness in lending valuable specimens for examination. 


TABLE 1.— APPROXIMATE TIME RANGES OF GENERA AND SUBGENERA. 
EI P OR RY ares a ea ee a EE es IS ER 


o 
3 ! Eocene to Miocene, Pliocene, 
Ramune ШШ 
E: 
г Oamaruian, Wanganuian, 
E z d 
; S 2135 ‚1218 
азага Dh boas 9 A i MUR. 
$3322 gi sl А algal elle 
а тая ЕЕЕ ЕЕЕ 
-|*-—| $ a BOX 
cnc cou ee еа ba Е Е р а 
Natica .. i И Feuer emma ack 
(Carinacca n. subg.) укен 
(Magnatica n. subg.) uuu c 
Suleonacca n. р... —— Ls 
Uber .. UNS З STU SONS CNN 
(Euspira) К Vine Stone ЗИ у a Busan 
Neverita is s 
Amauropsella — .. a 
Sinum .. s RENES 
Eunaticina iot ? 
Globisinum n. р... SUC ASIN TRENT SONUS PERI gen wc 
| 
V ge ату ирк канде Зи ак кс к ai КЫ БУИ | ЫЫ 


"E 


Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 


TABLE 2,—APPROXIMATE SPECIFIC TIME RANGES. 


Wangaloan, 


Waiarekan 
(Тийз), 


Ototaran, 


Mokau Beds, 


Tongaporutuan. 
airoan 
Waitotaran. 


Nukumaruian, 


Castlecliffian, 


547 


Recent, 


-—— harrisensis . . 
—— denticulifera 
haweraensis 


— € 8 


opeovatu 
—— waipipiensis 


Ln fd 
ER 
Fee ee 


E- 
х $: 
548 Transactions. ч 
TABLE 3.—APPROXIMATE SPECIFIC Time RaNGEs—-continued. Я 
| [4| i| 3 
*X | | : | 
ъ | „| Ё | 14а 3 
— $ 19511-15198 1218151515151 oe 
215,6 Къ = © — | = = = P + T 
І &= = = E 3 S Q = © a s 
| SE а =) Li = 3 t6 & = E 4 R 
Ele а” = 3 ad & = | E р 
СС © = c S 2 z a a i З 
в {АМЕ 544 < |ж | ке] о | Е | [е E 
ЕЕ A 
Uber lateapertus | | E 
—— pukeuriensis — E: 
pseudovitreus | | E 
_—— eus x T ; 
—— barrierensis Ё x 
Amauropsella major p pore | x : 
—— teres T —— | : 
Sinum fornicatum —— | 
——— infirm | жана | 
—— cinctw ? З 
Globisinum spirale —— 
mns |a! 
—— miocaenicum b 
—— drewi F an un 
—— undulatum . . CES —l CH 
——— venustum .. Qj ge 
жыз дегн у nic Qc cir e De. 
Langential 
ulure 
abutting 
suture E. 
parietal callus З 
mbilicus Br 
билесе appressed a 
suture : 


impressed suture channelled suture 


DIAGRAM TO ILLUSTRATE TERMS USED. 


e Rouen KEY то GENERA AND SUBGENERA. d E 
l. Natica : Globose; sutures generally abutting, but sometimes tangential; parietal —— 
callus thin, separated from a prominent funicle in the umbilicus: operculum = 

ate; sutures tangential; umbilicus widely open, * 

bounded by а limb without an accompanying sulcus; funicle rudi- — 


tary ; short but fairl 
(b.) (Magnatica) : Large, globose; sutures сиы ; umbilicus open, with 
E weak on apert wall, also a weak circum-umbilical : 
2. D. : 8 globose ; umbilicus open, bounded by а 


а: Small, ; annelled ; | 
ridge with a well-marked sulcus outside it; no funicle; parietal callus only E 


Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 549 


4. Uber: bd. ; sutures generally tangential; umbilicus open or closed by the parietal 
which is thick and coalescing with the funicle; operculum horny. 
a.) (Euspira): Globose-ovate; sutures abutting, ас appressed ; 
apertura] callus moderate ; по funicle; operculum ho чес 
(b.) (Neverita): Ovate; sutures tangential, ч enki тЫ apert callus 
thick, coalescing with a huge funicle, which fills the iue. 
&perture greatly inclined. 
4. Sinum: Auriform, extremely flattened, = iran spiral sculpture; aperture 
disten i со 


(а.) (Eunaticina) : Oval; обули d mpressed. spiral sculpture ; 

aperture distended ; columella without odii. slightly sin sinuous. 
5. es > SON: ссе sir еей inner apertural margin without 
rn кы 


6. Amauropselia : "Sh ell оно: Hire aperture slightly effuse below ; umbilicus 
a sharp "i ridge т р э to the anterior end of the inner lip ; 
ні callus thin 


1. Genus Nartıca Scopoli, 1777. 


Shell globose, solid, smooth, suture well marked and generally abutting, 

milunar, outer de. straight, often retracted to suture, inclined 

20°-30° from ыг inner margin with moderate callus on parietal wall 

generally not invading ita Ына which is open and contains a funicle 
spiralling up apertural wall. 
Type: N. vitellus Linné. 


Key то Spectres. 
нае fairly large, globose ; sutures abutting; funicle le large, close to anterior and 
umbilical walls, separated from the parietal callus by a notch about half as 
wide ee the funicle. 
inexpectata : fairly large, globose ; sutures abutting strongly ; funicle modera 
ica: small ovate; sutures tangential; funicle comparatively larger j 99 that 


ve small, ау ovate ; sutures tangential; funicle rather narrow but long. 
ака: very small oderate broadly ovate; sutures tangential; funicle moderate, 
ioe ie: own width from the umbilical walls. 


— M moderate size, broadly ovate; sutures tangential; funicle narrow, 
parated its own width f from езе Энде 
сюн c: : small, globose; spire. rather low; sutures abutting; funicle very small, 


riorly placed. 
sublata: small, ovate; spire high, gradate; sutures abutting with a flat space below ; 
funicle very i et anteriorly placed. 
a: 8 ; Spire low; sutures abutting; umbilicus with two weak 


ri 

rrisensis : small flattened ; sutures SENS ; umbilieus with a ridge very far 
forward ; two emg on the parietal callus 

maesta. : small, s spire low, body s subeylindrical ; suture impressed; umbilicus very 


maoria : small, globose ; ; Sutures abutting ; umbilicus variable, sometimes widely open 
and өя trace of a funicle, sometimes restricted and almost closed by a narrow 


Е the parietal callus. 
dediodifes: small, ovato-globose; spire high; sutures abutting ; umbilicus without 
a funicle ; аы. аа with опе ог two denticles. 


Natica zelandica Quoy and Gaimard, 1832. (Plate 55, figs. 8, 12.) 
For synonymy see Suter's Manual (1913, p- 289). 
Localities.—Recent (type); Castlecliff, ыо; vemm Iwi 
This species has been recorded from ons, from 
the Hampden beds upwards; but the Тт do not bear critical 
egg ere As here чаш N. zelandica has a very short range— 
„ Castlecliffian to Rece 


550 T'ransactions. 


Natica notocenica Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 4.) 
1924. Хайса notocenica Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol 55, p. 450, pl. 49, 
figs. 2a, ^ 2d. 


Localities. —Awamoa (type); Pukeuri; Rifle Butts; Ardgowan ; 
Pareora; uppermost Mount Brown beds, Weka Pass, large specimen 
[= N. australis (in part) of Suter, 1921, р. 43]; ? Waikaia (umbilicus is 
concealed by matrix); ? McC ullough's Bridge, Waihao. 

ne good specimen from the last locality has outer lip strongly retracted 
to suture and funicle smaller and more separated from umbilical walls. 
Two smaller imperfect specimens are not so distinct from notocenica, 
consequently more specimens are needed before a separation would be 
justified. 


Natica inexpectata Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 13.) 
1924. Natica inexpectata Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 55, p. 452. 

Type in Scd collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 

Height, 1 ; diameter, 15 mm. 

Locality. келү A. Clifden, Southland. 

Distinguished from N. zelandica by its different sei more convex 
and wider whorls, and smaller umbilical funicle. N. co and N. sub- 
lata are only about half the size, and have much gies ee 


Natica bacca n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 14.) 


Shell small, oval; spire low, suture tangential; aperture large, semi- 

lunar; outer lip gently retracted to suture for considerable distance ; inner 
thin callus on parietal wall and somewhat narrow but arge 

funicle which about half fills umbilicus; notch separating funicle from 
parietal callus very shallow. 

Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Kindly pre 
sented by Dr. P. Marsha 

Height, 5mm.; length, 5 mm. 

Locality.—Hampde 
species is probably the N. zelandica of former lists. The very 
shallow notch between the parietal callus and the funicle, and also the 

narrowness of the latter, distinguish the species from N. notocenica, which 
it resembles in shape. 


Natica planisuturalis n. sp. (Plate 55, figs. 10, 11.) 


Shell small, broadly ovate; spire moderately raised, less than half 
the height of aperture; who rls 5, flattened above; suture tangential ; 
outer lip Maur concave, orit at about 30° from the vertical, slightly 
retracted to suture; bilieus wide with an almost central funicle about — 
half its own width from umbilical walls all round ; parietal callus thin — 
with Hole narrow eene separating it from funicle. ; 

otype in со ection d et 

Hage Iun: dien € Geological Survey. 

Localities.—1089, blue vec m sands, Okauawa Creek, south side 
Вона. River (type); 1063, shell-bed, Okawa Creek, north side 
Ngaruroro River; 1096, clays below limestone, Petane. 


Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 551 


Natica haweraensis n. sp. (Plate 55, figs. 6, 1:) 

Shell small, broadly ovate; spire low; whorls somewhat piae 
suture tangential ; ; outer lip slightly concave, inclined at about 40^ fro 
vertical, slightly retracted to suture; umbilicus very wide with Ree e 
funicle which is its own width distant from umbilical walls all round; 
parieta] callus thin, not invading umbilicus, and so separated from funicle 
by deep and wide no 

Holotype in collection of D Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 10 mm. ; diamete 

Localities —1173, beach a mouth of Waihi hearg Hawera; 1101, 

aipipi аа north of Wairoa Stream, Waverley (— N zelandica of 
Marshall and Murdoch, 1920, p. 125); 126, Awatere Valley P P. ovatus ? 
of Suter, 1921, p. 30) (poor specimen; may be N. planisuturalis). 

An imperfect specimen from Waipipi Back is 20 mm. high. 


Natica consortis Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 2.) 
1924. Natica consortis Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 55, p. 451, pl 49, 
figs. la, 16, le. ў 
Localities.—Pukeuri (t уре); ; Target Gully, рет Parson's Creek, 
Oamaru; Ardgowan; Rifle Butts; Pakaurangi Poin 


Natica sublata n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 3.) 

Shell small, ovate; spire raised, gradate; whorls 5—6, convex on spire, 
flattened iiia ky below suture, which is well marked and abutting ; 
growth-lines very strongly marked on subsutural space, surface otherwise 
smooth; aperture iusti € др. ue e or aw concave, retracted 
1 ed about 25° fro cal ; r lip thin; umbilicus 
small, with small anteriorly fue funicle ibid беш ана glaze . 
by notch of equal width 

Holotype in унсу of New Zealand Geological Survey. 


ra 

is species is closely related to . consortis, having the same umbilical 
development with a characteristically small funicle; it is easily distinguished 
by its narrower diameter, raised spire, and flattened subsutural space with 
strong growth-lines. (= №. zelandica and №. australis of Suter, 1921, 
p. 59.) 


Natica praeconsors Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 1.) 
ay Natica praeconsors Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 55, p. 451. 

e funicle is very small, and there is another smaller umbilical ridge 
gin: well forward, like the ridge in Amauropsella. Perhaps the shell 
is worth sectional | distinction from Natica s. str., but only one specimen 
was seen by the 

Locality. У MeCullough's s Bridge, Waihao. 


Natica harrisensis n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 5.) 

ell small, oval ; spire almost flat; whorls 4, convex on spire, 
body-whorl wide increasing rapidly in size; suture well marked, abutting, 
with indistinct flattening of whorl below; aperture semilunar; outer lip 


552 Transactions. 


retracted to suture above but otherwise straight, inclined at about 20° 
from vertical; umbilicus small but penetrating, hardly encroached on by 
apertural callus, which bears two denticles on lower pt an ps 


Нуре in collection of мам Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 6 mm.; length, 6m 

Locality. —Mount Harris, South Canterbury. (= Р. amphialus of Suter, 
1921, p. 64.) 
A fairly large shell of a similar nature occurs in bed 6B at Clifden, 
Southland, but ‘the available specimens were not complete enough to show 
whether they were adults of the Mount Harris shell or a different species. 


Natica maoria Finlay. (Plate 55, figs. 16, 18.) 
1878. Lunatia australis Hutton, Journ. d. Conch., vol. 26, Ag E: 
1803. Хайса australis Hutton, Macleay Mem ‚ Vol., p. sh, pl 7, fig. 38 (not of — 
"Orbigny). 
1924. Natica pf Finlay, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 16, p. 101. 

Lectotype in Otago — 

Height, 6mm. ; diameter, 6 mm. 

Localities. —Recent (type ei Auckland); Castlecliff ; Kai Iwi; 1063, 
Okawa Creek, Ngaruroro River; 1096, Esk Bridge, Petane ; 1040, Twaite's 
Cutting, five miles south of Martinborough. 

Each of Hutton's three syntypes has a fairly open umbilieus and 
"urine funicle. Me specimens from Auckland in Suter collection and 

о 


very wide umbilicus and a thinner inner lip than the typical specimens, and 
no examples with a narrow opening were seen. At Castlecliff and Kai Iwi 
both forms are present, so it seems advisable for the present to recognize 
only one species. 

In the widely umbilicated specimens the funicle is absent ; sometimes, 
but not always, there is a slight furrow to mark its lower extremity. 
Such shells as the Petane ones, if considered on their own merits, Wo 
be classed as Euspira, but they are certainly closely related to if not 
specifically identical with N. maoria, which has a shelly operculum. 


Natica denticulifera n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 9.) 


Shell small, ovate; spire raised, over half height of Mene ; whorls 
5, convex, often slight dy depressed below suture; protoc nch smooth, 
ucl | orls hed, with 


grow lines we gre stronger near suture, which is abutting > 
oo p very slightly sinused above and scarcely 
to suture, inclined 25° from vertical, inner margin straight with 
light parietal callus, lower eras of which half-covers umbilicus ; lower 
ge О аз шы еШ 
оп ; ess 

paese of apertural callus iuda 1 пеге жеке зит 

otype in collection of N 
Height, 9 mm.; diameter, аба Zealand ‘Geological mr 


TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


Ета. 1.—Natica praeconsors Finlay : holotype. x 3. 
Fro. 2.— Natica consortis Finlay : holotype. X 3. 


Fic. 3.— Nati Ln. f y 1 

Fic. 4.— Хайса notocenica Finlay: holotype. x 3. 
Fro. 5.—Natica harrisensis n. sp. : holotype. х 4. 

Fr , 7.—Natica haweraensis n. sp.: holotype. х 2$ 
Fics. 8, 12.—Natica zelandica Q. & G., Kai Iwi. х1 
Fic. 9.—Natica denticulifera n. sp. : holotype. х 3 


Ето. 10, 11.—Natica uae Fins. п. sp.: hol lotype. х 24. 
Fin 


IG. Т sere inexpec emus fira "EC XL 
Fie. 14.—Na sp. : ho olot X * 
Fie. 15.— Polinices s (Euspira ) бон лине п. ч "mc де x 3. 
Fic. 16.— Манса or EM 2 ei Recent. 
Fio. E —Natica Ar 
Fic, Mallet maoria б o toca veli x 4. 

Ета. е е r (Еизріға poor dk ji: pil lectotype. х 3. 
Fra. 20.—Uber (Euspira) puk n holotype. x 4. 
Fic. 21.— Uber (Euspira) Solidao irais (Finlay) : holotype. x 3. 


Face p. 552.) 


PLATE 55. - 


Trans. N.Z. Iwsr.. Vor. 55. 


Fro. 


PLATE 56, 


. l.—Natica ( Magnatica ) sutherlandi n. Sp. : holoty pe. x 1. 

- 2.—Operculum of N. suteri, Trig. Z, Otekaike. 

. 3.—Natica ( Magnatica a) approrimata (Suter) : topotype. х1 
. 4.—Natica утен ) айа! sp.: holotype. 

- 5.— Nati а) s lee ri n. mut. ‚ Kekenodon ая xL 
. 6.—Nati i 


са ас) suter: n. mut., Trig..Z., Otekaike. х 1. 
. T.— Natica анте 


зн Sc sage Sem topotype. х 14. 
aasti n. sp. : holoty ж 8, 
9.— Natica Magnatica) nuda n. sp. : riot x 2. 


Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 553 


Localities.—Recent specimens in Dominion Museum, locality unknown ; 
Castlecliff, Wanganui; 1163, Kai Iwi, Wanganui (type); 1096, clay below 
limestone, Petane; 1145, mouth of Onairo Stream, Waitara Survey Dis- 
trict ; 1146, mouth of Waiau Stream, Waitara Survey District. 

It is possible that this shell is a Uber (Euspira), for it closely 
resembles P. vitreus. It is just as like the openly umbilicated forms of 
N. maoria, however, so is classed here as a Natica. 


Natica maesta n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 17.) 

Shell small, suboval; spire depressed; whorls convex, body-whorl 
subeylindrical ; suture deeply impressed; aperture semilunar; outer li 
slightly concave in middle, antecurrent to suture, inclined about 20° 
from vertical; inner lip with moderate parietal pad of callus coalescing 
with so as to mask funicle; umbilicus very narrow, almost closed. 

Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 7 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. 

Localities.—1129, Whitecliffs, Taranaki (type); Tukituki, Waiapu, East 
Cape district. 

This species is somewhat like some Recent forms of N. maoria with 
an almost closed umbilicus, but it differs from them in its deeply impressed 
suture. The Waiapu specimen is more effuse at anterior corner of aperture, 
and more specimens might justify their separation as a distinct species. 


a. Subgenus CARINACCA n. subg. 


Shell of moderate size, ovate, smooth, widely umbilicated ; spire low ; 
suture sometimes slightly impressed but generally tangential; aperture 
semilunar; outer lip practically straight. but strongly retracted to suture, > 
i ° to 30° from vertical; inner margin straight with short, fairly 
thick parietal callus; umbilicus with an obsolete funicle on its long 
apertural margin (sometimes absent altogether), and bounded by broad 
strong ridge formed by a prominent thickening of apertural margin at 


ype: Ampullina waihaoensis Suter. 

Suter classed the type under Ampullina because of the strong basal 
limb, but it differs from that genus in its ovate shape, tangential suture, 
rudimentary umbilical funicle, and also in the disposition of the basal limb. 
In Ampullina this is a step, but in А. waihaoensis it is a well-defined 
ridge. There is considerable similarity to Natica burdigalensis Mayer and 
related species (Aquitainian), although none of them has such a well- 
developed basal limb. Natica macrotrema Ad. & Reeve from the living 
fauna of Borneo (Tryon, 1886, pl. 22, fig. 27) also appears to be related. 


Shell large, globose, smooth; spire low, often almost flat, suture 
tial; aperture simi i 


tangen lunar; outer lip with a shar 

г : ; p edge, slightl 
sınuous and strongly retracted to suture, inclined about 25° а и 
inner margin with moderate parietal callus ; umbilieus always 
open, with a weak fu ar ridge or step inclined to become obsolete, and 


554 T'ransactions. 


KEY TO SPECIES. 
Carinacca. 
(a.) Suture ине not tangential. 
small ; no Кы. huge basal limb. 
(b.) Suture со а]. 
waihaoensis : moderate € ii need ovate ; large basal limb, very wide umbilicus, 
slight funicle coales ietal callu 
perh moderate size, Mi: large basal limb, large umbilicus, slight coalescing 
unicle. 


Magnatica. 
sutherlandi : fairly large, broadly ovate; weak basal limb, moderate umbilicus, 
funicular ridge separated from call 
approximata : fairly large ; shucks basal limb, rather small but open umbilicus, 
funicular ridge present but weak, a groove from umbilicus across callus. 
€ ree Bros ovate to oval; obsolete basal limb; umbilicus variable, 


r very large ; traces of funicular ridge. 
dis deas broadly: ovate ; obsolete basal limb ; umbilicus fairly large, funicular 
ridge obsolete 


Natica (Carinacca) waihaoensis (Suter). (Plate 56, fig. 7.) 
1917. Mr pen waihaoensis Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 11, pl. 11, 


As Buter's type specimen was imperfect, he did not note the slight thick- 
ening of the umbilical wall on the apertural side. In some specim 


ens t Т 
feature is quite well marked, and evidently corresponds to the funicle of 


Natica s. str. 
Locality -—Greensand, McCullough’s Bridge, Waihao. 


Natica (Carinacca) haasti n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 8.) 


Shell small, broadly oval; spire low, about one-third height of aperture; 

orls 4; protoconch with moderate nucleus; surface with fine growth- 
los suture ена not channelled ; aperture broadly semilunar; 
outer lip straight, slightly retracted to suture, inclined about 30° from 
vertical ; inner lip with thin parietal callus not invading umbilicus, which 
is relatively large and bounded by very por SER limb which forms 
prominent thickening at anterior corner of apert 

Type in Dose of Mr. а 8. es 

Height, 7 mm.; diameter 

Localities ќав. MecCullough'e Bridge "Waibao ; Hampden (one specimen is 
13 mm. in height — Ampullina suturalis of Marshall, 1923, p. 117). 


Natica (Carinacca) allani n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 4.) 


Shell small, ovate; spire less than one-third height of aperture, with 
almost straight outlines ; protoconch of three and a half nid whorls with 
minute nucleus, sutures s slightly impressed се almost tangential, whorls 
depressed somewhat below it; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight, 
strongly retracted to suture, inclined About 25? from vertical; inner lip 
with short, fairly thick callus on rietal wall, coalescing below "with slighi 
funicular thickening ; атт Ань widely open, bounded by high wide 


caused by a prominent thickening of anteri se 
Type in collection of Mr. M ree rior corner of apertural мея 


Height, 19 mm. ; diameter, 165 mm. 


РУР СА 


Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 555 


Localities.—Greensand, Waihao Downs; 164, Greensand above coal- 
beds, Kakahu, South Canterbury (— P. ovatus and P. huttoni of Suter, 1921, 
p: 2) ; 176, sandstone above coal-beds, Black Point, Waitaki Valley 

ovatus of Suter, 1921, p. 12); i Hampden (= Ampullina waihaoensis 
of. Marshal 1923, p. 117 

Distin guished from N. waihaoensis by narrower shape and more restricted 

umbilicus. 


Natica ы sutherlandi n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 1.) 
hell large, broadly ovate; spire low and with almost straight outlines ; 

whorls 6, slightly depressed in front of suture; protoconch nucleus very small ; 
suture versa ntial; surface with sinuous growth-lines, stronger above; 
aperture semilunar ; outer lip concave, strongly retracted to suture, inclined 
about ; 30° from vertical ; inner lip with moderate callus on parietal w wall ; 
umbilicus well cape m with well-marked funicular ridge and circum- -umbilical 
limb which forms a prominent angle where it meets anterior margin. 

Type in collection of Mr. - A. Sutherland, Wanganui. 

Height, 32 mm. ; diamete m. 

Localities — Chatton Creek, Gore; ? Trig. M, Totara, small specimen 
= Р. amphialus of Suter, 1921, p. 88). 


Natica (Magnatica) approximata (Suter). (Plate 56, fig. 3.) 
1917. rr Satie approximatus Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, 
2, fig. 5 


The type of pur approximatus is in an extremely poor state of pre- 
servation, squeezed out of shape, and with the front half of the shell missing. 
It should never have been described. Tonnie, in the same doloron 
is a fairly well-preserved shell, squeezed in the same manner and undoubtedly 
of the same species. This was identified by Suter as Polinices huttoni (1921, 

ose relationship exists with P. planispirus Suter (now N. suteri), 


towards aperture and slightly upwards. There is a low funic ridge 
in the umbilicus, which is moderately open, aid {с са by an obsolete 
arm not definitely marked off. 

Localities.—486, Wharekuri greensand ; Kakanui байз (Н. J. Finlay). 


Natica (Magnatica) suteri nom. "€ (Plate 56, figs. 2, 5, 6.) 
1917. Ti planispirus Sute Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 10, pl. 3, 
. 1, 2 (not UN. dpi rd of f Phil ps). 

Suter uar identified this species w^ Polinices huttoni, amay 

the specimens from the Waitaki Valley. will be shown below t 
P. huttoni = P. gibbosus, and is not an openly ано shell like this one. 
In the original Pie ription no mention is made of the low funicular ridge in 
the umbilicus, but Suter's fig. 1 seriis чя The specimens from locality 476, 
at least, are of variable shape ; have an almost flat summit like the 
type, others have a fairly high a pm Plate 56, fig. 5). The size of the 
umbilical opening and the strength of the funicular and circum-umbilical 
ridges also are inconstant, so that more specific divisions may be required. 
At Trig. Z, Otekaike, vba these shells are common, occur many large 
calcareous Naticid opercula which must belong to them, for there is no other 
shell to which they can be attributed. According to our present system 


556 Transactions. 


of — the species cannot, therefore, be placed under Polinices 
(= Uber), which has a horny operculum. The change to Natica necessitates 
an alteration of the specific name, for there is a prior Natica planispira 
Phillips (Illust. Geol. Yorkshire, pt. 2, 1836, p. 224, pl. 14, fig. 30). 
Localities.—Blue Cliffs, South Canterbury, immediately above lime- 
stone (type); 476, “ Kekenodon beds," Wharekuri; 526, Okoko; 477, 
* Otekaike limestone," Station Ae Waitaki Valley ; 133, Orbitolite 
limestone, Hokianga South Head; Trig. Z, Otiake beds above Otekaike 
limestone (G. H. Uttley) ; 1160, rois Creek (J. Marwick). 


Natica (Magnatica) nuda n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 9.) 


Shell small, strong ; spire low with almost straight outlines, one-quarter 
of height of aperture; whorls 4, convex, flattened or even concave 
below tangential suture, idi is descending on body-whorl; surface with 
fine growth-lines only; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight, strongly 
retracted above to suture, inclined 32? from vertical; inner lip calloused 
on parietal wall, and thickened again below where basal limb abuts; 
umbilicus wide, bounded by an obsolete rounded ridge 

Holotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Length, 13 mm. ; diameter, 13 mm 

Localities 18, coast quarter-mile north of Papatiki Stream, North 
Taranaki; 1117, coast 3 chains north of Maungapuketea Steam, Mimi 
Survey District, North Taranii- (L. I. Grange). 


2. Genus SULCONACCA n. gen. 


Shell moderate to small in size, smooth, umbilicated ; spire low, 
gradate; protoconch with minute nucleus; suture deeply channelled ; 
aperture semilunar; outer lip straight or slightly concave, sometimes 
nen retacted to iban inclined 20? from vertical; inner margin straight, 

thin enamel on parietal wall ; niil always open, bounded by 
box ridge outside which is a broad sulcus caused by an angular thickening 
of anterior apertural margin, on exterior of which is a notch. 

Туре: Sulconacca vaughani Marwick. 

Suter classed all the shells embraced by this genus as Ampullina 
ален suturalis (Hutton).  Megatylotus is founded on a huge shell, 

assatina Lamk., which has a wide basal callosity covering the um- 


Жы: and with a folded outer махра there is an umbilical chink in - 


the young but there is no basal suleus 
The sulcus also distinguishes ганц from Ampullina, іп which the 
basal limb has the nature of a collar or a step. on ridge bounding 


the inside of the sulcus of Sulconacea is not unlike that in the Eocene : 


Amauropsina Chelot, which Cossmann 1919, bgenus 
of Natica. In Chelot’s subgenus, too, д : 90 moni a subg 


Further rudes for the eloser relationship to Natica than to Ampullina 
is presented re the groups of shells here classed under the new subgenera 
Carinacca and 

ае" could easily ` 
examination shows that it has the same basal limb as А. waihaoensis, 


N. approzimata and N. suteri, a shelly-operculate species. 


ce ac cL da bl a N a 


ers oin TN TES CORRI D ORO OO ET ee a аа hee nicer AN SEE о 


and is related through N. sutherlandi to` 


M Tur 5 

Su ELE ek He 
eras ries E у 
Te a ee 234 


pe тр 


ys 


ares 


MaRnwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 551 


ү TO SPECIES. 
v—— : globose; sutural channel about 0:75 mm. wide; outer lip retracted to 


dim. z “slightly туту ; channel about 1 mm. wide ; outer lip concave, noticeably 
retracted to 
— petite channel about 0-75 mm. wide; outer lip slightly retracted 


suture. 
vovghani often large and strong, globose; spire elevated ; sutural товара! about 
0-5 mm. wide, sometimes less ; outer lip not noticeably retracted to s 


berries d (Hutton). Кы Hi xt 1.) 


1877. suturalis Hutton, Trans vol. 9, p. 597, pl. 16, fig. 11. 
1915. Ampli Ает egatylotus) fakin бы Зн Suter, Ny. Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. 


Shell С за MOM ; spire gradate, a little over half the height 
f aperture; whorls 5, convex; suture fairly deeply and widely chan- 
nelled (0-75 mm. wide in a shell of 10 mm. ); whorls smooth and polished 
with some obsolete microscopic nel crossed by very fine growth- шев; 
aperture semilunar, effuse below ; outer lip with a shallow sinus in middle 
and slightly retracted to suture on upper part of whorl, inclined 20? from 
vertical; inner lip thin; umbilicus fairly wide but varying somewhat, 
bounded by a shallow furrow 
Neotype in collection of Mr. R. 8. Allan, Dunedin. 
Height, 12 mm. ; diameter, 10 mm. 
Locality. — Greensand, MeCullough's Bridge, Waihao River 
Hutton's type, w ich was stated to be from Waihao (2.e., the greensands), 


has been lost и. 1915, p. 10). Since several similar s species occur at 
this vend Meere localities (all dig d classed A. suturalis), it is therefore 
importa to choose a suitable neotype. Obviously, if there were no 


аре he specimen used nd Suter for his description should be taken, 
but Sa RE the кле барг; ubtful. The tablet is labelled “ Waihao,” 
but the form and preserva a of the shell , and the matrix within it, were 
noticed by Mr. 


found in the 
greensand Ta re. Similar shells and matrix occur above the limestone of 
the Pareora River, at Blue Cliffs and Mount Horrible, so it seems likely 
that the specimen was from one of these localities and had become mixed 
ith a Waihao collection. Perhaps it is really from the Waihao vag fe but 
from a horizon above the limestone. Hutton distinctly says his 
shells were from the greensand, so unless his actual type can be ath uced 
the neotype should be chosen from that bed. His figure is of a globose 
shell with a low spire, and of large dimensions, and does not look very like 
a Waihao shell. Indeed, it is more like Suter’s specimen, so the error of 
locality may have crept in before Hutton handled the specimen, and Suter 
may have actually used the type for his description without kno owing it. 
Since there are no means of finding out which is the correct solution, 


р” 


and since Hutton gave the locality as “ Waihao greensand,” it seems advis- 


fig. 1, is here ns fro 
McCullough’s Bridge, because he speaks of a small “ace with a very 
strong umbilical ridge. This can be none other than N. 

Sulconacca prisca n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 2.) 


Shell rather small, subglobose, with somewhat flattened sides ; ag 
gradate, about one-half the height of aperture; whorls 5 or 6, with s 


558 Transactions. 


microscopic spirals crossed by fine growth-lines ; suture deeply and widely 
channelled (about 1mm. wide in a shell of 10 mm. diam.); aperture 
semilunar, narrower above; outer lip slightly concave, retracted to suture 


above; inner lip with thin enamel on parietal wall; umbilicus widely 
open, bounded by low ridge outside which is broad sulcus caused by notch 
in anterior margin of aperture ; on umbilical side of this notch is a thickening 
of margin which gives rise to ridge. 

Holotype in collection of Mr. R. S. Allan. 

Height, 11 mm. ; diameter, 10 mm. 

Localities.—Greensand, Waihao Downs (type); 164, greensand above 
coal-beds, Kakahu. 


Sulconacca compressa n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 3.) 


Shell rather small, ovate, with compressed sides; spire gradate, about 
one-half the height of aperture; whorls 5, with microscopic spirals crossed 
by fine growth-lines; suture channelled (about 0-75 mm. in a shell of 
10 mm. diameter); aperture ovate; outer lip slightly concave and gently 
retracted to suture, inner lip with thin enamel on parietal wall; umbilicus 
narrow, bounded by low ridge and shallow furrow. 

Holotype in collectión of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 

Height, 11 mm. ; diameter, 9 mm 

Locality.—ic, Clifden. 

This species is distinguished from S. prisca by its more compressed shape, 
slightly narrower channel, ovate aperture, narrow umbilicus, and wea 
circum-umbilical sulcus. 


Sulconacca vaughani n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 4.) 


ell; sutural channel when shell is 10 mm. in diameter i 
o wide and about half this in depth; whorls smooth and 
polished, with some fine spirals crossed by inconspicuous -lines ; 


inner side of furrow is a more or less prominent ridge or basal limb. 

Holotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 14-5 mm. ; diameter, 12 mm. : 

)es.— 1161, Pakaurangi Point (type); 166, Mount Horrible, 

Pareora River; Otiake beds, Trig. Z, Otekaike; 1172, Pukeuri, Oamaru; 
uppermost Mount Brown beds, Weka Pass [= N. australis (in part) of 
Suter, 1921, p. 43]; 882, sandy claystone above limestone, Waitomo 
Valley; 862, argillaceous sandstone, head of Waimata River; upper- 
maru; Rifle Butts, Oamaru; Awamoa : 
(H. J. Finla 5 Ardgowan; 1144, Okoko Road, one mile west of Pehu 
Trig., Upper Waitara; 1142, near junction of Tangitu Stream and Waitara 
River (L. I. Grange). 

Distinguished from suturalis by its large size, slightly narrower sutural 
channel, and straight outer lip not Зере to жы» = en from bottom 


MOSCA Nest 


Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 559 


of channel. In S. suturalis and S. is the lip is J— though 
gently retracted for a considerable distane 

It is possible that another specific division can be made for those 
shells with a narrower sutural channel than the type. This narrowing is 


3. Genus User Humphreys, 1797* (= Polinices Montfort, 1810). 


Shell ovate to subcylindrical; sutures tangential; aperture with 
thick parietal callus coalescing with the funicle and invading the umbilicus, 
hich is sometimes completely filled, sometimes left widely open; oper- 
culum corneous. 
T Nerita mammilla Linné. 


KEY TO SPECIES. 


huttoni : very large, sometimes ovate, see seid subcylindrical with a low spire, 
umbilicus closed or shallow, never penet: 


sagenus : moderate size, roundly oval, dathonsd umbilicus wide, variable; aperture 
greatly inclin 
ucronatus : moderate size, longitudinally oval, apex mucronate, umbilicus closed, 


callus very thick. 
— т : large, subcylindrical, summit flat; callus enormous, filling suture and 
umbilicus 
us: moderate size, ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus fairly thick with two con- 
verging grooves, interspace lo lobed. 
unisulcatus ; moderate size, ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus with only one groove at 
, base, close and and parallel to apertural margin. 
small ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus like wnisulcatus ; nucleus of 
protoconch minute 
large, ovate ; umbilicus open below; callus joined to parietal wall for 


full чүш, no groo 
S олй umbilicus open below; callus projecting in а 

pro at ae over c ea enis marked hy deep groove 
waipipiensis : large, broadly ovate ; umbilicus with large opening left between parietal 


rge, broadly ovate; umbilicus widely open, funicle narrow ; callus not 
advancing fa far down and асі in а lo 
arge, ovate ; umbilicus almost closed by callus and wide funicle, leaving 
finlayi uy large ovate; callus rather narrow, xis often filling umbilicus, which 
ITOW ; r margin of aperture strongly sin 
тош: уегу peri ovate; callus with parietal side straight ; umbilicus generally 
a shallow groove 
kaawaensis : very small, broadly ovate; callus with parietal side concave ; umbilicus 
generally quite te filled. 
: small, broadly ovate; umbilicus a narrow slit, not penetrating ; callus with 
single transverse groove 
incertus : small, ovate ; umbilicus closed ; callus with single groove, above which it 
аыр on to apais tal w 
modestus: small, ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus broadly rounded off below, grooves 
inconspicuous 
moderate size, ovate; umbilicus generally closed or with a narrow chink ; 
callus narrow with two transverse almost parallel grooves 
scalptus : moderate to small, broadly ovate; transverse grooves low down; aperture 
greatly inclined. 


* See HED 
No. 3, 1924, an Lares which the author has been enabled to see since 


C., Some Naticoids from Сайыы. Rec. Aust. Mus., vol. 14, 
the reading of 
this paper. 


560 Transactions. 


The last eight species form a distinct group. They are smaller and 
have a more restrained apertural callus than the others The umbilicus 
is restrieted and generally quite filled by the narrow funicle and callus, 
on whieh there are two almost parallel grooves (sometimes one or both 
obsolete). The arrangement of the umbilical callus is rather like that 
in the subgenus Mammilla, which, however, has a more distended aperture. 
It is possible that the relationship is closer to it than to Uber s. str. 


Uber huttoni (von Ihering). (Plate 58, fig. 10.) 
1873. Natica solida Sowerby : Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9 (not of Sowb.). 
1886. Natica solida Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geol., p. 51, fig. 9, No. 19. 
1886. Natica (Neverita) gibbosa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 334 (not of 
а). 
1907. Polynices huttoni v. Ihering, Ann. d. Museo Nac. de Buenos Aires, serie 3, 
tomo 7, p. 154, pl. 5, fig. 16. 
1915. Polinices gibbosus (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 3, p. 9, 
pl. 5, figs. 1, 2. 
Type in Museo Nacional, Buenos Aires. 
Height, 68 mm.; diameter, 64 m. (taken from Hutton’s plesiotype of 
N. solida Sowb. — N. darwini Hutt.). 
‚ Localities.—Broken River, Trelissick Basin (type); 165, White Rock 
River, Pareora; Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru; Tangarakau River, 
two miles below large waterfall (Mokau beds); Maungamatukutuka, | 


44, Conus beds, Brewery Creek, Mokihinui River; Chatton, Southland, 
sharp-spired form (R. A. Sutherland); Waikaia, sharp-spired form; 65, 
бс, бр, 7B, 7с, 8a, Clifden, Southland. 


yP 
deposition of the Matapiro beds (— Nukumaruian). 


open umbilicus not invaded by callus, such as those (N. suteri 
itaki Valle 


The two - 
names are therefore synonymous; and, as N. gibbosa was already occupied — 


Round U. huttoni are grouped a large number of variable forms, for — 
which satisfactory specific divisions have not yet been found. Among . 
the material available no absolute line could be drawn between such | 

extreme forms as U. unisulcatus and U. intracrassus (= N. callosa utt.) 

At Chatton there is a large shell with a high, sharp spire; at Waikala — 
and in several horizons at Clifden are somewhat similar though smaller — 
ones apparently grading into a much broader type with a low Spy - 
Perhaps some of the differences are due to sex, but there is variation _ 
in shells from different localities. Both forms are represented at Target 
Gully with slight differences in outline. The shells of White Rock Rivet, - 
| Pareora, are of more uniform character, being cylindrical in shape, with — 
а low spire, and reaching a very large size (like the typical Broken River — 
specimens). There is considerable variation, however, in the comp mát = 
length and callosity, a process carried to extreme in the U. inéracr 


a 
» Lore 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 67. 


Ета. 1.—Sulconacca suturalis (Hutton): neotype. х2. 
Fic. 2.—Sulconacca prisca n. sp.: holotype. x 2 

Fie. 3 cca compressa n. зр. : holotype. x 2. 
Fic conacca vaughani n. sp. : holotype. X 2. 
Fro : Uber kaawaensi sp.: h ре. x4 

Fic. 6.—Uber senisculus n. sp. : holotype. х 3. 

Fig. 7.—Uber modestus n. sp.: holotype. X 1. 

Fie. 8.— Uber finlayi n. sp atype. x 1. 

Fie. 9.— Uber се п. ee reet pe. x1 

Fie. 10. ncert sp.: holotype. х1 

Fie. 11.— — Uber soalptus к зр. : holotype. x 1 

Fie. 12.—Uber finl sert sp.: holotype. х1. 

Fic. 13.— Uber finlayi n. sp. : ee ү х1 

Fic. 14. Spe obstructs n. 8р. : tvpe. E 

Fies. 15, 16, 17.— Uber (Neverita). pontis n. вр. : holotype. х 3. 


Face p. 560, | 


PLATE 58. 


‘ia. 1.— Uber waipaensis n. sp. : holotype. x 1. 
"ra, 2.—Uber lobatus n. sp.: holotype. x 1. 
та. 3.— Uber chattonensis n. sp. : holotype. х 1. p 
· 4.—Uber unisulcatus n. sp. : holotype. х 1. "x 
"ras. 5, 8.— Uber sagenus (Suter) : holotype. х 1. 
Ето. T ber sagenus г (Su pp topotype. x 1. 
‘ia. eres microwabis sp.: ho (xs dap fe 1. 
Sone 1 Ксы (Finlay): lectotype. x 1. 
Жэ River. x 1. 


. 10. the} ife (v. Ihering), White Re 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 59. 


Ете. 


ш 
Ете. 
Fia. 


1.— Uber propeovatus n. sp. : holotype. 
. 2.—Uber (Euspira ) firmus n. sp., loo; 480. Waihao. x1 
+. 3.— Uber (Euspira) firmus n. вр. : holo е СЕ 

ty 


з. 6.— Uber (Eus, ra peter os sp.: paratype. x 2. 


. 7.—Uber ovuloides n type. : 

8, 9.— Uber + (Euspira) fyfa? n. sp. : holotype xl. 
10.— Uber pateaensis n. sp.: holotype. x 1. 

11.— Uber waipipiensis n. sp. : holotype. x 1 


TRANS. N.Z. 


Figs. 1 
Figs. с 9. —Sinum fornicatum Suter 


Inst., Vor. 55. 


2, 3.—Micreschara ( Macromphalina ) MIN n. mut. : holotype. 
oloty CT. 


Firas. 5, 6.— Micreschara (ж стотр phalina ) ай п. sp. : holotype. 
Figs. 7, 8.—Sinum infirmum n. Sp.* holotype. x 4. 

Fic. 10.—Globisinum бнт (Suter): holotype. X r 

Ете. 11.—Globisinwm drewi (Murdoch) : otype. 

Fras. 12, 16. — Sinum (Eunaticina ) cinctum (Hutton): Holotype x 1. 
Fic. 13.—Globisinum miocaenicum (Suter), Parson’s € 

Fic. 14. Globisis num uda tum Lag W anganui (? pue Bluff). 
Fie. 15.—Globi drewi (Murdoch), juv. Kai Iwi. 

Fie. 17.—G lobis num spirale тудала ; holotype. x 

Fie. 18.—Gl. lobis num elegans (Suter): holotype. x 2. 

Fic. 19.—Am uropsella major ( pre holotype. х 2. 

Fra. 20.—. 


n mauropeella teres n. Sp. : type X2 


PLATE 60. 


xd 


а» 22.9 КО 


* 


Marwicx.—Naticidae and. Naricidae of New Zealand. 561 


of Lower Waipara qoem. MM greatly elongated specimens are seen 
grading into typical intrac 

At many localities oh dé east coast of the North Island, in beds 
somewhat younger than the Awa ссы occur rather smaller shells, generally 
with a mucronate apex (U. mucronatus). Some are of an elongate-oval 
hape, while others are more ike the typical U. huttoni. On the west 
coast (North Island) those of typical shape do not rise any higher than 
the Mokau beds, but in чз Onairo fauna appears an acuminate-spired 


from Р 
The forms which have been given specific rank are :— 
(1.) U. huttoni. 


(2.) U. intracrassus. The shell on which the name is founded is 
of such extreme development as to merit specific separation. 
The 


the apertural callus is noticeably thic 

(3.) U. unisulcatus. This is only slightly more » aider than ovate 
eni of U. huttoni from Waikaia. At the lower horizon, 
however, there is an Ve aimes with broader forms, but 
at the higher these are abse 

(4.) U. mucronatus. Although анса adult ү = SA. eei 
by high forms of young U. hutton?, the callus e former 


"loli not actually known, but reported a well-sinking in the Murray 
Dese The disposition of ‘the apertural callus is not the same as in 
the New Zealand species, for it is much wider over the umbilicus than on 
the parietal wall, where it is disc died narrow. It is most likely that a 
critical examination of the actual specimen would show other a 
differences, and that it should be classed as a distinct species 


Uber intracrassus (Finlay). (Plate 58, figs. 9, 11.) 
55, Natica (?) callosa Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9 (not of Sowerby). 
. Polinices callosus er Te N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 2, p. 4. 
ices intracrassus Finlay, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 16, p. 101. 

Shell large, subcylindrical, nci flatly convex ; spire concealed by 
body-whorl, which has the left-to-right diameter much greater than that 
from back to front; apertura us enormous, completely filling the 

umbilicus and for last half of body-whorl occupying suture and extending 
across flat summit to apex. 

Holotype in ойгоно of New Zealand Geological Survey 

ix 30 nm. 37 mm. (estimated) ; diameter, front to back 29 mm., left to 
right 3 

ities. —Castle Point, Wellington (?) (type); County Council quarry, 
Maungapakeha Stream, six miles west-south-west of Tinui, Castle Point 
County ; Lower Waipara. 

The name N. callosa is preoccupied by Sowerby; therefore Finlay 
rightly changed Hutton’s name to intracrassus. Hutton was uncertain 
about the locality of his types, but Castle Point is probably correct in a 
broad sense. The richly thesiliferous beds at Castle Point itself (Geol. 


562 T'ransactions. 


Surv. loc. 81) have a Wanganuian fauna; this type of Uber belongs 
to a lower horizon, and probably came from the “ Taipo" beds in the 
neighbouring district. 


Uber mucronatus n. sp. (Plate 58, fig. 7.) 


Shell of moderate size, oval ; spire short, acute or often mucronate ; 
outer Jip not greatly inclined ; apertural callus large, sealing umbilicus, 
lower end of callus lobed and bounded by very deep groove on apertura 
side; sometimes when the callus is not fully developed there remains 
slight umbilical opening which resembles that of U. propeovatus. 

ype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 29 mm. ; diameter, 23 mm. 

Localities.—1037, Hurupi Creek, Palliser Bay (type); 882, argillaceous 
sandstone, Waitomo ; 862, head of Waimata River, Gisborne; 1121, 
Wharekahika River, East Cape; Muddy Creek, Arowhana ; 1156, Awatere 
Mouth, East Cape; upper grey marls, south cliff, north branch of Dee 
River (= P. gibbosus of Suter, 1921, p. 82). 


Shell of moderate size, elongate, ovate ; spire high, conic, slightly 
mucronate ; apertural callus well developed, filling umbilicus with a some- 
what narrow lobe bounded by deep broad groove which lies very close to 
inner margin of aperture, but is not quite parallel to it; outer lip slightly 
retracted to suture. 

Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

Height, 31 mm. ; diameter, 23 mm. 

Localities. —1136, Mangare Road, near Mangaone Stream, Upper Waitara 
Survey District (type); 1128, Putiki Stream, Tongaporutu River; 1113, 
Rapanui Island, Taranaki (L. I. Grange). 


above to suture, but otherwise straight ; apertural callus thick, completely 
covering umbilicus; a sha ow groove ascends from base of callus near 
n 


argin. 

Type in collection of New Zealand 

Height, 15 mm. ; diameter, 13 mm. 

Localities.— 1029, one mile north-north-east of limestone-crushing plant, 
Alexandra Survey District ; Pourakino, Riverton (H. J. Finlay). 

The disposition of the callus is much the same as that of U. unisulcatus, 
but the shell is more globose and the protoconch as well as the whole shell 
is much smaller. _ There is also considerable resemblance to U. mucronatus, 
which, however, is larger and has a more nearly vertical outer lip. 


Geological Survey. 


Uber lobatus n. Sp. (Plate 58, fig. 2.) 


Shell of moderate size, elongate, ovate ; spire acuminate; apertural 
callus comparatively narrow, but sealing umbilicus by a lobe bounded 
below by deep groove which is inclined at about 45° to apertural margin ; 


somewhat higher there js à wider and shallower groove at right angles 


: 


Marwicx.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 563 


to apertural margin where it meets lower groove, space between the two 
being occupied by lobe of "T ү; the inner margin o ри notice- 


Heh, 30mm.; diameter, 22 mm. : 

Localities.—165, White Rock River, Pareora (type); Target Gully, 
Oamaru; 1075, argillaceous sandstone, 12 chains north-north- n = 
Rangiriri Trig., Piopiotea West Survey District (Mohakatino base) ; 
Paparoa Rapids, Wanganui River; 475, Mount Harris, South ya el 
(= P. gibbosus and P. ovatus of Rue уам р. 64); 958, Rifle Butts, 
Oamaru, bed A, overlying Oamaru е (= P. ` gibbosus of Suter, 1921, 
p. 86); 458, Pareora (— P. gibbosus of Suter, 1921, p. 58); Awamoa (H. J. 
Finlay) ; Wharekuri ? horizon (H. J. Finlay). 


B 


Uber sagenus (Suter). (Plate 58, figs. 5, 6, 8.) 
1917. Polinices Ar x sagenus Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 10, 
pl. 3 


The holotype ы a widely open umbilieus which reaches up to apex of 
shell, but no other specimen has been seen which agrees exactly with this 
shell The large species, so common in the Lower Wanganuian beds at 
Waipipi, Hawera, Waingongoro, &c., and identified by Suter (1921, p s 


this paper named U. waipi iensis ; while it resembles sagenus in 

bibend она its shape is dd different. The most important 

difference, however, is in the inclination of the outer lip. In U. waipipiensis 

З is inclined at about 26° from the vertical, while in U. sagenus the angle 
s 37°. 


The specimen figured on Plate 58, fig. 6, is a topotype of U. sagenus, and, 
as may be seen, has the same outline and same. disposition of callus. The 
inclination of outer lip is also about 37^ from the vertical. There can 
therefore be little doubt that the two shells are conspecific. One important 
difference exists, however: in the type specimen the umbilicus is wide and 
deep, extending almost to the spire; in the other it is quite shallow, and 
when the shell was a quarter of a whorl younger must have been completely 
closed. The only other specimen seen which agrees with these two in 
outline, aperture, and callus is from Trelissick Basin. In this specimen 


but there is a very small chink at Жор penetrating Pas ue n in 
Despite these Mtem the actual appearance of the allus 
is similar in all cases, and with the great inclination of эй lip justifies 
specific recognitio 

Localit ies. 165, White Rock River, Рагеога ; 226, Porter and Thomas 
Rivers, Trelissick Basin. 


Uber chattonensis n. sp. (Plate 58, fig. 3.) 

Shell fairly large, ovate; spire sharp, about one-third height of aperture 
(including callus) ; whorls 5, rapidly increasing, surface with growth-lines ; 
suture tangential; aperture semilunar; outer lip sinuous, slightly concave 
in middle, and retracted above to suture ; ; Inner lip with thick parietal callus 
nearly covering umbilieus (which, however, is penetrating), and cemented 
to parietal wall along its whole outer side ; umbilicus with funicle coalescing 
with callus, line of junetion not marked. by distinct groove. 


564 . Transactions. 


nr LX To "soe e MAL 


Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 
Height, 32 mm.; diameter, 27 mm. 
Locality.—Chatton, near Gore 


КУЛО LET Ру 
n E us 


of funicle and callus, also by rather narrower umbilicus: from the latter E- 
by the disposition of callus, which is cemented to parietal wall along its — — 
whole length. i 


Uber propeovatus n. sp. (Plate 59, fig. 1.) 


Shell large, ovate ; spire short, pointed ; spire-whorls slightly convex, 
body-whorl very large ; i 


Lm 
"a 
3 
2 
et 
[^] 
eue 
M 
= 
ga 
m 
ct 
Е 
z 
o 
T^ 
B 
о 
Qu 
[c] 
м 
e 
© 
a 
ct 
p 
ЕГ 
Е 
er 
го 
m 
e, 
— 
o 
E: 
e 
B. 
Qu 
3 
22 
4 


ype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 23 
Height, 43 mm. ; diameter, 35 mm. : 
Localities.—1135, Tirangi Stream, Ngatimaru Survey District, Taranaki 

(type); 895, Rapanui River mouth, and many other localities in the Tonga- 
porutu and Onairo areas; 679, Waihou, Bay of Plenty; ? 996, Kaawa Creek, 
south of Waikato River; Marshall’s Road, Mangaehu Creek, Waimata 
River (Tawhiti beds); ? Target Gully (one broken specimen). 


lightly convex, body-whorl very large ; suture tangential; aperture semi- 
lunar ; outer lip slightly sinuous; umbilicus widely open and deep, 


on to parietal wall but not below. 
ype in colleetion of New Zealand Geological Survey. 
Height, 49 mm. ; diameter, 47 mm. 
Localities.—1101, Waipipi Beach, north of Wairoa Stream, Waverley _ 
(type) ; 875, 1172, mouth of Waingongoro River, Taranaki; 876, 1173, — 
Waihi Stream, Hawera Beach; 126 (? Thomson coll.), Awatere Valley, 
decorticated and fragmentary (— A. suturalis of Suter, 1921, p. 30); New 


p. 30); 858, below waterfall, Starborough Creek, Awatere (= P. huttoni 
of Suter, 1921, p. 31). 


i y above; apertural callus moderate, 
extending down over top of funicle as short rounded lobe bounded below 
by deep groove. : 
Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 
Height, 50 mm.; diameter, 45 mm. 
Locality.—1171, Patea. 


Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 565 


Uber ovuloides n. sp. (Plate 59, fig. 7.) 
1873. NOME Aero col ovata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll, p. 9, in part (not of 


sos An r, Outline N.Z. Geol., p. 5, fig. 9, No. 
1893. Natica (Mamilia) « ovata Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. r4 pl. 7, fig. 40. 


Shell large, ovate; spire minate ; umbilicus with large funicle ; 
apertural en thick, лиа slightly over funicle but not reaching 
across umbilical depression, thus leaving a diagonal umbilical slit; a groove 


in callus spite lower part of funicle meets apertural margin at angle of 45°. 
Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 
eight, 50mm.; diameter, 38 mm. 
Localities.—1171, Patea ; 1172, Waingongoro Mouth. 
Great confusion has arisen over this species through the eager iei 


River (U and L); Weka Pass (M); Oamaru; Awamoa; Lyndon,” and 
the specimen preserved in the collection illustrating the Catalogue is labelled 
‘Shakespeare Cliff" This shell was figured Suter and designated b 


a 
him “holotype.” Although Thomson (preface to Pal. Bull. 2) thought it 
possible that Hutton Printed holotypes for his species, the writer cannot 
agree with t In addition to the contrary evidence cited by Thomson, 
the following points are also important : No mention is ever made by Hutton 
of the word “ ; in many cases a number of specimens were preserved ; 
the алва specimen often does not agree with the dimensions quoted. 
It would thus be better to consider the types revised by Suter as lectotypes, 
except where only one locality and one specimen are represented. e use 
of “Shakespeare Cliff " in this instance is in 


than the Waitotara series, and Hutton’s specimens probably came from 
Patea. In any case, Suter’s type was wrongly attributed by him to the 
Wanganui district; a microscopic examination of the matrix shows that 


m i 
tinct from any of the Waitotaran Uber, and in the collection from 227 
there are about fifty specimens agreeing in all revue gn with this one. The 
dimensions given i Hutton are 1-45 in. x 1:25 in. (= 37 mm. x 32 mm .), 

but those of Suters type are 36 mm. x 28mm. The form that has 
generally been саай as the typical P. ovatus is the one from Patea 
© which has the umbilicus almost filled by a large funicle and apertural callus, 

leaving always a narrow, slightly inclined penetrating slit. Both Hector’s 
and Hutton's figures show this type of shell, so that on these grounds alone 
Suter's choice of a type could have been upset. e position is, however, 

simplified by the fact that Natica ovata is preoccupied by Klipstein (Beitrage 
zur geologischen Kentniss der ostlichen Alpen, 1843), so we we can start 
again with fresh specific names. 


Uber finlayi n. sp. (Plate 57, figs. 8, 12, 13.) 
Shell fairly large, ovate; spire sharp but not gu whorls about 6, 


slightly convex in spire; surface with numerous wth-lines; suture 
tangential, aperture semilunar; outer Р lightly. sinuous, retracted to 
suture, inclined about 35? from vertical ; inner lip sinuous with fairly thick 


callus coalescing with and little wider dei funicle, which almost or quite 
fills the rather narrow umbilicus. 


566 - Transactions. 


Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 
Height, 37 mm. ; diameter, 34 mm. 
Localities.—Boulder Hill, near Dunedin (type); Wangaloa. 


is sometimes penetrating. "This form (Plate 57, fig. 13) is extremely like 
U. obstructus. Suter classed the species under P. gibbosus, presumabl 


The great inclination of outer lip separates U. finlayi from U. obstructus 
and U. incertus ; also absence of grooves across callus, 


Bar etry ed я born 
dee COPS Күт NIRE NEN EQUIS PURA „ж ma ETE УЧ Henn. 


Uber senisculus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 6.) 


Shell very small, ovate, solid ; spire one-half height of aperture ; whorls 
5, slightly convex on spire, suture tangential ; aperture semilunar to ovate ; 


Hill. 3 
This shell looks like a miniature U. finlayi, but is certainly not the young — — 
of that species, for it has too many whorls ; also, the young of U. finlayi — — 


are more globose and do not have such a wide funicle or umbilical D. 
opening. E 


Uber kaawaensis n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 5.) 


Shell very small, broadly ovate ; spire less than half the height of 
aperture ; whorls 43, slightly convex on spire ; suture tangential ; aperture 
semilunar ; outer lip almost straight, antecurrent to suture ; inner lip with - 
fairly thick callus, which has a convex parietal boundary and is much wi 
over umbilicus, where it coalesces with funicle and generally completely - 
fills the opening. S 

Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 

5-5 mm 


convex, not straight as in Boulder Hill species. It is the P. amphialus 
and probably the N. australis of Bartrum (1919, p. 105). 


Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 567 


Uber esdailei n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 9.) 

Shell small, broadly ovate; spire moderate; spire-whorls convex, 
somewhat depressed below suture which is almost tangential; outer lip 
much inclined; apertural callus relatively narrow; umbilicus almost 
filled by funicle, but there is a narrow shallow depression ; a deep groove 
crosses callus about top of funicle, and above this the apertural margin 
inclines well forward. 

Type in collection of New и hdc sg Survey. 

Height, 14-5 mm ; diameter, 13 

oo ities. — 1100, wer sisi tana in a tuffs, RE 

of Lorne, North Otago (probably the same as Geol. 
actioned from by T. Esdaile); Trig. M, Totara (Suter, 1921, p. 88, 
P. gibbosus). 

Remarks.— Distinguished from others of the ы-ы by the well-inclined 

aperture, and single transverse groove on callus 


Uber incertus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 10.) 


over to outer wall of umbilicu 

Type in rie of е: Zeland Geological Survey. 

Height, 22 mm. ; diameter, 18 mm 

Localities. pir ndi Gully (type) ; 1161, Pakaurangi Poin 

The Polinices ovatus of Suter (1921, p. 51) from * а interbedded 
with chalk marls, Trelissick Basin," is ака to this species, but is too 
imperfect for definite identification. 


Uber modestus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 7.) 
Shell somewhat small, ovate, sometimes elongate; s ire acuminate ; 


angles; apertural callus moderate ; umbilicus completely filled by funicle 
and apertural callus; the outer margin of this callus slightly concave nang 
most of its length, and anterior end somewhat suddenly rounded off, but 
not forming prominent lobe ; woe are sometimes two faint transverse 


Het, 18 mm. ; diameter, 13:5 m 
ities. —Target Gully (type); FE Pukeuri; 1150, Mokau 
beds, Tongaporutu River, near junction with Papakino River ; 919, Mahoe- 
nui beds, Awakino Valley (= P. gibbosus of Suter) ; : 416, Kekenodon beds, 
Waitaki River (= P. gibbosus of Suter); 483, “ Hu coe Qua 
beds, Marii (= P. n LT P. ovatus of Suter); 1065, grit ad 
Kururau Road, Tauma с (? бв, ? 8a), Clifden, Soutien (H. J. 
Finlay) : All Day Bay, Kalanti (Н. J. Finlay). 
Uber obstructus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 14.) 
1873. Natica (Mamilla) ovata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9, in part (not of 
1914. ees prar Е (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull, 2, 
g. 
Shell of ion size, ovate; spire acuminate; outer lip well in- 
clined but bending above to meet suture ; umbilieus narrow, almost or 


568 Transactions. 


completely filled by funicle ; apertural callus narrow, restricted, posterior 
end separated by marked channel from outer lip; two well-marked almost 
parallel grooves cross callus, the lower about middle of funicle, the other 
1 w one about top of funicle, and generally coincident with а 
short spur of callus projecting on to parietal wall. 
Holotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 
m. 


Localities.—227, Kanieri (type); 6B, 7c, 8a, Clifden, Southland ; 1090, 
“ Tawhiti beds," one mile north-west of Kahukura, Block V, Waiapu 
Survey District; 1157, mouth of Awatere River, East Cape Survey Dis- 
trict; 1158, coast, 30-80 chains east of mouth of Awatere River, East 
Cape Survey District ; Otiake (H. J. Finlay). 


callus tapers off gradually below and is not contracted quickly as in 
U. modestus. Also, even when the umbilicus is sealed, there is a deeper 
depression in that region. 


Uber scalptus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 11.) 
Shell of moderate size, broadly ovate; spire rather low but pointed ; 


parietal callus moderate, widening over umbilicus and coalescing wi 
funicle, crossed by two grooves and often by other numerous short irregular 
ones, the two main grooves situated fairly low down, converging; umbilicus 
completely closed. 
ype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 
Height (when complete), 20 mm. ; diameter, 17 mm. 


a. Subgenus EusPrRA Agassiz, 1842 (— Lunatia Gray, 1847). 

Shell globose J spire moderate; whorls convex, surface smooth except 
for fine growth-lines; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight, slightly 
retracted to suture, inclined about 30° from vertical; inner margin wit 
light callus on parietal wall; umbilieus open and without any funicle; 
opereulum horny. 

T : N. lata Lamk. (Eocene). . 
x Dall (1909, p. 87) says, “ It seems that we shall have to give up Lunatia 
ray in favour of Euspira, which has five years' priority, and of which 


Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 569 


both species mentioned when the name was first proposed appear to be 

Lunatias ; though species belonging to Ampullina seem to have been included 

later.’ 

KEY TO SPECIES. 

fei : large (38 mm. — oval; low spire, sinuous inner margin. 

A oderate size (about 20 mm. high), ovate ; Eri slightly overlain by 
inner lip. 
pertus: moderate size (about 20 mm. high), globose ; suture impressed or chan- 

nelled, umbilicus very wide. 

nr: spire moderate, вен regular; umbilicus small, circular, almost closed in 
young; lip retrac 

pseudovitreus : spire variable, generally high, spire-whorls strongly convex; lip not 

suture 

pukeuriensis : suture impressed. 

barrierensis : нер ера: low spire, very wide umbilicus. 


Uber (Euspira) fyfei n. sp. (Plate 59, figs. 8, 9.) 
Shell large, oval; spire low, gradate; whorls 6, convex on spire, body- 
whorl increasing rapidly, extended somewhat anteriorly ; surface with 
owthdi : 


posteriorly ; outer lip almost straight, with slight posterior sinus ‘ante- 

suture; inner lip sinuous; parietal wall with thin enamel layer 
ie straightening contour of тет lip; umbilicus open, of moderate size, 
without funicle or bounding-lim 

Type in collection of М A "3. Finlay. 

Height, 38 mm. ; diam mm. 

Localities —Boulder Hil: 2 Аааа ? Hampden (a crushed specimen 
in which the outer lip is slightly retracted to the suture and which m may 
be a distinct species). 

Because of its low spire, this shell somewhat resembles №. suteri, but 
several important characters show that it is but distantly related thereto. 


These are the sinuous inner mar; of rture, i sed suture, 
bsence of any trace of a funicle or cireum-umbilical limb, and strongly 
antecurrent outer The salient characters are reminiscen He : 


genus Friginatica, members of which are all very small, and with rather 
elevated spires, but with a sunken suture, and ' ‘ without an umbilical 
funicle or a callus pad at the insertion of the right lip." 


Uber (Euspira) firmus n. sp. (Plate 59, figs. 2, 3.) 

Shell of moderate size, globose-ovate, solid ; spire one-half the height 
of aperture or less; whorls about 5, convex on spire, body-whorl globular ; 
suture abutting, sometimes tangential; aperture semilunar; outer lip 
— retracted i suture, inclined about 35" from vertical ; inner li 


Height, 24 mm. ; diameter, 21 mm. 
Localities.—Boulder Hill (type); 8874, Кш (= P. amphialis of 
cael 1921, p. 97); 480, “Island sandstone," overlying coal-beds, Waihao 
ver (— P. “buttons and P. amphialis of Suter, 1921, p. 65). 


Uber (Euspira) lateapertus n. sp. (Plate 59, figs. 4, 5, 6.) 


hell of moderate size, globose; spire gradate, about one-third the 
height of aperture ; whorls 5 5, convex on spire; suture deeply impressed, 


570 Transactions. 


channelled in young; aperture ovate; outer lip slightly sinuous, retracted 
to suture for very short distance; inner lip thin, almost straight with very 
thin callus on parietal wall; umbilicus very large, widely open, the earlier 
whorls visible, apertural wall of umbilicus closely spirally grooved. 

Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 

Height, 18 mm. ; diameter, 17 mm. 

Locality— Boulder Hill. 


3}; suture slightly impressed ; aperture oval; outer lip straight, ante- 

current to suture, inclined at about 25° from vertical ; inner lip thin, not 

reflexed ; umbilicus widely open, without funicle and free from apertural 
" 


Holotype in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 
Height, 6 mm. ; diameter, 5-5 mm. 

lities.—Pukeuri, Oamaru (type) ; shell-bed, Target Gully, Oamaru. 
arks.— Nearest to U. barrierensis, but differs in having an impressed 
suture, 


Uber (Euspira) pseudovitreus (Finlay). (Plate 55, fig. 21.) 


1924. Polinices pseudovitreus Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 55, p. 452, pl. 49, 
figs. 3a, 3b, 3c, 3d. 


1 k 
marks.—Typically this shell has a high, rather clumsy spire, but in 
some cases it is low. The single Awamoan specimen belongs to the low- 
spired form. 


Uber (Euspira) vitreus (Hutton). (Plate 55, fig. 19.) 


1873. Natica vitrea Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll., p. 21. 
ioe Somn vitrea, Manual N.Z, Moil., 
Ро ] 


а р. 72. ? 
linices amphialus Watson : Suter, Manual N.Z., Moll., p. 290, pl. 46, 
BL 
1915. Polinices vitreus Hutton: Iredale, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 456. 


Height, 8mm.; diameter, 7 mm. 
Locality.— Stewart Island (Recent), 
8 вее 


Although this ms to be a fairly common shell in Recent times, not 
one fossil specimen has been seen during this revision. Suter’s identi- 
fications of fossil, and even Recent, species are quite inconsistent and 
unreliable. 


. 438) sa | узаака ine 
prominent pointed base and 8 moines a flattened globose form 
culiar— 


Hat it almost recalls an Amphibola.” = 
і ү | > " 
regarded as distinct, eus at all so the two species mu 


us was therefore wrong. Watson (1886, — E г 


mall raised scalar spire in а way that is very — 


Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 571 


The hemes D feature of U. vitreus is the circular section of the umbilicus 
when view m the base. The inner margin of the aperture does not 
cut the circle as in other small shells which ом pem mistaken for this 
species. Also, the € lip is retracted to the su 

u 


tton’s t terial consists of two seti the ei dh of which 
has been seed а as s lectotype (see Plate 55, fig. 19). As is often the 
case, Hutton’s measurements (0-35 in. x 0-34 in.) are larger "тез those of 


either of his “ types. рела up to 11 mm. in height are in the 
Dominion Museum 


Uber (Euspira) barrierensis n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 15.) 

Shell very = broadly iue vitreous ; spire low; whorls 35; proto- 
conch smooth, ucleus moderate, whor polished wit нба spirals 
and fine Maro: suture pn aperture ovate; outer lip almost 
straight, antecurrent to suture, inclined about 30° from vertical; inner 

margin thin, slightly reflexed on parietal wall; umbilicus widely open, 
without funicle and ар vetus by чеин traversed on apertural wall 
by faint spiral threads ; 1 

arith се paratypes in in ie E себно, Wanganui Museum. 

Height, 5 ; diamete 

iy ОВ Great Bend liso (110 fathoms). 

та d —This shell is referred to by Suter (1913, p. 289) in his remarks 
on N. australis. The identification label was afterwards altered by him 
to ** Polinices amphialus." Of the four specimens none shows апу гет 
so the рр with “ radiate brown bands" must have been remov: 

U. iffers from U. vitreus in its depressed shape and very 
wide Dia 


b. Subgenus NEVERITA Risso, 1826.  - 


Shell of moderate size, depressed ; aperture — ; outer lip greatly 
inclined from vertical (40° – 45°); umbilicus with an enormous funicle 
often quite filling it, and coalescing with the parietal ca seine 

ype: N. josephinia Risso. 

Distinguis r by the much greater obliquity of the aperture 

combined with the large size of the funicle. 


Uber (Neverita) pontis n. sp. (Plate 57, figs. 15, 16, 17.) 

Shell small; spire relatively high ; whorls convex, body-whorl depressed 
near suture; outer lip very much inclined to axis of shell; bilicus 
almost filled by large funicle which i is overlapped by parietal callus, leaving, 
however, a s umbilical opening. The callus is wider at anterior end 

оаа a pers posteriorly, but expands somewhat again just before it joins 
outer 
Hot y ped in Dominion Museum, n 

Height, 10 mm. ; diameter, 10 m 

Locality. — Greensands, McCullough’s Bridge, Waihao River (J. A. 
Thomson). 

In typical Neverita the umbilicus is completely filled by funicle and 
callus, but although there is a small umbilical opening in this shell the great 
obliquity of the outer lip and the general appearance indicate close relation- 

ship to this subgenus. This is the only specimen of Neverita seen in the 
New Zealand material examined. 


512 Transactions. 


4. Genus Ѕіхом Bolten, 1798. 
a. Subgenus SINUM s. str. (= Sigaretus Lamarck, 1799). 

* Shell depressed, auriform, spirally striated or furrowed. Spire very 
low with rapidly widening whorls. Aperture greatly distended ; operculum 
horny."—(Zittel.) 

Type: Helix haliotoidea Linné. 


Sinum fornicatum Suter. (Plate 60, figs. 4, 9.) 
1917. Sinum fornicatum Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 11, pl. 3, fig. 5. 
alities.—Maerewhenua River, right bank (Uttley, 1920, p. 150); 
480, “Island sandstone," Waihao River; ? 176, Black Point, Waitaki 
Valle 


This shell is more elevated than the typical Sinum with its extremely 
flattened body-whorl and айу inclined convex outer lip. The umbilicus 
also is fairly open, only one side being covered by the reflexed inner lip; 
but it is nearer to Sinum s. str. than to Eunaticina. The Black P 
specimen is more inflated than the others, and may be a separate 8 
Occurrences of this genus are very rare in New ЖА the three ix 
= oe represented each, as far as the writer knows, by only one 
specim: The uniformly low horizon is note worthy: in all cases these 
ак occur in the basal marine sandstones just above the coal-measures. 


Sinum infirmum n. sp. (Plate 60, figs. 7, 8.) 

Shell very small, fragile, depressed auriform, of about three and a half 
whorls, of which the smooth protoconch occupies over two and 

ire surface of body-whorl with fine slightly шын spiral 
grooves crossed by convex growth-lines; aperture oval, oblique, gean y 
dilated ; outer lip strongly convex; inner lip broken away; umbilicus 
open but small. 

Holotype in collection of Mr. H. J. ee 

Height, 2mm.; diameter, 3-5 oe 

Locos —Ardgowan (type) ; $ 

The type is a juvenile; a ment. from Ardgowan is from à shell 
that was about 10 mm. in diameter when complete. 

S. infirmum can be distinguished from S. fornicatum not only by йя 
smaller size, but also by its much flatter spire. 


b. Subgenus Eunarictna Fischer, 1885. 


Shell longitudinally oval, spirally striated, umbilicated ; body-whotl E 
diste E. 


flattened ; aperture nded; outer lip convex, moderately inclined ; 
columella with a bulge opposite the umbilicus 
Type: N. papilla Gmelin. 
rem Ss cinctum (Hutton). (Plate 60, figs. 12, 16.) 
. Sigaretus ( 
„РІ. 18, fig. oe 
18 acleay Mem. 
» pi. 
1918. Sinum. ал (Hutton) ; Suter, Alph. List N.Z. Tert. Moll., p. 25. 
Although this s in many lists of New Zealand 


pecific name appears 
Mollusea, none of the Specimens examined by the writer was correct 


"bed 
: 


(Naticina) cinctus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, P 318. P - 


Vol., p. 55. 7 
1915. Polinices (Buopira o а (Hutten): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 83 — 


NS oh гарла 


Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 513 


Both the late Mr. R. Murdoch and Dr. Marshall sedie that ios had 
never seen a similar shell in all their material. The reddish-brown 
staining on the type is not que the same as that of any specimens the 


proof that the shell is a foreign one which became mixed with coed 
Zealand specimens; but а things did happen to Hutton (e.g., Trigon 
semiund Raeta pers Chione lamellata, &c.), so that care 96и 
be taken in accepting doubtful species. 


5. Genus GLOBISINUM n. gen. 


Shell large, globose, thin; spire low; whorls convex, spirally striated ; 
protoconch of two and a half whorls sharply defined from the neanic shell, 


are foreshadowed; suture abutting; aperture large, ovate; outer lip 
thin, straight or slightly convex, scarcely retracted to suture, inclined at 
a 25° from the vertical; inner lip strongly sinuous with thin varnish 
i wall ; umbilicus variable, sometimes absent, when 
ed ux overlain by thin inner lip; in the genotype there is no umbilicus. 
Type: Sigaretus drewi Murdoc 
Differs Кой бен s. str. in its globular shape, sinuous columella, 
and much less inclined lip. The shape is also different from Eun 
which is longitudinally oval and has a flattened body, à more distended 
aperture, and a different curve to the inner lip. 
Sigaretotrema Sacco, 1890, approaches Globisinum in shape, though 
the body-whorl is still slightly € the outer lip is more inclined, 


н (Eu icum бине B B (Eunatici ina) und m 
(Hutton) 5. аат isa го Зд keeled shell here located under 


agre 

Eunaticina, and form a well-defined group, to which should be added 

Ampullina spiralis eg from the Wangaloa beds. 

of these shells has been a source of considerable 
u 


vetta but later to ina.  Sigaretus was also used by Murdoch 
(1899, p. 320). In a footnote to the latter's дын description, the 
editor of the Рохан of the Ma ical says, “ In attributing 


lacological Societ 
this shell to the genus Sigaretus the author has evidently followed Hutton, 
and, owing to the raped of communicating with him in time for 
как Ойу we have it so, merely adding a ‘?’; but it is evidently 
nearer to Am pulina.” 
e generic position under Ampullina was therefore used by Suter 
(1913, 1914, 1915) and by Marshall (1917), but was changed back to Sinum 


574 Transactions. 


. 88), because there was no umbilical limb. Neither genus is, however, 
satisfactory for these shells. They differ from Ampullina, as was pointed 
out by Cossmann, in having no basal limb, and in being conspicuously 


lip, but there is a bulge over the umbilicus which is not present in 
Globisinum ; the shape also is quite different. In his review of New 
Zealand Geological Survey Palaeontological Bulletin 5, concerning Sinum 
(Eunaticina) elegans, Cossmann (1918, p. 24) says, “ La determination 


umbilicu in G. elegans from Waihao greensand the shell is more 
loosely coiled, so that the umbilicus is wider Awamoan species 
here i ightening of the coil and a consequent restriction of the 


8 
more primitive type of shell than Sinum or Eunaticina. — Globisinum has 
existed in the New Zealand area at least since the dawn of the Tertiary, 
and seems to have been represented in Australia by Natica arata Tate, from 
the Lower Tertiary of River Murray clifis. The genus may, indeed, 
extend back to the Cretaceous, for the small Natica ingrata Wilckens (1922, 
p. 7) perhaps belongs to that period. It has the same shape, and some 
specimens show spirals on the base (see Trechmann, 1917, pl. 19, fig. 90). 
Ampullina striata Gabb (1869 р. 161, pl. 27. fig. 40) from the Martinez 
beds appears to be an imperforate species of the genus. There is a con- 
siderable resemblance in form between these shells and Vanikoro Q. & € 
but, the animal and operculum being unknown, they had best be retained 
under the subfamily Naticinae. | 


KEY to SPECIES. 


miocaenicum : umbilicus rà 
wi: very large, no umbilicus ; spi od 
undulatum : moderate size, nó abus ides ee экө cb 
somewhat dilated. 
venustum : very large, no umbilicus ; spire rather high, columella concave. 
Globisinum elegans (Suter). (Plate 60, fig. 18.) 
1917. ж, шонет) elegans Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 1» 
E bos 1 Р. . 
Suter gives as locality of the type, “ i аг 
| | | the type, “ 630, Teaneraki (= Enfield), ne 
Oamaru, North Otago, T. Esdaile.’ This collection is an unreliable "e 
nn а | s specimens, and is WTO 
тне to Mr. Esdaile. Most of the specimens, including the type 9 
die «gans, are probably from McCullough’s Bridge, Waihao River, where 
Species 18 not uncommon. The aperture of the type is broken away 


АЙСУУ 

TS 
Peat 
ACRI 


amen 
PURSE ee 


TO PES aaan AA, 
а E EMO en a 


Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 575 


` Тог a considerable distance, and the line of the suture can be jones to = 
middle of the whorl on Suter’s figure, which therefore gives 
of too great height in comparison with the width. The ie CTI are PL MENTA 
but not always, much stronger on the lower part of the whorl than on the 
upper. 


Globisinum spirale (Marshall). (Plate 60, fig. 17.) 
1917. Ampullina spiralis Marshall, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 452, pl. 34, fig. 17. 
Localities —Wangaloa (type); Boulder Hill. 
This is the  Eudolium ? ” of Suter (1921, p. 96). 


Globisinum miocaenicum (Suter). (Plate 60, fig. 13.) 
1873. тіне GERE Sowerby : Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9 (not of 
wW 
1914. Ampullina miocaenica Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 2, р wu Ph 2, fig. 2. 
1918. Sinum miocaenicum (Suter), Alph. List N.Z. Tert. Moll., 
Localities.—Awamoa (type) ; Pukeuri, 1 near Oamaru ; ie 458, Pareora ; 
475, Mount Harris, South Canterbury; 950, Parson’s Creek, Oamaru 
(= Sinum cinctum of Suter, 1921, p. 80); 125, Fox River, Brighton 
(= Sinum cinctum of Suter, 1921, p. 40); Trig. 2, Otekaike, Otiake beds 


; the e specimens identified as G. m nicum from “ tuffs interbedded 
with chalk marls, Coleridge Orink. Trelissick Basin " (Suter, 1921, p. 51), 
only one is in a good condition. It is certainly very like G. miocaenicum, 
but differs slightly in several ways. The body-whorl is even more globose 
than that of G. miocaenicum, so that the distance from the umbilicus to 
the base of the shell is very short, thus causing the spirals to abut on the 
lower part of the inner lip at a high angle. The umbilicus is slightly wider 
than in the Awamoan species. More specimens, however, are required to 
show whether these differences are constant and worth specific recogni- 
tion. It is possible that the relationship is closer to G. spirale, which 
has a higher spire and shorter anterior development than G. miocaenicum. 


Globisinum undulatum (Hutton). (Plate 60, fig. 14.) 


1885. Sigaretus undulatus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, p. 318, pl. 18, ы 1. 
1885. Natica (Ampullina) laevis Hutton, Trans. N.Z. In &., vol 17, p. 317, 
10. 


1893. Sigaretus undulatus Hutton, сад Мет. Vol., p. zx E 1, fig. 41. 
1893. Natica laevis Hutton, vini dio em. Vol., p. 54, pl. 7 

1913. Ampullina undulata (Hu жа). вае, Мап. NZ. Moll., үр. "291, pl. 15, fig. 17. 
1915. Ampullina undulata (Hu ree Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 3, ^s 1i. 
1915. Polinices laevis (Hutton) : За N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 3, р 

1917. Sinum undulatum (Been dog N.Z. Geol. abe Pal. Bull. 5 x “88. 


who collected a specimen at Cape Maria van Dan It is possible that 
із shell was a G. venustum. Huttón’s two syntypes of Natica laevis 
are identical in every respect with G. undulatum except that the spiral 
ornamentation is lacking. A careful scrutiny of the surface shows that 
it is much pitted, and that there are traces of the spirals in protected areas, 
It is therefore practically certain that the sculpture has been worn off by 
attrition in the shell-bed from which the specimens came. 


516 ; t Transactions. 


Type from Wanganui, but horizon uncertain. ; 

Localities.—Recent (only one record); Castlecliff, Wanganui (type); 
Nukumaru (fide Marshall and Murdoch); Petane ; 1063, shell-bed below 
Petane limestone, Okawa Creek, Ngaruroro River. 


Globisinum drewi (Murdoch). (Plate 60, figs. 11, 15.) 
1899. Sigaretus (?) drewi Murdoch, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 3, p. 320, pl. 16, fig. 1. 
1915. Ampullina drewi (Murdoch) : Suter, Alph. Hand-list N.Z. Tert. Moll., p. 3. 
1917. Sinum (Eunaticina) drewi (Murdoch): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, 
p. 88. 


A careful examination of the anterior part of the body-whorl of the 
type shows faint indications of low spiral ridges such as exist on the type 
of G. venustum, but smaller specimens from Kai Iwi show no sign of them. 
Holotype in Wanganui Museum. 

Height, 38 mm. ; diameter, 37 mm. а. 
ity.—Coast north-west of Wanganui, probably in the vicinity of 
Kai Iwi. 


Globisinum venustum (Suter). (Plate 60, fig. 10.) 
1907. Euspira venusta Suter, Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 7, No. 4, pl. 18, fig. 13. 
1913. Ampullina venusta (Suter), Manual N.Z. Moll., p. 292, pl. 15, fig. 18. 
uter’s figure is misleading, for it gives far too great prominence to the 
spiral ribs on the lower part of the shell. These are so inconspicuous ie 


much the appearance of G. drewi. These are the only two specimens of 
the species which have been found; and, since complete adult specimens 
of both G. undulatum and G. drewi are rare, the material available 18 not 
sufficient to give a proper idea of the relative values of the three species 
named. They may not all be worth recognition. 

Holotype in the Suter collection, Wanganui Museum. 

Height, 40 mm. ; diameter, 37 mm. 

Locality.—Near Cape Farewell. (Recent.) 


6. Genus AMOUROPSELLA Chelot, 1885. 


“ Shell thin, scalariform, with elevated spire, sharp at the top; whorls 
numerous, generally rendered gradate by a spiral plane, sometimes even 
keeled ; aperture scarcely more than half the total height, effuse in front ; 
umbilicus rather small, from the depths of which issues a narrow and sbarp 
ridge which quickly joins the keeled margin of the effuse portion of the 
aperture, lip little inclined, straight, a little antecurrent opposite ine 
flattened plane, columella scarcely excavated, outer margin little callo 
and reflected on the umbilicus."—(Cossmann.) 

Genotype: Natica spirata Lamk. (Еосепе.) IR E 

Cossmann (1919, p. 454) places Amauropsella Chelot, 1885, as а section 
of Crommium Cossmann, 1888, an interpretation of the law of priority 
hec Pet generally тай The New Zealand species differ in having — 

^hannelled suture, a . major in having spiral ves. Ama 
has a channelled suture, but the unge ndi Бх во well marked 
E is — forward. Amauropsella ranges from Palaeocene to Aquitamlay 

pe. 


MaRwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 577 


Amauropsella major (Marshall), (Plate 60, fig. 19.) 
1917. Nucleopsis major Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 458, pl. 36, fig. 38. 


Shell rather small, ovate; spire gradate, two-thirds the height of 
aperture; whorls 6, convex on spire and narrowly shouldered where they 
os: to the well-channelled suture; surface with numerous spiral threads 

rated by narrow grooves, about ten on fs penultimate and thirty on 
the е body, the upper ones rather broad and often divided by a secondary 
groove rture ovate, effuse below; sep lip slightly concave dies 
gently гало to the suture in large s ns (but these features a 
clear in the type), inclined about 15° from мект = ; inner lip nearly sania, 
with a thin enamel on parietal wall; umbilicus narrow, with sharp spiral 
ridge pees to meet anterior part of inner margin where it starts to 
become ef 
Type in Otago Mus eum. 

Height, 10 mm. ; diameter, 6-5 mm. 

Localities. — Wanga aloa ; Boulder Hill. 

The original description does not mention the umbilical ridge, nor is it 
shown in the figure. It is, however, quite well developed. The inclined 
‘aperture, the ridged umbilicus, and the smooth columella show that the 
shell is not one of the Acteonidae. 

The strong spiral sculpture is an unusual үи for the group, but 
that it is not of generic importance is indicated e presence of a smoot 
shell with the same essential features in the same «эг, 

Amauropsis martinezensis Dickerson (1914, p. 142, p. 13, figs 4 a, b) 
has a * surface marked by fine but меса а revolving lines 


Amauropsella teres n. sp. (Plate 60, fig. 20.) 

Shell rather small, ovate; spire gradate, two-thirds the height of 
aperture; whorls 6, convex on spire and narrowly shouldered where they 
bend over to the well-channelled suture, surface with growth-lines mes ; 
aperture ovate, effuse below ; outer lip very slightly concave and 
imperceptibly retracted to suture; inner lip straight, with only thin менан 
on parietal wall; umbilicus аа small, but not invaded by callus, with 
sharp spiral ridge which abuts against a projection at anterior end of inner 


margin. 
Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. 
Height, 14 mm. ; diameter, 11 mm 
Locality. — Boulder Hill. 


П. Family NARICIDAE. 
Genus MicrescHara Cossmann, 1881. 
Section MacRoMPALINA Cossmann, 1888. 


* Shell auriform, very widely umbilicated, feebly trelissed, aperture 
obliquely spread out and very depressed, walls of umbilicus ornamented 
with radial and lamellar folds from peripheral keel. 
“Туре : problematicus Desh. (Еосепе.) 


“ 

This section—which is separated from Micreschara s. str. by its 
auriform shape and by its wide umbilical funnel—is not confined to the 
Eocene, as was npe until now ; not only did it live in the Miocene of 

19—Trans. 


578 Transactions. 


the South-west, but it is also represented in the Tortonian of Hungary." 
—(Cossmann. 

e appearance of this rare subgenus in New Zealand is of great 
interest, gend since its time-range here corresponds approximately to 
that in 

n. TO ата 
auriformis : circum-umbilica eel set in from the rounded periphery. 
huttoni : cireum-umbilical koel i feted the periphery. 


Micreschara (Macromphalina) auriformis n. sp. (Plate 60, figs. 5, 6.) 
Shell small, auriform, depressed; spire very low; whorls 3 or 4 


rapidly increasing; surface smooth : lain, tangential at first, 
but abutting near aperture, which is oval, distended, and much inclined ; 
outer lip convex, retr acted to suture; inner lip concave, straightened 


at sharp angle some кшт in from rounded peripher 
Type in шыра ої д Е н lay. 
Height, 3 diam 
Locality. мае Hill Ж бө, 


Micreschara (Macromphalina) huttoni n. mut. (Plate 60, figs. 1,2, 3.) 
1877. Sigaretus carinatus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 9, p. 597 (not of Muenster 
n 
1914. чо carinata (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 2, р. 10, 
figs. a, 0, 1 
1918. Sinum carinatum (Hutton) : Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 88. 

Localities —White Rock e = (type); Target Gully, Oamaru: 
(fide P. Marshall). (Lower Mioc or Upper Oligocene.) 

M. problematica Desh. and M. i "dodi Cossm. from the Eocene of 
the Paris Basin are чун ames to the New Zealand species. 

The combination Siga carinatus was preoccupied when Hutton 
се: it—by А "olds, 1837 (Abbild. и. Bashi: d. Petrefakten Deutch- 
lands, &c., iii oe . 168, f. 16), and by Muenster, 1842 (Beitrage sat 
Parcae Kunde _ 93, t. 9, f. 16): therefore the specific name 

propose 


SYNOPSIS OF CHANGES IN NOMENCLATURE AND CLASSIFICATION. 
Suter's Classification, Revised Classification. 
Natica australis (Hutton) .. Natica maoria Finlay. 
— zelandica Q. © С. 


a а i zelandica ©). & G.. 
Polinices ambiguus Suter .. .. (Not see n)* 
—— amphialus (Watson) .. a Uber (Euspira) vitreus (Hutton). 
—— callosus y cameo P .. —— intracrassus (Finlay). 
—— utton) .. 
LN ta) huttoni Ihering —— huttoni Ihering. 
—— laevis (Hutton) | .. Globisinum oo (Hutton). 
—— (Euspira) ovatus (Hutton) .. Uber ovuloides n 
—— planispirus Suter . Natica (Manat) "d n. mut. 
—— — (Neverita) sagenus Suter . Uber s 7 
Sinum carinatum (Hutton) ds ГТ уйй qu отган А hution 
mut. 


* The type could not be found in Canterbury Museum. 


Manwick.—JNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 


Suter's Classification. 
Sinum (Eunaticina) cinctum (Hutton) 


—— (Eunaticina) drewi EM 

—— (Eunana POM 

—— fornicatum 

—— Jibi miocaenicum Suter 
—— (Eunaticina) undulatum (Hutton) 


579 


€— amarus 


Sinum (E. (Hutton) 
, 


( t New жуну 


Атри (Megatylotus) suturalis Sulconacca suturalis (Hutton). 
Rae ee n) 
waihaoensis Suter eel A veces waihaoensis 

(Su 

—— venusta Suter Globininum venustum (Suter). 

N is major Marshall. . Amauropsella major (Marshall). 

Turbo approximatus (Suter) Natica (Magnatiea) approximata 
(Su 

LITERATURE. 


TRUM, J. A., 1919. „А Fossiliferous Bed at Kawa Creek, Чеш N.Z. Inst., vol. 51. 
Paleozoo 1-2 


ARTR 

Cossmann, M., 1918. 

= 1919. 
CossMANN, M., and Pissaro, G., 19 

Envi virons de Paris, "tome 

Dati, W. H., 1892. 


—— 1909. Mioc ocene of Astoria 
Dickenson, R., 1914. Fauna of t 


Heptey, C., 1924. f 

Horton, Е. W., 1873. Cat. Marine Moth 
— 1873. Cat. Tertiary 

— 1880. anual N.Z. M 

—— 1884. Linn. Soc. N.S. VSW., vol. 


1893. 


petente ^ VON, 1907. Annales d. Museo Nac. de 
loa 


logie, No. i 
Doncholojie Neogenique de P Aquitaine, tome 3, livr. 
10-13. Iconographie Э ы Coq. foss. de l Eocene 


Tertiary Mollusks of Florida, Trans. Wagner Free Insi., vol. 3, 


ria an те Coos Вау, Oregon 
е Univ. P California Pub. Geology, 
Palaeo 


U.S. Geol. Surv. Prof. uis et 


vol. 8 


s Dee vol. lu ' No. 3, p. 154. 
са N.Z 


9, p. 934. 
The Pliocene Mollusca of N.Z. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. Macleay Memorial 


sorge ap ence 3, tom 
Trans. N. 


2 
rtiary Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. 


— 1 Tertiary Rocks near Hawera, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 86-96. 
vol. 


Mars , P., and Murpocs, R ^ 1 
Inst., vol. 52, pp. 115- 
921. 
R., 1899. Proc. Malac. Soc 
Park, J., 1916. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 20 (n. в.), D 34. 
H., 1913 oll 


1917. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 6. 

1921. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 8 

Australia. ¥ 
6. 


Ж vol. 48, 
TRECHMANN, CT , 1917. 
Tryon, G. W., 1886. Manual of Co: 


m Older "Tertiary of Australia, pt. 4, Trans. i Soc. 
stage: Names applicable to the Divisions of the Tertiary, Trans. 


2 гаротна ча mq from N.Z., Geol. Mag., dec. 6, vol. 4. 
nchology, v 


UrrLEY, ee Н, 1920. "Tertiary Geology, Otiake River to Duntroon, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 


Warsox, В. в, 1886. 
, vol. 15, р 


ew on Scaphopoda and Gastropoda, ** Challenger " Expedition, 


and Additions to the Index 


E Drei: Gastropods of N.Z., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. 


580 Transactions. 


The Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 
By J. Henperson, M.A., D.Sc., B.Sc. in Eng. (Metallurgy). 
[ Read, with the permission of the Director of the New Zealand Geological Survey, before 


the Wellington Philosophical Society, 10th October, 1923; received by Editor, 22nd 
December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


THROUGHOUT the geological literature of New Zealand are numerous refer- 
ences to changes in the height of the land in respect to sea-level within 
Recent and post-Tertiary times. At many points on the coast features 
definitely associated with the sea or its edge are inland and above the 


tain-ranges, while adjacent blocks were relatively depressed in trough-like 
basins. The mountains have since been much carved by ice and water, 


arme, and littoral origin he younger Pleistocene fly 
high-level terraces bordering river-valleys, and littoral deposits forming 
coastal platforms or veneering wave-cut ben The general elevatory 


been one of uplift to the present position. T 

mentioned depression and subsequent elevation form the bulk of the Recent 

deposits of New Zealand. ' : 
paper deals chiefly with the evidences of uplift and subsidence 

that have been observed in c istricts. No account is given of the 

plains and river-valleys of New Zealand, though these have been profoundly 

modified and in part created by the movements. The effects of glaciation 


diseussed, nor do the deposits of early and middle Pleistocene age 


are not 
receive more than mention. 


GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. : 
After long-continued standstill there will be formed around any sea-girt 
land a gently-sloping submarine shelf, which consists of a wave-cut plat- 
form, of such a platform veneered with loose deposits, or of loose deposits 


HENDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 581 


entirely. The new shore-line produced by elevation will soon be modified. 
In some localities it will be c sr back by the waves, in others it will be 
prograded, and between the ts of maana sea-advance and maximum 


be i 
e under-water slope of a a prograded shore is likely to be continued 
above sea-level by slope, fan, or deltaic deposits with little or no change of 


of the terrestrial and marine deposits, the old strand-line will probably soon 
be oblite rated. The summit and basal edges of sea-cliffs cut by the waves 
d a period of comparative rest are much more decided lines of demar- 
cation. The summit edges, except on coasts where the controlling condi- 


horizontal even if the uplift is horizontal. The base of an old sea-cliff— 
that is, the inner edge of a coastal.terrace— will probably furnish much 
more relia oon di as to the nature and amount of movement of 
the злобна" but, as explained by Darwin in the second chapter of his 
Geological vation on South America, it by no means follows that the 
inner edge of a coastal bench on a horizontally uplifted shore is horizontal. 
= With respect to the basal or lower edges of the escarpments, from 


periods by cliff-formed shores, one’s first impression is Pred! they at least 
necessarily must be horizontal, if the elevation has been horizontal. But 
here is a fallacy: for after the sea has, during a cibo “ the elevation, 
worn cliffs all round the shores of a bay, when the movement reco nces, 
and especially if it recommences slowly, it might well happen that, at the 
exposed mouth of the bay, the waves might continue for some time wearing 

into the land, whilst in the protected and upper parts successive beach-lines 
might be accumulating in a sloping surface or terrace at the foot of the 


escarpment to be finally uplifted above the reach of the sea, its 
or foot near the oid will run at a lower level than in the upper or 


iere sid. provided Princi are чан а to dor 
nate css —— the.evidence may be confidently accepted 


the shells strewing the benches were all of littoral species, that the uplift 
had been by small sudden starts such as those accompanying recent earth- 
quakes, or, more probably, by such starts conjointly with a gradual upward 
movement, and had not been due to great and sudden upheavals. In New 

Zealand the irregular coast-line causes the beach deposits to vary greatly 


582 Transactions. 


distribution of blacksand on the raised beaches of the west coast of the 
South Island, suggest the uplift in New Zealand took place in a manner 
similar to that of South America. 

If the elevation of the land is fairly uniform, though interrupted by 

riods of rest or slight depression, there will be places, on a coast so 
diversified as that of New Zealand, where the emerging wave-formed shelf 
will be (1) prograded, (2) unaltered, (3) partially destroyed, and (4) wholly 
destroyed. In the first case the surface of the coastal terrace will be fairly 


discharge by another outlet may alter locally the distribution of the coastal 
drift. Hence, though the whole coast may have been uniformly subjected 
to a series of oscillations, the full bistory of the oscillations may not 
decipherable in any one area, and different chapters of the history must 
be read in different districts. 


EVIDENCE OF ELEVATION, 


The evidences of elevation will first be considered, and, in order that the 
facts may be conveniently presented, the coast óf each Island is divided 
En paa 8. Percy Smith (72, pp. 403-10: see also 33, р. 157; 


At Onerahi, in Whangarei Inlet, there is a platform about 60 ft. high, and 
the Town of Whangarei, at the head of the harbour, is built in part on $ 
10-15 ft. raised beach and in part on a terrace about 50 ft. high that rises 
inland along the continuing valley. 

Other base levels of erosion have not been definitely recognized in North 
significance if considered in this connection. Thus McKay (25, P- 71) 
wrote : Whangape Harbour is bounded on the south and west by 
- Which, from an elevation of 1,000 ft. to 1,500 ft., „slope 


Auckland, but several facts of physiography noted by various writers have 


ote : 
heights 


b 
E 


HENDpERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 583 


gradually to half that height on the coastline." And again: “ Toward 
the east My Parengarenga Harbour] there is a tendency to form tablelands 
400 ft. sea-level." Bell and Clarke (87, p. 614) suggest 
that a к TR about 1,000 ft. high that occupies a relatively consider- 

able area in the extreme north of New Zealand is the remnant of a pene- 

plain. Lignitic bands occur 2 the gus of Pleistocene sands that back the 
bs raised beaches along the west coast between Kaipara Harbour and 
Maunganui Bluff 09, р. 565). "Thess s are evidence of elevation, but of what 
amount is unkno 

Auckland to East Cape. 

Smith (72, pp. 403 and 407) has also traced the 15 ft. raised beach at 
various points in the Hauraki Gulf and Bay of Plenty. Hutton (6, p. 23) 
was the first to note this strand-line at Thames. According to Cussen 
(78, p. 404), an old beach 17 ft. above sea-level occurs at Maukoro, in the 
Hauraki Plain, about eighteen miles from the sea. Other raised beaches 
up to 100 ft. high have been recorded at several points between Auckland 
and East Cape. Beaches 25 ft. high occur near Thames (45, p. 29) and 
Tauranga (114, p. 212); at Cabbage Bay, 80 ft. (28, p. 70); north of 
Cabbage Bay, up ie 70 ft. (42, p. 61); at Waihi Beach and Orokawa, near 
Waihi, up to 50 ft. (48, p. 30); and at Te Kaha Point, 50—60 ft. (17, p. 199). 
At Opotiki is а tableland 100 ft. above the sea, and ac cording to Smith 
remnants of beaches from 80ft. to 100 ft. high occur at intervals from 
East Cape to Tauranga and along the east side of Hauraki Peninsula 
(72. pp. 406-8). 

Another group of raised beaches is represented by the terrace at the 
back of the Town of Thames, 150-175 ft. (28, p. 38), at the mouth of 
Kauaeranga River, and for several miles along the east side of Hauraki 
Pl igh i 


Tauranga which are formed of soft Pleistocene deposits, rise 
regularly ‘ahaa i about 250 ft. 

'est of Tauranga, and farther south-east in the Te Puke district, these 
beds slope gently upward to a plateau which rises regularly to more than 
1,000 ft. Towards the sea this surface is deeply incised by the streams and 
dissected by their numerous branches. Many years ago Hutton noted the 
gently-undulating high-level plateau near Thames, which he considered to 
have been formed when the land was about 1,600 ft. lower than at present 
(6, p. 23). At Hicks Bay fossiliferous sands and muds form wide terraces 
which extend inland най seven ог eight miles and rise from 350 ft. to 650 ft. 
above the sea. Between Te Araroa and East Cape are gravel-veneered 

wave-cut benches aim 870 ft. to 1,000 ft. high. 


East Cape to Wellington. 
The slight uplift, the effects of which farther north have been men- 
tioned, also raised the coast from East Cape to Wellington. Marine 


places in the Gisborne district (7, p. xvi, and 8, p. 120), at Mahia 
(17, p. 198), Wairoa, Herbertville (34, p. 103), and Palliser Bay (11, p. 85). 
Graton observed a series of beaches near Wellington respectively 4 ft., 

9 ft., and 15 ft. (61, р. 316) above the sea, and wave-formed caves at 
Mikes lifted 15 ft. (65, р. 396). Benches somewhat higher, but belonging 


584 Е Transactions. 


to the same group of marine terraces, occur at many points along the 
northern part of this portion of the coast. They are 50-90 ft. igh near 
the mouth of the Waiapu River, 40-50 ft. at Tokomaru Bay, 90 ft. near 
Tolaga Bay (52, p. 24), 40 ft. at Makarori Point, and 60—70 ft. near Wairoa. 

here is a wave-cut bench rising to about 50 ft. near Cape Turnagain, and 
another at Cape Turakirae up to 95 ft. (90, p. 209). A marine terrace 
at Mukamuka is 50%. above sea-level, and one at Lake Onoke 70 ft. 


group also Occur near Gisborne, on Mahia Peninsula (17, p. 199), east of 
Wairoa, and at several points about Palliser Bay (11, p. 85). A gravel- 


along the greater portion of the east coast of the North Island, but in 
the Herbertville and Gisborne districts (52, p. 25) dissected plateau-like 
uplands rising gradually from about 600 ft. were probably formed when 
the sea was some 500 ft. or 600 ft. higher. Inland along the Waiapu and 
Waipaoa Valleys (44, p. 32) are extensive terraces from 400 ft. to 600 ft. 
above the beds of these maturely graded rivers. 

Terraces and gravels in these valleys at a still higher level suggest that 
at one time the land was even lower. In the Waiapu Valley there is an 
extensive terrace 900 ft. and more above the adjacent stream-bed, and the 
even crests and flat tops of the ridges of the uplands between the Waiapu 


hig 
but probably of similar height are to be seen on the eastern shore of 
) 


Foxton, Wanganui, Hawera, New Р outh, Waitara, Mokau (54, р. 13), 
M 101-2). . T 


HENDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 585 


few remnants of marine terraces belonging to this period, and the mud- 
flats of Manukau Harbour continue above water as gentle slopes that rise 
to 70 ft. or 80 ft. 

The 200-300 ft. group of coastal terraces is well represented near 
Wellington by the Tongue Point platform, which is 240 ft. above the sea 
(92, p. 255). The low hills west of Evans and Lyall Bays are probably 

carved from a shelf of this period. Dissected littoral deposits occur near 

Pukerua Station (267 ft.), north of Plimmerton ; and, according to Adkin, 

raised beaches from 200 ft. to 240 ft. above the sea occur near Levin 

(89, p. 507). From Marton to Mangaweka the Wellington-Auckland Railway 

is built on an ancient flood-plain of the Rangitikei River, which stream is 
200 250 ft. be 


points. Small remnants 200-260 ft. high occur some miles north of Awakino 
(54, p. 13); the flat-topped isthmus of the peninusla between Kawhia 
ard Aetea inlets, which is 200 ft. above sea-level, consists of soft sands 


of Raglan a bench 190-230 ft. high, about 4 chains wide, and backed by 
an ancient sea-cliff, extends for half a mile along the coast. 

t Tongue Point there is a terrace-remnant about 450 ft. above the sea 
(92, p. 256); the flat-topped Mana Island slopes gently up to 440 ft. ; 
and the gravels at Johnsonville and those at rooklyn and Kelburn 
probably accumulated when the land was some 400-600 ft. lower. Accordi 


0 high, south of Shannon. Marshall 
states that gravels cap hills 500 ft. high near Wanganui (118, p. 47), and 
Morgan is of opinion that the land in this area was formerly at least 500 ft. 
lower than at present (103, p. 63). A little north of Urenui a well-dissected 
gravel-covered terrace rises from 450 ft. to 800 ft. Wave-cut benches from 
450 ft. to 650 ft. above the sea extend for miles along the coast north of 
Awakino (54, p. 13). The Marakopa district has certainly been uplifted 
500-700 ft., and an undoubted beach about 615 ft. above sea-level occurs at 


littoral deposits, at many points showing broad sloping surfaces 400-600 ft. 
above tide-mark. Mount Pirongia is flanked on the west by a gently- 


586 Transactions. 


of 40 ft. (21, p. 40). Cotton has remarked on the narrow strand-plain 
along the east coast of Marlborough (94, p. 293), and Morgan on sea-worn 
caves 10 ft. to 12 ft. high at Kaikoura (37, p. 20). Here also are wave-cut 
benches 60 ft. and 100 ft. above the sea. The flats at Kekerangu, accord- 
ing to Cotton, suggest an elevation of about 120ft. (94, p. 290; see 
also 16, p. 125). 

The 200-300 ft. group of terraces are also represented in this part of 
New Zealand. A raised beach about 250 ft. high extends across Kaikoura 
Peninsula ; and Cape Campbell is a flat-topped promontory about 200 ft. 
above the sea (36, p. 19). According to McKay, gold-bearing gravels occur 
in the Mahakipawa Valley 200—400 ft. above stream-level (21, pp. 41-42), 
and there are gravel terraces of similar height in the Pelorus and Waka- 
marina Valleys, a few miles from the head of Pelorus Sound. Marine 
terraces of this period extend for miles along the south shore of Golden 
Bay, and rise in gentle slopes to heights of 180-270 ft. along the foot of 
the hill ; 


s. 

In this locality also are remnants of terraces 400-500 ft. high, and near 
the tops of the hills are deposits of well-rounded granite boulders and 
pebbles, 1,000-1,200 ft. above the sea, that could only have been carried 


= 
» 


there are fluviatile gravels about 700 ft. above stream-level (56, p. ). 
Downs 600—700 ft. high, formed of gravels, occur south of the Wairau Plain 


The 
: p. 65). H 
flats at the mouth of Shag River are uplifted estuarine beds, and south of 


` The isthmus of Otago Peninsula is formed of raised littoral deposits, am 
the flats round the shores of the many coastal indentations of this district 
are of a similar nature. 


HENDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 587 


According to Hutton (9, p. 55) coastal terraces from 200 ft. to 300 ft. 
high occur between Kaikoura and Conway River. There is a rock-cut 
bench 300 ft. high south of the latter locality. Morgan (38, p. 24) has 
noted the presence of platforms about 200 ft. above the sea at Amuri, 


high (58, p. 174) occurs at Port Robinson, and a terrace from 200 ft. to 
300 ft. above the sea extends for about seven miles between Stoney- 
hurst and Motunau (13, p. 76). Near Oamaru the strand-plain is backed 
by old sea-cliffs from 150 ft. to 200 ft. high, from the top of which an 
pea È apn extends inland along the Waitaki Valley, rising from 230 ft. 
to o 50 ft. near Papakaio (100, p. 118). Park (51, p. 111) considers 
that s high-level plain was produced by an uplift of the land of about 

00 ft. There are several marine terraces near Seacliff between 200 ft. 
and 300 ft. high, and Marshall (115, p. 386) mentions a well-defined bench 
at Sandymount, near Dun 250 ft. above sea-level. 

McKay хе р. 177) observed a 500 ft. terrace at Amuri Bluff with shells 


that the sea was once higher is furnished by the plateau, 1,100-1, 

above the sea, on the eastern side of the Malvern Hills (9, p. 57). At High- 
cliffe, near Dunedin, Hutton long ago noted several rock-benches up to 
900 ft. above sea-level (112, p. 78). 


Dunedin to Jackson's Bay. 
A 10 ft. beach occurs at the mouth of Kaikorai Stream, a little south 


terraces near the mouth of Taieri River. The extensive flats at Inch- 
Clutha are from 10 ft. to 20 ft. above tidal river-channels. North of Port 
olyneux a sand-veneered wave-cut bench which rises gently from cliffs 


formed T sea erosion. Hector (109, p. 453) many dien ago noticed sea- 
worn caves on Steep-to Island, Preservation Inlet, 20 ft ; 

old channel between Chalky and Preservation Inlets | is now represented 
by a flat-bottomed gap 50 ft. above the sea in the separating mountainous 
peninsula (27, p. 33). At Gulches Head, in Preservation Inlet, there are, 
according to McKay (27, p. 45), gravels 130-140 ft. above tide-mark. Lake 
MeKerrow, north of Milford Sound, which is separated io the sea by a 
low gravel spit, has terraces from 10 ft. to 60 ft. high (3, p. 43). 


588 Transactions. 


denudation. They are between 140 ft. and 200 ft. high." According to 
Park (20, p. 130) there is a coastal terrace between Barn Bay and Martin 
Bay from 100 ft. to 300 ft. above sea-level; and Hector (109, pp. 455, 467) 
noted terraces near Lake McKerrow, 270 ft. high, and the wooded tableland 
of Coal Island (200—300 ft.). 

he higher group of terraces is not well represented on the east coast 
of Otago, or at least there is no reference to its presence except by Hutton 
(112, p. 171), who noted that gravels occur up to a height of 400 ft. on the 


to Kaitangata, where its even flat-topped crests appear to have been carved 
from a plain (600-700 ft. high) sloping gently seaward. A little west of 

ft. high. In Stewart Island, McKay 
described the south end of the Tin Range as a broken tableland from 500 ft. 
to 700 ft. high (22, p. 83), and wrote that the land between Big River and 
Puysegur Point was a terraced bench from five to ten miles wide rising from 
200 ft. to 1,200 ft. (27, p. 32). Marshall states that raised beaches occur 
in this part of New Zealand up to 1,000 ft. high (119, p. 200). McKay 
(27, p. 37) noted the presence in this locality of gravel terraces 800 ft. high, 
and considered that the sea was once 750 ft. higher than now. Hutton 
(112, p. 80) in 1875 mentioned a series of wave-cut benches up to 800 ft. at 
the entrance of Doubtful Sound, and stated his belief that Otago had been 
elevated both on the east and west coasts 500 ft. or more (112, p. 83). 
Hector (3, p. 43) noted the gently sloping plateau at Cascade Point, that 1n 
seven miles rises from 300 ft. to 700 ft. 


Jackson Bay to Cape Farewell. 

Blacksand beaches up to 60ft. above the sea have been worked for gold 

at innumerable points on the narrow strand-plain that extends along the 
coast for most of the distance between Jackson Bay and Cape Farewell. 
The towns of Okarito, Hokitika, Greymouth, and Westport, as well as the 
railways from Ross to Greymouth and from Westport to Mokihinui, are 
built on this plain. Between Greymouth and Westport the strand-plain 


occurs at many points. Haast (108, p. 112) observed raised beaches po 
Ў А b 


a aram , 
(14, p. 73) similar beaches 5-20 ft. high between Big River and Westhaven 
Inlet. Higher terraces belonging to this group are represented by the 
í ‚ өп Н ) and the wave- 
cut platforms at Perpendicular Point (about 90ft.) and Seal Island (60 ft.) 
north of Greymouth (50, p. 43). 
According to Hector (3, p. 47) the coast south of Paringa River is bu 


where they are from 200ft. to 300ft. high, formed chiefly of more 

material ; north of Okarito is a gravel cliff 100 ft. high (5, р. 10). Auriferous 

beach leads occur in North Westland in successive terraces up tO 20 ft. 

or more wis the sea (2, p. 30; 46, p. 33; 96). At Point Eliza- 
f 


, 


nP Ei 
beth, north of Greymouth, Darkie's Terrace is over 200 ft. (26, P- 2; 4 


HeEnvDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 589 


46, p. 44), and still farther north the Barrytown lead and Welshman's 
Terrace is about 220 ft. above tide-mark (50, p. 43). Bartrum (95, p. 259) 
has described sloping plains between Charleston and Westport that rise to 
about 250 ft. at the foot of an old sea-cliff. Near Westport there are beach 
leads between 200 ft. and 300 ft., and at Gentle Annie Point marine gravels 
occur about 200 ft. Mon the sea (49, p. 94). Still farther "pug in the 
Paturau district, there are raised beaches up to 200 ft. high (32, p. 25). 
The only reference suggesting that the land in South Westland was 
once more than 200ft. or 300ft. lower than » present is by Hacket 
(5, p. 10), who observed that the plateau between the Omoeroa and Waiho 
Rivers, two or three miles from the sea, is oo 700 ft. high. Between 
Greymouth and Westport there is abundant evidence of uplift. North of 
Point .Elizabeth, near Nine-mile Bluff, an extensive marine terrace occurs 
ata "er of over 400 ft. Gold-bearing — have been worked 
at between 500ft. and 750ft. near the: mouth of Punakaiki River 
ке), р. 48). кыю of the high- -level blacksand iid of the Charleston district 
ur 500 ft. and more above sea-level, and there is, according to Bartrum, 
A а wave-ut bench at 759 ft. stat p. 258; see also 67, p. 445). Marine 
oup = also present in the Westport district 
io > op. а), and platforms 1,000 ft. or more face the coast near Kahurangi 


Summary of Evidences of Elevation. 
The coastal terraces of New Zealand may evidently be grouped into 
several sets. Two sets, one comprising er beaches up to 120 ft. above 
to 300 


r (64, p. 269) observed many years ago, raise up t 
25 ft. above sea-level occur at innumerable points round the coast of New 
idely dis 
120 ft., and in sheltered embayments are sloping wave-built te 8 ris 


ore streams owing to t the latest elevations) most clearly ; ; but in these the 
distinetion between fluviatile and littoral deposits is difficult to make, and 
the Бая, = of — саан when the period of standstill or depression ended, 
dete ne portions of the coast, where, however, 
ovi ge the a bik of the land by the waves, the complete bench 
is nowhere preserved, iod old strand-line is most definitely marked. The 
best example of this terrace known to the writer is at whence 
э extends westward to t per Waiau River. Another bench cut during the 
ft. standstill in hard early Tertiary rocks, extends for at least seven 
eds along the coast north of the Molyneux River. In the North Island 
id narrow strip of a platform cut in beds of Middle Tertiary age extends 
uth from Awakino River for twenty-five miles to Urenui, where it merges 
a the Taranaki Plain. In these localities the old strand-line of what may 
be termed the Awakino c cle i is about 120 ft. above sea-level. The poised) 
occurrence at about this t of remnants of wave-formed terraces round 
the coast of New Zealand, as described in preceding pages, suggests that 
the Islands were uniformly uplifted to this height. 


590 Transactions. 


ain, the presence of steep hillsides, believed to have been derived 
from old sea-cliffs, along the landward edge of the remnants of this plat- 
form, together with the occurrence of a decided break at or some little 


explain it as being probably due to differences in the supply of waste 
brought to the sea by rivers. 

The 200-300ft. group of benches, except in North Auckland, is well 
represented at many points round the New Zealand coast. Where «wave- 
attack has been the rule only remnants occur, but in sheltered localities 


and Cotton in connection with the Manawatu lowlands; both, however, ' 


the sloping surfaces are more extensive. As far as the writer knows, sea- ' 


clifis everywhere back the wave-cut platforms, but where the terrace is 
chiefly wave-built no definite break in the land profile has been observed. 
The bench is particularly well preserved at Tongue Point, near Wellington ; 
at Tapuwae Rocks, ten miles north-east of Gisborne ; and near Crayfish 
Point, thirteen miles north of Raglan. In the South Island it is well shown 


erraces of the 350-600 ft. group occur at various points all round the 
coast of New Zealand, but, so far as known to the writer, are best repre- 
sented north of Raglan and again at Hicks Bay (formed of Pleistocene 
sand), north of Awakino (carved from Tertiary rocks), between Palliser 
Bay and Wellington Harbour (carved from greywacke), near Charleston, 
at Cascade Point in South Westland, and at the mouth of the Clarence 
ium where they represent the uplifted delta of that stream. There seems 


Marine terraces and other land-features formed whe 
n New Zealand was 
more deeply depressed than 600 ft. below present sea-level are represented 


| 
k 
ў 
E 
E 
E. 


Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 591. 


by widely scattered remnants.  Definite benches are best preserved near 
Te Araroa, at er near Collingwood, and in the south-west corner 

of Otago. The cycle to ie? they belong has been termed by Cotton 
the “ Kaukau cycle ” (92, 

The above facts support Pie suggestion ins New mco irae moved 
in respect to sea-level during later Pleistocene and Rece mes as a 
whole. Any differential movements riot iat earth- blocks that may 
have taken place during these periods must have been small, if compared 
to the platesn-forming 1 movements by which sid Zealand has been uplifted 
as a unit. 

EVIDENCES OF DEPRESSION. 

The numerous embayments and branching indentations on both sides 
of North Auckland Peninsula definitely prove the depression of this part 
of New Zealand. А bore on the flats at the northern end of Kaipara 
Harbour penetrated 212ft. of river silts and estuarine beds (83, p. 458) 
without reaching solid rock, but (a this record there seems to be no 
evidence as to the amount of the depression. Ramifying inlets occur also 
along the west coast as far south as Kawhia. Hochstetter (111, p. 273) 
long ago pointed out that the Waikato has completely filled in a галаа 
inlet. This at one time extended inland as far as Huntly, over thirty 
from the sea. Here a band of marine shells in unconsolidated rela 
beds 67ft. below sea- Fini (39, p. 31) was passed through by a bore 
A slight depression would create an extensive inlet about Waikato mouth ; 
on the other hand, a slight a Moke jy pee convert the greater part of the 
harbours from Manukau to Kawhia dry land. Although the straight 
cliffed coast between Raglan and Waikato Heads has been cut back by the 
sea, all, save the smallest streams, are tidal at their mouths, and flow 
bib oe n flats produced 48 the recent slight uplift of their infilled 
estuari 


partly 
filled with oprah and muds to the present 105 ft. contour. Evidently, after 
the 200—300 ft. coastal bench had been formed the land was considerably 
elevated, and the valleys thereby cupias partly filled in during a later 
depression when the land was 100 ft. or more lower than at present. The 
coast between Kawhia and Waitara is similar to that between Raglan and 
Waikato Heads; and the rivers, which are tidal at their mouths, enter the 
sea through infilled estuaries. The Mokau, the largest river, is tidal for 
twenty-four miles, and near its mouth there are extensive mud-flats bare 
at low water. Its estuary, therefore, is not yet completely filled (54, p. 13). 
Submerged forests with peat and igritic beds are exposed on the coast 


ironsand derived from the volcanic rocks of Taranaki. According to Park 
i p. 60) the lignitic beds nowhere are found more than a mile or two 
m the present coast. They probably represent the vegetation of the old 
fat acts smothered by littoral deposits during the depression that ceased 
when the 120 ft. coastal terrace was form 
Wanganui is built for the most part on the raised estuarine flats of the 
river. At the town, bores have shown that the infilling beds extend at 
least 172 ft. (77, p. 348), and near Aramoho, three miles up-stream, about 
00 ft. below sea-level (82, p. 452). At Longburn (81, p. 552), near Palmers- 
ton North, beds of sand and shingle occur to a depth of nearly 300 ft. below 


592 Transactions. 


sea-level. Porirua and Wellington Harbours prove the depression of the 
southern end of the Island. According to Cotton, the depression on the 
eastern side of Wellington Harbour is about 200 ft. (104, p. 140). Palliser 
Bay, like Wellington Harbour, occupies part of a tectonie depression, and 
once extended some miles up the Wairarapa Valley, as is proved by the 
raised shell beaches that occur round the shores of the lake (11, p. 86). 
That.the land has been higher in this locality is suggested by the wide low- 
lying plains and the sprawling spurs that project into them. 

The streams flowing to the eastern coast of Wellington are all small. 
The Akitio and Wainui (34, p. 103), and probably others also, near the sea, 
flow slightly entrenched in raised estuarine deposits. Hill has shown that 
the extensive Heretaunga Plain is an old extension of Hawke Bay filled 


Tutaekuri 
Rivers (74, p. 288; 76, p. 431). The silts, sands, and gravels of the plain 
reach 369 ft. below sea-level at Havelock (84, p. 444). The lower valleys of 
the Wairoa, Waipaoa, Uawa, and Waiapu Rivers are all obviously infilled 
estuaries (52, p. 22). The loose deposits in the Waipaoa Valley at Makauri, 
on the flats four miles from the sea, extend to 200 ft. below sea-level 
(86, p. 434). 
In the Bay of Plenty the harbours of Ohiwa, Tauranga, and those on the 
eastern side of Hauraki Peninsula amply prove depression. At Tauranga, 
valleys cut in а 200-300 ft. bench have later been depressed and partly 
filled. The submerged forest at Opotiki (50ft.), and the swamps at Coro- 
mandel (150 ft.) (29, p. 12), and near Thames (30 ft.) (116, p. 244), probably 
elong to a late period of oscillation. ki Gulf, like Palliser Bay, is 
the drowned portion of a structural depression. The numerous peat-beds 
passed through by bores on the lowlands south of the inlet prove à 
depression of this portion of New Zealand of at least 400 ft. (117, p. 6). 
At Horotiu, in a tectonic trough adjacent to the Hauraki depression, 
peaty beds occur at a depth of 550 ft. below sea-level (96, p. 614 


From Wairau River to Motunau there is convincing evidence of uplift, 
but the only definite recorded evidence that the land was once lower than 


Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 593 


of Banks Peninsula and the peat-beds 600 ft. below sea-level, penetrated by 
bores in the Christchurch area (85, p. 29 ; 88, p. 427 ; 97, p. 385), definitely 


oil-bore gravel occurs to a depth of 1,500 ft., and oxidized sands (88, p, 423) 
and clays to 1,800ft. below sea-level (41, p. 12). According to Speight, 
a submerged forest occurs near the mouth t Pareora River, and valleys 
near Timaru have been depressed below sea-level. All the larger streams 
entering the sea between Oamaru and Dunedin have infilled estuaries at 
their mouths. The drowned valleys of Otago т едм and the numerous 
inlets of this neighbourhood furnish undoubted oe ta of depression. 
The sea once penetrated through the lower Taieri Gorge into an inlet which 
is now occupied by the Taieri Plain, and of which Waihola Lake is a portion 
not yet filled to sea-level. Similarly, Lakes Kaitangata and Tuakitoto are 
infilled portions of an arm of a drowned valley. Between Nugget and 
Waipapa Points are numerous inlets and estuaries, of which Newhaven and 
Waikawa are the chief. The depression of Stewart Island is obvious, and 
on the north side of Foxeaux dein are Bluff, New River, and Aparima 
inlets. aiau River has cut a valley, three miles wide at present sea- 
ae through the deposits laid idi during the 200—300 ft. standstill. 
This it has since filled with gravel, the terraces bordering its flood-plain 
ieu; up to 30 ft. high. 

The West Coast fiords are drowned glacial valleys which are all decidedly 
shallower at or near their mouths than farther inland. The entrance ot 
Sutherland Sound is almost completely blocked with sand and gravel, and 
tidal waters enter only the lower end of Lake McKerrow, which is also a 
depressed glacial valley, with a floor, at its upper end, 450ft. below sea- 
level (3, p. 44). E the exception of Preservation Inlet, which nowhere 
appears i be more than about 300ft. deep, the floors of the fiords are 
from 800 ft. to more than 1,700 ft. below the surface of the sea. That the 

ers overdeepened their valleys to this extent is unlikely, and the bulk 
of the excavation was probably done when the land was about 1,500 ft. 
above its present level. The submarine bars have been explained as 
moraines deposited as the ice retreated, but they may have accumulated as 
coastal drift during ancient periods of standstill, or they may be formed of 
both deposits. There is no mention in the literature of moraine at the 
sea ends of Lake McKerrow and Sutherland Sound, which are thought to 
have been choked during the present period of inconsiderable movement. 

The immense amount of gravel carried to the sea by the peann 
rivers and distributed northward along the shore by the coastal drift h 
filled in the estuaries that at one time no doubt existed along the ibas. 
Ross Flat occupies an embayment, and beneath it gravels, apparently of 
fluviatile origin, have been penetrated by a shaft to a depth of 265ft. 
below sea-level (31, p. 24), and worked for gold to 191ft. Blacksand beach 
leads occurring below sea-level have been sluiced and elevated or dredged at 
several pon in the Okarito, Hokitika, Greymouth, Barrytown, and West- 

rt , and bores near the mouth of Waimangaroa River penetrated 
gravel and sand to a depth of 80 ft, without reaching solid rock (49, p, dli 
Haast (108, p. 112), noted a submerged forest a few miles west of Westport 
Small coves in granitic rocks rear Charleston appear to be drowned valleys, 
as Westhaven Inlet, at the northern end of the Island, is undoubtedly. 


594 . Transactions. 


made. 

The buried forests and old land-surfaces at Thames, Coromandel, 
Opotiki, and Gisborne, and those of the Hamilton (70, p. 36; 73, p. 459; 
75, p. 410), Taranaki, and Christchurch districts, probably belong to this 
period of oscillation. The submerged forests of other parts of New Zealand, 
most of which occur at sea-level on the coast, may have been formed during 
slight movements of still more recent date. This especially applies to the 
scrub - covered land - surfaces occurring a little below high- tide mark in 


elevated to this extent. 


Posr-TERTIARY VoLcaNic Rocks. c 
| The post-Tertiary volcanic rocks of New Zealand are confined to the — 
North Island. They consist of the three following groups: (1) Basaltic 
rocks that occur at many points near the west coast from Kawhia to 
Auckland and in North Auckland Peninsula; (2) rhyolitic flows, brecoias, 
and tuffs that cover large areas in the Taupo-Rotorua zone, and OO a 
near Waihi and probably other parts of Hauraki Peninsula; and (3) the — 
andesitic cones of Egmont, Ruapehu, and adjacent mountains, Edgecum)® 
White Island, and probably other volcanoes. | 


Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 595 


Basaltic Rocks. 
The basaltic те range in age from the oldest Pleistocene to Recent 
times. The first eruptions appear to have been closely associa with 
the great fault-movements that ань the а from the Quaternary. 
The large cones of Pirongia and Karioi occur at crossing-points of important 
fracture-systems. 2 former fills part of e trough the drowned western 
end of which forms Kawhia Harbour. The building of these mountains 
and the cones associated with them was certainly completed after move- 
ment along the great fracture-zones of this part of New Zealand had ceased ; 
the voleanie rocks of this group rest for the most part on land surfaces; 
and the youngest Tertiary rocks of the district (the late Pliocene Kaawa 
beds) contain no trace of basaltic material. On the other hand, the high- 
level shelf (1,200-1,400 ft.) on the west flank of Pirongia shows that the 
mountain existed at the maximum depression separating the early from 
the younger Pleistocene. For these reasons Pirongia, Karioi, Kakepuku, 
Te Kawa, and various lava- flows and dykes between Raglan Harbour and 
aika 


vated during the last considerable elevation. They are connected through 
the voleanie rocks of the Tuakau with the basaltic cones and lavas of 
Auckland. But the eruptions at Auckland were later, since the cones still 
have well-preserved craters and the scoria is unweat the red, whereas the 
cones south of the Waikato show no trace of craters and consist of deeply- 
weathered rock. 

The basaltic rocks of North Auckland, which chemically and mineralogic- 
ally resemble those of Pirongia and Tuakau, are divided by Clarke into two 
epe P miim groups. They probably range through the Pleistocene to 


Rhyolitic Rocks. 
Large amounts of rhyolitic material were erupted during late Pliocene 
times, but probably the bulk of the acid rocks in the Taupo-Rotorua 


occurs : 

aerial deposition cover large areas in the centre of the North Island and 
completely — the underlying rocks. On surrounding districts ex- 
ten east and west coasts finer material, in many parts weathered 
to a characteristic sandy loam, caps the hills and upland surfaces. Sub- 
aqueous tuff and breccia are interbedded with subaerial, and, in low-lyi 
country towards ч ейде of the area of thickest deposition, almost entirely 


replaces it. Beds description occur in vast amount in the Waikato 
and Hauraki depressions, near Tauranga, and eastward in 

Plenty, and in less amount in the Waipaoa and Wairoa Valleys. In the 
Waikato district the subaqueous rhyolitic tuffs con o - 


water- fra 
ments of basalt, and wrap round and overlap the bases of several of the 
te cones. Clearly the earliest basalts are older than this rhyolitic 
terial. 


Andesitic Rocks. 
The t voleanoes of the centre of the North Island, Ruapehu and 
Tongariro, together with the small adjacent cones, are formed of andesitic 
rial, and overlie the rhyolitic rocks menti oned above. In the Waihi 
district massive andesitic dykes penetrate the later rhyolitic fragmental 
rocks (48A, p 75). 


.596 T'ransactions. 


explosions of andesitic voleanoes. The loose pumiceous sands and gravels 
about Lake Taupo, and the unweathered rhyolitic ash found over the 
country eastward, were probably blown out at the same time. 

The andesitic cone of Mount Egmont rises from a volcanic pile of 
decidedly older rocks of similar composition. Its relation to the rhyo- 
litic rocks is nowhere shown. But on phyisographic grounds it is clearly 
of Recent origin; and, since its rocks are of similar composition to those 
of the central volcanoes, this mountain is considered to be of about the same 


age. The Taranaki Plain surrounding Mount Egmont is covered with tuff 


aranaki Plain, is formed of or veneered with similar material more or less 
sorted by wave-action. On the other hand, the higher coastal terraces 
of this district are covered with siliceous sands containing pebbles of grey- 
wacke, but no trace of andesitic material. The coastal drift is northward, 
and had Egmont been active while the higher marine shelves were being 
cut the detritus on them could scarcely have failed to contain some trace 
of volcanic material. Probably, then, the last eruption of the Taranaki 
voleanic centre, which presumably produced the peak of Egmont, was 
associated with the Recent land oscillations that produced the 120 ft. coastal 
terraces. 


CONCLUSION. 
The deposits of Pleistocene and Recent age are, in New Zealand, of 
greater economic importance than those of all other ages. e plains, 


LITERATURE. 

The official geological reports dealing with New Zealand occur scattered 
thro various publications. А central Geological Survey was esta- 
blished in 1865, and the reports of the officers were issued with more or 
less regularity up to 1894 independently of other publications. After that 
date they appeared as parliamentary papers, and were bound with the 
volume of reports, records, &c., issued yearly by the Mines Department. 


t 


Mie CEN UN nU MP б» Жү SI eT RO RE ОЕ 


BORA Ae аа GANT Tn E 
NON MR TUM T uter PU VS SUI ULTOR DICERES 


Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 597 


with areas examined in detail have been published as prepared. The 
New Zealand Journal of Science and Technology, founded in 1918, provides 
a more accessible and popular record for official reports than parliamentary 
papers, and many special reports prepared by officers of the Geologica 
Survey are published therein. The Transactions and Proceedings of the 
New Zealand Institute contain much information on the geology and 
phyisography of New Zealand, as also do other publications of which the 
titles are given below in full. 

In the appended list the titles of papers have, for the most part, been 
abbreviated. 

Reports of Geological Explorations. 
(By the New Zealand Geological Survey.) 

: Hector, J., 1868. Taranaki District. No. 4 (during 1866—67). 

—— 1868. Westland Gols. Ibid. 
3, -— 1868. West Coast Harbo Ibid. 
4. BucHANAN, J., 1868. Kaikoura a District. Ibi 
5 Наскет, T. R., 1869. Okarito District. No. $ (during 1868-69). 
6. Hutton, F. W., 1869. Thames iant. No. Ibid. 


8 ук, д, 1877. East Cape District. 

9. H . W., 1877. North-east Portion of == South ee 
10. McKay. A 1877. Kaikoura Penins deve o. 9 (rin 1874—76). 
11. —— 1879. South Part of East Wa р сае 1878-79). 
12. —— 1879. Kaituna Valley and Queen Ae до sii y bid. 

3 Motunau Distri No. 15 (du 

4. Cox, S. H., 1883. llingwood - River District. bid. 

5. McKay, A., 1884. North-easte epee No. 16 (during 1883-84). 

6. —— 1886. Eastern Marlboro er No. 17 (during 1885). 

___ 1887. East Auckland and Northern Part of Hawke's Bay. No. 18 (during 


6—87). 
18. —— 1887. Moeraki Peninsula and Kakanui. Ibid. 
19. faux, J.,1887. West Wellington an d Part of Taranaki. bid. 
20. 887. District between the — and sed Зат, Ibid. 


Stewart Island. 
—— 1890. Marlborough a E d Amel Diste ict. Ibid. 
94. —— 1894. Shannon District. No. 22 (during — 
95. — 1894. Hokianga and Mongonui Counties. Ibi 


Parliamentary Papers 
(Published in the annual volume issued by the Mines Department.) 
26. MoK ax, A., 1895. South-west Part of dem and Northern Part of Westland. 


‘ (Also published in pamphlet form 
27. —— 1896. Wilson. Rive r and Preservation dele Goldfield. C.-11. 
28. —— 1897. Cape Colville Penin 
99. MACLAREN, J. M., 1900. Coromandel Goldfield. 


30. McKay, W. A., 1901. Pencarrow Head to Ruamahanga River. C.-10. 
31. REED, F., 1916. Alluvial Mining in New Zealand. C.-2. 
Annual Reports of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 
32. Wess, Е. H. J., 1908. Paturau District. No.2. С.-9. 
33. HENDERSON, J., 1914. Warkworth meme No. 8. C.-2. 
34. —— 1915. We i 


35. Monaas, P. G., Kaip » Dis Miet. de 10. C.-25. 
36. —— 1916. Cape T District. Ibi 
37. —— 1916. 1 istrict. Ibi 
.— 1 pucr y rict 
39. HENDERSON, J., ro Huntly District. Iò 
40. Ferrar, H. T., 19 (pine nir genie i No.14. C.-2c. 


598 Transactions. 


Bulletins of New Zealand Geological Survey. 


42. Fraser, C., and Apams, J. H., 1907. Coromandel Subdivision. No. 4. 
43. BELL, J. M. а nd CLARKE, E. DE C., 1909. Whangaroa Subdivision. No. 8. 
44. Apams, J. H., 1910. Whatatutu Subdivision. No. 9. 

N 


. CLARK E o. 14. 
48. BELL, J. M., and Fraser, C., 1912. Waihi-Tairua Subdivision. No. 
484. HENDERSON, J., and Вавтвом, J. A., 1913. Aroha Subdivision. 
49. Morean, P. G., and Bartrum, J. A., 1915. Buller-Mokihinui Subdivision. "Ne. 1% 
ivisi No. 18. 


e 
Ne 
ше, 
Ё 
c 
© 
к 
со 
о 
ge 
Б 
e 
d 
on 
E 
= 
© 


52. HENDERSON, J., and ONGLEY, M., 1920. _ Gisborne Subdivision. No. 21. 


54. HENDERSON, J., and ONGLEY, M., 1923. ы Subdivision. No. 24. 
55. Mrs M., and Маршан жон; Е. O., 1923. Collingwood Subdivision. No. 25. 


New poene Journal of Science and о рете 


56. HENDERSON, J., 191 Wakamarina Valley. Vol. 1 
57. —— 1918. Waika ^ Valley. Vol.1 

58. —— 1918. Cheviot District. үе i 

59. —— 1921. Cheviot District. 


. HENDERSON, J., and GRANGE, L T. "oo. Marakopa District. Vol. 5. 


Transactions and. Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute. 
61. CRAWFORD, J. C., 1869. Cae of dea Island. Vol. 1 
62. PHAR 


) AZYN, R., 1870. Kai Iwi- Wai edge ast-line. Vol. 2: 
63. HUTTON, F. W., 18 dere bid. 
64. Hector, J., 1871. Editorial Note ‘ol. 
65. CRAWFORD, J. C., 1 rP 
66. Ровѕох, А. D., 1 Notes on the fontes Period. vol. 6. 
67. — . On the Date of the Glacial Period 
68. Rosson, C. H., 1 oa-remains at Cape Campbell “Vel 8 
69. SMITH, S. P., 1877. Northern Portion of o rd Bay. Vol.9 
70. STEWART, J., 1878. Waikato District о 
PETRIE, D., 1881 Visit to Stewart Island. 
72. SurrH, S. P., 1881 ast-line in the Northern Paat of the North Island. bid. 
. HUNTER, A., 1884. ikato District. 16. 
74 , 1888. Artesian Basin of Hawke's Bay. Vol. 20 
75. CussEN, L., 1889. Waikato River Basins 
76. Hur, H., 1890. Napier-Ruapehu ct. Vol. 22 
77. —— 189 n We anganui 
78. CussEN, L., 1894. Ріако and Waikato River Basins. 
79. 1897 ges in Coast-line of the North Island 
80. Нотснткзох, F., 1898. Maori Middens at Wainui Beach, Poverty Bay. Vol. 30. 
81. s, J., 1 Artesian Wells at Longburn рни Vol. 31 
82. STEWART, J. T., 1902. Artesian Well at fingr Wang 
83. Mureaw, E. K., 1904. The Northern Wairoa. Vol. 
84. Hur, H., 1905. Artesian Basin of Heretaunga Plain, ech s Ba Mac 37. 
85. SPEIGHT, R., 1908. Terrace Development of Canterbury Riv Vo 1. 40 
і к ен „ H., 1909. Artesian Wells in Povert rty Bay. 
1 


ol. 41 
і J. M, and CLARKE, Е. ре C., 1910. € New Zealand. Vol. 42. 
3. ау Re 1911. Christchurch Art rtesian Area. Vol. 4 

. ADEIN, G Es 1911. History of Ohau River, ia. Ibid. 
As ^ Raised Cape Turakirae. Vol. 44 


Beaches 
: damned y 9. Wallies Gor; 
. COTTON d: Ў elling iography. Ibid. 
. marina Valley. Vol 4 ou 
. —— 1914. ifted East Coast of Marlborough. 
95. BanrRUM, J. A., 1914. ass soe -Charleston High leve Picos. Ibid. 
. GTON, J. R., 1915 at onus Waikato. Vol. 47. 
97. Spricut, R., 1917. Banks танин. 49. 
l 3. THOMSON, J. A., 1917. e Hawera ferie 3 
1 


E Ibid. 
. жие. K and Мп, L. J., 1918. Weka Pass Stone and Amuri Limestone. 
100. Urtiey, G. H., 1918. devia aia. Ibid. 


Henperson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 599 


101. Apxry, б. L., 1919. Horowhenua Coastal Plain. Vol. 51. 

102. —— . Tararua Drainage. Vol. 52. 

103. Morean, P. G., 1921. Patea District. Vol. 53. 

104. Соттом, C. A., 1921. Warped Land-surface, Port Nicholson. bid. 
2 2 d. Ibid. 


921. Porirua Harbour. Ibid 


106. Арктх, G Б bid. 
1921. Waikato Heads District. bid. 


Re) mene | 
107. GILBERT, M. J., 


Miscellaneous Publications. 

108. vox Haast, J., 1861. Report of a Topographical and Geological Exploration of 
the Western Districts of the Nelson Province, New Zealand. 

109. Hector, J., 1863. Geological Expedition to the West Coast of Otago, New Zea- 
land, Otago Provincial Gazette, vol. 6. 

110. vox Haast, J., 1864. Report on the Formation of the Canterbury Plains. 

111. уох Hocusterrer, F., 1867. New Zealand. 

112. Ноттох, Е. W., and Urnicn, G. Н. F., 1875. Report on the Geology and Goldfields 


tago. 
113. vox Haast, J., 1879. Geology of the Provinces of Canterbury and Westland, New 


nd. 

114. cpa ide x W., 1885. Sketch of the Geology of New Zealand, Quart. Jour. Geol. 
., vol. 41. 

115. MansHaLL, P., 1906. The Geology of Dunedin, New Zealand, Quart. Jour. Geol. 


Soc., vol. 62. 

116. Park, J., 1910. The Geology of New Zealand. 

117. Tuomrson, J. B., 1910. Drainage Operations in Hauraki Plains. C.-8 (Parlia- 
mentary Paper). 

118. MARSHALL, P., 1912. New Zealand andAdjacent Islands. 

119. —— 1912. Geo of New Zealand. 


Evidences of Pleistocene Glaciation at Abbotsford, near Dunedin. 
By Professor James PARK, Е.С.8., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the Faculty of 


7 + 


Mining at Otago University. 


[Read before the Otago Institute, 13th November, 1993 ; received by Editor, 3rd December, 
1923; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.) 


local 
deposit as a boulder-clay. Had the beds a glacial origin boulders of schist 
would naturally occur, since that rock outcrops at no great distance from 
the clay.” 
The aforesaid boulder-clay formation occupies the floor and slopes of 
the Abbotsford basin. From about 100 ft. above the sea it rises gently 
northward to a height of 475 ft. Generally it ranges from a few feet to 


* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 157-74. 
+ The Great Ice Age of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, pp. 580-612. 


600 Transactions. 


black peaty layers in which, notably at the new Silverstream dam, occur 

a few prostrate tree-trunks of the genus Nothofagus. In the peaty clay 
near Abbotsford Railway-station and at the new dam occur decomposed 
moa-bones 

In reference to Mr. Grange's remarks, I wish to say that few or none of 
the boulders I have seen in this deposit occur in the condition usually 
described as 
proportion semi-rounded, and many slabby and angular. All the rocks are 
voleanie, and the rounded forms are, to my mind, the result of decom- 
position and exfoliation, a common occurrence with all igneous rocks. 
Even with residual clay still in place the undecomposed cores of rock are 
usually rounded or spheroidal as a result of slow underground decom- 

si 


ition. 
The blue clay passing upward becomes yellowish-brown by oxidation, 
and resembles an кугш residual brick-clay. It contains scattered 
ulders, some of which are 4ft. or more in diameter. Many varieties of 
volcanic rock are, ent: кеа among the boulders; and this, 
together with the peaty matter and tree-trunks, precludes the possibility of 
the boulder-clay being a residual clay, of which, be it vui: there are many 
fine examples in situ on the Maori ridge above Dun 
As viewed under the microscope the silt that occurs as pockets in the 
blue clay is seen to consist of fresh rock-flour. The blue clay itself occurs 
in sporadic pockets at different altitudes, and I can only conclude that it 
acc Pasce in hollows where the glacial waters were ponded by coe 


on the northern foothills of the European aor and aii Mountains, in 
Aberdeenshire and Morayshire, in the lake country of England, in north 
e. on the foothills of the Canadian Rockies, and on the shores of Puget 
und. In common wit many other observers, I found that where the 
кыса glaciation had been free of the influence of the northern ice-sheet 
the constituent boulders were of purely к origin ; and, of course, in New 
. Zealand it could hardly have been otherwi 
Grange further remarks that, М he beds in question a glacial 
origin, boulders of E would naturally occur in them. This also wo 
appear to be the result of a misunderstanding. The Abbotsford basin is 
ringed on three sides by high hills crowned by volcanic шю. while the 
schist ве жа only the lower ridges near Ferntown, to the s 
the flow of the ice had been from south to north one di certainly 
expect to find boulders of mica-schist in the boulder-clay formation; but 
there is nothing whatever to show that this was the case. On the con- 
trary, it seems more reasonable to believe that the ice flowed southward 
from the relatively higher Flagstaff gathering ground towards the Fern- 
town schist, than to conceive that the flow was northward and up-grade 
against the superior weight of the ice descending from the Flagstaff volcanic 
area. In my paper on " The Great Ice Age of New Zealand " I stated my 
belief that the flow was towards e south—that is, па bie sc. 
area. I may here add that I know of no agency other than capable 
of forming such a heterogeneous deposit as the Abbotsford boulierclay 
Mr. Grange does not help us with any Каный тэн suggestion as to its 


rigin. 
A recent re-examination of the deposit in question more fully than ever 
me in my view of 1910. 


TRuEMAN.—4A New Fossil Gasteropod from New Zealand. 601 


A New Fossil Gasteropod from New Zealand. 


By А. E. Trueman, D.Sc., F.G.S., University College of Swansea. 
Communicated by J. Marwick. 


[Read before oe Дин» Philosophical Scciety, 10th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 
November, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


LI 
THROUGH the kindness of Mr. John Marwick the writer has been able to 
study a small series of fossil gasteropods collected recently by Mr. M. Ongley, 
of the New Zealand Geological Survey. The fossils were collected from 

some limestones in the Mangarua Creek, in the Tapuwaeroa Valley of the 
East Cape District, North Island. Mr. Marwick informs me that “no 
work has been done on the fauna of the beds from which the specimens 
come, so the age cannot be stated. It has generally been considered as 
Cretaceous (probably Lower), because of the frequent occurrence of large 
Inoceramus ; — of the Mollusca seem to have Jurassic affinities, so the 
horizon is an o z 

The material Submitted to the writer pen about ae more or less 
fragmentary gasteropods, most of which were embedded in a peculiarly 
hard pale-blue limestone. ые, the шо were bind of several 
lamellibranchs, including Inoceramus. 

he writer believes that the gasteropods are distinct from any apes 

that have hitherto been described; they are here called Katosira 
striata n. sp. No one specimen exhibits all the characters, but as the 
specimens vary considerably aren themselves it will be adv antageous 
first to describe the holotype in det 


Katosira obliquestriata n. sp. 

Dimensions of holotype: Length of shell (estimated), 35 mm. ; width 
of shell, 33 per cent.; length of spire, ? 70 per cent.; spiral Mio. 106° ; 
apical angle, 24°. 

The holotype (fig. a) is a fairly complete specimen, but the uppermost 
whorls are missing, as in all other large specimens that have been extracted 
from the matrix. Whorls are rather flat, the widest part being near anterior 
end; sutures are shallow, and there is a tendency for last whorl to be 
moulded on preceding whorl. 

Shell practically smooth; ornament consists De very fine axial striae 
and a few faint spirals. Axial striae regularly spaced, “and after curving 
slightly iu elt from posterior border they a e rie sharply to left and 

with a marked imus ty. Spirals are few in number, and 
exceedingly fain t except near sutures 

Six whorls present in holotype. These show a slight change in whorl- 

pe odia, earlier whorls being somewhat flatter than 
later. Boop for the ina iggy y of spirals near sutures in later — 
there is no change in character of ornamentation in whorls that are pre- 
served. Ашын part p last whorl (the underside or base of shell) bears 
axial striations crossed by extremely faint spirals. 

The shell is unusually thick. 

Holotype: The holotype is in the N.Z. Geological Survey collection. 
M topotype has also been presented to the British Museum of Natural 

istory. 


602 Transactions 


Several additional features are better shown by other fragments. On 
two the form of the aperture can be made out, though it is not quite 
complete in any specimen. Tt i is oval in gm and appears to be quite 
holostome, with no trace of a sinuosity (fig. d) 

Several specimens have been sectioned, and these show that the 
columella is solid, and oblique to the axis of the shell, although the degree 
of obliquity varies somewhat in different individuals (fig. c б). 


if 


p 
L/ 
A yl aie 
T 
UL Р 5 


Katosira obliquestriata n Sp. a, holot b, Desc 
- Sp. otype ; cimen vedi em 
whorls; с, бн of а shell to show ренту d, as 
showing form of aperture ( pem restored); e, f, diagram of филе 
ation on upper whorls (f, а ype). 


One specimen, ial giri rine only by a single whorl, indicates that ye 
species attained a much larger "s than is shown by the holotype ; 
length may have ae more than 60 mm. 

Some smaller fragments show the earlier whorls, Two such are shown 
in figs. e and Er the latter will be taken ав a rupe The enn 


which are most pronou nced near posters 

border, and which are sharply inclined across whorl. On succeeding whor 

ar met is of the same character, but — are not Li as ps 
widely spaced, while spirals are num 

lates (т fifth). whorl costae are replaced by low “folds or noie and 


TruEMAN.—-A New Fossil Gasteropod from New Zealand. 603 


ultimately disappear completely, sixth whorl being ornamented only by 

spiral lines and oblique growth-lines. On this whorl the spirals are very 

numerous, those near sutures being somewhat stronger than those 

on middle of whorl. It.may be suggested that this corresponds with the 
earliest whorl shown imperfectly in holotype. 

e ontogeny of K. obliquestriata may therefore be summarized as 


follow 

cue NER ? Whorl-shape. 
Protoconch .. Unkno .. Unknown. 
? Third whorl .. Axial со ete and s spira als .. Round. 
Fourth whorl ..  Feebler costae and spirals .. Round. 
Fifth whorl .. Spirals and subcostae .. Round. 
Sixth whorl .. Growth-lines and spirals . Flatter. 
Seventh to ténth apt uia lines and spirals near 

rl Flat 


who 
Eleventh whorl .. асса Е ‘and spirals near 
sutures es ка .. More tumid ; whorls 

embracing. 

Variations.—As remarked, there is considerable variation among the 
specimens, even in one piece of matrix. This is chiefly due to the accelera- 
tion or retardation of those progressive acorde that are summarized in 
the above table. us in some specimens the whorl-shape at any given 
stage is more or less advanced than indicated in the table. As the accele- 
ration of ornament takes place independently of the changes in mem 


shape, a t number of variants may be recognized. In some specim 
the whorls remain flat eru кану and there appears to be no adeny 
for the whorls to be moulded on the preceding ones; in other specimens 


this м. is attained by the iri: or seventh whorl. 
riation in acceleration of ornamentation is equally distinct. For 
. € illustrates the early whorls of a specimen in which the costate 
stage is ' lost by the fourth whorl; in several specimens the stage with 
spirals is retained until the seventh or eighth whorl. 
These differences are in several cases so e as to suggest that 


more than one species is present. Indeed, at one stage in the aserat 
tion, before the more complete material had been received, the writer was 
dis to refer the fragments to at least two species of different. genera. 


As they occur together, petes and as the variation in each character 
appears to be continuous, it is more satisfactory to regard them as members 
of one gens or species-group. The writer believes that members of the same 
species-group collected at one horizon not infrequently show such differences, 
due to differential acceleration of progressive characters. Such differences 
in isochronous members of one "lineage" have been noted in several 
divisions of the Mollusca 
a may be admitted that there is a possibility that m operis dealt . 
are not strictly isochronous; the limestone may in fossils of 
shy different dates; but, as the specimens are identical i in а 
appearance, it is safer to consider them as contemporaneous until 
par et to the contrary is tcs 
Generic Position.—Mesozoic' turriculate gasteropods with атаа 
axial ornament were formerly placed in Chemnitzia or in Pseudomelani 
Ps ia is taken to include smooth shells with growth-lines изиң 
straight, while smooth or costate shells in which the axials showed а 
sinuosity were placed in Chemnitzia 


* The more prominent feature in the ornamentation is given first in each сазе, 


604 Transactions. 


It is apparent that the shells now under consideration must be grouped 
with Chemnitzia s.l.—that is, with the family of Loxonematidae—since the 
growth-striae are far from straight, and since they show costae at one 
stage of growth. This conclusion is further supported by the obliquity of 
the columella, and by the tendency of the later whorls to mould themselves 
on the preceding whorls, a frequent feature of the Loxonematidae. 

"The genera of this family have been summarized by Dr. A. E. M. 
Cossmann (1) Miss McDonald and the writer consider that some of the 
genera are artificial, and, provisionally, are inclined to use the following for 
Mesozoic gasteropods (2) :— 

ygopleura : Whorls convex, sinuous axials, no spirals. 
atosira : As above, but with spirals. 
Hypsipleura : Whorls flat, axial ribs straight. 
While it is admitted that these genera are far too comprehensive, it is 


striata can scarcely have led to a shell with the growth-lines of Ps 
melania, and it may perhaps be considered as a parallel development. The 

alidae arose at about the same time as a development of the Loxo- 
nematidae (3), but these are characterized by the strengthening of the 
axial ribs, and the New Zealand specimens must not be regarded as in 
any way related to such early members of the Scalidae as Proscala (4), 
which is үтү ae progressing from smooth to costate 


Loxonematidae are not unknown from Cretaceous rocks. Unfortunately, 


cannot properly be made out. Cretaceous shells which should apparently 
referred to the Loxonematidae have been described by Stanton (5) and 


Stoliezka (6), among others, but these shells are costate throughout and "s 


are without the oblique growth-lines that characterize К. obliquestriata. ` 
The discovery of gasteropods with such distinetly Jurassic affinities 1D 
rocks that may be of Cretaceous age is interesting in view of the sug- 
gestion, recently disputed by Dr. Trechmann (7), that New Zealand faunas 
often show archaic features. : 
REFERENCES. 
1. M. Cossmann, Essais de paléoconch. comp., 8 (1909). : 
2. A. I. MoDoxarp and A. E. TRUEMAN, The Evolution of certain Liassic Gasteropods, 
Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. 77, p. 325. 
3. J. S. GARDINER, On Cretaceous Gasteropoda, Geol. Mag., 1876, p. 76. 
4. M. Cossmann, Esaias de paléoconch. comp., 9 (1912), p. 101. 
5. T. y M ее Formation and its Invertebrate Fauna, Bull. U.S. Geol. 
Ж „р. А 
6. F. Sroraczxa, € us Fauna of Southern India, іі, Palaeont. Indica (1868), р. 285. _ 
TRECHMANN, Cretaceous Mollusca from New Zealand, Geol. Mag., 1917, p- 296: p 


Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 605 


Otoliths of Fishes from the Tertiary Formations of New Zealand. 


Ву ©. Arran Frost, F.LS., F.G.S., F.Z.S. 


Communicated by Professor W. N. Benson.* 


[Read before the not orem 13th November, 1923 ; erai И Editor, 3rd December, 
3; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


Plates 61, 62. 


Tur material for the following paper, which I received through the 
kindness of Professor W. N. Benson, of the University of Otago, Dunedi 
consisted of fifty-six specimens of otoliths, the property of the Geological 
urvey of New Zealand, and seventy-one otoliths collected Mr. H. 
inlay, M.Sc., of the University of Otago, to whom I am also indebted for 
a list of the formations, in their proper sequence, from which they were 
obtained. I wish also to acknowledge the great assistance I have received 
from Professor Benson in his letters, and from the literature he has so 
y sent me on the present nomenclature and correlation of the various 
systems of New Zealand. 
The list of the localities and probable age of the beds from which the 
otoliths have been obtained are as follow 


Oamaru Series— 
. Waikaia (Lower Miocene or Oligocene). 
. Wharekuri (Lower Miocene or Oligocene). 
. Clifden (Lower Miocene or Oligocene). 
). 


: ene 
. White Rock а (Міосепе). 
. Awamoa (Mioc 
. Pukeuri doen 
€ Series— 
‘Tuhua, North Island (Upper Miocene). 


CO еа С Qui C» bo ч 
wa 
© 
z 
© 
z 
T 
'S 


Wan ngan ui Seri 
10. Castlecliff it (Upper Pliocene). 


* In the valuable paper which follows the author refrains from deducing from the 
evidence of the fish-remains themselves any conclusions as to the age of the formations 
in image they occur. It is interesti recall in this connection tha z са 


Мг. 
а private communication, is opinion on the matter. he evidinss afforded of 
faunal relationships is, however, very interseting.—W. N. B. 


606 - Transactions. 


Mr. Finlay informs me that Nos. 4 and 5 are practically the same 
horizon, that No. 6 is very near to these, while No. 3 is certainly older 
than No. 4 but younger than No. 2, and that 7 and 8 are possibly identical 
horizons and slightly younger than 4 and 5. The occurrence of the 
different species is quite in accord with his observations. The only 
specles submitted from No. 9 occurs in all other formations up to 


all the others, is found as low as the Waikaia and in several intervening 
horizons. 

In spite of the small amount of material submitted to me, it is evident 
that the formations from which it was taken are closely connected strati- 
graphically. . 

The amount of material from Pukeuri sent me was much in excess of 


mined from Pukeuri there are examples of five from gowan and 
four from Target Gully, two from Awamoa, and two from White Rock 


River. 

Otolithus (Scopelus) sulcatus Bassoli (Plate 61, fig. 1) occurs in all the 
formations from Pukeuri to Target Gul also in the Mokau series at 
Tuhua, North Island; Otolithus (Macrurus) toulai Schubert (Plate 61, 

t il 


Otolithus ( Sparidarum ) gregarius Koken (Plate 62, fig. 17) and Otolithus 
( Ophidiidarum ) pantanelli (Plate 61, fig. 8). Two species are found at both 
rei and at Pukeuri—O. (Ophidicdarum) pantanelli and O. (Dentex) 
subnobilis. 


of the deep sea, the latter being fairly nume * h twenty-one 
examples of Scopelidae and fourteen of the Macruridae, though only one 
of Citharus. 

Tropical species are represented by Fierasfer, Elops, and Citharus, while 
others represent a subtropical or temperate fauna. 

The genera and number of species determined are as follews :— 


Scopelus 2 euronectidorum 1 
acrurus KO Serranus — 3 
Physiculus ae } apercis 1 
Raniceps E | i uA 1 
Merluccius nio Percidarum 2 
us aem i Sparidarum 2 
hidium | 4 емет ~. 1 
Ophidiidarum 1 | Citharus .. : 
Trachinus E nc. sedi 1 
Fierasfer SER | p 
Total 22 


Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 607 
The incidence of their occurrence is as follows :—- 


STRATIGRAPHICAL ARRANGEMENT, SHOWING OCCURRENCE OF SPECIES. 


| 


| 


E ON 4 га 
8 E 5 $ * Ба g x Z == 
E BB) RÀIz Ed E 39 
3383 ве зача 38 $5 
eur te “ Miocene. Upper Miocene. | ш. 
Oamaru Series. [елан ial om oae 
1 x x x x x x 5 
2 x vx ica pe. М5 
3 m $i x ` 
4 x x x x 5 
5 AT ae x pu 
6 Gd x yi 
7 аң x a. 
ТА е x 4 
8 x x x x х x 
9 A» EA x x ua 
10 X мА : @ z 
11 i x ac uu 
12 T x x às 
13 : » x 
14 ree x 
15 és X 
16 x x 
12,21 x x iis куя 
18 x 26 X x 
19 x di x V 
20 x ЛЫ 
22 V. x 
23 x 


Otolithus (Scopelus) sulcatus Bassoli. (Plate 61, fig. 1.) 


xem —5 x 4mm. 

— Shape ovate; outer side flat, inner side slightly con- 
vex ; MENU obtuse, slight notch below antirostrum. Dorsal, ventral, 
and posterior rims rounded. Sulcus wide pe straight; ostium longer 
than cauda. 

rrence.—Tuhua, North Island, 1 mone: Pukeuri, 7 ; Awamoa, 9; 
White Rock River, 1; Ardgowan, 3; Target Gully, 1. Received from 
Geological Purroy of New Zealand and Mr. H. J. Finlay. 
Observations species was described by Bassoli in 1906 as Otolithus 
1 "sulcatus, following a similar error by Prochaska in 1893 


( Berycidarum 
with to О. ( Scopelus ) Priem pointed out the misdescription 
in 1911 (4), the sulcus being distinctly rode and in no way resembling 


that of the Berycidae. О. (Scopelus has a or prominent rostrum 
and a more distinct notch than the species now described, which agrees 
with O. (Scopelus) sulcatus described by Bassoli d) qe the Pliocene of 
Monte Gibio, near Modena, Italy. 

Age.— Tertiary (Miocene) : (EE 


608 Transactions. 


Otolithus (Scopelus) circularis n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 2.) 


Dimensions.—2} х 

Description.—Circular ; outer side domed with radiating lines, inner side 
flat; notch in ostium ; lower line of suleus with angle between ostium and 
cauda. 

Осситтепсе. —А. TR example from Target Gully, received from Mr. 
H. J. Findlay (type specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay. 

Observations.— his differs in outline and in shape of sulcus он 
preceding species, also in having radiating furrows on outer side. 
described in 1911 (4, p. 39) a circular otolith with a distinetly сор i 
sulcus as О. (Solea) гани from the Miocene of France, but this had a 
straighter suleus than the species now described, which has an outer side 
unlike any otolith of the Soleidae. 

This is without doubt a new species, which I have named Otolithus 
(Scopelus) circularis 

Age.— Tertiary T R Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Macrurus) gracilis Schubert. (Plate 61, fig. 3.) 


Dimensions.—3 x З mm 

Description. —Shape roughly circular; outer side with radiations and 
umbo in centre, inner side flat with radiating ribs above and below sulcus. 
A deep semicircular depression above sulcus; no rostrum or antirostrum ; 
slight notch ea ostium ; eauda narrow and depressed. 

Occurrence.-—A single example from Pukeuri, я. from Geological 
Survey of New Zealand. 

Observations.—This species was described by Schubert in 1905 (9, p. 513) 
from the Tertiaries of Austria-Hungary, and by Bassoli in 1906 а) from 
the Pliocene of Monte Gibio, near Modena, Italy. 

Age.— Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Macrurus) toulai Schubert. (Plate 61, fig. 4.) 


Dimensions.—1 x 5 

Description. — Shape еэ ; outer side with longitudinal eminence 
with radiating furrows extending to rim, forming a serrated edge; inner 
M convex, smooth. Sulcus extends the length of otolith but does not 

t rim. Ostium constricted ; cauda vest T upturned termination. 

ще nce.—Pukeuri, 8 examples ; ; Ardgowan, 2; Target 
Lr Fil Received Бош Geological Жн t New Zealand and Mr. 


0 wons.—Described by Schubert from the Tertiaries o : 
Hungary in in 1990. and by Bassoli in 1906 from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio, 
ear Modena taly The example figured en, and rather 


Otolithus due qu bicaudatus n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 5.) 
Dimensions.— 
iption.—Sha fenes outer side umbonated and furrowed, inne 
side flat with Pras. en on dorsal part. There is a prominent "iol 


Trans. N.Z. Ixsr., Vor. 55. : PLATE 61. 


{ 4 
6 
кеа А 
70 9 
1 
ms 
7: ENS ж 
2 3 5 


Cy 


Fic, 2.—Otolithus ( copain ) ае n.s 
rurus ) gracilis 


Fie 3.—Otolithus (Mac cilis Schubert, х 34 

Fr tolithus ( M ai Schubert. х 

Ете i ( Physic bicaud 

Fie. 6.—Otolithus (Raniceps) planus Koken var. novae-zeelandiae. x 4 
Fic. 7.—Otolithus ( Merluccius) pukeuriensis n. s x 

Fic. 7a.—Otolit, us) elegans var. sculpta 

Fie, 8.—Otolithus (Ophidium ) nelli Bassoli and Schubert, х 3 
Fic. 9. Trachinus ) этил бр Koke 

Fic. 10.—Otolithus ( Fierasfer ) nu Koken. 


Fie. 11.—Otolithus ( Ophidiidarum) ) guis n. iom "x 4. 


Face p. 608.) 


Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55 


e == 


19 


Fic. 12.—Otolithus ( Pleuronectidarum ) acuminatus Бори, х 4. 
Ето. 13, re (5 (Serr anus ) noetlingi Koken 


Tis 
ФЕ 
55 
> 


. 90.- ithus Y Pa Pus raperc n. 8 x 
1G, 22, »—Otolithus (Parcidarum ) cottreau i Pri rem. х3. 
Fic, 23.—Otolithus (Citharus ) lakone n. sp. 5. 


Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 609. 


process anteriorly, with a backward inclination ; frontal rim curved with 
two indentations, ventral rim curved.  Sulcus consists of an oval ostium 
with m and a duplicated cauda. 
Occurrence.—Three examples from Pukeuri, received from Geological 
Survey of Ne New Zealand. (Type specimen, coll. Geol. Surv. N. Z.) 
Observations.—This fossil otolith resembles in a remarkable way the 
otolith of the living New Zealand species Physiculus bacchus. In no other 
species that has passed through my hands is a double cauda to be seen. 
e two grooves are equally developed, and both open on the posterior 
rim, rear of otolith being identical in living and fossil species. Ante vend 
they are somewhat different, the oval ostium not being discernible 
Physiculus bacchus in specimens in my collection, but with further aurea 
this may be more apparent. Also, the otolith of living species has an 
anterior projection which is absent in fossil. In both there is a dorsal 
horn-like съ шара ни in Physiculus bacchus, but with а 
backward inclinatio the species now оной. The resemblance is 
jea and 1 ase béton called this species Otolithus ( Physiculus) 


Een (Miocene) : Oamaru series. 
er o сасе) planus Koken n. var. novae-zeelandiae. (Plate 61, 
6.) 


Dimensions.—4 X de 
. — Description.—Sha vu. outer side with parci furrows, inner 
side flat; serrated ate and below. Sulcus жеен across otolith ; 
ostium vide аре open; cauda narrow with two ee 

Oceurrence.—A. Huge example from Pukeuri, received pum Geological 
Survey of Eras Zealand. (Type specimen, coll. Geol. Surv. N.Z.) 

Observations.—Outer side almost exactly as in 0. onde iceps) planus 
Koken (3, pl. 4) from the Upper Oligocene of Sternberger Gestein; inner 
side corresponding also with the exception of ostium, which in O. ( Raniceps ) 
planus is narrow and closed up in front, while in variet described 
ostium is wide, and open in front. I have therefore called this Otolithus 
(Raniceps) planus Koken’ var. novae-zeelandiae 

Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus aiio pukeuriensis n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 7.) 


Dimensions.—7 x 34 mm. 

Description. ора long-ovate; outer side concave, inner side convex ; 
serrations on edges. Ostium and cauda equal; constriction in middle 
of sulcus. 

Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. H. J. 
Finlay. (Type specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay.) 

Observations.—The species described differs from Otolithus ( Merluccius) 
obtusus Koken (3, в 11) in contour, іп concavity of outer side, and also 
has angle on fronta higher. The cauda also approaches nearer posterior 
rim than in "imi the front of otolith slopes as in many of the living 
Gadidae, but in Merluccius vulgaris is more rounded, with angle lower. 
The sulcus is unmistakably that of Merluccius, and I have therefor referred 
this example to a new species Otolithus (Merluccius ) pukeuriens 

Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 

20—Trans. - 


610 Transactions. 


Otolithus (Gadus) elegans Koken var. scuplta. (Plate 61, fig. 7a.) 


Dimensions.—5 x З mm. 

Description. —Shape ovate; outer side convex with median ridge and 
umbo, rim serrated ; inner side convex, plain with serrations on edge. 
Suleus straight, traverses otolith but does not cut the front or rear 
dges. 


Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. H. J. 
Finlay. 

Observations.—Described by Koken (3, pl. 4) from the Oligocene of 
Sternberger Gestein. 
Age.— Tertiary (Miocene) : Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Ophidium) pantanelli Bassoli and Schubert. (Plate 61, fig. 8.) 
Dimensions.—6 x. 4 mm. 

iption.—Shape ovate; outer side convex, smooth with serrations 

on anterior ventral rim ; inner side convex, smooth. Dorsal rim rounded, 

with fold on posterior angle; ventral rim deep with serrations below the 

ostium. Suleus straight; cauda terminates some distance from posterior 


m А 
Occurrence.— Castleclift, l example; Pukeuri, 4 ; Ardgowan, 2; Target 
Gully, 1; Clifden, 1; Waikaia, 5. The Pukeuri specimens were received 


Observations.—This species was described by Bassoli in 1906 (1, p. 43) 
from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio and the Miocene of Pantano, Italy. It 
1 very distinctive in shape and in the formation of the suleus, and appears 
to range from the Upper Pliocene of Castlecliff, North Island, down to 
the Oligocene or Miocene of Waikaia, where it is well represented, per- 
sisting throughout those Tertiary formations of New Zealand furnishing 
the material submitted to me. 

Age.— Tertiary (Pliocene and Miocene): Oamaru and Wanganui series: 


Otolithus (Trachinus) mutabilis Koken. (Plate 61, fig. 9.) 


Dimensions.—4 x 24 mm. 

Description —Shape ovate; outer side concave, inner side convex, 
front pointed; no rostrum or antirostrum. Sulcus straight; cauda in- 
clined slightly upward. 


Т | 
that this example should be referred to the Trachinidae. The sulcus differs — 


slightly from Otolithus (Trachinus) mutabilis described by Koken (2) in 
and t 


south-west France, and in one of these the sulcus is nearer that of exam 


- 


now described. I have therefore referred this example to the species 


described by Koken as Otolithus ( Trachinus ) mutabilis. 
Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


^ 


Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 611 


Otolithus (Fierasfer) nuntius Koken. (Plate 61, fig. 10.) 

Dimensions.—31 x 2 mm 

Description.—Shape ovate ; ; outer side convex, — Àà inner side 
flat. Suleus oval in centre of otolith occupied b 

Occurrence.—Two examples from Waikaia, сони from Mr. Н. J. 
Finlay. 
Observations.—This species, which compares well with otoliths of the 
living Fierasfar umbratilis, has been described by Koken 6) from the Oligo- 
cene of Soellingen as Otolithus ( Fierasfer) nuntius Ko 

Age.— Tertiary (Oligocene or Miocene); Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Ophidiidarum) elongatus n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 11.) 


Dimensions.—3 x 2 mm. 
escription.—Shape ovate with pointed ends, both sides convex. Sulcus 

short, oblique. 

Occurr ence.—Single example from Target Gully, received from Mr. H. J. 
Finlay. (Type specimen, coll. H. J. Finla "T 

тана This species is very similar in outline to that described 
by Priem (7, p. 157) as Otolithus (Ophidiidarum) aff. kokeni from the 
. Lutetien of Le Bois-Gouét, Brittany, but the sulcus is different, соон 
to that of Otohthus ( Ophidiidarum ) pantenelli Bassoli and Schubert, seen 
in Plate 61, fig. 8. I have therefore Called this Otolithus (Ophididarum) 
elongatus 

Age. — Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus ао А cou. acuminatus Koken. (Plate 62, fig. 12.) 


Dimensions —3 X 

Descriptions. Күл ы yu with pointed ends, biconvex.  Sulcus small, 
oval 

Occurrence—Awamoa and Ardgowan, four examples, received from 
Mr. H. J. Finlay. 

Observations.—This species was described by Koken (3) from the middle 
Oligocene of Waldbocckeiheim, and also by Bassoli (1) from the Pliocene 
of Monte Gibio, I 

Age.—Tertiary a: Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Serranus) noetlingi Koken. (Plate 62, fig. 13.) 

Dimensions.—5 х З mm. 

cription. — Shape ovate; upper rim sloping to rear; outer side 

concave, inner side convex ; ventral rim carinate. Rostrum blunt, anti- 
rostrum slight. Ostium wide; cauda VR than ostium, straight, iia 
slight curve downwards at terminations which does not reach posterio 
rim of otolit 

Occurrence.—Pukeuri and Ardgowan, numerous € received from 
Geological | Survey of New ate wali s Mr. H. J. Finla 


of Loin зайн, and referred by him to the above: named species 
—Tertiary (Miocene) : Oamaru series. 


a 


612 Transactions. 


Otolithus (Elops) miocaenicus n. sp. (Plate 62, fig. 14.) 


Dimensions.—4 x 25$ mm. 

Description.—Shape ovate; outer side concave, inner side convex; 
crest of dorsal rim slightly behind middle of otolith ; ventral rim carinate 
with forward projection. Rostrum large, no antirostrum. Suleus straight, 
oblique, terminating close to ventral rim but well away from rear o r 
otolith. | 

Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Geological 
Survey of ‘New Zealand. (Type specimen, coll. Geol N.Z. 1 

Observations.—This otolith is reproduced in those of the living species : 
Elops hawaiensis, the specimens with which I have compared it coming 1 
feo the Dutch East Indies. It has not been described before, and I have 3 
named it Otolithus (Elops) miocaenicu E 

Age.—Tertiary (Miocene) : анаа": series. 4 


Otolithus (Percidarum) rectus Priem. (Plate 62, fig. 15.) 


Dimensions —6 x 4 mm. 

Description.—Shape ovate ; outer side concave, showing rings of growth ; 
inner side convex. Sulcus long, with downward curve terminat ing on 
posterior rim of otolith. Ostium very small; cauda long. 

Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Geological E 
Survey of New Zealan a 

Observations.—In looking at the outer side of this otolith one is much d 
inclined to place it among those of the flat fishes : the nearly flat oval form 
showing the annual da is the same as in the otoliths of the genres 


сенн it is worth noting that it э bans a link between the 
otoliths of the Percoids and those of the Heterosomata. 
Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus ee elongatus Priem. (Platé 62, fig. 16.) 


Dimensions.—4 x 

Description. e ced outer side concave, with radiations 
on lower part; inner side convex; rostrum blunt, no antirostrum. 
Ostium wide; cauda curving down and terminating some distance 
posterior rim 

Oceurrence 


—Two examples, from аке and Target Gully, received 
from Geological Survey of New Zealand and Mr. H. J. Finlay i 
Observations.—This species is longer in proporlo to the "height than — 
Otolithus (Sparidarum) gregarius; otherwise the gener eral appearance is 
somewhat similar. Described by Priem (6) in 1913 from the Lutetien — 
of Le Bois-Gouét, France. 
Age. —Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 613 


Otolithus eem gregarius Koken. (Plate 62, figs. 17, 21.) 
—44 x4 


Descri sim — Shape ronghly circular; outer side concave with umbo, 
inner side convex; dorsal rim rounded posteriorly, ventral rim carinate. 
Rostrum blunt, no antirostrum. Ostium wide; cauda narrow and curved 
downward. 

Occurrence.—Three examples from Waikaia and Clifden, received from 
Mr. H. J. Fi nM 

Observatio ~ Described by Koken (3) from the Upper Oligocene of 
Sternberger edat ; also by Priem (8) from the Burdigalien of south-west 
France. 

Age. — Tertiary (Oligocene or Lower Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Dentex) aff. subnobilis Schubert. (Plate 62, fig. 18.) 


Dimensions.—3} x 2% m 

Description.—Shape elliptical ; outer side concave with radiating furrows 
to ventral rim, and oblique groove on anterior part of dorsal rim ; inner 
side flat. Sulcus straight, ostium wide, upward inclination. Cauda wide 
with ppn S does not extend to aara im. 


eognau, south-west France. 
Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (inc. sedis) umbonatus Koken. (Plate 62, fig. 19.) 
Dimensions, —2 x 1mm. 
ion.—Shape ovate, TI ; Ў side umbonated. Sulcus 
narrow, Act with ostium on 
—Two p Fain ak Waikaia and White Rock River, 
séceved | ‘cin Mr. H. J. 
ervation 4 Desteibed d Koken (2) from the Oligocene of Lattorf, 
verde Antwerp, and other places. 
Age.—Tertiary (Miocene) : Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Parapercis) finlayi n. sp. (Plate 62, fig. 20.) 


Dimensions.—2 X 1 mm. 

Description.—Outer side convex, umbonated ; inner side flat; dorsal 
rim serrated, and sloping equally to front and rear of otolith ; ventral 
rim erescentic. Suleus oblique ; ostium and cauda of equal length. Cauda 
terminates some distance from rear of otolith. 

Occurrence.—Single example from Wharekuri, received from Mr. H. J. 
Finlay. SR Cas specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay.) 

ions.—This solitary and minute example is of a distinctive 

ктан type. I find that it most resembles the otolitha of the so-called 

ы "the cod " of New Zealand (Parapercis colias), and have therefore named 

Otolithus (Parapercis) finlayi, "t Mr. H. J. Finlay, to whom I am 
indebted for sending the specim 

Age.—Tertiary (Oligocene) : onmi series, 


614 Transactions. 


Otolithus (Percidarum) cottreaui Priem. (Plate 62, fig. 22.) 


Description —Shape. circular; outer side flat, inner side convex; in- 
dentation in posterior rim. cus broad ; ostium depressed, wide. Cauda 
wide, curved доки нын; termination close to posterior rim. 

Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. Н. J. 
Finlay. 
Observations.—This was described by Priem in 1912 (5, p. 247) from 
the Eocene of Le Bois-Gouét, of south-west France. The example from 
Pukeuri differs in having the notch on posterior rim, but otherwise the 
resemblance is sufficient for identification. ў 

ge.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 


Otolithus (Citharus) latisulcatus n. sp. (Plate 62, fig. 23.) 


Dimensions.—2$ x 2 mm. 

Description.—Shape ovate; outer side convex, inner side slightly 
convex; dorsal and ventral rims rounded; angie between dorsal and 
posterior rim. Rostrum pointed, no antirostrum or notch. Sulcus very 
wide; cauda ope widely on posterior rim 

ence.—A single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. H. J. 
Finlay. (Type specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay. | 

Observations.—On comparing this specimen with the otoliths of the - 
living Citharus € the resemblance is at once apparent. Bassoli (1) _ 
describes a fossil Citharus otolith from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio—  . 
Otolithus (Citharus) schuberti; but in this species the cauda is narrower _ 


: e о : 
which I have named Otolithus ( Citharus ) latisuleatus 
Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Awamoa series. 


LITERATURE CITED. 
1. EMILIA S Se Pun Otolito fossili terziari della Rivista Italiana di roo 
2. E. какка, Zeitschrift der deut. Geol. Gesell., vol. 36, 1884. 
„ 3. —— Ibid., vol. 43, 1891. 
* 4, F. PRIEM "ийини de la Soc iété Géol. de France, 4th ser., vol. 11, 1911. 


a з= Otolithes I cénes de France et d' Angleterre, Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de France, ; 
6. —— Sur de. otolithes de l'Éocéne du Contentin et de Bretagne, ibid., vol. 13, 1913. 3 
—— Otolithes éocénes de Bretagne, ibid., vol. 13, 1913. 


7 
8. —— Otolithes du Tertiare du S.W. France, ibid., vol. 14, 1914. 

9. К. SCHUBERT, Jahrbuch der К. К. Geol. Heiechaonstal bgo vol. 55, 1905. 
10. —— Die Fisch-otolithen des Oesterungars Tertiaers, ibid., vol. 56, 1906. 


MansHaALL—Two Fossil Cephalopods from North Canterbury. 615 


Two Fossil Cephalopods from North Canterbury. 
By P. Мавѕнли,, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst, Hutton and Hector 
Medallist. 


[ Read уба the dryer Таоа of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923 ; : received by 
24th December, 1923 ; issued. separately, 28th August, 192 4.) 


Plates 63, 64, 


Proressor В. Speicut has been good enough to give me two fossil 
specimens, recently found in the Hurunui country, for ачаг gst 
and description. One of them was found in the Hurunui Rive r 
Ethelton, and its origin is unknown so far as exact site is concerned, 

This specimen is an ammonite quite different from any species that 
has 77 been found in New Zealand. А description of it is given 
below 


DarMasicERAS Djanélidzé, 1922. 


A ies description of this genus is given by its author (256-62, Bull. 
G.S. de France, ser. 4, vol. 21, 1923). The following is an abridged 


Whorls in adult form very flattened, but since whorls wider than 
high. There are usually umbilical tubercles cept in very young or 
very old forms. In some forms ribs may be fasci culated from umbilical 

bercles. Манайх there are primary ribs which originate on umbilical slope 
or on tubercles. About half-way along flank secondary ribs arise, two or 


lobe formed from the summit of the second lateral saddle with its secondary 
lobe and the auxiliary lobes. First lateral lobe very large and unsym- 
metrical ; of its two lateral branches the external is the larger. The lobes 
and saddles are long and straight. The summit of the principal saddles 
- is symmetrically divided by a secondary lobe. The antisiphuncular lobe 

is straight, deep, "s impaired. The genus is — restricted to 
the Upper Tithonia: 


 Dalmasiceras speighti n. sp. (Plate 63, figs. 2, 3; Plate 64, figs. 1, 2.) 

The shell is of moderate size, but is too imperfect for exact measure- 
ment at a greater diameter than 51 mm. Its dimensions (in millimetres) 
are— 


A. 
Diameter .. 51 100 85 - 
Height T^ 45 35 41 
Width pur eee: 2 17 


20 
Umbilieus .. 17 33 26 31 


It is thus not very different in form from D. kiliani Djanélidzé, though 
distinctly wider and lower, a difference that might well be due to the 
larger size of the latter specimen. The involution is about one-half, Sess 


616 Transactions. 


B 
] 
£ 
— 
— 
o 
c 
m 
© 
Е 
5 
5 
E 
S 
er 
E 
e 
ч 
Ён 
e 
g 
В 
st 
a 
E 
Ф 
— 
E 
Ф 
£e 
B 
RE 
mae eee 


NavurIiLUS Linné. 


The second specimen, Professor Speight tells me, was found at the - 
Kaiwara Creek in a calcareous gritty greensand which here forms the base 
. of the series of Cretaceous and Tertiary rocks; these, as usual, rest with j 
a high unconformity on middle or older Mesozoic rocks. This specimen, о 
though somewhat crushed, can be identified with certainty as a species е 
of Nautilus. @ 


Nautilus sp. aff. suciensis Whiteaves. (Plate 65, fig. 1.) 


The specimen is 120 mm. in diameter and 80 mm. 
face is broadly rounded, and umbilicus appears to be 


wards, but at shoulder bend in a gentle curve strongly backwards and pass 
rd loop. The 


over periphery with backward loop 


in British Columbia, in rocks of Senonian age. No species of this group 
of Nautilus has previously been recorded from New Zealand. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


v? 


1. se ara E aft cinpieine ih uda, x L 
Mp pa: i— еони ей £ Cross 
А ШЕ ЕЕ v frei Internal pica 5 


А 151U75/. qa of Г ЧЫЛ АЛ АБИЛ: wind 


Face р. 616.) 


PLATE 63. 


Г 55 PLATE 64. 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


Fic. 1.— Dalmasiceras speighti n. sp. Natural size. a ў 
Fic, 2.—Dalmasiceras speighti n. sp: Suture-line. At diameter, 71 mm. ; 
height, 24 mm. ; width, 15 mm. 


MansnHALL.— The ** Hydraulic Limestones " of North Auckland. 617 


The “Hydraulic, Limestones " of North Auckland.* 
By P. Мавѕнли, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton and Hector 
Medallist. 


[Read nd ан piece or Institute of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923 ; "E received by 
1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


A CONSIDERABLE amount of discussion has taken place in regard to the 
age of this formation. It is not intended in this paper to review the 
opinions that have been expressed in regard to this өн, and it will 


to it a Lower yes age. At the present time it is merely intended em 
mention oi facts not previously adduced which favour the author's 
contentio 

The “ занак limestone " is, generally speaking, а foraminiferal lime- 
stone which covers large areas of the North Auckland Peninsula between 


it frequently contains also a great many remains of organisms that had 
. siliceous skeletons—sponges, diatoms, and Radiolaria are included amongst 
these. The iari often contains a good deal | of wea and some- 


by a great und er of crevices and joints, and slide ily, even on country 
with gently чар. relief. It has been su on to considerable earth- 


were shown in a case by the Wilson’s Cement Company. These specimens, 
however, have never been described, and appear now to be lost. Some 
stratigraphical rem have lately been noted and require a definite 
statemen 

(1.) At Pahi the hydraulic limestone is clearly seen to overlie a green- 
sand. This is very clear on the shore-line of the eastern side of the Pahi 
arm of the Kaipara Harbour, between Whakapirau and Jackman's, where 
the rocks dip about 30? to the south-west and strike to the north-west. 

(2. On the hill between Pahi Township and the Arapaoa arm of the 
Kaipara Harbour it is found that all the eastern and = parts of the 
hill are formed of limestone, while greensands crop out at the bottom of 
the western and southern sides. On the west side and on the south the 
сарана have а generally easterly dip. The obvious conclusion is that 

e greensands dip under the hydraulic limestone. Although the slope of 
the hill near the base is covered with detritus, the dip of the rocks shows 
that their relation is properly represented by the diagram fig. 1—the same 

t Jackman's, mentioned previously, which is about one mile 
distant. 

If the shore-line of the Arapaoa arm is followed to the north-west for 
about one mile, a syncline is found exposed on the foreshore of the harbour 


* For a map of the locality see MARSHALL, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 435, 1916. 


618 Transactions. 


and cliff that bounds it, as shown in fig. 2. At the south-east side of this 
syncline there has been a small amount of differential rock-movement, 
and the limestone has moved slightly over the greensand. There has been 
no movement of this kind at the north-west side, and there the limestone 
shows gradations to the greensand. 

At a third point, between Mr. Blackwell's house and Tokatapu, opposite 
Colbeck's Landing, on the west side of the Pahi arm, the hydraulic lime- 
stone is again seen to rest on a highly arenaceous greensand, which is pro- 
bably a local equivalent of the Pahi greensand. Again at Portland, near 
Whangarei, about fifty miles distant, on the downthrow side of a fault 
which shows clearly in a cutting on the railway-line, the greensand has 
been lowered so as to be brought into contact with the limestone. In 
these four localities it is clear that the hydraulic limestone is a higher — 
horizon than the greensand. 


BEP CASE 


———— n Сы 
Greensand (Eocene) 


Ето. 1.— Hydraulic limestone between Pahi and Arapaoa arm. 


Palaeontological evidence of the age of the limestone is very scanty. 
he greensand which lies below it at Pahi contains a considerable variety 
of fossil Mollusca, including an Aturia, and is probably the equivalent of 
the European Eocene—-certainly not Cretaceous. Tt follows that the 
анк limestone in this locality at least is not older than the Upper 
ocene. 


Н ydvauke Limestone 
Stratification abse uve 


Greensand (E ocevia) EX & eee 
~ ae 
- „= 
T a e 


Fic. 2.—Syncline on foreshore north-west of Arapaoa arm. 


a shark’s tooth obtained from the hydraulic limestone near Batley, about 


* 
B 


six miles from Pahi. 


re is also in the Auckland Museum a tring of six similar vertebrae 

from the hydraulic limestone at Portland, and, like the previous one, these - 

"A. — Carcharodon. ; 

palaeontological and stratigraphical evidence seems to me to prove - 

that. the hydraulic limestone at Portland, Pahi, and Batley is certainly of. 
Tertiary age, and not older than the Upper Eocene. : 


Speicut.—Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 619 


The Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 


By R. 8рююнт, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Curator of the 
Canterbury Museum. 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th November, 1923; received by 
Editor, 24th December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.) 


any further exploitation. Recent examinations of the area by the present 
author have revealed geological features of some interest, notably in their 
bearing on the origin of the present topography of the Malvern Hills and 
of the Southern Alps, and hence this brief account. 


with a width varying from nothing at its two ends up to about half a mile 


is one of the highest occurrences of coal-measures in the alpine region of 
the South Island. Some few are certainly higher, but they are by no 
means so extensive. It is located in the valley of Macfarlane Stream 


ange. shelf has a general N.E.-S.W. 
trend, but it is divided from the valley of Macfarlane Stream for the north- 


easur 
the structure of the area, a. description of the beds occurring in each will 
be given. op 
The extreme north-eastern end of the area consists of clays, sandy clays, 
and thin beds of lignite most of which is of low grade. This part is much 
disturbed by slip and covered with surface debris, so that it is impossible 
to obtain a definite idea of the relations of the various beds. The first 


620 Transactions. 


clear section is obtained in the bed of the creek farthest north-east. This 
rises in Benmore and cuts the coal-measures—the u 


upper portion almost on 


PORTER PASS Py, 
| d 
| $ 
| Macfarlane ` 
| Әс 
| è 1 
| CMER т SS ae 
| 4 Qh 4 - 
ау АЧ 2 
LAA EN | = 
EOIS o æ T 
Ен" 49 aU. 
|957 Ke F 
9 3582 
Є: - 
- 
=! 
„да? 
TA E 
Ben More. CT 
436 
a 
LAS "wv s 
P а AAA | 
Ам én : 
Zoot ean у 1 
Pod s w a Ш 3 
ee" " E A genes pea 
s д 


C 
P4 
z 
sd 
4 
z^ feventon Pd 
Je EC 
- 3 
yi MAPBLE © 
= (1 
| - . QUÂRRY s LA. X lwwirEcuirFS 
High Peak PA Koar misery € 
3176 Ду Pos 1910 
se ^ 
/9 
rS 
a%s 
Scale of Miles —— 
о | = 
КСА 
are 


Р ғ. Ay, &p LP WO г £F 
Se only approximately correct 
® 


——— Sketch Map of ———— 
—— MALvern HILLS SHOWING y^ Fauct LINES —— 


the line of strike, and the lower part more in the direction of the dip. a 
Haast enumerates in detail the beds occurring in the lower part of the — 


SrEiGuT.—Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 621 


series, and the following is a summary of his record (see Section 1, although 
this is intended for the creek farther west) :— 


1. Shales and кру ошын е .. 60 ft. to 80 ft. 
2. Bluish sandy cla : E Та 
3. Brown coal 11 in. 
4. ро and white quartzose sands alter- 
ating 11 ft. 
5. Clays, shales, sandy clays, $ and brown coal in 
E 
6. Brown coal, main seam 4 ft. 7 in. 
7. Shales, pum and sands, with occasional layers 
coal . 3: 110 ft. (approx.) 
8. Oyster-beds with intercalated cla 6 ft. 
9. Sands and shales interstratified, the former 
yellowish-green or greyish weathering pink 
and brown, with smell of H,S, and лема 
of bau 14 60 ft. 


The uppermost beds exposed in this creek strike N. 10° W., and dip 
south-west at angles approximating 20^, but the lower beds swing round 
till they strike more to the north-west. At the top of the exposure the 
beds ы much disturbed, slickensided, crushed, and apparently overtu 
along a line of fault, as if the greywackes had been thrust against them 
TO h-east. T i 


porp 
oyster-bed, which co ontains Ostrea dichotoma like that in the Glentunnel 
area of the re Hills, and definitely correlates the two occurrences as 
being of the sa 
The bed lii by Haast а “© porphyry conglomerate " is a conglomerate 
with a fine-grained matrix in which are pebbles of a rhyolite similar to that 
i i i the Rockwood 


the pebbles, the conglomerate is similar to that which occurs elsewhere in 
the Malvern Hills at the base of the Cretaceous series, notably at mean: 
Gorge, White Cliffs, and on the south-eastern slope of "Mount Misery ; 

its occurrence at Benmore is somewhat remarkable, since the nearest ch yolitel 
in position are in the neighbourhood of High Peak, on the Upper Selwyn, 
nine miles away in a straight line, whereas Mount Misery is twelve miles 
distant. A similar conglomerate occurs in the basin of the Kowai at the 
bridge over the river, where there is a small exposure of coal- -measures, 


a o 
occurrence of a pebble of rhyolite in a conglomerate in the coal-measures 
at Craigieburn, near Lake Pearson (“ The Geology of the Trelissick or Broken 
River Basin, Selwyn County,” sal N.Z. Inst., vol. 19, pp. 398-99, 1887), 
and ts bearing on the form of the land when the beds were laid 
This | ebble is in a collection at the Canterbury Museum, and 
Hutton’s determination can be confirmed. 
few chains to the north-west of this creek is another coming in from 
the slopes of Benmore, but in this the sequence cannot be seen as clearly 
(see Section 1). The rhyolite conglomerate occurs at the base, resting on 


622 Transactions. 


stream has worn, consisting of concretionary sands, well bedded, with 
layers of harder and softer material interstratified with sandy shales ; some 
of the harder layers contain numerous sharks’ teeth. These beds strike 
N. 10° W., and dip to the west at angles of 15°. They are succeeded by 


—— BENMORE COAL AREA 
B Direction- S.E.to N.W. Length- about Ye Mile 


$ — Section | 
© Along Creek near W.E.end of Area 
\ 1 H : 
\ fob M te 
\ N 2 v) v v 
35° \ as 
> S ^] 
zs \ N 
S.E. e. e ee NW. 


— Section2 —— 
Across middle of Area 


SE. e. d. aris N.W. 
— LGrevwacke 2.Coat-MeasureES — 


: Rhyolite conglomerate 

. Coal seams with Clays & Sands 
‚ Sands with Gypsum & Sulphur 

. Greensands ; 


. Sands whitish &ye llowishk brown 


оазе еа 


faulted against the greywacke, which has been pushed over the sands from 
the south-east. The fault-plane hades at an angle of 40?, and apparently 
runs north-east and south-west. The surface of the sand is indurated an 

much slickensided. It is impossible to determine the amount of the throw 
from the exposures, 


Speicut.—Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 623 


On the western side of this gully three basic dykes occur. The most 
easterly of these is exposed in a face consisting of hard and soft sandstones. 
It is about 5 ft. wide, and strikes N. 5° E. A narrow band of altered 
material lies alongside the dyke. This appears to be the one referred to 

H cit., p. 45). Two other dykes also occur on the crest of the 
ridge dividing the basin of this creek from the next one lying to the west. 
These dykes may be part of one main intrusion, = as they appear on 
the surface they are quite distinct, and sands are exposed on the — 


š ce, which r 
N. 15° E., but the other is not defined where exposed, although the поа 
to the westward are covered with detached blocks over a considerable area. 
They have both been intruded into sands. 
The rock of which these dykes are formed is a very basic basalt. In 
undmass composed of feldspar laths, augite granules, and rather long 
individuals of magnetite with the skeletal outline of ilmenite, there are 
many phenocrysts of olivine and augite, the former predominating i in number. 
ome of these show signs of serpentinization, but they are usually fresh 
and colourless, or with cracks stained with oxide of iron. They, as well 
as the augite, frequently form aggregations. The rock does not show any 
close relation to the teschenitic varieties which occur at High Peak and 
at Rakaia Gorge, but is more closely connected with the basic rocks of the 
oe areas of the Malvern Hills. 

The next creek to the west is the main source of Macfarlane Stream 
(see Section 2). On the north-west boundary of the outlier a and 
€ with coal lie on the greywacke, but the country is much slipped. 

e beds are succeeded by sands and greensands, well exposed in a gully 
co iig in from the north, and also in a tributary coming in from Benmore 
on the south. The line of the former has been determined by a basaltic 
intrusion. On its south-east side shales at times carbonaceous, sandy 
shales with gypsum crystals and greensands, and sands with concretionary 
bands are exposed, striking north-east and dipping south-east at angles 
of from 35° to 40°. In the tributary from Benmore there are sands of 

varying оіан) —grey, brown with тағу гоп, green with glauconite, 
and yellowish-white passing into white—all dippitig south-east at an angle 
of 30°, the whole thickness of the coal-measures in this part of the area 


on the surface on the north-west boundary of the area. It can be traced 


from a saddle in the extreme south-west corner of the basin. Although 
Haast looked on this occurrence of igneous rock as a surface flow, there is 
little doubt that it is an intrusion in the form of a sill The following 
points are of importance in this connection: (1.) The contacts of both the 
upper and lower surfaces are intrusive contacts, the beds both above and 
below the mass being affected by its heat. (2.) It is not parallel to the 
stratification, but crosses it at a small ang 

Haast evidently thought that all Вах igneous occurrences belonged 
to one great sheet, but the evidence clearly points to their discontinuity 
on the surface 

Where the tributary creek from Benmore crosses the boundary of the 
coal-measures there is decided evidence of faulting on a large scale. 
No actual contacts can be seen, owing to debris slopes coming from the 


624 Transactions. 


greywacke, but on the line of the fault the greywacke is exposed some 
250 ft. to 300ft. vertically above the line to which the coal-measures 
reach in the bed of the creek, and the fault-plane is in consequence almost 
vertical, if not actually in a reversed position. 

The chief tributary of Macfarlane Stream farther west follows the strike 
approximately, but in the gullies coming in from the flanks of Benmore 
the upper sand and greensand beds are exposed in places, and the position 
of the south-east boundary suggests the continuance of the fault-line to 
the south-west. The width of the coal-measures narrows gradually on 
tracing them south-west, but they extend almost to the crest of the saddle 
at the head of the creek. In this creek the sill mentioned previously occurs 
about 250 yards above the junction, strikes nearly due east, and dips south 
at an angle of 40°. It underlies light-green sands. Immediately up-stream 
from it a gully comes in from the south, in which are exposed greensands 
with rusty-brown stain, grey sands, sandy shales, passing up into greenish 


glaciated or not. There is no reason why ice should not have invaded the 
head of the basin of Macfarlane Stream over the saddle which leads to the 
Rakaia Valley, especially as there is undoubted proof of the presence of 
glacier-ice lower down the Rakaia Valley having crossed ridges at a higher 
elevation than this saddle, and some of the features in the upper part of 
the basin can be attributed to ice-action. In the middle of the basin 


of the weak Cretaceous beds on which they now lie, and it is just possible, 
eun not probable, that they have been transported by agencies other 
than ice. 

The two special features of the area which have an interest not limited 
to the area itself are the occurrence of rhyolite conglomerate and also the 
positive evidence of faulting. With regard to the former, Hutton noted a 
difficulty, especially in the occurrence of the rhyolite pebbles at Craigieburn, 
and attributed its wide distribution to the action of a hypothetical river | 
running from the Malvern Hills, past Benmore, through the Broken River 
basin, but he considered the form of the land-surface to be substantially 
the same as that at present existing. If, however, we take a more modern 
interpretation of the origin of the alpine region of Canterbury, with a stage 
during the middle Cretaceous after Jurassic folding, when it was reduced 
to a peneplain, then the features present no difficulty. The rhyolite pebbles 
have in that case travelled up a shore-line from their place of origin in the 
neighbourhood of the Misery-Rockwood ridge, or perhaps from farther out 
in the plains from an area of rhyolite now buried under Tertiary and 
Quaternary deposits. 

When this peneplain, with its cover of sediments, was raised at the 
close of the Tertiary era the elevation was attended with faulting, and 
it is probable that this faulting continued down to a comparatively 
late recent date. In any case, this faulting is responsible for the major 
surface features of the Malvern Hills as they stand at present. From а 
study of the lie of the remnants of the Cretaceous coal-bearing beds 
which are preserved in the valleys in the heart of the Malvern Hills @ 


Бретонт.— Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 625 


well-defined series of subparallel faults may be inferred. These are as 
ж» (вее ша 

) The faulted « area where occurs the Cordy Flat Coalfield, now being 
dew at Steventon. The fault-line runs along the northern flank of the 
Cairn Range, and continues in a south-west direction along the northern 
side of Mount Mise 

(2.) The area about Rockwood Station, whose sce is determined by a 
fault which follows up the eastern side of the eastern bran ch of the Hororata 
River towards Phillips Saddle, and may a continued spi ab h since 
small patches of coal-measures occur on the north-eastern flank of Rocky 
Peak, and the form of the saddle suggests a etructural origin. 

(3. Upper Selwyn basin, which is faulted down along the north 
side of the Flagpole Range on a line running past High Peak. A splinter 
of this fault payed occurs a little to the north-west, and this continues 
to the north-east into the basin of the Hawkins River behind Dalethorpe, 
where the ected stripped surface indicates a former extension of the 
coal-measures into the upper basin of that stream, the only visible sur- 
viving remnant being a small patch on a tributary coming in from the north 
just west of the trig. marked 2725. The stripped surface of the Hawkins 
area is a continuation of that of the Upper Selwyn area, since there is no 
break between the basins of the two streams, and the нее Selwyn River 
m at one time have flowed into the Hawkins. 


The line of fault runs in close to the small patch of po tear coal-measures 


wns behind the Woodstock Station, the pce and makes gerd beds 
containing Conchothyra and Trigonia, and other shells exposed in the bed 
of the river near Otarama being a part of the beds which have been faulted 


own.. 
These M coal-measures have been covered up by the aggrad- 
ing gravels brought down by the Kowai and its tributaries. An extension 
of this fault-line probably ^x um after a slight turn along the south-eastern 
flank o e marked break in the topography all 
along the range, and the s similarity i in the form of successive ridges as they 
abut against the sides of Benmore, are to be explained in this way, 
although there hardly appears to be sufficient evidence on which to base a 
positive statement of the existence of a fault. Its direction is nearly 
parallel with what may be regarded as definite fault-lines occurring in other 
parts of the area. 
suggested fault would necessitate a change of throw from the 
Bergan to the south-east side of the fault, a reversal of displacement 
amounting to hundreds, if not to thousands, of feet. Such a change would 
be remarkable in a short distance. For these reasons the continuance of 
the Kowai ses along the south-eastern flank of the Benmore "eee is 
à € ful. 


= 


taries у 
angle formed by the successive down-dropping of parallel blocks. 


626 Transactions. 


uring mid-Tertiary times after the coal-measures had 


v 


> en la wn. 59 
In my paper on Кейсі Gully (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, рр. 340-41, 1918) ` 


be expected. . o 
This system of faulting on subparallel lines results in the Malvern Hills _ 
m 1 a 5 i 


t or 
strike of the weaker Cretaceous sedimen which have occupied the 


Doxsson AND SPEIGHT.—So-called ** Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. 627 


The so-called ** Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. 


By A. Duprey Dosson, M.N.Z.Soc.C.E., хәм К. Speicut, M.A., M.Sc., 
F.G.S., F.N.Z.Ins 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 4th April, er ; received by 
Editor, 14th April, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


Plates 65, 66. 


ON pages 388-90 of Haast's Geology of Canterbury and. Westland (with plate), 
(Christchurch, 1879), there is a description of a peculiar landscape feature 
near Rakaia Gorge, locally known as the “ Railroad." Haast describes 
this in some detail, and ascribes its ео to mt -action, an explana- 
tion which presents serious difficulties—some of which Haast, no doubt, 
clearly recognized—so that the joint va aid of this paper have thought 
that the aia might very well be res . The conclusions they have 
-arrived at are the result of у-шу кай made separately on various 
occasions, poe jointly during three recent visits to the locali 

The feature referred to may be briefly described as resembling а road 
railway-cutting, hence its un (see Plates 65 and 66). It is three pis 
long, about five chains wide at its upper end, six crine: in its middle portion, 


and between six and seven—perhaps more—at its termination. It runs in 
5 nne pec bai ee the top of the high barik of the Rakaia near 
Bayfield H tead, where the river has excavated its bed to a depth 


d some 600 ft. i in ges um old lake-silts, o the northern slopes of 
Bryant's Hill, a rhyolite roche moutonnée near the lower end of the gorge. 
In this distanios it bac four old cede ead but ends at a slightly lower 
level as compared with that at which it s The first terrace is only 
about eight chains wide, but the features of ea “ Railroad ” are not marked 
at this point. They begin to be distinct on the top of the next terrace, 
where the depression may really be said to commence (see Plate 66), and 
from this to the end the ground falls about 40 ft. eos к. ке 
readings; but it must be remembered that as each successive terrace 
encountered there is a marked rise in the bed (Plate 65, fig. 3. d this is is 
also the case near the end as Bryant's Hill is approached, in the vicinity 
of which the terraces ppear. 

The depth of the күзүнөн below the level of the adjoining land- 
surface varies from about 20 ft. at a maximum on the top of the third terrace 
—it is 15ft. on the top ot the second terrace—to nothing on Bryant's Hill ; 
but it must not be assumed that the decrease is р since in one section 
the difference in level may be pronounced, while in any adjacent section it 
may be slight or absent. In general, the greatest depth appears to be just 
on the edge of a terrace, with a progressive diminution in depth as the 


difference on the top of the second terrace, Shek i is somewhat flat, and which 


628 Transactions. 


is met by the line of the depression nearly at right angles; but in the case 
of the next terrace the circumstances are entirely different (see Plate 65, 
figp. 2. Here the angle between the line of the depression and that of 
the edge of the terrace is considerably less than a right angle, and on the 
north-eastern side the bank is much higher than on the south-western side ; 
whereas on the ridge leading up to Bryant's Hill, where the slope of the 
ground is to the north-east, the bank is decidely higher on the south- 
western side. A distinctive feature is the presence of a raised bank on 
either side, somewhat like a natural or artifical river levee, with a height 
above the level of neighbouring land-surface ranging usually from 0 to 4 ft., 
but occasionally as much as 6ft. Where it could be examined it proved 
to be formed of wind-blown material similar to the soil covering large areas 
of the Canterbury Plains. The accumulation of loose material is most 
marked at the upper end nearest the river, whence plentiful supplies are 
derived, partly from the present river-bed, and partly from the glacial 
silts of the old Rakaia lake, which occupied a depression behind the rock 
bar nedr the gorge immediately after the retreat of the ice. The fine 
materialis swept from this area by the powerful north-west winds which 
are a notable meteorological feature of the district (note such names as 
“ Windwhistle Point " and “ Windwhistle House "). In none of the loose 
material did we see any angular blocks, although Haast says that they 
do oceur sparingly. There is no doubt whatsoever that the formation of 
the levee must be credited almost wholly to wind-action. 

The floor of the depression is eovered with rounded and subangular 
blocks with an admixture of soil similar to that composing the bank. 
The soil is in places somewhat scanty, but occasionally it forms rough 
irregular mounds. These were considered by Haast to be morainic heaps, 
but those examined by us were rather of the nature of dunes, such as oceur 
now in places near the edge of the high terraces. There are similar banks 
of wind-blown material off the line of the “ Railroad " to the west, where 
there is a considerable area of land from which the soil has been swept 


o 
the neighbourhood, it is quite possible that some of the heaps in the floor 
of the depression may be morainic or may have a core of morainic material. 
In places, usually along the base of a terrace, the floor of the depression 1$ 
swampy, the water which accumulates being due either to the formation of © 
pond-like hollows in the dune-complex, or to the presence of a small stream 


which has followed along the bottom of an old river-terrace, where the E 


ground is, as a rule, somewhat lower. es 
Perhaps the most remarkable feature of the “ Railroad " is the way it 
climbs the old river-terraces, and specially the third terrace, about three- — 
quarters of a mile below the Bayfield Homestead. The terrace is һе 
about 20 ft. in height, and the line of the “ Railroad ” turns off at an anglè _ 
“of 15°, ascends the rise obliquely, and then reverts to its former direction — 
(see Plate 65, fig. 2). Whatever the cause of this landscape feature, it 18 
certainly of a date posterior to the formation of this terrace and the others — 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


PLATE 65. 


Fig. 1.—View pomi. елка west up the Rakaia Valley, taken from the top я the 
third t ce, wine A features of the “ Railrc бай.” "aceted slopes 
of Hence Tae on n the lef 


third terrace, showing the 
£ >} 
bank on the left; a pateh 


Fic. 2 2—vi iew looking south-east from the base of Кла г 
** Railroad ” rising over the terrace, with highe 
of dunes almost in alignment with this bank. 


Face р. 6281 


© 
D 


PLATE 


N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 


1 


TRANS. 


'91n4*93 [€3uoproow uv symb 
Sureq *oou€ja1odurr [peroods ou jo рив *uorsso1dop итеш oq jo 100g oy} uo deoq леүаЗәллі ue Aqoxour st 3jo[ ou uo 
рипол8әлор әчү ut osi 34818 Op,  *әәпә} әлім 94 JO JSt 94} Чум uostreduroo Ач рәлләуш oq Кеш uoisso1dop 
oq, Jo Чәр əy} pmpn. snug Wm рәтизүа Suteq uorssoudop oy jo зоор 944 “әләт әд jo surem syg вә 
әле , реодтеу ,, әз Jo syuvq ou  -peojseuoH proyAvg әчъ 03 oso[o *oo€iie, puooos ou jo Чоў тәш 3svo-ujnos SuTyOo, MAA 


DOBSON AND SpeiGHt.—So-called “ Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. 629 


which it crosses. The rise from the river over the first terrace noted by 

t is, in our opinion, somewhat delusive, and is due to the eee 
formation of dunes in an approximate line with the edges of the depression. 
Finally, there is à point which must be noted as to variations in width— 
viz., the presence of a number of contractions due to reductions arranged 
in rectangular steps. These are excellently shown aca на, line of the 
depression edges away on climbing the terrace 

The possible explanations of the origin of dis tha базлар каше which 
should be considered are as follows :— 

. It is an old stream-bed. This is ruled out of consideration on account 
of the rising grade on meeting ө, кг pee (see Plate 65, fig. 2), and 
also on reaching the slopes of Brya 's Hill. 

2. It is the bed of a glacier. If this i is so the phenomenon is unique ; but 
there are insuperable objections against this explanation. The side levees 
are, agone: to Haast, old vigere moraines, but they are composed almost 
entirely, even acco to wn showing, of fine material, and are not 
. formed of the angular lida: Eli constituting moraine. Then, again, 
it is difficult to imagine the precise method by which a glacier eroded such 


are formed е stream-action in an area мл which the ice had орге: 
and they are to be attributed entirely to the work of streams from 
the ice-front as it retreated up the valley. Had they been pi gsdal they 
could not have survived in their entirety the erosive action of the great 
glacier which passed over the ground between Mount Hutt and the Rock- 


determin ined, and, in in any а и the objections made to the glacier arse rad 
will hold good even if the advance was of minor importance. If, then, the 
terraces are post-glacial, the туы ыйга must be post-glacial and cannot 
be credited to ice-action. 

3. It is due to wind-action. While admitting that wind is responsible 
for certain features, one cannot credit wind with forming an excavation 
with subparallel sides, three miles in length, and cut out of terrace-gravels, 
and perhaps out of underlying rhyolite. Although this rock is not visible 
in the floor, yet it certainly lies at a shallow depth, judging from the 
neighbouring exposures, and it may be cov vered by a thin veneer of loose 


4. It is due to faulting. According to this explanation it may represent 
an agra stt such as can be seen near Glen Wye, on the upper Waiau 
River (see McKay, of Geological Explorations for 1890-91, p. 16). 
If this explanation is correct, the depression can be attributed to trough- 
faulting. This will explain the long subparallel margins, and the rectangular 

modifications of width can be regarded as due to fault splinters of the main 
fault-line. Although we think this explanation the most satisfactory, we 
have arrived at it largely by the method of exclusion, and not viri there 
is positive evidence of faulting along the line. Evidence of dislocation was 
looked for where the upper end terminates on a high cliff-like bk: red 


RES үг” 


630 Transactions. 


not clear and where the slumping of incoherent beds from river- 
terrace 1s reasonably certain to have occurred. А local difference in level k 
of the bed of large boulders just referred to may be attributed to river- 1 


scour when the bed was being laid down; it is also slightly off the line of 
the depression, which makes a turn of about 10? at its upper end, and as a 
result no clear exposure on its line occurs. The possibility of any supposed 


of the deformation is oriented in a N.W.-S.E. direction, parallel to the 
general direction of the “ Railroad." ; 
It is thus possible that the movements may have continued down to 
à very late geological time. "There are definite occurrences of recent dis- 
location on this line—e.g., that recorded from the Waipara Valley by 
Speight and Wild (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, pp. 76-77, 19 
of dislocations on other lines—so it is not i probable that the phenomena 


from the up-stream river-bed, and depositing a proportion of it on the 
margins where the force of the wind was less and friction greater; and the - 


Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 631 


Some New Zealand Amphipoda: No. 5.* 


By Cuas. ©нптох, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., &e., Professor of Biology, Canter- 
bury College, ie Zealand. 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923 ; received by 
Editor, 28th кие) 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


Tetradeion crassum (Chilton). (Figs. 1 to 20.) 


scher dien Chilton, 1883, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 15, p. 80, 
pl. 3, fig. 1.  Tetradeion sp. typ. Stebbing, 1899, Ann. Mag. 
Nat Hist, ser. 7, vol. 4, p. 207. — Tetradeion crassum Stebbing, 
1906, “ Das Tierreich ” Amphipoda, p. 157. 


The original description of this species, drawn up in 1883, was based 
on two specimens only, the sm уе of which, probably immature, was 
issected. Since then numerous other specimens have been obtained 
imm Lyttelton and other oos dí, and a fuller description is desirable, 
ince the original account, though accurate enough as far as it goes, was 
dados in cm it contained no reference to the mouth-parts and an 
important character—viz., the reduced condition of the fifth peraeopod— 
was overlooked. 

e species was provisionally placed under the genus Cyproidia 
Haswell, though it was pointed out at the time that it differed very 
considerably in the character of the side-plates. In this respect the 
арена approaches closely to Stegocephalus and allied genera, but descrip- 

ns and figures of these were not available in New Zealand at the time. 
B "1899 Stebbing established the genus Tetradeion for the species, and gave 
the following diagnosis based on the original description :— 

“ Body short and stout, pleon shorter than peraeon. Head small, 
rostrum obsolete. Side-plates 1 to 4 together forming a continuous shield, 
the confronted margins E the contiguous side-plates neatly fitting, fourth 
much broader — first to third combined, fifth much broader than deep, 


fitting hind. J 

well developed. гу тч пае 1 and 2 small. vmi 1 the stouter, ‘without 
accessory flagellum. nt i b "der rope joint of peduncle shorter 
than antepenultimate. Mou rts unknown. Gnathopods 1 and 2 
equal, similar, _imperfeetly ра fourth and fifth joints slightly 
produced. Peraeopods 1-5 slender, character of second joint unknown, 


far back as uropod 1, rami a little unequal. Uropod З reaching so far 
back as the other pairs, stouter, rami туи одне Telson entire, 
oval, short 

To this must be added a note on the mouth-parts, which prove to be 
very similar to those of Phippsia gibbosa (Sars), and to the fact that the 


* Previous numbers of this series have appeared in Trans. N.Z. Inst. as follows : 
No. 1, vol. 52, p. 1; No. 2, vol. 53, p. 220; No. 3, vol. 54, p. 240; No. 4, vol. 55, p. 269. 


632 Transactions. 


* 
fifth peraeopod is small, entirely concealed by the greatly expanded side- 
plate of the fourth segment and consists of a small oval plate representing 
the basis followed by a minute joint which is all that remains of the rest 
of the limb. 
The following amended diagnosis of the genus may therefore be given :— 


Tetradeion Stebbing, 1899. 


^ 
а) 
os 
ж] 
£ 
£5 
B 
zi 
e 
g 
et 
i 
e 
c 
© 
В 
ед 
|) 
Фф 
œ 
эв 
Е 
со 
5 
ge 
= 
F 
i=] 
is i=} 
E 
8 
Ф 
B 
© 
E 
£5 
E 
=) 


parts similar to those of Phippsia. Gnathopoda 1 and 2 similar, not sub- 
chelate, merus and carpus slightly produced, propod amall. Peraeopoda 1 
to 4 slender, basal joints not expanded, 5 greatly reduced, consisting of 
a small plate representing the basal joint. Uropoda short. Telson oval, 
short, entire. 


теры. eae ae 


Fic. 1.—Tetradeion crassum Chilton : 


side view of whole animal. 


The typical species, and at present the only one known, is Tetradeion 
crassum (Chilton) (see references above), the diagnosis of which is included 
in that of the genus. p 
2 Me dark slate, sometimes with lighter patches on some parts of 

e А 
Length of body, in coiled position, about 3 ; greatest breadth, — 
2mm.; depth, 1:5 mm. к {омы = жасай. оша х 

"es: Lyttelton Harbour, Oamaru, and Hawke’s Bay. 

Remarks.—] rom the detailed description given below it will be seen 

that this species presents many similarities in the general shape of the | 


CurLron.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 633 


body, the mouth-parts, and other appendages to — gibbosa, but 
in that species the fourth and fifth peraeopoda are not covered by the 
nie side-plate, and the fifth peraeopod, though ы than the fourth, 
"m the joints perfect. 
is evident that the genus Tetradeion must be placed in - family 
Stapotephalidea coming close to Phippsia Stebbing (= Aspidopleurus Sars). 
It represents a further development along the same line, but has rie fourth 
side-plate stil more largely developed and concealing the sixth and seventh, 
and in consequence peraepod 5 is very greatly reduce 
Detailed Description. io мй ooth, broad, and greatly swollen, side- 
plates of the first four а much deeper than their respective 
ents and мылын convex, so that the appendages of the head and 
peraeon and the whole of the pleon can be concealed from view when 
the animal is coiled up—the outline of the whole body then being ellipsoid. 
(Fig. 1.) 


/ 


Tetradeion crassum Chilton. 
Fic. 2.—First antenna. | Fic. 5.—Lower lip, with extremity 
magnified. 


Fie. 3.—Second antenna. - more highly ma: 
Fie. 4.—Mandible 


First side-plate subtriangular in outline, its posterior margin very 
convex; second strongly curved, narrow, only about one-fifth as wide 
as deep; t similar but less curved ; fourth enormously expanded, 
forming a quads convex serie E anterior margin nearly straight an 
the rounded posterior margin extending as far as the hinder end of third 
pleon stgmenk ; p side- аны. small, forming a small plate fitting into 
an emargination on upper margin of fourth; sixth and seventh not 


8 
of peraeon subequal in len h; first segment of pleon longer than 
second, third much shorter than second, lower margins of all three convex 


634 Transactions. 


and only slightly produced ; fourth, fifth, and sixth pleon segments very 
small. (Fig. 1. 
yes of moderate size, rounded, black. | 


posterior or inner margins. (Fig. 2. 

Second antenna slender and longer than first, sharply bent backwards 
at end of first visible joint, which probably represents the third peduncular 
joint and is longer than the next two together, penultimate joint curved 
at base, about three-fourths as long as last joint of peduncle; flagellum — 
six-jointed, about as long as last two joints of peduncle. (Fig. 3.) > 


7 
Tetradeion crassum Chilton. 


Fic. 6.—First maxilla; outer lobe Fic. 7.—Second maxilla. 
seen in profile. | Fic. 8.— Maxilliped. 


The mouth-parts prove to be very similar to those of Phippsia gibbosa 
and in both genera have probably hs modified in correlation with the 
enormous development of the side-plates and the habits of the animal 
arising in connection therewith. zm 

Mandible slender, elongated, nearly straight, cutting-edge formed 
about six or seven short teeth; inner eutting-edge, spine row, mo 
tubercle, and palp entirely absent unless а long seta on the outer surface 
represents the palp. (Fig. 4.) 


CHILTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 635 


Lower lip slender, without inner lobes, outer lobes covered with 
numerous fine hairs, narrowing towards the extremity, which is produ 
on inner side into three or four teeth, the end one of which is мч longer 
than the others. (Fi 

In; the first maxilla the palp consists of two subequal isse А A 
the terminal one азуы а tuft of six or сте setules; o 
well seen and represented in side view in fig. 6, but "bte cf "ending 
as usual in havent ‘stont setules and bearing fine hairs "d margins ; 
inner lobe very large, inner margin convex and fring 

about fifteen to twenty setules with fine hairs between tin. (Fi EN. 

The second maxilla with inner lobe broad, obliquely truncate y^ ex 
tremity, which bears about twenty long setules and a tuft of fine hairs on 
outer margin near distal end ; outer lobe very slender and apparently gena 

& process extending outwards from base of in ner lobe; it is free 
setae except at the extremity, which bears six very long setules, the ends of 
which appear to be hooked or barbed. This outer lobe probably forms a 
brush for sweeping food-particles from the maxillipeds and other mouth- 
parts towards the mandibles. (Fig. 7.) 


Tetradeion crassum Chilton. 
Fie. 9.—First gnathopod. | Fic. 10.—Second gnathopod. 


Maxillipeds with palp small and lobes very large; inner lobe narro 
oblong, end truncate and bearing several stout setules and hooks, distal 
half of outer margin with thick fringe of long fine hairs ; outer lobe very 
broad, nearly semicircular in shape, its outer margin very convex, apparently 
— inwards and fringed with a row of fine hairs, inner margin straight, 

ace near inner distal angle bearing several € curved setules ; palp 
foni ed of three subequal joints, the second produced on inner side into an 
oval lobe fringed with long setules and bearing a tuft at outer distal angle, 


636 Transactions. 


Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 637 


terminal joint narrow, curved, its extremity acute and probably acd 
senting the minute dactyl almost fused to the end of the propod. (Fig. 8 

First gnathopod with basal joint very long and narrow, much longer than 
rest of limb, its margins with a few short setules and some long ones towards 
postero-distal angle, merus produced into a narrow lobe fringed with setules, 
earpus about as long as merus and with a similar but broader lobe, terminal 
deed probably representing fused propod and dactyl, curved towards the 

apex, inner margin with a row of setules, outer margin with three 

ое or small tufts. (Fig. 9 3 

Second gnathopod similar to mot but with lobe of merus broader and 
dactyl Aper from propod. (Fig. 

t peraeopod normal, its pde pers much shorter than rest of limb ; 


into a small subacute lobe; carpus and pro subequal, dactyl strong, 
curved, nearly half as long as propod ; setules on different joints few and 
short. (Fig. 11.) 

Second peraeopod similar to first. (Fig. 

Third peraeopod with basal joint аа narrow, its posterior margin 
bearing a row of long hairs towards distal end, sisti joints similar to 
those of preceding peraeopoda. (Fig. 13. 

Fourth peraeopod — to third but with basal joint shorter and 
broader and bearing a = long hairs extending along nearly the whole 
of posterior margin. 14.) 

Fifth peraeopod Kee reduced and forming a suboval plate which 
probably represents the basal joint ; posterior margin of this plate irregularly 
serrate towards distal end, surface bearing a row of short setules runni 
longitudinally down middle of joint; at end of the plate is a short oblong 
joint "e two or three setules at apex. (Fig. 15.) 

First uropod has basal joint greatly elongated, about twice as long as 
rami, which are equal in length and lanceolate in € ; а row of short 


Third uropod with basal an stout and ange than outer ramus, inner 
ramus about emere long as outer, whole uropod almost or quite free 
from setules. (Fig. 1 

The telson as seen in side view is triangular and сааш dorsally ; when 
detached ais viewed from below the area of attachment appears oval in 

utline, narrowing posteriorly, a хна the projecting portion as a plate narrow- 
ing зна аа йн to the broadly rounded extremity. (Figs. 19 and 20.) 


638 Transactions. 


The Recorded Calliphoridae of New Zealand (Diptera). 


By J. К. Marrocs, Washington, D.C. 
Communicated by Morris N. Watt, F.E.S. 4 
[Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 28th October. 1921 ; received by Editor, ч 
: 10th October, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1994.] 


THE following keys include all the genera and species of Calliphoridae that — 
are to occur in New Zealand and adjacent islands. ў 
n publishing the paper is to make available to New Zealand 


y 
The family Sarcophagidae are most nearly related to this group, but the | | 
colour of the New Zealand species of the former is invariably greyish, the 
abdomen being checkered black and grey, and the thorax black vittate. E 


KEY To GENERA. 


1. Eyes distinctly hairy Calliphora Linné (part). 
Eyes bare is ren RF d à 2 
2. Lower calyptra bare on disc above; a chitinized plate ; 
extendi orward from anterior lower angle of 
seutellum between lower calyptra and lower margin 
of vertical 


is more or less densely haired ; eyes of male much 
more narrowly separated than those of female. . -Lucilia Linné. 
Lower calyptra bare above; no hairy chitinized plate 
аз above; eyes of male much тоге narrowly 
than those of female 


separated ae ЗА -. Pollenia Rob.-Desv. 
Lower calyptra more or less distinctly haired at least 
at a . Е 


е; no hairy chiti late extendi 
from scutellum as described above 2 zí T 3 
3. Basal part of radial vein basad of humeral vein with 
Short fine hairs above and behind; thorax and 
abdomen brillant blue; lower calyptra with hairs 
ntire surface above s zi e Chrysomyia Rob.-Desv. 
of radial vein without such hairs | 3 4 > 
4. Eyes of male as widel separated as those of female, 
ut one-third of the head-width ; lower 
haired on i 


calyptra entire surface above -- Xenocalliphora n. gen. — 
Eyes of male — more narrowly separated than those "n 
;, tower calyptra long-haired above "оп Y 

basal half, bare on apical halt e x -. Calliphora Linné (part). 


MarLocH.— Recorded Calliphoridae of New Zealand (Diptera). 639 


Lucilia Linné. 
Only one species, caesar Linné, has been reported, so far as I know. 


Pollenia Robineau-Desvoidy. 

Sepimentum Hutton can not be held distinct from Pollenia. Structurally 
and in chaetotaxy the genotypes of the two, which I have carefully examined 
cannot be separated except in such details as are only specific and not generic. 
I would — sink Sepimentum as a Synonym o of Pollenia, and after 
examining the type specimens of Hutton’s two species I have arrived at 
the decision that demissum must be considered as a synonym of deese 
The species will thus stand as below :— 


Pollenia fumosum (Hutton). 
Sepimentum fumosum Hutton; Septimentum demissum Hutton. 
The species is evidently common in New Zealand, as I have seen many 
specimens from Messrs. Watt and Fenwick. 


Chrysomyia Robineau-Desvoidy. 
. I have seen only one species from New Zealand, rufifacies Macquart. 
The two species which occur in Агар, and which may yet occur in 
New Zealand, may be separated as below 
Antennae e face rufous; calyptrae whitish, hind- 
margin of upper one and posterior half of lower 
dark mde wn or fuscous ; hairs and bristles of fourth 
mper rgite pale except at base of tergite dux Eschscholz. 
i nnal рна fuscous, ain yellowish-red 
in puer: below; calyptrae entirely whitish ; all 
setulose hairs of fourth tergite e black i .. rufifacies Macquart. 


Xenocalliphora n. gen. 
_ Generic Characters. —Diffe: gru acne having the eyes separated 
ру fully one-third of the head-width in both sexes, each orbit with two 
ng forwardly-directed натй а bristles, dd the lower calyptra 
ree on its Sulle upper s 


There are two species known to me ood islands off the coast of New 
Zealand, and one from New Zealand. They may be separated by means of 
the key given below :— 

i; jupe with two strong intra-alar bristles on each 


е; fore tibia 
bristle; legs black ; abdomen metallic blue- 
green, with very slight leger ish pruinescence ..  hortona Walker.* 

Thorax with but one intra-alar bristle on each side : 
mar tibia рле two viden c placed posterior 


2 
2. Apices of femora and en tibiae and tarsi rufous 
yellow ; abdom a Slack. wiper a violet tinge and 
t greyish nescence on dorsum eudypti Hutton. 


eris 
Legs entirely black, so un ha extreme apices 
of femora and the tibiae more or less brownish ; 
abdomen metallic enis, with сен уна 
pruin ce on dorsum . anlipodei Hutton. 
I have examined only the we series of the last two, but have seen 
many — of the other from New Zealand, sent me by Mr. M. N. Watt 


* Major Patton has — the types of Walker's two species icela and hortona 
and finds them to be the same species. 


640 Transactions. 


Calliphora Linné. a 
This genus has been subdivided by some authors, but the genera Neo- — 
pollenia, Paracalliphora, and Neocalliphora are hardly entitled to subgeneric — 
rank, certainly not to generic rank, if one applies the same criteria to the — - 
group as to others in the same family. The OH with hairy eyes, Neo- 
calliphora Brauer and Bergenstamm, is the most distinct, but structurally it 
is very similar to Calliphora ; and I am not inclined to favour a subdivision 
on a character which is not even of specific value in some allied groups. 
There are two segregates in New Zealand which have apparently escaped 
separation, and which are probably quite likely to receive attention at 
gome future date. I cannot see that the erection of a new genus to receive — - 
the hairy-eyed species would benefit science, nor do I believe that such à . | 
course is uas Or нае, во leave the genus with four species from 


this regi 


KEY ТО SPECIES. 
l. Eyes hairy 


wh 


Eyes bare 
2. Palpi ad a small raised spot on pleura i in front of wing- 
base gery gd hind-tibia with a rather close 
fringe of short setulae and bristles on entire length 
of адаМ surface. . quadrimaculatus Swederus. 
Palpi fuscous, no orange spot on pléura at base of wings ; 
ind-tibia with 4 or 5 short anterodorsal bristles ..  awreonotata Macquart. 
3. Legs € black; venter of thorax and abdomen . 
out conspicuous golden-yellow hairs; abdomen 
metalic blue, with greyish or whitish pruinescence 
form iridesc spots or checkerings; lower 
уос fuscous, with white raid border ; 
bristles black erythrocephala Linné. 
Legs стода, tarsi ; ` pleura, venter ‘of thorax 
dl d “with ‘golden. yellow hairs; abdo- 
med о ssy pruinescence {йй 
cheokerings ; both омурт een bristles of 
legs in part fulvo ; .. villosa Rob.-Desv. 
Calliphora quadrimaculatus Swederus. E 
I have to sink as a synonym of this species cockaynei Hutton. I have 1 
examined the type specimen of the latter and find that it is identical wit 1 
specimens which are undoubtedl rimaculatus, and that Hutton was in n 
error in describing the colour of the abdomen as different from that of t 
tter. 


Calliphora aureonotata Macquart. 
I have seen only one specimen of this species, from Wanganui b 


Calliphora erythrocephala Linné. 
I have seen this common species, from Wanganui (Watt). 


Calliphora villosa Robineau-Desvoidy. 7 

This is the species recorded by Hutton as laemica White. It is 
genotype of N ia, but in my opinion is not separable from Calli phor 
Common in New Zealan d. : 


N.B.—Hutton's Calliphora antennatis does not belong to this family, 3 
but to the Anthomyiidae. 


ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand.’ 641 


Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand: Part 1—Order Diptera, 
Superfamily Tipuloidea. 


By Caries P. ALEXANDER, Department of Entomology, Massachusetts 
Agricultural College, Amherst, Massachusetts, U.S.A. 


Communicated by J. W. Campbell. 


[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923; received by 
Editor, 15th December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE crane-flies, or Tipuloidean flies, are well known to all entomological 
students and collectors in New Zealand, passing often under the vernacular 
ss ies " or “ daddy-long-legs." The designation of the southern 

these insects would seem to be te-tatau-o-te-whare-o- Maui, 


received its greatest impetus upon the publication in the last volume of 
these Transactions of Edwards's revision of the species, in which all of the 
species and data available at the time of writing the paper (1921) are most 
capably presented. 

The great increase in our knowledge of these flies during the past few 


CHRONOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT OF OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRANE-FLY 
UNA OF NEW ZEALAND. 


Never has the knowledge of the crane-fly fauna of a country been developed 
more rapidly and efficiently than has that of New Zealand during the past 
half-dozen years. This is due largely to disinterested collecting of virtually 
all of the entomological students of the country. At the end of 1918 the 
entire known Tipuloidean fauna of New Zealand consisted of but fifty-seven 
species ; the total number now known to the writer is more than 350, and 
additions are constantly being made. 


2]—Trans. 


642 Transactions. 


ч КОС ЖЕТ, 
„Жү „Фу, ЖЕУ, зе: 


G. V. Hudson, veteran student of the insects of the Dominion, and himself 
the authority for several species of New Zealand crane-flies (1892, 1895, 
1913c, 1920c),* supplied the greater part of the material for the first serious 
efforts to make this fauna known. A small part of this material, together 
with additional specimens collected by Helms and Hutton in the South 
Island, became the property of Osten-Sacken, but were, unfortunately, 
largely undescribed by this pioneer student of crane-flies, the only species — 
that he made known from this abundant material being Tanyderus forcipatus _ 
(1880), Cerozodia plumosa (1887), and Discobola dohrni and D. venusta (1894). 
The next Hudson collection was turned over to.Captain Е. W. Hutton, ` 
and made the subject of the first comprehensive report on these flies (1900). _ 
The total number of species recognized by Hutton at this time was forty- | 
four, of which twenty-five are descri as new in this paper. Other - 


8 p 
: . Harris, in the North Island, and Mr. James. 
DR in the South Island, and others, became interested in coll 
se flies. 


* Dates in parentheses refer to the bibliography. 


ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 643 


The many lesser subsequent collections have been described in the series 
of papers by the writer cited in the bibliography (Alexander, 1921-23). 
M. André Tonnoir's collections (1921-23) have not yet been recorded in 
print. 


DESCRIPTION ОЕ ALLoTYPIC SPECIMENS OF NEW ZEALAND CRANE-FLIES. 


A considerable number of the crane-flies described by Hudson, Hutton, 
Edwards, Alexander, and others were represented by one sex only, some- 


been found to be widely distributed in the Dominion. For the type of 
this opposite sex the writer uses Muttkowski's term “ allotype " (Bull. 
Pub. Mus. Milwaukee, vol. 1, p. 10, 1910). Certain Americam entomolo- 
gists, especially those connected with the National Museum, have recently 


1923). The figures of hypopygia are made from specimens cleared and 
mounted on slides. — Allotypes described in the present paper are preserved 


- ' Tribe LIMNOBIINI. 
Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton. 
1900. Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 34, 
1923. Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton: Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, p. 277. 
Hutton’s type, a ani was from Christchurch: Edwards had no 
e 


ength, 6 mm. ; wing, 9 mm. 
Rostrum and palpi dark brown. Antennae black throughout ; flagellar 
i H brown, 


21* 


VORNE RA 


644 Transactions. 


Pee oF 


Wings greyish subhyaline with extensive pale-brown markings, the more 
conspicuous being at origin of Rs, completely traversing ce ; at 
stigma ; along cord and outer end of cell 1st M, ; slightly paler clouds at . 
ends of longitudinal veins, most extensive in anal cells. Venation: Se, — 
ending a short distance beyond origin of Rs, this distance slightly variable, 
Se, just before this origin; m-cu shortly before the fork of M. Abdomen 
dark brown, posterior margins of outer sternites indistinctly pale; hypo- 
pygium dark. Male hypopygium (fig. 1) with basistyles cylindrical, each 
with squat hemispherical lobe on mesal face at base, this lobe terminati 
in small tubercle set with a pencil of setae; mesal face of basistyle pro- 
vided with numerous very long powerful setae. Ventral dististyle simple, 
a fleshy lobe unprovided with a rostrum; dorsal dististyle a very strongly 
curved chitinized hook. Gonapophyses with mesal apical angle a slightly 
curved, feebly bifid, chitinized rod. 1 
otype, g, Glenorchy, Otago, altitude 1,200 ft. ; 4th January, 1929 _ 
(C. C. Fenwick). — : 


Dicranomyia aegrotans Edwards, 
1923. Dicranomyia aegrotans Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 54, 
pp. 280-81, pl. 27, fig. 22 (wing). 3 


Edwards's type was based on the female specimen mentioned, but not _ 
described, by Walker (List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, p. 45, 1848). The - 
type-locality is unknown. Widely distributed in both Islands. 1 

Allotype.—4 . Length, 6-5 mm. ; wing, 8:3 mm. 

Similar to female, differing as follows: Basal flagellar segments pyri- 
form, outermost passing into oval.  Mesonotal praescutum with very 


Allotype, 3, Ohakune, Wellin lti | . 15th October, 
1921 (T. Ё. Harris) gton, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 15 p 


Dicranomyia repanda Edwards. H 
1923, Dicranomyia repanda Edwards, Trans, N.Z. Inst, vol. oi 

р. 278, pl. 27, fig. 17 (wing). А 

Edwards's types consisted of three males two taken by Hudson near 

" . Rise y п not 
Wellington, the third by Dr. Andrew Sinclair and mentioned but not 


ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New 7те 645 


described by Walker (List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, 48). This 
very distinct and handsome crane-fly is widely dedit in "cs Islands. 

Allotype.—9. Length, 10-5 mm. ; wing, 13-4 mm. 

Differs from male only in the following respects: Basal — Е 
scape concolorous with Sora odes of antenna. Mesonotal praesc 
almost covered by four nearly confluent black ра лса faintly 
pruinose ; lateral margins of praescutum reddish-bro Pleura 


Halteres ochreous, knobs dark brown. with the brown femoral ring 
subequal in extent to the orange apex beyond it. Abdominal pcre 
dark brown, paler sublaterally near base of segments. Өркөн with 
genital segment obscure orange; tergal m ачады small but соба, 
sternal valves ending near mid-length of tergal va 

Allotype, 9, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude ^r 060 ft. lst October, 1921 
(T. R. Harris). , 


Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton. 

1900. Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, р. 34 
1923. Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton : Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, 
1-82. 


Hutton’s type, a female, was from Wellington. Common in parts of 

Canterbury and Otago. 
llotype.—g . Length, about 7 mm. ; wi 5m 

Agreeing closely with Hutton's brief Maire differing chiefly in 
sexual characters. 

Median area of scutum a little paler than remainder of mesonotum. 
Femoral bases sid and indistinctly paler. Stigma scarcely darker 
than remainder of wi Se, ending opposite origin of Rs, Sc, alone shorter 

n m-cu; Rs ас UM nom about twice the basal deflection of 
Жз: cell Ist M, short- gear shorter than any of veins issuing 
from 16; m-cu at or close to to fork of M. Abdomen brownish-black, includ- 
ing hypopygium. Male hypopygium (fig. 3) with ninth tergite distinctly 
bilobed, median area near caudal margin with abundant setae. ven 
small, mesal face of each produced into conspicuous stout lobe. Ventra 
dististyle large and fleshy, mesal face produced into short rostrum imer 
with two subequal erect spines, situated not far from base. Dorsal disti- 
style a gently curved spine that narrows gradually into an acute point. 

napophyses with mesal apical angle produced caudad into a gently 
curved lobe. 

Allotype, 2, Glenorchy, Otago, altitude 1,200 ft.; 4th January, 1923 
(C. C. Fenwick). 


Discobola gibbera Edwards. 
Discobola gibbera Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 286, 
pl. 28, fig. 29 (wing). 
type, a female, was from „а. Southland, collected in 
1915 by no The fly has since been taken in the Provinces of 
мешш Westland, Canterbury, and Southland. 
llotype.—4. Length, 8:5 mm. , 9:5 mm. 

Generally similar to female, differing as follows : Median area of prae- 
scutum broadly dark brown, widenin hind and suffusing posterior 
sclerites of mesonotum. ^ Mesopleura almost entirely shiny black. Abdo- 
minal tergites brownish-black, eaudal margin distinctly, median area more 


646 


MALE HxPoPYcrIA or SPECIES OF New ZEALAND CRANE-FLIES. 


7 
R 


rekan лежат Hutton. 
D. aegrot ropa 
у энн "Hutt | 
ola 


gibbera Edw vards. - | 
pprt Cruciferus pier. 
wa 


Amphineurus horni Edwards. | 
Gonomyia nigrohalterata Ме 


с;з p po D 


— 


Transactions. 


11. А Amphineurus rant Alexander. 
12. A. fatuus (Hut 
13. Aphrophila еск ы e gi 
14. Polyymoria nigrocincta ( үзен о) 
15. Li aries затар serotina ( Alexande 
16. Gynoplistia pedestris ard 
17. G. arthu ке Edwa 
18. 4 MN a viridieolor Aleskailié 

A 

E 


19. A. 8 Alexander 
20. ачоибу aloud Edwards. 


EXPLANATION oF SYMBOLS. к 
2, aedeagus. | i.d., inner dististyle. 9.d., Lc. 
b, basistyle. | 1, gonapophyse r.F., right ba 
d, dististyle. | Lb., left basistyle. | r.d., right dist 
i, interbasal process, | ld., left dististyle. | t, 9th tergite 


ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 647 


648 Transactions. n 


diffusely obscure yellow; sternites similar, but dark areas more confined 
to sides of sclerites. Male hypopygium (fig. 4) w ith ninth tergite feebly 
emarginate caudally, median area without setae.  Basistyles about as long ^. 
as ventral dististyle, mesal face produced caudad into cylindrical lobe that — : 
narrows gradually to apex, which is slender and attenuated. Ventral 
dististyle moderately fleshy, rostrum bearing two chitinized projections, 

apical one more spine-like but bearing two tiny setae, the other projection 
nd mo expanded at apex; what may represent dorsal dististyle 


Al oty 
1922 (J. =" Tapley). 
Tribe ERIOPTERINI. 


Molophilus multicinctus Edwards. : 
1923. gcn multicinctus Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 3 
р. 


Edwards's types, ud without exact data, collected by Wakefield in — 
1880. The fly is one of the commonest a nd most widely distributed po А 
of the genus in - — having been taken in Wellington, W We 


with shorter flagellar verticils. Mesonotum dark brown, sides of ний. i 
pale yellow. Femoral annuli yellowish-white, other rings pure-white ; | 
basitarsal ring occupying little more than half length of segment. А 
Ovipositor with tergal valves elongate, acicular, rather strongly upeurved, _ 
tips acute; sternal valves straig 4 

Allotype, 9, Coal Creek Track, Greymouth, Westland; 13th February, 3 
1923 (T. R. Harris). E 


Molophilus cruciferus Alexander. 


1922. Molophilus a Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), 
vol. 9, p. 147 

e type, a female, aia by Miller in Thermal Springs region, 
Auckland. The fly is now known to occur in parts of A Auckland “and 
Wellington. This speci es, as well as the three following, belong to à la 
and difficult aggregation of New Zealand crane-flies that I have called t 
plagiatus group. The members are separated chiefly upon combinatio: 
of size and coloration, venation, and the details of structure of the 
hypopygium, especially the shape of the basal dististyle, although the 
deike: apical spine of the basistyle, and the aedeagus furnish addi 


ir? ре. —$. Length, about 3-6 mm. ; — 4mm 
n the unique p 
Moral black longitudinal stripe, ventral pleurites and mesoster 


piene silvery pruinose. Male hypopygium (fig. 5) as in plagiatus 8 
l beak of basistyle a moderately elongate chininized spine. 


ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 649 


dististyle relatively slender, apex bifid, lateral arm dilated into a blade, 
mesal arm a ntly curved obtusely rounded lobe. Basal dististyle con- 
spicuous, appearing as a broad flattened blade, apex feebly expanded into 
spear-shaped structure, lateral margin of head thus formed with a series 
of about a dozen acute and slightly recurved teeth; this &ppendage is 
darkened, though not blackened, except on basal third nd is pale. 
Aedeagus relatively short and stout, apex suddenly n 

otype, d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 fir od October, 
991. na R. Harris is). 


Molophilus pulcherrimus Edwards. 


1923. аи pulcherrimus Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
. 295, pl. 28, fig. 45 (wing). 

Edwards's s a fer taken at Wellington in December by Hudson. 
This beautiful little rane-fly is now known to be widely distributed in 
both Islands (Auckland, Met reti Nelson, mess. Canterbury, Otago). 

Allotype.—4. Length, 3-2mm.; wing, 4m 

Generally similar to description of female, differing as follows: Scutal 
lobes with dark centres; scutellum shiny brownish-black. Fore femora 
dark, except at extreme base, densely covered with appressed black setae 
о fore femora appear black in contrast with other legs. Abdomen dark 
brown, hypopygium нине анте Male hypopygium (fig. 6) with 
basistyles relatively stout, each terminating in chitinized beak that bears a 
small shoulder before apex. Outer dististyle chitinized, deeply bifid, outer 
branch weakly toothed at apex. Basal dististyle a stout, almost straight, 
chitinized rod that terminates in a powerful spine directed laterad, mesal 
face before this spine with abundant appressed spinulae; a small spine 
on lateral face of style near two-thirds length. Aedeagus long and slender, 
almost stra; €— gradually narrowed to acute apex. 

otype, Mount Ruapehu, Wellington, altitude 4,500 ft.; 27th 
February, 1928 (T. R. Harris). 


Molophilus parvulus Alexander. 


1922. Molophilus zv uen Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), 
9, p. 146 
The types, females, were а Ohakune, taken in November, 1920, by 
Harris. I have not seen this species except from this locality. 
Allotype.—d. Length, about 2-8mm.; wing, 3-4m 
Baie. а е very faint to atrophied. Male hypopygium (fig. 7) with 
apex of basistyle produced into long slender chitinized spine, surroundin. ng 
base of which are numerous small setae which pass into larger setae on 
face of style. Outer dististyle relatively short and stout, bifid at apex, 
lateral arm a conspicuous flattened blade, apex dilated and truncate, 
extreme outer angle tan toothed ; mesal or inner arm an acute curved 


before € with sparse e eel denticles. 
Allotopotype, d, Ohakune, altitude 2,060 ft. ; Ist December, 1922 (T. R. 
M. 


650 : e Transactions. 


Molophilus philpotti Alexander. ; : 
1922. Molophilus philpotti Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), 
vol. 9, 145-46. 


The types, females, were taken in the Province of Nelson by Philpott.  - 
The species occurs in both Islands. : E 

Allotype.—d. Length, about 3-7 mm. ; wing, 4-4 mm. 

Very similar to female, differing chiefly in sexual characters. Antennae 
short, flagellum dark brown. Abdomen more uniformly brownish-yellow 
` than in type. Male hypopygium (fig. 8) with apical spine of basistyle _ 

relatively short and only feebly chitinized, not blackened. Outer disti- 
style very much as in M. cruciferus, the stem stouter. Basal dististyle _ 
provided _ 


with sparse appressed denticles that pass into small setae basally. Aedeagus - 
long and slender, straight. E. 

Allotype, d, Mount Ruapehu, Wellington, altitude 3,700 ft.; 6th - 
January, 1922 (M. N. Watt). i 


Amphineurus (Nothormosia) horni Edwards. E 
1923. Amphineurus horni Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 294 __ 

pl. 28, fig. 44 (wing). a 

Edwards’s type, a female, was from Wellington, collected by Hudson. d 
The fly is very common, occurring in both Islands (Wellington, Canter- _ 
bury, Otago). | a 
Allotype.—3. Length, about 2-8 mm. ; wing, 5 mm. 2 
Differs from female chiefly in sexual characters. Head dark grey. _ 
ar 


hreous. gs 
сохае and trochanters testaceous ; femora brown. Abdomen dark brown, 
al 


median line. 


-` . Allotype, d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 2rd Novembe 
1921 (T. R. Harris). | 


ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 651 


Amphineurus (Nesormosia) subfatuus Alexander. 


1922. Amphineurus Y oen Alexander, Ann. Maj; Nat. Hist. (9), 
vol. 10, pp. 


The type, a female, was ko at тарах аа Province, by 
Harris. The fly is known only from this pro 
pies —ő. Length, about 9 mm. ; witg,, Tm 


Basisty 
dististyles, as in subgenus. Right зейге (r.b.) еч apically into 
long curved black spine arising from an enlarged setiferous base ; the single 
dististyle of this side (r.d.) an irregular det blade. the surface with 


as in A. fatuus, Aber immediately before a apex. 
n A. (N.) fatuus (Hutton) (fig. 12) the asymmetry is less marked, 
“ы lobes of basistyles (b) being nearly slike зр two sides ; dististyle 
of right side (r.d.) is bifid, the two arms closely appressed, the obtuse 
arm with tiay setiferous punctures. The two dere of left side very 
dissimilar in shape, the outermost (o.d.) heavily chitinized, narrowed into 
a beak that is —€— strongly upon itself and nl pointed ; face of 
this style with a series of comb-like teeth or pegs ; ond or inner style 
(i.d.) an acicular d profoundly bifid, the two с за unequal. What 
as the aedeagus seems rather to be a gonapophyse 9 
‘the other being nok reduced. The true aedeagus (a) is very similar t 
that found in subfatuus. Ninth tergite (!) has lateral lobes long, ohluuely 
truncate, margins and apices of lobes smooth. 
otopotype, d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft.; 22nd Novem- 
ber, 1922 (T. R. Harris). 
T degree of asymmetry in male hypopygium of the two species of 


sia is very e ue being somewhat more marked in subfatuus 
thos in fatuus beca 0 conspicuous difference in apical lobes of 
basistyles. From газла of subfatuus received fr Hudson and 


Gonomyia (Lipophleps) nigrohalterata Edwards. 
. 1923. Gonomyia (Lipophleps) ур sare Trans. N.Z. Inst., 
vol. 54, p. 290, pl. 28, fig. 38 (wing). 
Edwards's type, a female, was taken at аа in September, 1906, 
by Wesché. The fly is not uncommon in the central and northern 
portions of the North Island. 


. 


652 Transactions. 


п ма Ле: ЖАУ. v 


Allotype—g. Length, about 4-5 mm. ; wing, 5:5 р | 
Mos P diss with female. rea seii мст Scutellum | 
bright yellow ; postnotum darkened on posterior half. Pleural stripe.narrow | 
but conspicuous, extending from cervical dames to postnotum. Abdominal ` 


tes an урору ^ = 
hypopygium (fig. 10) with basistyles relatively small, apex of each pro- — 
duced caudad in blunt, setiferous lobe. Dististyles two—one a blunt, fleshy, | 
setiferous lobe that terminates in a powerful fasciculate seta, the other  - 
more chitinized, with a short acute black spine near mid-length, this spine 
shorter than the apex of style beyond it. Gonapophyses 3 slightly asym- 
metrical, long and slender. Dististyles of one side en, and it cannot 
s stated whether or not the hypopygium is унае as in the related 
- (L.) longispina Alexander t 
Allotype, 3, "Thusiaruni, Auckland; 24th December, 1922 (T. А. 
Harris). i 


Astelobia rufa (Hudson). 


1895. Tipula rufa Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p. 294. 
1900. ye gees ae Hutton, ibid., vol. 32, р. 39-40, pl. 4, 


fig. 13 (wing). 
1920. ey dee Hutton: Hudson, ibid., vol. 52, рр. 32-33, 
l. (col.) 1, 7-9 (larva, pupa, adu lt t). 
1923. Gnophomyia (d tii) rds Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, p. 298, . 
48 (wi 3 
Hudson's types, males, were nte n dry forest near Wellington. E 
Although Edwards discussed the female sex, xs did not designate a specimen 
as allotype. з 
Allotype.— 9. Length, 28 mm. ; wing, 19-3 mm. 3 
Characters as in male, differing onl in sexual characters. Terga 
valves of VM cien long and slender, acutely pointed, strongly upcurv 
beyond mid-len. 
Allotype, 9, Red s Bush, Wellington; 15th November, 1908 (9. V. 
Hudson). 
Desc 


3 


| 


ribed from a pos specimen in my collection, received through E 
the kindness of Mr. Hudson 3 


Dy oe neozelandica (Edwards). 
1923. ma н (Aphrophila) neozelandica Edwards, Trans. N.Z. 
Inst., vol. 54, p. 298, pl. 28, fig. 47 (wing). 

Edwards's type is a female, taken at Otira Gorge by Hudson. The 
species is widely distributed in both rtm being known from Wellington, | 
Nelson, Westland, ратат, and о. d 

Allotype. —¢. ors ag 6-5 mm. ; wing, 11 


ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 653 


Tribe HEXATOMINI. 
Nothophila fuscana (Edwards). 
1923. днн er fuscana Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 305, 
l. 29, fig. 54 ү пр). 
Edwa ded s type, a male, was taken near bh cr in April. The 
species occurs in both туен iring late A ne 
Allotype.—9. Length, 11 mm. ; wing, 1 
Very ovum to pe differing y a in xd ада pow greyish- 


brown. Praescutal stripes confluent tergites margined caudally with 
buff. Wings fully DRY MODI, as in male. Ovipositor with эч deter. 
gently upcurved tergal va 


Allotype, 9, Wellugton: y 1922 (G. V. Hudson). 


Nothophila nebulosa (Edwards). 
Ulomorpha nebulosa Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 54, 
рр. 304-5, pl. 29, fig. 53 (wing) ; pl, 33, fig. 143 (hypopygium). 
Edwards’s types, males, were from near Wellington, taken in April by 
Hudson. Like the preceding species, the fly is a characteristic late-summer 
or fall species, but so far has not been taken except in the near vicinity of 
the Aly of M ad 
—9. Length, about 12 mm. ; wing, 1 
Generally similar to the male, differing as is ea Wings fully мөрөй, 
as іп male. Ovipositor with tergal valves as in preceding species ; 
valves stouter than tergal valves, short and nearly straight. 
Allotype, 9, Wilton’s Bush, Wellington; 20th April 1922 (G. V. 
Hudson). 


Polymoria nigrocincta pont 
1923. Limnophila n yz Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
pp. 312-313, ‘ey 29, ТА; 59 (wi 
Edwards's type, a — was taken at а. Wellington, 
December, 1920, by Койго The fly is widely distributed in both ея 
(Wellington, Nelson, на. Otago, Southlan 
Allotype.—9. Length, 10 тт. ; wing, 11 mm. 
Generally similar to female, differing chiefly in sexual characters. 
Antennae relatively short, about as long as thorax alone, scape and basal 
segment of flagellum ochreous, flagellum brownish- black. Seutal lobes 
conspicuously dark brown. Abdomen dark brown, the hypopygium obscure 
ellow, lobes of ninth tergite brownish-black. Male hypopygium (fig. 14) 
with ninth tergite produced medially, emarginate posteriorly, lateral lobes 
triangular, hairy. Basistyles relatively stout; dististyles two, both small ; 
outer dististyle a small flattened blade that terminates in curved blackened 
spine, margin of blade setiferous ; inner style much longer than outer, base 
enlarged and provided with coarse setae, distal portion slender, apex obtusely 
rounded, surface with microscopic setulae. Interbasal process chitinized, 
boomerang-shaped, narrow outer end subacute at apex. Aedeagus long 
and narrow, basal two-thirds with lateral wing, slender apical third gently 
curved. Gonapophyses appearing as very large flattened blades, almost 
transparent in mounts, outer dom hun produced caudad into more slender 
lobe that is obliquely truncated a 
Allo 2 d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 12th November, 
1921 (7. R. Harris). 


654 Transactions. 


Limnophilella serotina (Alexander). 
1922. Limnophila serotina Alexander, Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol, 10, 
The type, a female, was taken in the Riccarton (Deans) Bush, Christ- 


church, Canterbury, in April, 1922, by Gourlay. The fly is known only 
from Canterbury and Westland. 


з — — DRE 
Каб н е CDU LETT SE 


Generally similar to female, but of more delicate, ethereal build, not 1 
unlike L. delicatula (Hutton), which I consider to be closely allied. | 


кр RR Eo ie 


al 
and 8. Male hypopygium (fig. 15) with basistyles relatively stout, with 
sparse relatively short setae; dististyles two, united at extreme base ; outer 


appearing as conspicuous divergent horns. Aedeagus short and stout, the | 
apex bifid. ; 


Allotype, 3, Punakaipe, Westland ; 27th February, 1923 (T. R. Harris). 


Cerozodia paradisea Edwards. | L 
1923. Cerozodia paradisea Edwards, Trans. ҮЛ. Inst, vol 54, 
p- 328, pl. 30, fig. 93 (wing of 8). : 
Edwards's types, males, were from the vicinity of Lake Wakatipu, Otago. 
The fly is known only from Otago and Southland. 
wing, 3-8 mm. 
Characters as ‘in male, differing as follows: Antennae 26-segmented, a 
terminal two segments closely united and possibly to be interpreted as being — 


Allotype, 9, Hunter Range, near Lake Manapouri, Southland, altitude 
4,000 ft. ; Ist to 7th January, 1923 (S. Lindsay). idm 


ү 
AT 


Gynoplistia pedestris Edwards, 


,. Edwards's type, a female, lacked exact data, but, since it was collected. 
by Wakefield, was presumably from Canterbu i : 


. The discovery of this 
fly in large numbers by Campbell and Gourlay within the limits of the City 


ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 655 


of Christchurch, as discussed in the appended account, indicates that the 
type-locality is very probable. The fly has not been taken elsewhere. 

Allotype.—d. Length, 14 mm. ; wing, 2-5 mm 

esten as in female, differing as follows : Antennae 16-segmented, 
formula being 2--2--8--4; basal pectinate segments in spiral align- 
ment; pectinations short, the longest about three times length of segment 
that bears it. Head light grey, centre of vertex suffused with dark brown. 
Mesonotal praescutum pale brown anterior end of median stripe and 


face ы base with smooth hemiovate black ren Outer dististyle a flattened 
blade, broadest at base, apex on outer margin produced into conspieuous 
black spine, remainder of apex squarely truncated, not projecting beyond 
spine, margin weakly — te; outer dististyle without setae; inner 
dististyle slender, inner or mesal face near mid-length bulging and provided 
with setae, apex beyond this base slightly d Pb etre with numerous 
setigerous punctures and with a short stout s seta on inner margin. 
Gonapophyses slender, before mid-length bent portes upon themselves, 
"à часта expanded. Aedeagus slender, straight, base dilated, apex bifid. 
Allotype, $, Christchurch, Canterbury, altitude 30 ft. ; 18th € Dotober: 

1921 (Е. S. Gourlay). | 
This is the only species of Gynoplistia so o far described in which both 
sexes are nearly apterous. I am greatly indebted to Mr. Gourlay for the 
accompanying discussion of the conditions under which these flies were found. 
* This little lot is the result of one half-hour's collecting at the locality 
indicated on the labels in the bottles. The flies are fairly plentiful on a 
hot ped and are not only like harvest-spiders Sg reese in appearance, 
but also similar in their movements, each having the same peculiar 
springy y oak They ett in hanging on tall grass-blades without a move- 
ment, basking in the Associated with this species to-day were two 
other Tipulidae, the Medos abundance of the three being indicated by the 
followin: аар Gynoplistia Lng má 50 per cent.; Limnophila skusei, 
:35 per с vs. Hà lorusia novarae, 15 per cent. In their breeding-grounds 
the фал г is a ioa black, peaty ам, and though wet is not slimy. The 
river (Avon) flows through the centre of the city and the locality is about 
five minutes’ walk fr he Square. This is the only locality from which 
I have collected this аби [to which was later added Johnson's Fish-pond, 
Opawa, Christchurch—a single male on 12th February, 1922], and this 
icular stretch is about 100 yards long by 2-5 yards in width at its broadest 
. point, so they seem to have a range. I have not observed particularly 
whether they are to be found in other similar places along the river, but no 

doubt this will be the case.”—-(E. S. Gourlay). 


Gynoplistia sackeni Alexander. 
1920. Gynoplistia sackeni Alexander, Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol. 8, 
pp. 125-26. 
pe, a male, was collected at Wellington in June, 1895, by Hudson. 


This interesting species has been taken only in the Province of Wellington. 
e fly appears to be a characteristic winter and early-spring species. 


656 Transactions. 


Allotype.—9. Length, 14 mm. ; wing, 4 mm. | 

Female differs from male chiefly in sexual characters. Antennae | 
l6-segmented, basal eight flagellar segments with short branches, the 
longest not exceeding segment that bears it; lower face of ninth flagellar 
segment slightly produced. Basal segment of scape sparsely pruinose; 
second segment pale brown; flagellum black throughout. Mesonotal prae- 
scutum buffy, the colour largely concealed by three slightly darker stripes; | 
remaining sclerites of mesonotum more pruinose. Wings greatly atrophied, | 
as indicated by above measurements, being long and slender, strap-like, dark | 
brown with base more yellowish. Venation distorted but recognizable. — 
Tips of femora and tibiae narrowly infuscated; tarsi largely brown. 3 
Abdomen more or less pruinose, caudal margins of segments brighter - 
brown. Ovipositor with valves very long and slender, especially the gently 
upcurved tergal valves. | 

Allotype, 9, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 30th September, 1 
1921 (T. R. Harris). T 


Gynoplistia fuscoplumbea Edwards. E 


1923. Gynoplistia fuscoplumbea Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
р. 318, pl. 35, fig. 165 (hypopygium). 


^ 


решу : 
A ge 2, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 2nd December, 1922 
Taken 7 


Gynoplistia incisa Edwards. 
1923. Gynoplistia incisa Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 
pp. 318-19, pl. 35, fig. 166 (hypopygium). 

Edwards's type, a male, was from Wellington, collected by Hudson. 
The species occurs in both Islands. 


brownish-ochreous. Scapal segments of antennae ochreous; ' 
two flagellar segments pale basally, apex and branches brownish-h 
ead dark grey, lighter behind antennal bases wer 


а EU us 
annulus of femur paler and less conspicuous. Wings fully developed; 
apex not so heavily infuscated as in male. Oiler with tergal valves 
Jong and slender, especially the gently upeurved tergal valves. — 
Allotype, 2, Ross, Westland: 19th February, 1923 (7. R. Harris). 


ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 657 


Gynoplistia arthuriana Edwards. 


1923. Gynoplistia arthuriana Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
p. 319, pl. 30, fig. 75 (wing). 
Edwards's type was from Arthur's Pass, Canterbury, at 3,000 ft., col- 
lected by Hudson. The species is known only о this general region. 
Allotype.—9. Length, 11:5 mm. ; wing, 10 m 
Characters as in female, differing as Die Anei 17-segmented, 
the formula being 2--2--84-5, basal pectinate branches being in spiral 
alignment; longest branches between three and four times the length of 
segments that bear them. Head grey, vertex suffused with rich brown. 
Mesonotal praescutum with median stripe almost concólorous with ground- 
colour, margined laterally with brown; lateral stripes distinct. Abdomen 


hypopygium (fig. 17) with caudal margin of ninth tergite very feebly 
concave medially.  Basistyles relatively short and stout, simple, теа] 
face grooved, adjoining margins and apex on mesal face densely provided 
with long coarse ipe that become small to obsolete on outer face at base 
of sclerite; a small pale unarmed tubercle on mesal face of sclerite at base. 
Outer dististyle а a flattened blade; some distance before apex on outer 
face with a small black tooth; apex gently serrulate to crenulate; inner 
dististyle shorter, just beyond mid-length gradually narrowed to slender 
feebly setiferous apex. Gonapophyses closely subtending small curved 
aedeagus, each apophyse trifid at apex. 

Allotype, 3, Ойга Gorge, Westland ; 10th January, 1920 (J. W. Campbell). 


Atarba (Atarba) viridicolor Alexander. 
1922. Atarba (Atarba) viridicolor Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 
(9), vol. 9, p. 308. 
he type, a female, was taken by Harris at Ohakune in October, 1921. 
The os is at P known only from this general region 
.  Allotype.—d. Length, about 5-8 mm. ; wing, 7-3 mm. ; antennae, about 

mm. : 

Generally similar to female, differing chiefly in sexual characters. 
Antennae very long, nearly twice length of body, elongate-cylindrical 
flagellar segments with numerous delicate erect setae distributed throughout 
their length. Green coloration of body is faded into a fawn-yellow, coxae 
remaining green. Abdominal tergites brown, sternites paler; a subterminal 
dark-brown ring. Male hypopygium (fig. 18) with basistyles very long and 
slender, surface setiferous, especially mesal face; immediately before apex 
on mesal face with low setiferous tubercle. A single dististyle, this very 
remarkable and suggestive of the origin of the double dististyli ым most 
Tipulidae ; style is a pale, curved blade, apex obtuse, just beyond mid- 
length on outer face with a slightly shorter densely spinous lobe; the 


pale, apex truncate. Gonapophyses appearing as slender strongly curved 
horns, directed cephalad, thence mesad, caudad, sind finally ree in almost 
a circle. Aedeagus relatively short, twisted at base, apex obtu 

The more widely distributed Atarba (Atarba) filicornis пу АЗА 
exhibits a very different type of hypopygium (fig. 19). Ninth te tergite 
deéply emarginate posteriorly, the relatively slender lateral lobes thus 
formed being provided with long coarse setae. Basistyles shorter and stouter, 
subapical tubercle more slender; interbasal process very small. Dististyle 


658 | T'ransactions. 


deeply split, outer arm a slender chitinized rod, apex acute, margin smooth 
or nearly so, except at base where is borne a very powerful bifid spine, with 
a tiny double spinule in its axil ; inner arm of dististyle subequal in length, 
slender, pale, with sparse tiny setae. Aedeagus long, gently curved upward, 
with row of papillae along its face. Gonapophyses of either side bifid, tip 
of each arm densely tufted with golden spinous setae. 

Allotopotype, S. Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft.; 13th November, 
1921 (T. А. Harris) : 


Elephantomyia zealandica Edwards. 
1923. Marcus ir zealandica Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
288, pl. 28, fig. 35 (wing). 
Edwards's baie, a female, was from Lake Wakatipu, Otago, ED 
in 1906 by Hudson. The fly now known to be widely distributed in 
both Islands. 
Allotype.—d. Length, excluding rostrum, 5:5 mm.; wing, 6:5 mm.; : 
rostrum «CR about 4 mm. T 
Similar to female, differing only in sexual characters. Median praescutal 
stripe very distinet on anterior half of sclerite, becoming obliterated behind. 
Abdomen with subterminal dark-brown ring, үг тике A segments 7 a: ne 


E I PE TOME, 
о с. 


Allotype, d. Waipori, Otago, altitude 2,000 ft.; 5th December, 1921 
(W. G. Howes). | 


Tribe TiPULINI. 

Dolichopeza (Dolichopeza) atropos (Hudson). 
1895. Tipula atropos Hudson, Trans. N.Z. I. nst., vol. 27, p. 295. 3 
1900. куке e atropos Hutton, ibid., vol. 32, p. 24, pl. 3, fg. l1 


1923. Miao atropos Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, p. 331. 
Hudson’s unique type, a male, was taken at Terawhiti, near Wellington 
while hovering about a cave (a gold-mining shaft, accordin ng to Edwards). 
Hutton redescribed the unique type. mes ae rds had not seen a specimen. 
ype—9. Length, 15 mm. ; wing, 1 : 
Female agrees well with male, differing: ch chiefly . in sexual characters. 
Antennae nearly as long as thorax ; basal segment of “р nes en 


edl od 
paler stripe on either side of darker median line- ; short lateral | 
likewise paler se ground-colour. Ovipositor with short stout valves, 
tergal valves straig 
Allotype, 9, т АЕ Otago; 4th January, 1923 (C. C. Fenwick). 
... This is the largest of the four New Zealand a of the genus thus 
far described. The fulvous vertical tubercle was not mentioned in aiid 


ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 659 


[orta s or Hudson's descriptions. In order to be certain of the identity, 
‘specimens were submitted to Mr. Hudson, who very kindly compared them 
with his type and reports them identical. 


‘Macromastix submontana Edwards. 
1923. Macromastix submontana Edwards, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 
. 946. 


Edwards's type, a female, was from Mount bids. in the Hunter 
Mountains, Southland, collected in 1916 by Philpott. . An additional 
series from the same general locality was taken in January, 1923, by Stuart 
Lindsa 


7 
Allotype. —g. Length, 16 mm. ; wing, 20m 
; eeing closely with type female. сая short, black Бань 
only ll-segmented; penultimate and antepenultimate segments small, 
terminal segment larger and nearly twice the length of preceding segment. 


P 
fulvous-orange, narrowly divided medially by a black longitudinal vitta. 
-Male hypopygium black, including Qe yl “Ninth tergite with caudal 
‘margin emarginate. 

Allotype, d, Hunter Range, near Lake Manapouri, Зош Шао, altitude 
4,000 ft. ; 1st to 7th ees 1923 (S. Lindsay). 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 
An asterisk (*) indicates that new species are described in the paper. 


ALEXANDER, C. P., 1920. *Undescribed Species i in the Osten-Sacken Collection of 
New Zealand Crane-flies "Diptera, Tipulidae), Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol. 


pP. 
- 1921. *Two Mesa Tipuloidean Flies from New Zealand (Diptera, Tany- 
^. deridae, and Rhyphidae), ibid., vol. 9, рр. 157-60. 
19224. *Three Undescribed Nematocerous Flies from New Zealand, ibid., vol. 10, 
146-47. 


19225. *Undescribed Species of Crane-flies from New Zealand, ibid., vol. 10, 
19220. *Undescribed bed Species of Crane-flies from New Zealand, Ann. Ent. Soc. 


(p 
—— 1922p. *New ue / Жаай Tipulidae (Diptera), VITI, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 
oo” vol. 9, pp. 145-60. 
—— 19228. *Newor or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), T s (9), vol. 9, к 291-315. 
—— 1922r. *New or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), X, ibid., (9), vol. p. 505-24. 
—— 19226. *New ct Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), XI, "ibid, (9), vol. 10. = 83-99. 
—— 1922m. *New or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), XII, ibid., (9), vol. 10, 


pp. 557-73. 
19234. *New ог Little known Tipulidae (Diptera) XIII, ibid., (9) vol. 11, 


А рр. 97- 
1923». *New or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), XIV, ibid., (9), vol. 11, 
pp. 19: 
923c. Paid ‘or Little: known Tipulidae (Diptera), XV, ibid., (9), vol. 12, 

рр. 97-112. 

1923р. Non or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera) XVI, ibid., (9), vol 12, 

` pp. 194-212. | 
1923=. *Undescribed Species of Anisopodidae from New Zealand, Insec. Inscit. 

Menst., vol. 11, pp. 73-74. | 

BUTLER, A. G., 18754. *Zoology of Voyage of “ Erebus” and “ Terror,” Insects, p. 27, 


—— 18758. *Contributions to the Diptera of New Zealand, Cistula Entomologica, 
vol. 1, pp. 355-56. 


660 T'ransactions. 


Epwarps, Е. W., 19234. *А Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand 
(Aniso opodidae, bep cre Tipulidae), T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 265-353, 


text-figs. A-D, p 
—— 19238. *New селее xs ns ne-flies collected by Mr. G. V. Hudson in New Zeà- 
land, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. A vt 1l, pp. 


HANDLIRSCH, ANTON, 1909. Zur Phylogenie und Fluegelmorphologie ap  \уоһор! е 
Dipt Wien 


(Dipteren), Ann. Naturhist. Hofmus. vol. 23, pp. pl. 2, fig. 13. 
HiraeNDonRr, Е. W., 1918. "queue from the Canterbury College Mountain igo 
Station , Cass, No. 6, the Insect Life, Trans. N.Z. vol. 


Hupson, G. V., 1892. *An Flem mentary Мех of New Beslani rg Bie i pp. pos 


—— 1895. *O e New Spec is of oe (Daddy-long-legs) found in New Zealand, 
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p 

—— 1901. On Entomological Fiol work т New Z ealand, ibid., vol. 33, pp. 383-95. 

—— 1907. Notes on the Entomology of the Routeburn Valley, ibid., vol. 39, E 197-205 

—— 1909. General Notes on the Entomology of the Subantarctic Islands of New 
ike n Банат Islands of New Zealand, vol. 1, pp. 64, 124, 130-31, 

l. 4, fig. 1 of Zaluscodes aucklandicus). 

— 1915. Notes > пе Females in certain Species of Lepidoptera, Ent. 
Mo. Mag., vol. 48, pp. 269—75. 3 

—— m. Notes o on Flightless Females in certain Species of Moths, with an Attempted —— 

52-57. Ee 


Ye 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, pp. e 
— 19130. Wolke 5 the a esie of the Ohakune and Waiouru Districts, ibid., E 
7-67. h 


» pp. 5 
—— 19130, *On Tipula heterogama, a New Species of Crane-fly in New Zealand, ibid., 
—— 19204. Tllustrated онны of New Zealand Insects, No. 1, ibid., vol. 52, 


——19 — "Exa id. of New Zealand Insects illustrating the Darwinian E 
Principle of Sexual Selection, ibid., vol. 52, pp. M 

езш 19200. hy oy of a New Species of Crane-fly from New Zealand, Ent. Mo. 
Mag., vol. 56, p. 276. 

—— "T on Collecting in New Zealand during the Season 1920-21, ibid., vol. 58, 


8-30. 
Hvpsox, ‘Sra, 1922. Insects observed on a Glacier in New Zealand, ibid., vol. 58, 


Ноттох, Е. W. 1881. *Catalogues of the New Zealand Diptera, Orthoptera, Hymenoptera ; 
with Descriptions of the Species, pp. 1-70 (Diptera 
— 1900. се Tipulidae, or Crane-flies, of New Zealand, "Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, 
pp. 22-5 dm 
—— 1902. *Additions to the Diptera Fauna of New Zealand, ibid., vol. 34, pp. 179-96. 
Index Faunae Novae Zeala 


—— 1904. ndi 
Kinny, W. F., 1884. *Notes on the Diptera of New Zealand, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. 
for 1884, pt. 3, pp. 269-75 
C. G., 1909. *The 


Lame, 1 Dites of the Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand, The — 
mtarctic Islands of New Zealand, vol. 1, pp. 12 
Mix, Joser, 1882. *Diptera gesammelt von Herm ermann Krone auf den Aucklands-Inseln, 
.-bot. Wien, v » pp. 195-205, pl. 1 


k Ges 
Nowickt, Max, 1875. *Beitraege zur Kenntnis der Diptera Neuseelands, Mem. Krakauer 
pp. 8-28. 

К., 1880. Die Tanyderina, eine merkwurdige Gruppe der Tipuliden, _ 
. 200l.-bot. Ges. Wi ) PP. 517-22, w T m. 
—- 1886. Studies on Tipulidae, pt. 1, Berl. Entomol. Zeitsch., 79, 30, рр. 153-88. 
——— 1887. Studies on Tipulidae, pt. 2, id. vol. 31, pp. 163-24 

—— 1894. "Three Trochobolae from Neo ы ЗЬ snd Тапа, ib, vob ШИ 


рр. . 
8снтхев, J. R., 1868. "Reise der Osterreichiechen Fregatte “ Novara,” Zool. Theil. Diptera. 


pp. 37- Д 
Tutyarp, В. J., 1920. The Insects of Macquarie Island, Australas. Амага. Exped., 
1911-14, Se. 7 ingens » Bot. 5, pt. 8, pp. 5-35, 22 text-figs. ‘mm 
otes sur le genre Nemopal hodidae), 
nt. Belg., irl Pp. 125-36, pl. THE Pac 
ist of the 


Westwoon, J. O., 1881. *Notae ‘an cae, No. 5, Desc EN Me Ш 
xotic Tipulidae, on _Dipter ologioa No. 5 mary of чили ал н? to the 


Speci 
seme Family, previously described, Trans, Ent. Soc. ды. for туе 362-85, : 
рз. * 


Mzyvnick.— Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 661 


Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 


By E. Meyrick, B.A., F.R.S. 
Communicated by G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N Z.Inst. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 26th September, 1923 ; received by 
Editor, 10th October, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.! 


Tue following species were received through the kindness of my friend 
Mr. G. V. Hudson, amongst other materia! generously sent for study. 


Tortrix orthocopa n. sp. ЛОВЕН 

59. 18-21 mm. Head, palpi, thorax whitish-ochreous. Forewings sub- 
oblong, costa in j with moderate fold from base to £, termen sinuate, 
hardly oblique; pale ochreous, sometimes tinged brownish ; markings 
` variably tinged lilac and edged with dark-brown streaks; edge of basal 
patch very oblique, on costal half obsolete ; edges of central fascia nearly 
straight, very oblique, anterior from } of costa to $ of dorsum, posterior 
from beyond middle of costa to termen above tornus, sometimes a lighter 
spot edged posteriorly with one or two dark strigulae occupying anterior 
part of central fascia on costa; costal spot very faint, edged anteriorly by - 
a very oblique brown striga, sometimes faintly continued sinuate to middle 
of termen: cilia pale ochreous, two brownish lines more or less marked. 
Hingwings, 3 whitish-grey, 9 ochreous-grey-whitish, a very few small cloudy 
greyish flecks ; cilia concolorous. 

Welli , in January; four specimens. Between tigris and toro- 
gramma, but distinct from both. 

Ochetarcha n. g. 
Palpi rather slender, curved, ascending, with appressed scales, terminal 


joint extremely short. Thorax with posterior crest.  Forewings, 2 from 
before $, 3 from angle, 7 to termen.  Hindwings without cubital pecten ; 


, miraculosa Meyr. Having received a second example of this, I 
find that veins 6 and 7 of hindwings have a well-developed common stalk ; 
this stalk is really present also in the first specimen, but so extremely short 
that I overlooked it. Hence the species cannot be referred to Olindia, 
and requires a new genus. 


Ochetarcha miraculosa Meyr. 

The second specimen has the upper part of the dark arched marking 
of forewing absent, so that the arch is represented by two fasciate streaks 
from dorsum rather converging, the anterior reaching $ across wing, the 
posterior $. I 
"OECOPHORIDAE. 
Borkhausenia idiogama n. sp. 


662 Transactions. 


y 
Mount Egmont, in January ; three specimens. 


Atomotricha prospiciens n. sp. 

eee athe mm. Head and thorax ochreous-whitish, shoulders more ochreous. 
Palpi ochreous-whitish, towards base irrorated dark fuscous. rewings 
elongate, termen very obliquely rounded; ochreous-whitish partially suf- 


tish ; 
а thick streak of dark-fuscous suffusion from base of costa along fold to 


E 
Ф 
в, 
"d 
3 
чч 

Ф 

zy 
n 

S 

A 
© 

= 

un 

Eme 

z 

a 
© 

E 

o 
i 

S 

$ 

Б 

S 

Ф 

= 

E. 


extending to costa ; a dark-fuscous line from near costa at $ to near tornus, 
„angulated in middle and zigzag above this, connected with costa by a spot — 
of brownish suffusion ; some brownish suffusion along upper part of termen: 
cilia whitish-ochreous, base white. Hindwings and cilia ochreous-whitish. 
, Dunedin, in December (taken by C. E. Clarke); one specimen. Next 
isogama. ; 


TiNEIDAE. 

Rhathamictis n. g. 
Head loosely rough-haired ; ocelli posterior; tongue absent. Antennae fj, 
in d moderately ciliated, basal joint short, with slight pecten. Labial 
palpi moderate, porrected, second joint rough-scaled beneath, terminal 
joint short, loosely scaled, obtuse. Maxillary palpi short, slender, 3-jointed, 
folded laterally. Posterior tibiae rough-scaled above. Forewings 2 from 3, 
3 from angle, 7 to termen, 8-10 approximated, 11 from before middle. 

Hindwings 1, elongate-ovate, cilia 3; 2-7 tolerably parallel. 
.. An interesting form, probably aculeate and allied to Lampronia. 


Rhathamictis perspersa n. sp. : 


Nepticula progama n. sp. NEPTICULIDAE,: 
‚ 9. 5mm. Head white, 
irrorated blackish and grey S 
grey and blackish ; irregular pale-grey costal and dorsal blotches irro- - 
ing in di à : s 


PnuiLPorT.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 663 


Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 
By ALFRED PnuiLPOTT, Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute. 


[Read before the Nelson Philosophical Society, 10th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 
18th October, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.) 


As the present paper describes several obscure species, it has been thought 
advisable to figure not only the male genital structures of the new species, 
but also those of some closely related forms. The characters of the lepi- 
dopterous genitalia have not been previously used to any extent in the 

iscrimination of species in New Zealand; it may be useful, therefore, to 


the apical portion, of the abdomen, and to soften and clear the parts. 
This is a very simple process and takes but little time. If the abdomen 
i it wi ually 


(upper part of the tegumen); the -most desirable aspects will vary with 
the genus or family to which the species under consideration belongs. 


NOCTUIDAE. 
Melanchra furtiva n. sp. (Fig. 1, B.) 


32. 36—40 тт. Head whitish mixed with ferruginous. Palpi ferru- 
ginous sprinkled with white, terminal segment ochreous. Antennae, stalk 


Legs and under-parts ochreous-white densely mixed with pinkish. Fore- 
wings moderately dilated, costa almost straight, apex obtuse, termen 
obliquely rounded; pale pinkish-brown; markings blackish-ferruginous 


veins strewn with white and dark scales; а submedian basal streak, slightly 


664 . Transactions. 


sinuate and pointed, reaching about half-way to claviform ; stigmata not 
prominent, obscurely pale-margined within, shape normal but orbicular 
rather large; traces of transverse lines, in the form of double dark: 
strigulae, on costa at base, j, and middle; an obscure waved pale sub- 
. terminal line, irregularly dark- margined anteriorly, above tornus the 


of pink suffus 

This убы has previously been confused with M. mutans (Walk),  - 
and, as far as markings go, there is little to separate the two. But the  . 
ground-colour is constantly different and the antennal pectinations are _ 
longer in the first species. Reference to the figures will жи that the — 
valvae of the two forms exhibit good differentiating c chara 


| a 
Ben Lomond, Elfin Bay, Lake Luna, and Lake McKenzie in the months 
of November and December. Holotype (3), allotype (Ç), and a series d. 
paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


TORTRICIDAE. 
Capua intractana (Walk.), Char. Het., p. 83 (1869). 


This Australian species must now be placed on the New Zealand list. 
During esed and March, 1923, nine or ten of each sex were taken at 


light. e species is small and obscure, but (owing to its habit of coming  — 
to ioo ri is hardly likely to have been passed over if it had pre E 
occurred in any num In Australia C. intractana is widely distrib P 
being found in Queensland, New t Victoria, and South A 


traha. 
lepidopterists to recogni ze the species. 4 
d, 11-13 mm.; 2, 14-17 mm. Forewings rather broad, costa adr E. 
arched, termen straight, oblique; dull brown mixed with ochreous, especi 
ally in female; costal patch in male small, ochreous, confined to costal ; 
half and frequently obsolete; in female dark brown, margin obliquely 
outwards to above middle, thence angled sharply inwards; following this 
is an ochreous fascia, dilated dorsally, usually absent in male; a su 
terminal ochreous fascia, triangularly dilated, on upper half. The markings 
are often indistinct and frequently absent. Hindwings fuscous-grey with 
paler mottling. 


Epichorista abdita n. sp. (Fig. 2, D and E.) 
5. 114-13 тт. Head, palpi, and thorax bright reddish- ochreous _ 
Antennae in male ciliated, 14. Abdomen dark fuscous pe ochr E: 
whitish, tarsal segments annulated with fuscous. Forewi wings, strongly 1 
arched at base, apex rectangular, termen very slightly cote e. roundel 
beneath; bright ochreous reddish ; markings very obscure; five oF 
dots on basal half o costa ; traces of some leaden-white fasciae 
at j; apical half of wing Sin numerous obscure waved duh 


Puttrorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 665 


fasciae, visible only under magnification; central fascia indicated by a 
area on costa at middle: fringes ochreous-reddish, tips paler. 
Hindwings dark fuscous: fringes a eos qui with basal band an 
` the tips round termen tinged with ochre 
n one ex ти the markings are dite тн Pik and the ground-colour 
is much pa 


Fic. Tr Melanchra mutans (Walk.) Inner view of valva. 
Melanchra furtiva n. sp. в-а view of valva 
Fic. "Agro Epichorista emphanes (Meyr.). vino — of tegumen. B. Inner view 
-V 


D. Epichorista abdita n. sp. Lateral view ra tegumen. E. Inner view of 
valva. 


Superficially very like some varieties of E. emphanes (Meyr.), but a smaller 
and duller species; the longer antennal ciliations form a good distingutsh- 
ing structural character. 

Mount Arthur tableland, during the first week in March. Five males 
taken in open country at an elevation of 4,500 ft. Holotype (3) and three 
paratypes in coll. Сатенов Institute. 


ELECHIIDAE. 
Gelechia neglecta n. sp. — 


d. 10-13mm. Head and thorax ochreous- white. Palpi ochreous- 
whitish, more or less infuscated. Antennae bronzy-fuscous. Abdomen 


666 Transactions. 


ochreous - whitish, brassy- yellow on anterior segments. Legs whitish-  . 
ochreous, anterior and middle pairs infuscated. Forewings lanceolate; 
ochreous-whitish ; a ferruginous suffusion along fold, sometimes extended 
to before apex, sometimes absent; area beneath fold usually clearer 
white: fringes greyish-ochreous. Hindwings and fringes pale fuscous-grey. 

An obscure species, but not easily confused with any other; it is the 
smallest yet described. 

obb Valley, in December. Five males among rough herbage. Holo- 
type (3) and three paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


-z 


Stomopteryx simplicella (Walk.), Tin., 1024; Meyrick, Proc. Linn. Soc. 
N.S.W., vol. 29, p. 305, 1904. (Fig. 3, A, B, and C.) 

This common Australian species is now established in New Zealand. 
Several specimens have been taken at Nelson, the dates varying from 
February to April. . Meyrick, to whom I am indebted for the 
identification, informs me that the species is common throughout the 
‘southern half of Australia and also in Tasmania. I give below a brief . 


ll 


description. 


sternite; 3t = eighth tergi бега! view of gentalia, eighth segment — 
removed. С. Inner view of valva. EV 
Bic. 4.—Mnesarchaea similis n. sp. : Inner view of genitalia (drawn under cover slip). — 


Fic. 3.—A. Stomopterye simplicella (Walk.). Lateral view of genitalia: 8* = eighth — 
ite. B. La 


SF. 9-IImm. Head shining pearly-grey. Palpi ochreous-white, 
terminal segment Ante i 
gre 


GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE, 
Simaethis tillyardi n. sp. "x 
9. 174 mm. -Head and thorax white mixed with pale fuscous. Palpi, 
second segment strongly tufted beneath, white mixed with fuscous, term M 
segment white mixed with black. Antennae black annulated with white. 
Abdomen bronzy-fuscous, suffusedly annulated with whitish. gs whit 
mixed with bronzy-fuscous, apices of tibiae and tarsi annulated with white 


PurrPorr.—XNotes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 661. 


Forewings moderate, costa hardly arched, apex pointed, termen markedly 
sinuate, oblique ; pale bronzy-fuscous mixed with dark fuscous ; ngs 
snow-white ; a small basal patch ; a broad band before middle, projecting 
outwardly in disc and touching following band; an outwardly- oblique 
fascia from costa beyond middle, ае in dise with broad band at 7 
and terminating on tornus ; a terminal band, dilated at apex; in the dark- 
fuscous discal area and above dorsum at 1 are a few shining steel-blue scales : 
hite 


fringes on termen pale bronzy-fuscous with three white lines, on costa 
darker fuscous with median white line.  Hindwings ish-fuscous ; apical 
j suffusedly white: fringes fuscous ; a broad median band and tips white. 


Very distinct; from the breadth : the white band the general effect 
is that of a white species with narrow fuscous fasciae. 

A single female taken in March by Dr. R. J. Tillyard on Mount Cook 
at an altitude of 2,500 ft. Type in coll. Cawthron Institute 


MNESARCHAEIDAE, 
Mnesarchaea similis n. sp. (Fig. 4.) 

d. llmm. Head white. Palpi white with a few brown scales on 
second segment. Antennae dull ochreous. Thorax pale ochreous, mixed 
with fuscous anteriorly. Abdomen fuscous-grey. gs greyish-fuscous, 
tarsi annulated with ochreous-white. Forewings lanceolate, costa moderate tely 
arched, apex acute, termen straight, very oblique ; ochreous-whitish, densely 


irrorated with bronzy and dark fuscous on apical If; a broad stripe of 
ronzy-fuscous along basal half of costa, its apex angled obliquely down- 
wards towards tornus and extending across wing; a large subtriangular 


Ve бнын атте to М. hamadelpha Meyr. in colour and markings, but а 
slightly larger and darker insect ; the genitalia offer very distinct characters. 
Mount Arthur tableland (4, 500 ft. ), in December ; Cobb Valley (2,800 ft.), 
also in С. and Flora River (3,250 ft.), in January. А few male 
specimens from each locality. Бинур (d) and paratypes in coll. 
Cawthron Institute. 
MicROPTERYGIDAE. 
Sabatinca aemula n. sp. (Fig. 5, C and D.) 
d9. 11-12mm. Head and thorax reddish-ochreous. н ochreous. 
Antennae dark fuscous, basal fifth (in 9 basal third) ochreous. Abdomen 
ish-fuscous. Legs ochreous, last tarsal segment fuseous. ^ Forewings 
ovate-lanceolate, costa strongly ыа basally, apex acute, termen very 
— yen sinuate ; shining ochreous, darker on apical half and above 
; a silve ety white fascia from costa at middle; irregular 
yen ртк in shape, sometimes spot-like, sometimes reaching middle of 
wing where it touches an irregular black spot; a similar but usually 
broader fascia at 3, also connecting with a black (generally Te spot ; 
sometimes a silvery-white dot or dots between second fascia and apex ; 
series of silvery-white spots round termen : mee bares with 


668 Transactions. a 


a very obscure dark basal line. Hindwings fuscous-violet: fringes, fuscous 
on basal half of dorsum, ochreous with a fuscous basal line on remainder 


wing. 

This and the following species are superficially very similar to S. chrysar- 
gyra (Meyr.). The present form is a rather larger insect and has less 
whitish suffusion. Good structural differences are to be found in the 
genitalia. E 

Cobb Valley, in December. Common among rough herbage and under- — . 


TECUM УРИ 


t 
Holotype (d), allotype (9), and a series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron 


Institute 


Fie. 5.—A. Sabatinca chrysargyra (Meyr.). Dorsal view of ninth tergite (upper half 
of tegumen). B. Inner view sd valva. 
C. Sabatinca aemula n. sp. Dorsal view of ninth tergite. D. Inner view of 


A 


Pa 


Sabatinca aurantiaca n. sp. (Fig. 5, E and F.) 
3 101-124 тїш. та dama and thorax ochreous. 


strongly. arched «d basal thence straight, apex acute, termen very oblique, 
dish-ochreous ; a silvery-white irregular fascia from - 
costa at 4, ом reaching across wing ; a similar fascia at 3, expand 
into a bloteh on costa; two silvery-white spots on costa betwee n $ and 
apex; five or six interrupted blackish fasciae between } and apex, 1o o rming | 


PnuiLPorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 669. 


prominent spots on costa, termen, and dorsum: fringes reddish-ochreous. 
Hindwings fuscous-violet : fringes fuscous, mixed with ochreous round apex. 

The species may be separated from both chrysargyra and aemula by the 
dark apical strigae and the general darker colouring; the genitalia of the 
male show sufficiently definite differentiating characters. 

Dun Mountain, Nelson. Five e specimens taken in November and 
December in forest at elevations of from 1,000ft. to 2,500 ft. Holo- 
type (d), allotype (9), and three paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. 


A Method of Injecting the Tracheae of Insects. 


By Н. B. Kırk, M.A., F.N.Z.Inst., Professor of Biology, Victoria 
University College, Wellington. 


[Read before the Wellington gv vay Society, 24th December, 1923; received by 
Editor, 31st December, 1 issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


THE following method.of injecting the tracheae of insects is so simple and 
obvious that I find it hard to suppose that it is new. I cannot, however, 
nd any mention of it, nor can I find any one that is acquainted with it. 

Prepare metagelatine in the usual way, by adding ammonia to a gelatine 
solution and keeping the solution melted for some hours until, on coo 
it does not set. Add a solution of carmine, and pass the mixture through 
a thin filter-paper. Place the mixture in a small beaker or other vessel, 


into the не в гр Тһе дн арб of the pop tock | is that the 
pressure is not one all at once, and thus the mixture has time to reac 
the finer trachea 

Remove the ed, and at once make a slit in the body-wall to permit 


the access of liquid to the peri-visceral spaces. Place the insect in acid 
—— of 70 or 75 per cent. in order to set the peann and precipitate the 
on may be made in twenty-four hours e operation 


su 

filled, but the finer tracheolae as well. Unless much time has been lost 
ore immersion of the insect in acid alcohol, the colouring-matter will 

not have diffused through the tracheal walls. 

In the case of adult lepidopterous insects it may happen that one or 
more of the арсы become closed by loose scales, so preventing the inflow 
of the gelatine mix 

mong other сола of the method is the filling of the lungs ot 
air-breathing vertebrates in case it is desired to obtain a cast of the lung- 
cavity. 


610 ‚ Transactions. 


New Zealand Hydroptilidae (Order Trichoptera Ji 
By Martin E. Мозкгх, F.E.S. 
Communicated by R. J. Tillyard, M.A., D.Sc. 


[Read before the Nelson Institute, 19th December, 1923 : received by Editor, 31st December, 
1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


- X 
New Zeatanp Hydroptilidae have attracted little attention, and only one 
species, Ozyethira albiceps McL., has been described. Even for this species 
the description is incomplete, as no drawings of the genitalia have hitherto 
been published. 


in other respects, and furnish material for a new genus, described as 
follows :— 


PAROXYETHIRA n. g. 


Spurs 0, 3, 4. Ocelli present. Head furnished posteriorly with two 
large. lobes or caps. with 32 1 joints, according to: 
species. Palpi as in 


In both anterior and posterior wings the. sector (according to MacLachlan's. 
nomenclature) is forked twice and upper branch of eubitus once, as shown 
iti fig. 1. 5." ' 


. Abdomen of $ having terminal dorsal segment excised with a wide | 
deep U-shaped excision extending nearly to base of segment, exposing the | 


according to species, and - 
Sixth ventral segment armed with a tooth 


Paroxyethira tillyardi n. sp. (Figs. 2, 3, 4, 5.) 
Length of anterior wing, $, 3-5 mm. 

jointe do 

superior appendages very short, armed at extremities each with a short’ 

| finger-like tooth, directed inwards. ue 

in balsam preparation, a series of stron y chitinized hooks, most of which: 

are grouped on right side of cavity with blackened apices directed towards: 


MosELy.—New Zealand Hydroptilidae. 671 


Fic. 1.—Wings of Paroryethira tillyardi, s | Fie. 
Fic. 2.—P. tillyardi, 4, dorsal. Port ET —P. henderson 
Fr 


5.—P. tillyardi, fe qucm 
x 


` TP. 


nis removed between A arg B G 
Fre. 8.—P. spay жш ^n ger us side. 


pe 
Fic. 3.— P. tillyardi, 4 , ventral. 
Fic. 4.— P. tillyardi, 4 , from the side. 


672 Transactions. 


Fic. 9.—P. hendersoni, 9 , ventral. Fro. 13.—Oxyethira albi dorsal. 
Fia. 10.—P. eatoni, S, do Кы о Е Canoe 
Fie. 11.— p. eatoni, 2, ico anii ee 


entral. i Tn sid: 
Fio. 12.— P. eatoni, 4, from the sido: Fro. 15. O. albiceps, me pen the 


MosELy.—New Zealand Hydroptilidae. 673 


left; penis in all examples before me much exserted, and bearing a strong 
blackened tooth towards apex; process of seventh ventral segment short 
and broad; tooth on sixth ventral segment long and slender. 

In 9 the abdomen is stout, the last ventral segment deeply excised. 
There is a short tooth on penultimate segment. 

Habitat.—Tarawera, North Island, New Zealand; 12th November, 1919. 
Cawthron Institute collection. 


Paroxyethira hendersoni n. sp. (Figs. 6, 7, 8, 9.) 

Length of anterior wing, d, 3 mm. 

Antennae about 41-jointed iu d. — Last dorsal segment excised as above ; 
superior appendages long, broad, and concave; lower edges armed with 
numerous teeth. Towards their bases are two slender hooks curved over 
penis-sheaths, which are strongly bent downwards before apices; penis 
long and slender, with a small hook some distance below apex; ventral 
process of seventh segment very long and spatula-shaped, with blunt 
rounded apex. ao 

In 9 the abdomen is stout and at base of seventh ventral segment are 
two strongly chitinized plates bent over and directed towards each other. 

Habitats —River Tekapo, Mackenzie County, South Island, New Zea- 
land; 24th January -3rd February, 1922: in my collection. Spreydon, 
South Island, New Zealand ; October, 1919: Cawthron Institute collection. 
Arthur’s Pass, South Island, New Zealand; 16th January, 1920: Cawthron 
Institute collection. 


Paroxyethira eatoni n. sp. (Figs. 10. 11, 12.) 

Length of anterior wings, $, 3 mm. 

Antennae about 33-jointed in d. Last dorsal segment excised as above ; 
superior appendages concave, long and slender; upper margins gradually 
dilated below apices and curving inward ; lower margins armed with teeth 
and strong hairs; penis long and slender, with small hook some distance 
below apex; penis-sheaths long and strongly chitinized, extending nearly 
whole length of penis; process of seventh ventral segment as in P. hender- 
soni ; tooth on sixth ventral segment short. 

Female unknown. 

Habitat.—River Tekapo, Mackenzie County, South Island, New Zea- 
land; 24th January -3rd February, 1922. In my collection. 


Oxyethira albiceps McL. (Figs. 13, 14, 15.) 

As no figure of the genitalia has hitherto been published, I include 
amongst these descriptions drawings from the single d that I have before 
me. I am not altogether satisfied with these figures, as the balsam pre- 
paration has become very transparent and the various parts are somewhat 
obscure. The lateral aspect is a freehand sketch. 

abitat.—Spreydon, South Island, New Zealand. Bred by б. V. Hudson. 
Cawthron Institute collection. 


In conclusion, I must express my thanks to Mr. Kenneth J. Morton, 
who kindly read through and verified the above descriptions. 


22. Trans. 


614 Transactions. 


The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand: Part 5 — The Genus _ 
Nepticula (Lepidoptera), and the Agromyzidae (Diptera) con- - 
tinued, and Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. (Lepidoptera). E 

By Morris N. Wart, F.E.S. 


[Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 5th November, 1923 ; received by Editor | 
31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] ; 


Plates 67, 68. 


(27.) Nepticula lucida Philp. (The Beech-nepticulid). E 
— ANepticula lucida Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 51, p. 225, 1919; 
vol. 53, p. 197, 1921. E 


Ee E The Imago. 
Philpott’s Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 225, 
1919. 

~ Type in Mr. C. Clark's collection, Dunedin. 
General Notes.—There is very little variation in this moth. During the 


formed by junction of apices of two trian re 1 
(the larger) опе on costa; dorsal area together with its fellow on opposi E 


"Wing-shape similar, though smaller, to N. perissopa, and venation · 


continued emerging till 26th October, the greatest number emerging du 
first week of October. A visit to de locality on 23rd October reve 
only a few active larvae. 


Warr.—Leaf-imining Insects of New Zealand. 675 


Food-plant. 
The silver Southern- beech, а dr ies Menziesit (tawhi, tawai), known 
h," ," and “silve 


Auckland district in the North Island, being found on Mount Ruapehu 
but not on Mount Egmont. 


Ovum and Egg-laying. 

Ova laid singly and well attached, persisting more or less undamaged 
long after lava has vacated mine. Egg occupies an almost — cee 
on upper surface of leaf, close to or зк ge midrib, rarely more than } in. 
from junction of stem and leaf. res a have not yet been н апа 
the following description is taken from op shells: Class flat (?) ; shape 


Fic. 1. — Typical mines of N lucida in leaves of kr ia dee Menziesii. 'The white 
line in the expand ded terminal portion indicates the courseetaken ы the 
larva in formation of the blotch. (С aaa edie sketches. ) 


oval, well rounded above, wafer-like, a slight fringe round outer margin 
of 


strong, transparent, shiny, white, becoming more or less filled with frass- 
granules as soon as larva commences mining ; average dimensions, 0-36 mm. 
by 0-26 mm. 

The Mine. (Fig. 1.) 


A small narrow more or less tortuous gallery. In its first part it is carried 


line of minute irregular pale-coloured spots, very much the same as in the 

case of N. fulva. Remainder of mine close against upper cuticle, and entire 

course of gallery is plainly discernible on both surfaces of leaf. Colour 

dark grey to brown, but not conspicuous, chiefly owing to small size. From 
» 22* 


616 Transactions. 


egg-attaehment larva mines directly into leaf and courses outwards towards 
circumference in more or less indirect manner in region between two of the 
coarser veins; having reached outer margin, mine follows approximately 
the serrated edge of leaf towards tip of midrib, and, crossing this, continues 
along margin for some distance, finally turning inwards towards centre 
of leaf; about this time larva is full-grown, and emerges from mine by 
cutting small slit in roof of gallery near termination. Latter third of mine 
generally somewhat vermiform, and may be so coiled upon itself as to form 
small blotch. 


/ 2 
NT gi jute EE Ж 
EN: о ғ ғ ЕХ 
к к e " o o : 
" <4 Е is s 
чк ка a 
b. T N Be 
T * 
Sos > x _ L 
Je. „ый T^ 
E LIS 
' te le | 
ae S ee 
I x ш TT] 2-7 э 
Й 
ic ше “ 


4 Er " e 
n о €7 Vv о Core 
М9 жы T т н са xe te 
LY > N = avs << 
on ae а, У, 
: ie £ 16 le О 
І I m - 


ee a 2-7 3 
‘Fie. 2.—Setal map of adult larva of N. lucida, N. ogygia, 


N. erechtitus, and N. perissopa. 
Fie: 3.—Setal map of adult larva of N. fulva. 


_ Three distinct parts of the mine can be distinguished ; at or near the | 
Junction of these parts the two moults take place, the third (final) moult 
occurring withi ini i 


б 


to a leaf. Average length of gallery about 25 mm. Character of 
can most readily be studied by transmitted light. 
The Larva. (Text-figs. 2, 4, 11, and Plate 67, fig. 1.) 


Length when full-grown, 36-4 mn 8 da hse 
with the greenish-brown alimentary cana round-colour pale greyis green, 


TE ыз. ee Insects of New Zealand, 677 


cylindrical, slightly attenuated pragad, segments чш rounded but not 
deeply incised; prolegs on II, ПІ, 2, 3, 5, 6, 7, without hooklets 
Head flattened, retractile, black. Prothoracic shield black. Ce halic 
ganglia reddish-brown ; ventral chain of ganglia very distinct, reddish- 
rown, the ganglia connected by double cords. Mines ‘dorsum uppermost. 
Skin thickly covered with a coarse pile. (Plate 67, fig. 1.) 


in MJ i "d \ - a 
PIX NN 
ee I3 14 15 


^ IG x 
lt 
- 1 NA 

Ne a л 


еы 
E РФ 
i {е Ia i 
Fig. 4.—Adult larval head-piece of N. lucida. 
Fie. 5.—Adult larval ee р г. fulva. 


a. 
Fic. 6.—Adult larval head-piece of N. ogygia 
Fie. 7.—Adult larval head-piece of N. — 


a iece . perisso; 
tral view of a clea red. Nepticuld ‘larval head- -piece, showing 
ure of the interna 


в. 10. tenna of à 
Fre. 11.—Setal plan of tenth abdomina E of N. lucida. 


E omi 
Fie. 13.—Setal plan of tenth abdomina. segment of N. ogyg 
Fic. 14.—Setal plan of и b i gment of №. ы, 
Fic. 15.—Setal plan of tenth abdomina segment of N. perissopa. 
Fic. 16.—Setal map of ara t larva of G. selenitis. 


The larval chaetotaxy of the five species so far dealt with may here 
be compared. Only larvae in their third (final) instar have been — 
since the setae in the earlier instars are so fine and transparen 

make their charting extremely difficult. The setal plan of Pers Nepti- 
culid larva is shown in the figures. The plans of N. lucida, N. perissopa, 
N. ogygia, and М. erechtitus (excluding the tenth abdominal segment) were 


678 Transactions. 


found to be identical, whereas that of N. fulva differed in pi of the prothorax 
being placed far caudad of the tau group, and rho in the abdominal ség- 
ments taking up a position behind and below epsilon, behind and level 
with the top of the spiracle. In all species beta is absent in the abdominal 
segments, and an extra minute seta appears above epsilon in the meta- 
orax. In searching for good specific characteristics the chaetotaxy 
of the tenth abdominal segment was found to offer a slight clue (see 
figs. 11-15), but the most marked specific characteristics were found in the 
clothing of the larval skin; these are shown and described in Plate 67. 
The presence of a minute sensory organ or puncture on the prothoracic 
shield (marked x in figs. 2 and 3) was found in all specimens. 
Camera-lucida sketches of the head-pieces were made, and appear in 
gs. 4-8; size and shape appear to be the best specific characteristics ; 
all in common have front narrowed caudad, lobes of epicranium extend- 
ing caudad to a considerable distance behind meeting-point of front and 
vertical triangle, and the single ocellus on either side. 


| The Cocoon. 

25mm. by 15mm. A small ovoid structure of fine white silk. 
Unlike the silk of the four species already dealt with, it does not change 
to brown on exposure to moisture. Cocoon constructed outside mine 
amidst foliage of food-plant, either in crevices in bark, in angles of branches, 
or between two leaves. Closely woven and surrounded by a fair amount 
of loose flossy silk, by which it is attached to its support. At anterior 
end is a prepared transverse slit, which is' kept closed by the loose silk. 
Construction occupies about three days. | 


The Pupa. (Fig. 23.) 
Female. Ventral aspect: Body roughly oval in outline, flattened dorso- 


WarT.—.Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 


AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. 


679 


| ч 
Майне at хаде ов Dime. | Diameter. 
Mm. Mm. Mm. 
Upper border of er y palpi s E 0:25 0:62 0°60 
Bottom of labial pa 2s ae 0:52 0:70 0:60 
Bottom of first ie 1:00 0°76 0-62 
Bottom of second legs 1:50 0:70 0-70 
Bottom of third | 2-00 0:28 0:35 
Extreme length 2-06 ue кА 


Dehiscence. 


Pupa is normally extruded from cocoon to about level of second legs ; 


vertical and PER e splitti 
dealt with 


dehiscence took Em entirely within cocoon 


CoMPARATIVE TABLE OF Main CHARACTERISTICS. 


occurs as in other Nepticulids already 
cases, where the 1 TR were i from larvae, 


The Larva. | The Mine. The Cocoon. The Pupa. 
Food- i | Ventral Chain Average : Dorsal 
plant. Skin. | of Ganglia, |. Class. Size. Position.| Colour. gr beng 
N. fulva | Olearia Pile eed | Not noticeable| Blotch .. | 2-3 sq. ст Outside| Brown | Single row, 
a ly mine 
N.ogygia .. | Olearia | Pile hut, Very distinct | Gallery .. | 4-6 cm. Outside Brown | Single row, 
e 
N. erechtitus | Erechtites Pile mim minute, | | Not noticeable| Gallery .. | 3-4 in. Са Brown | More than 
: mine one TOW. 
N. lucida .. | Beech .. eho very | Very distinct | Gallery .. | 25 mm. ef si White | Single row. 
mine 
N. perissopa | Rangiora | Minute chi- | | Not noticeable Gallery + | Gallery | Within | White | More than 
tinous | - blotch 1-6 in, mine one row, 
plates | Bloteh à 
| | sq. in. 


(28.) Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. M Se 


—— selenitis 
47, 


p. 38, 1912. 


228, 1915; 


Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, 


The Imago 


1909 ; 
nerd Tuséciorum, vol. ор, 4 128, 


а, Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, р. 15, 


ng-venation is as sh 


own in fig. 24. 


Note cross-vein below retinaculum 


Win 
(either М, or basal portion of M, , fusing with Cu,), and Cu,, arising close 
to base of cell; both these preculiarities were present in 
examined. Male slightly smaller than female, and lighter-coloured, more 
reddish. There appears to be little or no range of variation. 
Type in Mr. Meyrick's collection. 


Apparently to be found in any of the "e подна роб forests. 
been taken plentifully in bush on banks of Wai 
caught September to December. 


ei 


Distribution. 


in the five specimens 


tream, Dunedin ; imagos 
Eos has taken it also 


Has 


at Tuatapere, The Hump (Southland), and 2 Longwood, in December. 


680 Transactions. 


Fie. 17. DUE md of adult larva of G. selenitis. Camera-lucida sketch from a 
«qs en. The dotted lines indicate the internal skeleton. View 


боз m аһоу 

Fic. 18.—Ventral view v of head-capsu 

Fie. 19.—Mandilble of siu. larva of б. selei 

Fic. 2 ue e arrangement of the eyes RN PR G. selenitis, 

Fic. 21.—Pupa of G. s eleniti, ventral aspect. 

Fie. 29, .—Pupa of G. selenitis, dor —À 

Fic. 23.—Pupa of N. lucida, ventral aspect: f, front; l, labrum; e, € mp, rst 
palp: m, pea f femur Kot first leg; lp, labial palp ; first leg ; c, firs 

ха; Cg, Seco а; а, antenna; fl», tibia of d leg; Єз, third 

соха ; la, seco ова er w, awing: tls, tibia third leg; lg, third leg. 


TRANS. 


Fig, 


Fig. 2 
Fig. £ 


Ета, 
Ета. 


Ета, 
Fic. 7 
Fio. 


N.Z. INST., Vor. 55. PLATE 67. 


M of adult larva, N. lucida; x 290; unstained. Note character of pile 
nd compare — with bya of seta shown. 
— Skin of adult lar N. ful 290; eosine. Note minuteness of body-pile. 
—Skin of adult ds: va, N. dia ; x 290; al carmine. Note comparative 
spa gera s of pile. 
X T of adult la de N. erechtitus ; X 290; al. carmine. 
5.—Skin of adult larva, N. Agde юра; X 290; eosine. Note ps absence of 
site e, its pe being taken by minute e plates or thie kenings of skir 
6. em of adult epe = polypodii ; ); unstained. Note е of pile 
around root of s 
ee м adult sisi "d. seler nitis; X 290; al. carmine. Note pile consisting 
ninute triangular et 
8. — ski in of adul mbra ; 290; al carmine. Note absence of 


pile, but thic "ar eei of f chitin ; $ portion of Prag dorsal saddle shown. 


Face p, 680.1 


Trans. N.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. 55. А PLATE 68. 


Ес. 


Fic. 2 
Fig. 


Fic. 
Ето. 


1, E leaves of N. Menziesii bound together by larvae of б. selenitis ; very 


ightly enlarged. 


iHa same, showi ing dehiscence ; bout 4. 
3.—The same; one f the leaves havi g be = removed to show cocoon of G. selenitis 
and Sta eco ro inii 6 'ollected to one side of cocoo about +. 
4.—Mine of H. chenopodii in leaf of common ie d. Tracing, bend size. 


5.—Mine of A. urticae in leaf ot nettle. Tracing, rident size. 


Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 631 


and January, mentioning particularly The Hump, Billow Mountains, Hunter 
Mountains, Wakatipu generally, Takitimu Mountain, Manapouri region ; 
very sparingly on the Dun Mountain, Nelson. Imagines best caught by 
beating in vicinity of food-plant, but may quite easily be reared from 
cocoons. s were collected on 20th August, 1921, and imagines 
emerged from 9th to 30th September, the greatest number emerging on 18th. 


Food-plant 
The silver southern-beech; Nothofagus Menziesii (tawhi, tawai). 
Nothing at present known. Egg-laying. 

The Mine. 


Characteristics not yet definitely known, but amongst leaves on branch- 
lets holding cocoons were many containing empty narrow galleries on 
underside of leaves ; there is no sign whatever of these galleries on upper 
surface ; mines shallow, and dry cuticle over them had a silvery appear- 
ance; it would appear that larva mines more than one leaf. In other 


leaves part or all of leaf-substance had been removed, leaving only the 
two dried cuticles much wrinkled, the under one contracted so as to cause 
leaf to curl, and in it was the hole by which larva left ; hollow within leaf 
contained a small amount of fine black granular frass. It would seem safe 
to assume that the larva does not confine itself to one leaf, that the mine 
is at first a narrow gallery on underside of leaf, and finally the larva 
blotches entire leaf and possibly more than one. Mines should be looked 
for during August and November. 
The Larva. (Text-figs. 16-20, and Plate 67, fig. 7.) 

Full-grown larva, prior to pupating, about 1 cm. in length ; pale cream 
to white, with a narrow pale-green dorsal streak ; head pale grey, sutures 
darker brown, tubercles and setae colourless. 

Head with setae shown in figures, which were taken from a specimen 
cleared in potash and mounted without pressure. Mandible and eyes are 
shown in figs. 19 and 20. 


682 Transactions. 


Larva cylindrical, segmental incisions shallow ; thoracic legs well 
developed ; ventral prolegs on segments 3, 4, 5, these and ana] prolegs 


Alpha is a smaller seta than beta, and is situated above and in front 
of the latter in all segments excepting 9, where it is below ; on mesothorax 


The Cocoon. (Plate 68, figs. 1-3.) 


Two (occasionally three) leaves are cemented together with silk around 
their outer margins, two opposing leaves, one on either side of branchlet, 
being chosen ; their bases close to stems are first connected and gradually 
drawn together with silk, then the opposing margins. Should the leaves 
be more than usually difficult to draw together, the stem of one will be 
partly eut. In most cases leaves at ends of branchlets were chosen (see 
Plate 68, fig. 1). А fine thin. cylindrical cocoon is constructed, slung like a 
hammock across the interior between the leaves, usually in the direction 
of the long axis (Plate 68, fig. 3). The silk is exceedingly fine and strong ; 
is at first white but becomes later pale brown. Length, 6-7 mm. ; 
diameter, 1-5-2 mm. Anterior end attached to surface of one of the leaves 
near, but never at, the attached margin; here, just prior to pupating, 
larva prepares a small circular exit, the leaf being eaten away till only 
the thin transparent outer cuticle remains. Besides the cocoon the space 
between the leaves contains a variable amount of dry frass-granules, mostly 
collected to one side of cocoon and more or less adherent to it. Cast larval 
skin remains within cocoon. 


The Pupa. (Figs. 21, 22.) 


Cylindrical, extremities bluntly rounded ; abdomen slightly attenuated 
caudad from fifth segment ; free movement in male between 4—5, 5-6, 6- 
in female between 4—5, 5-6 


Watr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 683 


segments, occasionally as long as or slightly longer than body ; antennae 
narrow, segmented, extending beyond abdomen; forewin ngs occupy only 
about one-fourth of ventral aspect of pupa, and extend to junction of fifth 
and sixth segments. 
Dorsal aspect: Front possesses two well-developed setae, one on either 


first segment covered wings, absent in 9 and 10, those on 8 smaller and 
situated more ventrad than the rest; a pair of dorsal setae on every 
segment excepting last four, a long slender dorso-lateral seta on each 
segment below and behind spiracle, and a smaller lateral one below and 
in front of the spiracle in segments 2-6 inclusive; on upper part of 
dorsum of segments 2-8 inclusive is a narrow belt of two or three irregular 
series of short stout bristles directed caudad, and over remainder of dorsum 


minute spines, most marked in 2 and least developed in 7; segment 10 
ars two pairs of very minute tubercles—one pair ventro-lateral, the other 
dorsal. 


AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS ОЕ PUPA. 


азни | Length from ‘Transverse | Ventro-dorsal 


Extreme Front, Diameter. | Diameter. 

Mm. | Mm. Mm. 
Bottom of eyes “a PS з 0747 | 0776 . 0°70 
Bottom of labial palpi РӘТ 4 0-93 0°93 
Bottom of first legs 2°96 0°93 
Bottom of maxillae 3 0°86 0°93 
Bottom of second legs 3:55 80 0-93 
Bottom of forewings 3:86 073 0°86 
Bottom of third legs 4°69 0:42 0:42 
Bottom of antennae oe см P 5:58 
Bottom of tenth segment E «x 486 | 


Dehiscence. (Plate 68, fig. 2.) 

Pupa extruded as far as seventh or eighth abdominal segment. Me ast 
splitting takes place dorsally along mid-line of vertex, prothorax, and m 
thorax, but not extending into metathorax. -The front, with mi эана 
portion of eyecaps, mandibles, maxillae, and labial palpi, becomes almost 
totally removed, being retained only by caudal extremities of maxillae. 


(29.) Haplomyza chenopodii n. sp. (The Beet-fly). 
The Imago.  . 

Female. Frons, antennae, proboscis, palpi, and genae lemon-yellow ; 
ocelli yellow ; ocellar triangle black; eyes and occiput black; arista 
black, pubescent; each orbit with three strong bristles; post-vertical 
bristles longer than ocellar. 


684 Tra nsaetions. 


Thorax jet-black, shiny on dorsum; pleurae almost банер lemon- 
yellow; two or three small blackish areas ventrad, a larger r black area 
between ув сохае ; scutellum broadly lemon-yellow with a narrow 
brighter medial stripe; four pairs of dorso-central bristles, anterior two 
pairs very weak; two series of about four setulae each between the two 
anterior pairs of dorso-centrals ; apical scutellar bristles arise from yellow 
area, Men lateral scutellar bristles are outside yellow area 

n— dorsum black, posterior margins of tergites obscurely 
јајан: Ailes yellow ; under-surface dark-greyis 
egs—coxae, and femora pee with a slight obscure blackening 
externally ; tibiae and tarsi dark- 

Wings greyish, veins black ; dde, to end of fourth vein at tip of wing ; 
hind cross-vein absent; halteres lemon-ye ow 

Length, 1-3 mm. ; length of wing, 1-6 mn 

Type in author's collection ; reared from mines in silver-beet, Wanganui. 


Distribution. 
Recorded from Wanganui, Auckland, and Napier (L. A. Hay), Governor's 
Bay, Christchurch (PAPER and is probably widely distributed throughout 
New Zealand. Appears to be most plentiful about December. 


Food-plants. 
Has been reared from white and silver beet, spinach, mouse-ear chick- 
weed (Cerastium vulgatum), common chickweek (Stellaria media), and 


fat-hen (Chenopodium album). 


Egg-laying and Larva. 
Eggs laid singly in minute — ers асра under upper 
cuticle of leaf. Average diameter of egg-pocket, 0-7 
ull-grown larva ане. intestinal tract filled. with dark-green 
food and very conspicuous through the transparent skin. Colour whitish 
anteriorly, greenish posteriorly, extreme ag csl end yellow. Posterior 
respiratory processes Jong and prominent. Average length of full-grown 
larva, about 1-7mm. Each half of mandibular sclerite with =ч = 
prominent teeth. First moult occurs about 8mm. along mine from egg- 
pocket; length of cast pharyngeal skeleton, 0-1 mm. Second moult у 
18 mm. from pocket; cast pharyngeal skeleton, 0-15 mm. in length. 


The Mine. (Plate 68, fig. 4.) 

A simple gallery, more or less narrow, tortuous, and gradually ра 
ing. Greatest final width averages 1 mm. ; average length, 40-60 mm. ; 
width at commencement, 0-14 mm. Best seen on upper surface a ie 
but may be in part or wholly on under-surface. Colour pale green when 
fresh, rapidly becoming white ; there is no discoloration of leaf other than 
this. Sometimes short blind branches may be found; margins of 
are somewhat uneven bod a lens. In small leaves, or lei several larvae 


and heoome wach екы , but Шей. 18 never оиа Mines 


Warr.—Leaf-inining Insects of New Zealand. 685 


of mine before pupating. In trying to rear these flies I have noticed 
numbers of immature larvae leave their mines; these i 
-entered a leaf, but have crawled about the jar for some hours and then 
died without pupating. Numbers of immature mines are also to be found 
in plants growing naturally; I think such larvae have been the victims 
of parasites and that larvae do not otherwise leave the mine before 
maturity. Average duration of larval existence, fourteen days. 


The Pupa. 
Pupation occurs outside mine and generally on ground beneath food- 
plant. Healthy pupa brown; segments moderately rounded, of about 


Average duration of pupal period, twelve days. 
n pupating, larvae shun light as much as possible, seeking the 
darkest corner, but not penetrating beneath the surface of the soil. 


(30.) Agromyza urticae n. sp. (The Nettle-fly). 
The Imago. 

Male. Frons orange; ocellar triangle, eyes, and antennae black ; arista 
pubescent. Each orbit with four strong bristles ; post-vertical bristles 
onger than ocellar. 

Thorax—dorsum black, sides lemon-yellow with a relatively large rect- 
angular black area below and in front of wing-base, and several smaller 
irregular patches below base.  Halteres lemon-yellow. Seutellum broadly 
lemon-yellow. Four pairs of dorso-central bristles with three or four series 
of setulae between anterior three pairs. 

Abdominal tergites black, yellowish posteriorly. 

Legs black, lower joint of femur yellowish. ; 

ale grey, veins dark grey ; costa to fourth vein at tip of wing ; 
penultimate section of fourth vein one-sixth as long as ultimate ; and one- 
fourth as long as ultimate section of fifth. Length of wing, 2-4 mm. 

Length, about 2 mm. 

Type in author's collection; reared from mines collected by Mr. Tapley 
at Governor's Bay, Christchurch. ў 


First discovered by Мг. Tapley at Governor's Bay, in December, 1921. 
I have succeeded in rearing only a single specimen from numerous mines 
sent me by Mr. Tapley, who also obtained for me a number of the flies 


Food-plant. 
The common nettle (Urtica feroz). 


686 Transactions, 


Egg-laying and Larva. 

Ova deposited singly in small pockets forced beneath the under-cuticle 
of leaf. Larva when full-grown 2-2-5 mm. in length, pale lemon-yellow, 
brighter orange posteriorly, with a black spot on dorsum of terminal 
three €—Q non ratory processes short and black-tipped. 


The Mine. (Plate 68, fig. 5.) 

A gallery expanding in its xis half into a somewhat irregular lobed 
blotch. Though visible on the er-surface of leaf, more conspicuous on. 
upper, lying as it does iiitédiately under this cuticle. Earlier part of 

usually directed towards outer margin of leaf, which it follows 
for a longer or shorter distance, whereas blotch portion is usually in middle 
part of leaf against the midrib, which it does not cross. Average total 
length of mine, 2-3 in., the blotch occupying about } square inch. Colour 
e mine pale green. Frass black, granular, scanty and scattered, tending 
collect into small heaps, especially in blotch portion. When there are 
жске larvae ing in close proximity their mines usually coalesce, and 
a large composite blotch results. Larva escapes through a cut in floor of 
mine and descends to ground to pupate. There is a certain amount of dark 
discoloration of the leaf on either side of first portion of ey 


The Pupa. 

Pupation takes place outside the mine (occasionally inside Sis para- 
sited) amongst rubbish on the ground. Length of pupal period, about 
three weeks. The pupa itself is dark brown in colour, similar in type to 
that of A. citreifemorata. 


; .. ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. 
Nepticula ogygia. 

New localities: Catlins (W. G. Howes) ; 1 Stewart Island (Miss Scott) ; 
Mount Ruapehu (Waimarino side), 3,700 ft., common (M. N. W.). The 
larvae арив the very young leaves of O. arborescens (— nitida) are 
uniform pale yellow when full-grown 


€— fulva. 


w localities: Nelson (A. Philpott); Governor's Bay, Christchurch 
(J. Y eere ; Mount Ruapehu, north side, 3,700 ft. (M. N. W.). 


Конс progonopis Meyr. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 336, 1921). 
Add this to the list in beginning of Part II of this series. 


Nepticula tricentra (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 212). 

Mr. Meyrick, who has seen bred specimens of this moth, says it is not 
tricentra, but a new species. I describe it below as N. erec echtitus 
history is as given under the name tricentra (No. 11) in Part II. 


Nepticula erechtitus n. sp. 


Head and palpi pale brownish-white. Antennae, thorax, 
and abdomen grey. Legs dark grey. Forewings, ground-colour pale 
brownish-white, irrorated with dark-grey to black scales more or less 


WarT.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 687 


condensed into three rather diffuse transverse bars across wing—one at base, 
one at $ which is somewhat constricted in middle, the third occupying 
terminal one-fourth of wing; the dark scales are more closely packed in 
middle of each bar: cilia light grey, a black cilial line. Hindwings and 
cilia Dent ey. 
lant : PE Wie arguta (not Senecio bellidioides, as previously 
че Also found mining in Е. prenanthoides in the same localities. 


Three further species of Nepticula are under observation—one mining 
in the lacebark (Hoheria populnea), one in the yellow kowhai (Sophora 
tetraptera), and one in a small-leafed ground-plant on Mount Egmont. 


Phytomyza albiceps (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 1923, p. 485). | 

The following note is from Dr. Martin Hering, of Berlin: “ The fly, 
mining in the sow-thistle, which you call P. albiceps Mg. does not belong 
to this species, but is P. atricornis Mg. This insect is mining in Europe 
also in the sow-thistle (Sonchus), and in a great number of other plants. 
It is the most polyphagous leat mine in the world. I have compared 
your specimen with ours, and there is no di erence. P. albiceps Mg., the 
Artenisia leaf-miner never рази. in the mine.’ 


On the Identity of Eurytoma oleariae Maskell. 


By A. B. Gaman, of the U.S. Department of Agriculture, Bureau of 
Ento 


Communicated ds ‘David Miller. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 29th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 
5th November, 1923 ; issued separ ately, 28th August, 1924.] 


IN January, 1922, the Bureau of Entomology of the United States De- 
partment of E Agrioulture received from E. 8. Go чати of the gegen 


nd 
gures (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 21, 1888, p. 255, pl. xi, figs. 1-16) left no 
doubt мра the species had been correctly identified. 
This species is not an Eu a, however, nor even a Chaleidoid, but 
belongs tà үт Serphoidea and to the family else cacao where it agrees 
with the genus Metaclisis Foerster of the tribe Metaclisis 
is said to have the scutellum flat and the antennal pice of the female 


688 Transactions. 


Length, 2-3 mm. Head transverse, narrower than thorax; vertex 
entirely and temples above granularly sculptured and pilose ; frons smooth 
and glabrous puce with a narrow orbital line faintly granular) with 


a very small but distinct median tubercule in front of median ocellus ; 
face, cheeks, and temples below smooth and sparsely hairy ; occiput 
distinctly margined ; viewed from front the head is subtriangular and 


broader than high ; antennae weji weakly clavate ; scape moderately 
long and somewhat curved ; pedicel fully twice as long as thick; third 
joint as long and about as thick as pedicel; fourth approximately two- 
thirds as long as third and about as thick ; fifth not quite as long as fourth 
and slightly thicker, about as broad as long ; ; sixth to ninth subequal and 
subquadrate or very slightly longer than thick; tenth conical and very 
slightly longer than preceding joint. Thorax ovoid, broadest before tegulae ; 
pronotüm rounded in front and deeply and broadly emarginate behind ; 
parapsidal grooves воша and sharply impressed ; scutellum slightly 
convex and about twice as broad as long; axillae transverse, deeply 


nd scutellum finely granular and closely pilose ; propodeum with a shallow 
median channel bounded on each side by prominent carina, transversely 

rugose between сагіпае and very faintly granular and pilose laterally ; 
mesopleura glabrous and polished with three of four distinct longitudinal 
striae near dorsal margin; metapleura pilose but practically smooth ; legs 
moderately long and slender, posterior tibiae with two unequal spurs ; 


veins distinct though more or less vestigial, the submarginal faintly 
traceable for nearly half length of wing and terminating in a nearly 
obsolete knob; whole surface of wing ciliated, basal portion a little more 
sparsely so than remainder; hindwing with a non-ciliated area extending 
obliquely basad from. hooklets to posterior margin. Abdomen as long as 
head and thorax or a little longer, as broad as thorax, broadest at apex of 
second tergite, and Ginny margined laterally ; first tergite broader at 

apex than long down middle and strongly longitudinally striated ; second 
tergite a little more than twice as long as first, much broader at apex than 
at base, with a large ovate and well-defined depressed area on each side of 
middle at base, surface of tergite mostly smooth and glabrous but with several 
elongate punctures or short striations at basal middle, the depressed areas 
very finely punctured and pilose within, and lateral margins of tergite 
sparsely hairy ; tergites beyond second, short, weakly punctate, and hairy ; 
ovipositor concealed. 

Black ; antennae black; coxae reis with thorax; legs, except 
coxae, reddish- testaceous ; marginal carina of abdomen reddish beneath ; 
"tiros faintly fuscous, the аванса, not uniform but more intense 

median portion of wing; hindwing also faintly ete with hyaline 
ind behind hooklets. 

Similar in every way to female except in antennae. These are not 
at all clavate, third and fourth joints are subequal and each a little longer 
than pedicel, fifth a little longer than thick, sixth to ninth subequal and 
distinctly longer than thick, tenth ovate and about one and a half times as 
long as ninth ; all flagellar diet cylindrical and very shortly petiolate but 
not serrate. 

— from fifteen specimens received, as already stated, from 
E. S. Gourlay. The species is without much doubt parasitic upon à 
Ойлана, possibly Cecidomyia oleariae Maskell. It seems highly pro obable 
that more than one species of Cecidomyidae has been confused under this 
name by Maskell. 


ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 689 


Maori Music. 
By JoHANNES C. ANDERSEN, F.N Z.Inst. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 27th June, 1923 ; received by Editor, 
31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1824.] 


Plates 69, 70. 


Since publication of the paper in volume 54 more details have come to 
hand regarding certain of the musical instruments of the Maori. 

"The accompanying illustration of the roria, or Maori jew’s-harp (fig. 1), 
is from a sketch sent by Mr. George Graham, of Auckland. The vibrating- 
strip, made from supplejack (kareao), was, he says, called arero (tongue): 
it gave like a spring, and stood considerable use. When it showed signs 
of losing its elasticity, or of cracking, it was replaced by a fresh piece. 
It gave rise to a pungent proverb: He arero kareao ka whati, engari te 
arero wahine kaore kia whati—haere tonu ana (A supplejack tongue will 
become cracked; not so the tongue of a female—it goes on for ever). 
Evidently even Maori gallantry suffered lapses—but truth will prevail. 

Mr. Graham says he last saw the roria in use at Kaipara about 1885. 


ІН. Hamilton, del. 


Fig. 1.—A roria, or Maori jews'-harp, as held. 


The same ‘correspondent says that in old days a crier (kai-karanga) 
called attention to the fact that an announcement was to be made on the 
marae, or village square, by a blast on a pumoana, or conch-horn (Plate 69, 
fig. 1). At the funeral obsequies of an old -Ngati-Paoa chief of high rank, 
Rawiri Puhata, the call was made by means of a glass bottle, first drained 
of its “ hard stuff." 

Hamilton (Maori Art, p. 391) notes particulars of a “ calabash trumpet " 
mentioned by.some authors, a specimen being in the British Museum. He 
believed it to be * almost peculiar” to the Taranaki coast. It was made 
from a small carefully-selected calabash (kahaka), in the side of which two 
or three holes were punctured. - It gave only a small variety of notes, and 
is said to have been used to summon people to meetings. Thomas Moser, 


690 Transactions. 


horrid noise.” The surface of the calabash was ornamented with incised 
lines, made when the rind was so The specimen in e British 
Museum is about 34 in. in diameter and 74 in. in circumference. 

Mention should be made of the pahu, though this was см only for 
emitting a great body of sound: as in other parts of the world, it was 
used for signalling (see Hamilton, Maori Art, pp. 98, 384). 

The following particulars are from a note by the late Captai ain Mair. 
The pahu, pato, or wooden gong, was a single slab of totara (Podocarpus 


ie ү mc Ve 


| Th Hini Ё T i | | | 


Fic. 2.—A pahu, or war-gong. еч гот иу Ancient History of the Maori, 
. 128.) 


э or matai нр жө), шна 30 ft. in length, 2 ft. or 
3 ft. in breadth, n. in thiekness. It was suspended by two stout 
ropes ees a det pale "built on à high rangi, or platform, in an angle of 
the pa, the platform being approached by a ladder. In the centre of the 
slab there was usually an elliptical hole 2 ft. or 3 ft. in length. Тһе slab was 
struck with a heavy club made from maire (Olea Cunninghamii), and 
under favourable C age could be heard to a distance of from six 
to ten miles. (See fig. 2.) 


ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 691 


a high hill above the settlement. The signal was immediately answered 
from a pa about nine miles down the Waimana Valley, below Tawhana. 
The deep thundering notes of the distant pahw came booming up the 
valley, reverberating through the wooded peaks, finally dying away in a 
thousand echoes among the lofty cliffs.” " 

Sometimes pahu were formed out of living trees which happened to be 
hollow, by cutting a tongue 20ft. or 30 ft. in length out of the standing 
trunk. The lower end was struck a few feet from the ground, and a scale 
of three or four notes obtained by striking the tongue higher or lower. 

Again Captain Mair writes: “ There are several celebrated specimens 
of this kind of pahu, or pato, in the Urewera country, some of which have 
been in use from time immemorial. One very famous one, called Opato, 
stood on a high hill overlooking the Whirinaki Valley at Te Whaiti. In 
1869, when Colonel Whitmore's expedition marched through the Urewera 


country, the friendly Native chiefs who accompanied the force pointed 


and from lin. to 2in. deep. Sometimes it is beautifully carved, or merely 
has notches (whakakaka pattern) cut along the edges. This rod is held in the 
left hand, and one end placed between the teeth, flat side down. It is 
Struck with the small rod, made from the same wood, held in the fingers 
of the right hand. The striking, or tapping, is done in time to the words 
of the song, and the movements of the lips, as with the jews'-harp, cause 
different sounds or notes to be emitted by the longer rod. (Hamilton, 
) 


a number of skilled performers, standing in a row," he writes, ** their 
swaying bodies and little tapping mallets keeping the most perfect unisons. 
Now rising shrill, or dying away in the mournful cadence of some love- 
song, the effect is remarkably melodious and pleasing." 

: ite (Ancient History of the Maori, vol. 2, p. 130) gives yet another 
slightly differing description of the pakwru and the manner in which th 
rod was held. He says it was made from matai, was about 18 in. long and 
lin. in diameter, slightly flat in the centre, and tapering a little at each 
end; the ends were carved, the middle left smooth. It was suspended 


692 Transactions. 


on the thumb of the left hand bv a piece of string tied to each end of it, 
so that one end should be a little within the teeth when the mouth was 
partially open. The performer held in his right hand, interlaced between 
the three middle fingers, another piece of matai, about 10 in. long and as 
thick as a man's middle finger, and with this he struck the suspended piece 
gently while he breathed the words of the chant, producing the higher 
or lower tones by closing or opening his lips. "This description was given 
White by the Ngati-Hau, who also gave the words of the haka that was 
sung to the accompaniment of the pakuru by the sisters of Tinirau when 
looking for Kae, the sla MS of the pet whale Tutunui. Mair's description 
would be from the Araw ; there were probably local variations in make 
and method. The елгы is that of the кам pahu and of the 
modern xylophone. 
Hamilton (Maori Art, pl. 55, fig. 1) gives an illustration of a most 
Mau example of the коз In this the end of the lon ng rod held 
ngers is carved with a characteristic head, inpia which a hole 
has em pierced to admit a double cord of flax. ge h are threaded 
short pieces of shells of Dentali ium, a beautifully et eg cylindrical shell, used 


Fra. асре form of paku The striking-rod ; 2, 3, a plain long rod. 
om White, illustra tioni d for Ancient H iier of the Maori.) 


were a spira al обат the rod. Тһе whole appearance of this pakurv 
is extremely beautiful. Hamilton quotes a pretty pakwru-song, obtained 
from Captain Mair :— 
W hakarongo mai taku hine, 
23 is tangi = taku pakuru 
9 re B Pari-karangaranga, 
Pos hae ane Ж te aroha, 


е hoa whakaipo e— 


gus now, qe lady- 
To so udin peer u, 
endi а its melody, 

In echoing cliffs экее. ng, 
Breathing fort rth m =, ы ve to you, 


боси i rom hill and dale, 
Arousing from sweet 
She vic fills my ете н 


ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 693 


finely earved example of the putor oce recently (1923) acquired by 
the Auckland Museum, is shown in Plate g. 4. This instrument was 
bought from Pora Taki, of Rapaki, Mesi: by J. Martin, about the 
year 1873: Pora Taki said it had belonged to his grandfather. Captain 
Mair writes that the instrument was sounded by the performer blowing 
obliquely into the wide upper aperture, raising or lowering the pitch by 
stopping the aperture at the small end with his forefinger. “It required 
a vast amount of wind to produce the loud booming or toot-tooting sound." 

There are specimens without the aperture at the lower end; the sound 
of these could evidently ma be modified by the changing position of the 
hand over the central aperture 

When last year's paper was written there was no genuine example of 
a putorino available in the Dominion Museum. The instrument tried was 
known to be of modern trade manufacture, so could not be relied upon, 
and the cast of the double putorino in the Museum (Plate 70, fig. 2) is of 
no use for experiment. A most perfect specimen has, however, recently 
been found in the Museum. It is of undoubted genuineness, as it and a 
double putorino (Plate 70, figs. 1 and 3) formerly belonged to the old- 
established Lord St. Oswald collection, and is believed to have formed 
part of the collection taken from New Zealand by Captain Cook. 
putorino measures 52-5 em. in length, and 5 em. across the widest part, 


It is not elear what purpose this hole serves; it possibly helps ж purify 
the quality of the notes emitted. The mouth- -opening in the m 
the instrument is 2-75 ст. across, constricted in the centre as in Plate 70, 
fig. 1, where two views, side view and full view, are shown. The binding 
is of very finely-split kiekie-root: it is not tied, but the ends are drawn 
under the binding as in the binding of a cricket-bat. It also seems to 
have been bound over a cement, of which, too, there are traces at the 
joined edges of the wood. The protruding = of the figure at the 
top of the putorino (see the side view of Plate 70, fig. 1) is caught in a 
prong springing outwards and upwards from the body of the instrument. 
On the opposite side (the back), at the lower end, is a smaller carved head. 
sia side view shows the outward-arching figure of the blower at the 
ound-hole, carved in high relief. The dark-brown wood of the эрчише 
18 beautifully smooth and polished, like the wood of an old violin. 
attempt has been made to carve the portions between the bindings, as 
in the Auckland instrument. 


not so much as quarter flat This gives a range of My over а tone. 
The range seems much more, and the writer, after evoking a Maori 
melody from the long-silent instrument, was surprised on taking the pitch 
to find that the range was so small. 

A remark by Hare Hongi on this point is significant. He had been 


singing a Maori melody for Alfred ill. who remarked that the whole 
was within the и of a tone. “ Surely ved said Hare Hongi. 
“Yes; sing it again." He sang it again. “ Yes is within a tone.” 


“Do you know,” remarked Hare Hop. “ I felt "4 I had been ranging 


694 Transactions. 


over an octave." So it is; these minute subdivisions of a tone do not, 
after a time, seem minute at all. 

The tone of the Auckland instrument is not so clear; its pitch is 
just on middle C, and it can be raised or lowered slightly by tightening 
or loosening the lips while blowing. The instrument has a pronounced 
bend at the neck. 

The pitch of the double putorino is also Е, but slightly flattened. 


so freely as on the putorino of fig. Onee the pitch is struck, this 
instrument seems to draw the note from the blower, so that it can be 
played pp as easily as ff. other instruments appear to resist the 


qualities. 
- It is certain now that the koauau and putorino could be played in 
unison—one a female volce, one a male. 


Fig. 4.—À flute, porutu, made of wood. 


Captain Mair mentions a kind of flute, porutu, generally made from 
j ‘ t 


a young straig ranch of kaiwhiri, hollowed out by means of fire. Its 
length was from 1 ft. to 16 in., its diameter łin., and it was elaborately : 
carved, as in fig. 4, from a rough drawing by Mair. The name porutu is 


apparently a Maori form of the word “ flute” ; and, judging by this and 
the general appearance of the instrument, it would appear to be a modifi- 
cation of the flute or of the fife. _ 

The long ordinary flute, adapted from the European flute, might on 
occasion be played with the nose. I learn from Te Rangi Hiroa of a Niue 
woman whom he saw using a long flute in this way. It was held with the 
lower end towards the right. Between the right finger and thumb she held 
a stick the length of a pencil, blocking the right nostril by pressing it with 
the end of this stick, and blowing with the left nostril. The flute was 
held with the left hand. The holes were covered by the free fingers of 
both hands. This would be a kind of trick performance, but it suggests 
that the nose-playing was not considered seriously. The nose-flute was, 
however, commonly known through the Pacific. 

Captain Mair’s notes on the koauau are good. He writes that it was 
the most prized of all the Maori musical instruments. It was often made 
from the arm-bone or thigh-bone of an enemy slain in battle, was from 
5in. to 6in. in length, and sometimes finely carved. It was generally 
carried suspended from the neck by a piece of string, a loop at one em 
being passed over a toggle at the other end. This toggle, called whi, was а 
small piece of white albatross-bone. A hole was pierced on one side at the 
middle, the cord passed into the hollow of the bone and knotted so as to 
prevent its slipping out again. Mr. Graham, above referred to, says the 
toggle was called poro; and, the albatross being toroa, the full name was 
poro-toroa when the bone of that bird was used. Human-bone and moa- 


ANDERSEN.—Maori Music. 695 
bone were also used. He has seen one specimen of wood, beautifully 


h 

wood being split, hollowed out, lashed together again, and carved. This 
unique poro perished, like many another Maori treasure, in à house-fire. 
It should be noted that the bone artifact shown on plate 85, fig. 6, Trans. 
N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 752, 1923, and recorded as “ Bone koauau (?) in 
British Museum," is not a koauau at all, but a bone toggle that evidently 
belongs to the koauau of fig. 1. Captain Mair writes that there are several 
historical koauau in the Auckland Museum, the most notable one being 
named “ Те Murirangaranga." It is said to have been made from the 
arm-bone of a tohunga named Te Murirangaranga, who was slain by 
Whakaue for an affront put upon his son Tutanekai. It was upon this 
instrument that Tutanekai is said to have played when he lured Hinemoa 
to swim from the mainland to the island of Mokoia. А hapu of Ngati- 
whakaue called Ngatitutanekai take special pride in being descended from 
Tutanekai, and they are skilled in music, as he was said to be. Quoting 
from the notes, “ The writer has often, on a clear summer evening, sat оп 
Pukeroa, a hill above Ohinemutu village, and heard the clear piccolo strains 
of a koauau wafted across from Mokoia Island, a distance close on four miles." 


mentioned. It may be the historic flute of Mokoia, or it may not—this 
honour is claimed for about ten different flutes—but the sounds emitted 
are most sweet and pleasing; they are mellow and flute-like, not shrill 
like those of the piccolo. The bone is brownish-yellow with age, the 
interior partly honeycombed, the edge on which the lip rests ragged and 
sharp to touch, but the sweetness of the notes remains. The koauau is 
133 mm. in length ; m ee which is rough and irregular, is 16 mm. 
across the upper end, 12 mm. across the lower. There are three holes 
me in the side, their centres being respectively 23 mm., 45 mm., and 
91 from the top. There is a raised ridge on the back, pierced. with 
a jera for suspension, 48 mm. from the top. There is a little incised carving 
at the two ends, and the pattern, two double rings with cross-cuts and 


Fuerte of the shell trumpet * Te awa a te atua.” The lowest note 
this koauau is high B, the three following being B a quarter (almost 
half) sharp, then C a quarter sharp, and D. 
= are other noteworthy specimens of the koauau in the Auckland 
Museu One, named ^ Ngarangikakapiti,” was made from the arm- 
bone ө. ап rome chief of that name who was slain by the Tuhou- 
rangi in the fight at Pukekahu about the beginning of the present 


aptain Mair vals ‘the nguru a “snorer or nose-flute "; it was made 
from matai, sometimes stone, was from 4in. to Din. in length, 1lin. in 
diameter, tapering internally in exact ratio to the outer surface. ‘The 


this end being about the diameter of a lead-pencil. The exterior was 
. fancifully carved, and there were three holes for the fingers of the right hand. 


696 T ransactions. 


If the nguru were played as stated, on what did the air impinge to 
produce a sound ? or what formed a reed ? The only way in which the 
writer is able to sound a ngurw is by blowing across the wide end as if it 
were a koauaw; a clear sharp whistle, almost of piccolo quality, or boats- 
wain's pipe, then sounds, and covering and uncovering the holes gives notes 
of varying pitch and irregular intervals. The odd hole at the back of the 
bend altered the pitch, which was high C sharp in an Auckland instrument, 
about a semitone. 

n a note on the pumoana, or shell trumpet, which he calls pukaea 
(Plate 69, fig. 1), Captain Mair writes that the wooden mouthpiece was 
bound to the shell with bark from the hoihere (houhere), or lacebark 
(Hoheria populnea), steeped in a tenacious gum made from the seeds of 
Pittosporum. is a very old specimen of this trumpet in the Auckland 
Museum. It is called “ Te awa a te atua,” and according to tradition was 
found on the beach at Matata or Te Awaateatua by Tuwharetoa, one of 
the crew of the “ Arawa " canoe. After the birth of the sons of Tuwharetoa 


about Putauaki (Mount Edgcumbe)—namely, the Kawerau, Te Maranga- 
ranga, Te Raupo Ngaoheohe, Te Tinirau, Te Aruhetawiri, &c. A remnant, 
known as Te Heke o Maruiwi, fled to Taupo, whither they were pursued 
by the sons of Tuwharetoa, who, having exterminated the Ngati-Hotu, 
another ancient tribe, finally occupied all that country and are now known 
at Ngatituwharetoa Elsdon Best notes that the Maruiwi were never 
located at Taupo. They migrated from the Heipipi pa at Petane, marched 
up the coast, and across the ranges to Opotiki, then on to the Waimana 
district, where they settled. In later times they were expelled, and returned 
to Heretaunga via Waiohau and Kaingaroa. They were attacked by the 
sons of Tuwharetoa near Te ahi a nga tane, on the Napier-Taupo road. In 
panis, they fled in darkness, and are said to have perished im a сайоп near 
Te Pohue, a few survivors reaching Heretaunga. The trumpet “ Те awa а 
te atua ” used to be sounded only on the birth of а first-born male child. 
When Te Heuheu and his tribe were overwhelmed at Te Rapa by à land- 


The putara, which Captain Mair calls putatara or putatere, was, he writes, 
from 5ft. to 7 ft. in length, and was made of from two to five thin strips 


of wood (Plate 69, fig. 2, A), being the two parts of a single piece split and 
hollowed out as described by Captain Mair. То form the belled end, two 


between the two main pieces like gores. These two pieces are 2 in. in widt 

at the mouth of the bell, and taper to a point at about 17 in. up the side. 
The rim of the bell has been cut so that it forms a zigzag pattern. е 
Plate 69, fig. 2.) At llin. from the mouth of the bell a kind of tonsil 
arrangement has been cut, as shown in the plate. The simple tonsil 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 69. 


[H. Hamilton, photo. 


Fig. WE ie mts (shell Haw with feather ornament), in Dominion Museum 
led 


Ето. 2.—B end of putatara (war-tru pee, = king directly into the instrument, 
showing el жаг тейи ihe A, the two pieces of which = main part f 
rumpet is made; B, the two gores; C, the finer vine binding. 


Face p. 696.) 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PraTE 70. 


(Н. Hamilton, photo. 


Fie. 1.— Putorino in Dominion Museum : 29 view and full view 


Fic. 2.—Cast of double putorino in Dominion Museum ; original i in 
British сы 
Fio. 1 res putorino in Dominion Muse 


Fic. 4.—Putorino атна in 1923 by үт анд” Museum. 


ANDERSEN.— Maori. Music. 691 


projects from one side of one of the broad pieces, the double tonsil projecting 
from the opposite side of the other broad piece. The right wing of this 
double tonsil, originally part of the broad piece, has been cut free, so that 
the double tonsil is connected only at its base, as is the single tonsil. It 
cannot be determined from inspection if the tonsils have been cut from 
the original piece of wood, or if they have been set in grooves subsequently 
to the two pieces being hollowed out; but it looks as though they are 
d 


over the end. e bell is bound with a finer unsplit vine of a much lighter 
colour (Plate 69, fig. 2, C). The note the writer is able to produce is the 
bass E. It is not known what purpose the tonsil served. It may vibrate 
and increase the resonance, but such Maori opinion as can be gat ered 
inclines to suppose that it made the note purer—less of a blare. It is said 
the old performers could almost speak on the trumpet ; it is certainly 
recorded that through it they hurled curses at the enemy with sufficient 
clearness for the curses to be understood and resented. 

There is a fine specimen of the putara in the Auckland Museum. 1% 


It is not easy to arrive at an idea of what the Maori thinks of song ; 
nor is this to be wondered at. For one thing, it is a little late in the day 
B . . . Euro » 


analysis of song, came at a late period in the development of musical taste— 
at a date when there is something settled and definite in men’s ideas of 
music and their utterance of it. What can be expected of the Maori, who 
had not yet reached to the evolution of harmony, to say nothing of 
counterpoint—who had hardly even reached the stage at which our own 
enharmonic primitive folk-song evolved ? 
_ If we can examine an old poem or song that has escaped the moderniz- 
ing touch of a Perey, we shall find the phrases of indefinite lengths. 
a modern poem or song the phrases are of fairly definite and equal lengths, 
the full phrase occupying a full verse of eight or seven у 
broken into two lines of four beats, or of four and three—the “long 
measure " and “common measure” of church hymns. Since music 
followed the words, the four-bar and eight-bar themes in music have their 
origin in the four and eight accented lines and verses of poetry 

In the old poems, most of which were songs, the lines and verses were 
not so definitely regular—the regularity finally crystallizing into the stanza 
of four or eight lines, or of sixteen or thirty-two bars. In singing, the lines 
took on the character of Gregorian chants, where there are short melodic 
phrases separated by conventional breves to which an indefinite number o 
syllables may be sung. The general trend in singing seems to have been 
towards the evolution of phrases that could be sung in one breadth, or in 
two breaths. In church music the old and the new live side by side in 


698 Transactions. 


Even in church music, however, the melody is modern throughout in 
its definiteness—in its being confined to steps of tone or semitone ; in the 
folk-songs the melody, as the rhythm, and the length of the phrases, was 
ad lib. throughout. The introduction of metre and harmony resulted in 
the standardizing, more or less, of melody, rhythm, and phrase-length. 

There is evidence of similar evolution, or trends towards similar evolu- 
tion, in Maori music. There is also a vigorous survival of what is probably 
a yet older character—a character that has quite disappeared from modern 

i many if not all the Maori karakia, usually sung or intoned in 
a rhythmical monotone, the whole is delivered on one breath. This would, 
of course, be impossible for one person, so where two take part one sings 
as long as his breath will carry the sound, the second takes up the words 
on the same note just before the breath of the first is expended, so that 


a word. There seems to have been an aim to make the breath last as 
long as possible, and there were particular songs for practice in holding 
the breath. 


the fingers, and bending the arm in a certain manner, 
words are said, the whole of which must be completed in a single breath : 
* Katahi ti karua ti ka hara mai tapati tapato те ka rau ua ka rau ма ka 
noho te kiwi ka pohe wa tautau to pi to pa ka huia mai ka tako te rangi kav 
ana te wetu kai ana te marama o te Tiu e rere та runga е tepe та peke o 
kauere turakina te arero wiwi wawa ke ke ke te manu ki taupiri’ " 


1 
In Maori songs the stanzas are of all manner of lengths, like the. old 
“batches” or “tirades ” in songs such as the “ Romance of Roland. 


a 
on the letter h; emotional breaks, introducing a grace-note. This break 
is called kotu (“а heart-note "). It is very noticeable in the songs of 
Caruso, and with his emotional power behind it it always produces а 
powerful effect. : 
The resting-place, or breathing-place, is called whakataanga, and there 
nga. i 


is here often a slight drop, an incipient hia 


ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 699 


fifth above the others. This was very effective 


T h 
when speaking of music to Dr. Buck (Te Rangi Hiroa). He remarked 


rem remembered it when, at Whareponga, I first heard, as it 
were, a faint voice sounding above the voices of the women singing. 
I asked the Hon. Vgata, who was present, if the faint voice, to which 


was not always so regarded. The note heard is a harmonic, and may 


notes of birds, and it is no doubt the harmonics that form the basis of 
at least some of the morning choruses of the bellbird and tui. 

mellow voice is meant by the expression puwhawhango—a voice that 
sounds as if slightly muted, with just a trace of the effect of singing 
through a comb—a slightly nasal, resonant quality. The restricted à 
sound (ee) is avoided as much as possible, as it makes the sound thin; 
it is made e (as in “ net ") or a if it cannot be avoided, or is preceded by 
a to make ae: this is especially observed at the head-ends (line-ends). 


now here, now there, now bending at the wri 


wri 
body or head, now at arm's length ; the knees are bent in rhythmic time, 


* Obtained from Elsdon Best. 


100 Transactions. 


the foot taps, the head is inclined, the shoulders and the hips sway, the 
eyes are expressive, the lips—not a portion of the body but enters into 
the movements. As different songs are sung, one is astonished at the 
variety of the gestures, and the diffierence of the gestures accompanying 
the different songs, at the unison of the performers. They give whole- 
hearted expression to their feelings, whatever they may be, and the 
listener-observer is continually tempted to join in, so powerful is the 


I have to thank Mr. George Graham, of Auckland, and Te Rangi Hiroa 
for much information used in this paper: the Hon. A. T. Ngata and the 
people of Ngati-Porou for details regarding singing ; Mr. Elsdon Best for 
continual assistance and advice; the Directors of the Auckland, Dunedin, 
and Wellington Museums for permission to test instruments in their col-. 
lections ; and Mr. Н. Hamilton for the extreme trouble taken in making 
the illustration of the tohetohe and the roria. 


The Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 
By Неквект Battie, Librarian, Wellington Municipal Library. 


[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 18th September, 1923 ; received by 
Editor, 19th September, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] 


Plate 71. 


Тнк story of the discovery, rediscovery, and settlement of Port Nicholson 
has been fully told by Mr. Elsdon Best and others. It is proposed here 
to record what was done in the way of introducing shipping facilities and 
creating the port as at present existing. 

The first official mention of Port Nicholson was in a parliamentary 
paper laid before the House of Commons on the 31st August, 1835, in 


assistance on the 20th June, arriving at Port Nicholson by way of Blin 
ay and Queen Charlotte Sound on the 3Oth June. Here he found the 
on which he secured a passage to Sydney, 
where he laid his case before the Governor, Sir Richard Bourke. This 
resulted in H.M.S. * Alligator " being sent to New Zealand to recover the 


ent. 
Captain Hobson, later Governor of the colony, visited Cook Strait in 
H.M.S. “ Rattlesnake ” during 1837, but he does not even mention the 


rt. 

Port Nicholson thus took an insignificant part in the story of New 
Zealand: until 1840; but with the advent of the New Zealand Company 
the Cook Strait districts and the port showed promise of future 


BarLLiE.— Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 701 


importance. In the Company's prospectus it is stated (1, p. 31) 
"that Cook Strait, between the two Islands, forms part of the direct 
track of vessels homeward-bound from the Australian colonies; that 


all would prefer the midway of Cook Strait if that channel were 
properly surveyed, lighted, and furnished with pilots; and that, 
consequently, settlements in Cook Strait, at Port Hardy, in D'Urville 
Island, Queen Charlotte's Sound, Cloudy Bay, and Port Nicholson would 
obtain stock cattle and other supplies from New South Wales with 
peculiar facility and cheapness, since homeward-bound vessels would 
naturally load in part, or sometimes entirely, with stock cattle for New 
Zealand (and especially on deck in favourable weather, which prevails 
i ealand 
and reloading there with water and provisions for the homeward voyage, 
as well as with a New Zealand cargo for Europe, of fish-oil, flax, timber, and 
other productions of the country." It was also mentioned in the pro- 
spectus that New South Wales received part of its supply of flour from 
the New England States in North America, which New Zealand would be 
able to supply, taking in exchange British manufactured goods; these 
the Austalan merchants. had obtained by the sale of their wool in 
London and Liverpool. 
At this time Colonel Wakefield, with a small party, was on his 
way to Cook Strait on the “ Tory," with specific instructions (1, p. 25) 


compared with the present-day value of the same land; but that 


be g 
and Sir George Grey did a good turn to the Wellington College when he 
granted 182 ft. as an endowment to that institution. 
he rivalry between Auckland and Wellington, now usually of a fairly 
friendly nature, is a mystery to many people. It is generally ascribed to 
the removal of the seat of Government in 1863, but it was in existence 
long before that. It originated as far back as 1840, when Governor 


by means of the River Waikato and Lake Taupo and the River Wanganui 
than from Wellington. As regards internal communication, there is none 
at Port Nicholson, whieh is blocked in on all sides by enormous and 


702 i Transactions. 


precipitous mountains.” There is no doubt that at the time Hobson 
made his choice North Auckland was the most important part of 
New Zealand, and the Waitemata district, with its double harbour, was 
considered a strategical position. T 
When Captain Hobson and the Colonial Secretary did visit Port Nichol- 
son, although they were badly received, they gauged the position very 
fairly. Willoughby Shortland, Colonial Secretary, who came to Welling: 
ton to suppress a rumoured rebellion, in a report to Governor Hobson 
(10th October, 1840) says (3, p. 119): “ A beautiful and extensive harbour, 
in which there are no dangers of any consequence; the anchorage in 
Lambton Harbour is extremely good, but the one off the beach of Petone 
is by no means safe. A lighthouse and good pilots would in a great 
measure obviate any difficulties in entering the harbour.” During the next 
year Governor Hobson paid his long-expected visit to Port Nicholson. He 
had written to th 
(3, p. 127): “ The port is certainly most spacious, and is free from danger 


as a commercial port, second both to the Bay of Islands and the Waitemata 
(Auckland)." After his visit to the port he reported (13th December, 1841) 
to the Secretary of State (4, р. 183): “ As to the capabilities of the port, 

m of opinion that few places can surpass it, but the entrance is 
rather difficult to distinguish, and appears very dangerous to a stranger. 
A more general knowledge of the coast, however, and a lighthouse on 
one of the heads, will obviate these difficulties. If any objection to.the 
harbour exists, it is that the estuary is too extended, and the violent 
winds which prevail occasion a most turbulent sea at the anchorage. 
Owing to the approach to the shores being shallow, rather long wharves 
would be necessary." Felton Matthews, Surveyor-General, who came with 
Hobson, forecasted (4, p. 185) that the best situation for the Customhouse 
would be between Pipitea and Te Aro, and in front of Lambton Quay. 
which must be recovered from the water. There it was placed in 1862, 
twenty-two years after. 


will not always reason right or be unanimous in opinion ; but there will 
always be activity of thought and promptness of action in this battlefield 


BairLLiE.— Early Heclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 703 


In 1842 the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty's Treasury approved 
of Wellington, Auckland, and Russell being constituted free ports in con- 
formity with the provision of Act 3 and 4 William IV. Perhaps this may 
account for the following Proclamation, dated 1st October, 1844 (7): 
“ On 


Ld 
© 
© 
= 
o 


f any harbour. There are no duties of Customs or 
public charges of any kind payable by vessels in New Zealand. —AxDpREW 
SINCLAIR, Colonial Secretary." 


Bracons. 
Heaphy in his book (8) says that “ much inconvenience has been 
experienced from the want of lights and beacons.” j wrecks in the 


4 t 
18th December plans and estimates were called for, but nothing was 
done by the Government until nearly three years later. E. J. Wakefield 


Pencarrow Head, was blown down by a gale of wind soon after. This 
had been put up by public subscription. Another, on the highest peak of 
the western side of the entrance, Beacon Hill, was more securely fixed, 


of it being blown on to the light-keeper's cottage during a southerlv gale. 


became a beacon by day as well as by night. The Wellington Almanac 
Of 1845 does not mention the beacon, although it mentions the signal- 
Station on Mount Albert. In Grimstone's Southern Settlements (1847) the 


704 Transactions. 


sailing directions by Captain Richards, of the “ Victoria," note the white 
beacon on Pencarrow and the landmark on Beacon Hill. The Cook Strait 
Almanac of 1851 mentions that the Pencarrow beacon is not visible at а 
distance of five miles, except in clear weather. The New Zealand Pilot 

1856 mentions the barrel beacon, also the Pencarrow beacon, but not 
the red flag. In the New Zealand Pilot, 1856, the Government House 
flagstaff is noted as a leading-mark, also the ‘ Waterloo Inn," a large 
white building on the extreme of Kaiwarra Point. 


SIGNAL-STATIONS. 
The first -o was erected on Mount Albert, the peak to the 
south of Newtown Park, in 1844. The first signalman was Robert 
Houghton, a master mariner, who was also gazetted as keeper of the 
powder - magazine. The signals used in those days were the same 
as now used at the Mount Victoria Signal-station, though some of 
them have fallen into disuse. One that would be frequently used in the 
“ forties " and “ fifties "—the circle, for а brig—has probably not been 
used for many years. Until the days of regular steam communication 
with the Home-country the square, the signal for a ship, was an important 
signal to those who were expecting friends or important cargo, and they 
anxiously awaited the hoist of flags denoting the particular ship signalled. 
Cases were known, however, of vessels, though signalled, being delayed 
for days by adverse winds and weather. From the 13th September, 1849, 
the signals from Mount Albert were repeated on the flagstaff* which had 
been erected in front of the old Government House at a cost of about 
£100. In February, 1863, Mr. John T. Platt offered to repeat the signals 
on a flagstaff that he had erected at the foot of Tory Street. His letter, 
published in the Provincial Gazette, stated that the stafi was erected on 
his premises known as the “ Brick House," and that “ the signals would 
be repeated with accuracy and re egularity. The signals would be of 
-sufficient size and would be placed at sufficient height as to enable them 
to be seen clearly by the greater portion of the inhabitants of Te Aro 
Apparently the service was not satisfactory, as a petition was presented 
asking the Council to provide a station for Te Aro, or improve Platt’s. 
The change to Mount Victoria rendered any repeating within the town 
unnecessar 
While the signal-station was on Mount Albert the outside pilot-station 
was in a small cove a little to the west of Palmer Head, Tarakena Bay. 
On the 26th December, 1858, the Consulting Engineer, Mr. Carter, reported 
that the signal-station was in such a bad state as to remind one of the 
celebrated gun that needed a new lock, stock, and barrel. In 1866 it was 
decided that the pilot service should be located within the Heads, Worser . 
Bay being the position selected. Land was purchased and buildings 
erected, some of which are still in existence. A signal-station and à 


signals were repeated from the outer station.  Code-flags, both Com- 
mercial Code and Marryatt's, had been supplied, and by their means 
messages could be sent from town to vessels, the pilot-station, or the light- 
house at Pencarrow, or vice versa, by way of Mount Victoria. Later, 


* An illustration of the first Government House, with flagstaff before it, appears 
at p. 21 of the Cyclopedia of New Zealand, Wellington Provincial District, 1897. 


Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 


Fic. dE cud ат on Mount Albert n print in Alexander Turnbull 
ry. No.1de e! a ship, 2 a barque, 3 a brig, 4 a schooner, 
= а рл 6 а steam 


Ета. 2.— First lighthouse at Pencarrow Head. (Original sketch in possession 
of Mr. F. J. Halse.) 


Pace p. Y04.] 


BainLiE.—Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 705 


Beacon Hill became what was known as a learners’ station, with a Morse 
telegraph-set connection with the Wellington Telegraph Office, a cadet 
being stationed there. Still later, a telephone was installed between the 

w 


pilot-station and Beacon Hill, one of the first telephone circuits in Ne 
Zealand. 


The first pilot appointed by the Government, in 1842, was D. McCarthy. 
James Hebberley had been appointed by the New Zealand Company in 
1840. McCarthy was succeeded by R. Calder, who retired in 1848. 
He was succeeded by James Ames (father of the present City Valuer), who 
filled the position temporarily. In 1849 Captain Daniel Dougherty, an 
American whaling captain, was appointed, and he held the position until 


the young chiefs of Port Nicholson, had, with a boat’s crew of Natives, gone 
off to the “ Olympus," immigrant ship, in the strait during a gale, and 
piloted her with safety into the harbour, and to an anchorage, for which 
service the company awarded him £5. 

Time-signals were given daily from H.M. Surveying Ship “ Acheron,” 
Captain J. L. Stokes, while in port towards the end of 1849. On the 9th 
March, 1864, a time-ball service was instituted. A mast was raised above 
the Customhouse, on which a large black ball was raised daily, half-mast 
at ten minutes to 12, mast-head at five minutes to 12, and dropped at noon, 
Wellington mean time. e cóst of the astronomical clock ordered in 
connection with the time-ball, with the other necessary apparatus and 
fittings, amounted to £941 12s. 7d. The first observer was the Rev. Arthur 
Stock, of St. Peter's Church. 


LiGHTHOUSES. 
The first mention of a proposed light was the offer of the New Zealand 


Company, on the 5th November, 1841, to erect a lighthouse on Pencarrow 
Head, at a cost of £1,500, provided that such sum should be a charge against 
future dues (2, p. 31). The Colonial Office referred the matter to the New 
Zealand officials. Whatever the reply may have been, there was no light- 
house erected by the company. Perhaps the following extract from Wake- 
field’s Adventure (9) should have been the first paragraph of this section 
although the lights referred to were hardly what is known as a lighthouse : 
" The frigate sailed away on her return to the Bay of Islands the same 
evening, beating out in the dark against a fresh breeze with her boats holding 
lights on the extremities of the reefs.” The frigate was H.M.S. “ Herald,” 
Captain Nias, which had called at Port Nicholson on the 20th July, 1840, 
on her return from a mission to declare British sovereignty over the South 
Island, and also to secure signatures to the Treaty of Waitangi. When 
the beacon was erected in 1844, the question of a lighthouse was left in 


23—Trans. 


106 : Transactions. 


says: “ Instead of a proper lighthouse being erected a miserable shed with 
a bow-window in it was constructed, in which was placed an indifferent 
lamp-light." In 1853, Carter had occasion to visit Wairarapa, which he 
did by walking to the old pilot-station by way of Lyall Bay and crossing 
to Pencarrow in the pilot-boat. He ascended the hill on which the “ light- 
house" stood (10). ‘‘ From here I saw the lighthouse-keeper (Mr. б. №. 
Bennett) coming up the hill with a load of drift-wood on his back which he 
had collected on the beach, and looking like another ‘ Robinson Crusoe.’ 
This Government officer or servant had his habitation—I cannot say it was a 
comfortable one, many would call it a wretched place ; but, Lord bless ше! 

an is an animal that accommodates himself to all sorts of odd things and 


and his cooking-place.” Mr. Carter, in a note, states that Mr. Bennett was 
drowned some time afterward, he thinks by the upsetting in a storm of the 
pilot-boat which was about to land him at Pencarrow. 


“The establishment (Pencarrow) was visited 4th February, 1854, and 
all things found clean and in order, and very creditable to the person in 
charge. The situation is considered the best that could be chosen for the 
first harbour-light, answering at the same time the useful purpose of assist- 
ing the navigation of that part of the strait adjacent to the Heads. The 
apparatus for producing the light is not very powerful, but with some slight 
modification might be made far more effective. 

_ “The great complaint is that towards morning the light gets so dim and 
discoloured as to become scarcely visible. This arises, in the first place, 
from the inferior quality of the oil, by which the lamp gets clogged up before 
morning and the quantity of light greatly lessened ; and, secondly, from the 
position of the smoke-conductor, which is thereby rendered useless, and the 
room, being kept constantly full of dense smoke, the windows become com- 
pletely blackened in a few hours, thereby producing that glimmering red 
appearance which all have observed a few hours after the lamps have been 


Влплле.--Еағтіу Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. ТОТ 


lighted. By using a better oil a superior light would be produced and kept 
up till morning ; and by removing the present conductor, which is placed far 
too low, and making two apertures iri the highest part of the ceiling, one at 
each corner, to act alternatively in case of a change of wind, the smoke would 
be got rid of, and the same or nearly the same brilliancy kept up till morning 
which is now seen only in the early part of the night. There is no doubt 
but that the conflicting testimony respecting the light has arisen from the 
different appearances presented to individuals in those different hours of 
the night in which they have had an opportunity of seeing it. The only 
other alteration the Committee recommend would be to place the present 
apparatus for producing the light upon a revolver which might be erected 
and worked in the present building at a small additional expense, thereby 
giving the light a distinctive character and preventing its being mistaken 
for a casual fire, without diminishing its force by the intervention of any 
coloured medium. 

“ The Committee also recommend that a supply of oil, &c., for the light, 
equal to one month's consumption, should be always kept on hand, as they 
are sometimes, under present arrangements, without oil, and, should the 
weather be tempestuous, might be so for weeks, to the great danger of ships 
frequenting the harbour. 

“The house appears to be strongly built but quite unfinished, being 
neither wind or water-tight, and, as it is so exposed, something should 

done to make it more habitable before the winter." 

In the Wellington and Coast Almanac of 1855 it is stated that at night 
a light is shown but it is not seen at more than two or three miles. The 
New Zealand Pilot of 1856 ignores the light. i 

During the fourth session of the Provincial Council, 1856-57, it was 
decided to erect a permanent light. The sum of £10,000 was voted for the 


duplicated. The sum of £3,500 was fixed as a limit to cost. The contractor 
was to erect the building and fix apparatus, and if the person sent out was 
a lightkeeper he could be appointed to take charge of the light. The tenders 
received ranged froni £2,435 to £2,823, the successful contractors being 

ssrs. Cochrane and Co. In opening the fifth session (2nd June, 1857) the 


ns 

for the disallowance of the Municipal Corporations Act, 1842, by the Colonial 

Office was, “ by the sixth clause the Corporations are authorized to erect 
23% 


108 Transactions. 


paces and lighthouses, a power which properly belongs solely to the 
Cro The directors of the New Zealand Company protested against 
the до тапс. and, in respect to the above objection, submitted that 
there did not seem to be any objection, upon principle, to allowing the 
representatives of the community to execute publie works of that Wes 
respecting the call for which, the proper sites of their erection, and t 
best means for compassing that end, the representative of the Nh 
residing at a distance, must be comparatively ill-informed. 

Also out of chronological order, but very interesting and opportune, 
is the following extract from the Evening Post of the 13th July, 1923 :— 


PaRLIAMENT.—To-DAY's PROCEEDINGS. 
Legislative Council. 

ME ignem Council to-day Sir Thomas Mackenzie asked the Attorney- 
€— pes the time had not arrived for the erection of an automatic light on 
Way at the entrance to Wellington ‘Harbour, "d order that greater safety 

given to navigation. He said that some forty masters of steamers had peti- 
toad to have a light placed on the reef. The reef was саса dangerous in foggy 
weather. 
In reply, Sir Francis Bell, Attorney- General, said Barrett's Reef was within the 
limits of Wellington Harbour, ed ^s vef т of placing a light on the reef was a 
matter for the Harbour Board to d 


ording to a return dated 15th May, 1858, the total cost up to that 


Ace 
date, саа the salary and passage of Mr. Edward Wright, who had 
been sent out to superintend the erection, amounted to £2,554. Mr. 
Wright reported on the same date that the cost of erecting the lighthouse, 
if landed at Fitzroy Bay, would be £750; if landed inside the harbour, 
two miles and three-quarters from Pencarrow, the cost would be £2,000, 
exclusive of landing the material on the beach at the selected point. In 
a return to the General Assembly, 1867, the total cost of Pencarrow to 
date was stated to be £6,422. The light was exhibited from the Ist 
January, 1859. It was described as being of the second order, catadioptric 


it was probably some trouble with the mechani The first keeper of 
the light was Mrs. Bennett, widow of the first koeba of the temporary 
light, with W. Lyell as assistant. In the 1865 report of the Marine Board 
Engineer, Mr. Balfour, Pencarrow is referred to: “ While engaged in a 


light was very poor, we landed to examine it. We found everything in 
good order except the light, which, though very white and clear, was 
miserably low, being only 14 in. from the burner to the top, whereas the 
standard height i is from 32 іп. to 4in." Не suggested that the services of 
the trained light-keeper who had been brought out by the Provincial Council 
of Otago should be secured in order to examine and adjust the apparatus 
and instruct the keepers. In 1867 the Engineer reported that the roof 
of the keepers’ cottage had been blown off during a gale. Не also 
suggested that a better path to the lighthouse be formed, and that a store 
be erected on the beach, also one on the hill, which could be used as а 
workshop. During that year £298 was expended, so probably his suggetti 
were agreed to. A new set of lamps were installed during the year 
1869-70. The Marine Engineer, on the 18th June, 1869, reported that 
the buildings were much decayed. During the е following year new due 
for the keepers were erected at a cost of £764 


j vc cmd 
UN 
Th Aone ye. 


Влплле.— Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 709 


In 1864-66 the Marine Act of 1863, which imposed duties on the 
provinces in connection with lights and beacons, was amended. he 
Marine Board was abolished, and the Provincial powers in connection with 
lights and beacons withdrawn, the powers being vested in the Governor, 
who was also given authority to purchase any of the lights and beacons 
from the Provincial Governments. It would probably be at this time 
that the management of Pencarrow passed to the Marine Department. 

In 1864 the Chamber of Commerce urged that a light be placed on 
Point Gordon, but the President of the Marine Board pointed out that 
Somes Island would be a better position, therefore it had been decided to 
erect a lighthouse there. It was erected and maintained by the Provincial 
Council until the abolition of the provinces, in 1875, when the Marine 


western and a fixed green light on the eastern shore. Keepers’ dwellings 
were erected in October, 1865, at a cost of £695. Some trouble was caused 
at the outset owing to the divisional lights. not working satisfactorily. 
Mr. W. Lyell, transferred from Pencarrow, was the first keeper, with 
D. Susans as assistant. 

Colza-oil was used by New Zealand lighthouses until 1872. The 
Marine Department report of that year suggested a change to kerosene, 
which would result in more brilliant lighting at a reduced cost. In 1876 
the report gave details of the illuminating-power of kerosene. In 1877 
Pencarrow and Tiritiri were the only lights using colza. In 1881 kerosene 
lighting was completely installed. In 1878 Pencarrow consumed 510 
gallons of colza, in 1881 734 gallons of kerosene. During the financial 
year 1921-22 867 gallons were used. It may be of interest to note that 
the cost of oils and wicks in 1857 was: Lamp-oil, 10s. per gallon; sperm, 
5s. 10d. per gallon; cotton wick, 10s. per pound. 

According to a return, the Government secured the freehold of the 
lighthouse reserve, consisting of 69 acres, from the Maori in 1873, although 
in 1841 it was notified that the Government has reserved land at Pencarrow 
for public service. 

THE “ INCONSTANT.” 

Towards the end of 1849 the ship “ Inconstant,” 588 tons, of London, 
missed stays in entering the harbour and drifted on to the rocks at the 
point near Pencarrow named after her. Fortunately, H.M. Surveying 
Steamer “ Acheron ” was in port at the time and towed her off. Apparently 


710 Transactions. 


called “ Plimmer’s Wharf." There was an open platform at each end of 
the hull. The fore part of the vessel is said to have rested in 10 ft. of 
water, the platform being used as a wharf. The earthquake of 1855 caused 
some damage by throwing the vessel on its side, but with difficulty it 
was replaced firmly and safely in its old position. After the shake 
Mr. Plimmer built a retaining-wall to the north of the “ Ark ” and filled 
in around it. Mr. C. R. Carter, in reporting on Mr. Plimmer's claim 
in 1862 for the pre-emptive right to purchase the adjacent land, stated 
that Mr. Plimmer had constructed a timber breastwork 136 ft. long, 
valued at £95, and had filled in 3,601 cubic feet of spoil, valued at 

. The Provincial Council allowed Mr. Plimmer’s claim to two 
sections. These sections together comprised an irregularly-shaped block 
with a frontage of 50ft. to Hunter Street, 130 ft. to Customhouse 
Quay, and 130ft. to Lambton Quay. The price of the Hunter Street 
corner section was to be fixed by the price obtained for the section 
opposite—that is, the present Australian Mutual Provident Society’s site. 
The second section, with 70 ft. frontage to Customhouse Quay and 130 ft. 
to Lambton Quay, was to be sold on the Customhouse Quay frontage 
at a price per foot averaging the price received from the sections on the 
opposite side. This land brought £15 per foot. He was also to be 
allowed the amount stated above for the work done by him. After the 1861 
reclamation was completed Mr. Plimmer constructed another wharf from 
the breastwork. This wharf was generally known as Plimmer and Reeves’s 
Wh It was the last private wharf in Wellington Harbour to go, which 
it did when the Te Aro reclamation was undertaken. 


HARBOUR-LIGHTS. 


The first official harbour-light was a red light shown from the end of 
“ Noah's Ark" on and after the 6th November, 1858, “for the guidance 
of vessels coming in to an anchorage in Lambton Harbour." At this 
time the Harbourmaster had his office at Plimmer's Wharf—“ Noah's Ark." 
A white light was shown from the deep-water wharf on the 19th October, 
1863, but it was placed so low that complaint was made that it was 
hidden by any vessel that might be lying at the end of the cross-head. 
In 1866 the Harbourmaster reported that a better light should be shown 
on the wharf, one that could be seen at a distance of four miles in ordinary 
weather, the present light being visible only half a mile. On the completion 
я extensions in 1867 a powerful red lamp was placed at the end of the 
wha 


The 1858 Harbour Regulations provided that all vessels should have 
buoys and buoy-ropes to their anchors to show their position; also that 
all vessels should hoist a conspicuous light at their peak-end from dark 
to daylight. This latter regulation came into force on the 23rd December, 
1858. One of the local papers of the following day remarked on the 
picturesque and novel sight. 


RECLAMATIONS AND SEA-WALLS. 
In 1847 tenders were called by the General Government for the 


E E days of the settlement the waterside road was known as 


Влплле.—ЕЁагіу Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 711 


commenced. Locally, the full stretch was known as ^ The Beach." 
Along the quays the water at high tides in many places covered part 
of the roadway, and probably it would be to form the roadway in one 
of these bad places that the breastwork was required. Even in 1850, 
Carter tells us, there was not room in some parts for two carts to pass. 
In 1854 Carter constructed for the Provincial Government another breast- 
work, 600 ft. long. It was constructed of brick, and, he says, was built 
with the object of widening the beach to a width of 60 ft. This contract, 
which also included the formation of a footpath and cross wood drains, 
cost £832. Mr. Edward Roberts was instructed in 1851 to prepare a 
scheme of reclamation. The Spectator proposed that it should extend from 
Pipitea to Clay Point. 

In 1852 the Government of New Munster, which comprised the southern 
half of the North Island and the whole of the South Island, called for 
tenders for reclaiming a part of Lambton Harbour. This reclamation is 
generally known in legal circles as “Sir George Grey's reclamation.” It 
ran from Customhouse Street (now usually known as “ 
Street") 360 ft. north, with a depth towards the harbour of 100 ft., the 


frontage being to Willis Street. Mr. Ro Engineer, and C. R. Carter 
secured the contract, his tender amounting to £1,036. Work was com- 
menced early in April, and was completed early in O Apparently 


put up for sale by public auction on the 21st July, when a 50%. frontage 
was sold to John Harding at the upset price of £6 per foot. On the 11th . 
September another block, of 60ft., was sold at the same price to S. Cimino, 
There was to be another sale on the 30th October. I can find no record 


2 
an endowment for the Wellington College. There was a cross-street from 
Willis Street to the waterfront (now part of Mercer Street), of a width of, 
say, 28 ft., which would account for the full frontage of 360 ft. as per 
contract. The value of the College Reserve would be £1,092, making a 
total value of £1,992 against an expenditure of £1,036. The cross-street 
was officially known as “College Passage," although later it was known 
as “College Lane "—now Mercer Street. Carter records that during the 


p 

he also records that his profit amounted to £212, although the Engineer 
assured him before he signed the contract that he had underestimated the 
work. During low tides the water would probably not be near the wall. 
By the Public Reserves Act, 1854, the Provincial Government was 
granted the right to reclaim part of the harbour below high-water mark 
om the “reclaimed land” to the foot of Tinakori Road. “ Reclaimed 
land " would, of course, refer to the 1852 reclamation. A definite scheme 
of reclaiming land from the harbour was asked for, when the Committee 
on the Harbour Reserves Bill reported to the Provincial Council (lst 

February, 1856), as follows :— 

Your Committee has been unable to obtain sufficient information to 
enable it to propose any specific plan for the management of the harbour 
Teserves. It therefore contents itself with recommending that the Super- 
intendent should invite, by competition, plans and specifications for the 
reclaiming of the land and building retaining-walls, and having especial 
reference to the practicability of carrying out the works in separate blocks, 


112 Transactions. 


such plans to be accompanied by a plan for laying off the reclaimed land 
in streets, and for drainage. That in all plans a continuation of Willis 
Street and a quay on the water side be made main features. That the 


КЫ 
© 
c 
ga 
"d 
£5 
Ф 
Б; 
> 
© 
Fi 
n 
© 
e 
© 
B] 
05 
о 
= 
un 
© 
ES 
Ф 
© 
— 
+ 
Б" 
Ф 
— 
2 
B 
= 
+ 
Б" 
Ф 
Ф 
zi 
o 
@ 
B 
= 
o 
m 
> 
Oo 


or, 1 e block be sold in lots, apportioned among the purchasers 
accordingly. That sufficient reserves be made for public purposes. That 
1 land alienated, except that hereafter referred to, be absolutely sold, 
and that by public auction. That those persons who have erected wharves 
along the beach, extending unto the reserved land, should have the right 
of pre-emption over the allotments comprising such wharves, at the average 
price of the adjoining land.” 
t was passed during that session enabling the Superintendent 
to act as suggested, also giving him authority to grant a lease of a i 
with 80 ft. frontage to Willis Street, at such rent and on such terms as 
he might consider expedient, to the Tradesmen's Club, which appears to 
have been an institution of the nature of a Chamber of Commerce. It 


Customhouse Quay sections were concerned. To extinguish these rights 
the City Council had to grant compensation to the owners at the time 
of the Te Aro reclamation. Apparently it was proposed to erect a stone 


wall, for tenders were called during 1856 for the conveyance of 2,000 tons 
of stone from Somes Island to where they might be required between 
Bowlers Wharf and “ Noah's Ark." “The stone will be put on a jetty 


large bricks, and as at low water the tops of the blocks were about 6 in. 
out of water, I built upon them without much diffieulty except when the 
water was rough." The filling-in of this space was carried out by day 


BarLLrE.— Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 713 


labour at a cost for the first part of £2,237, totalling £5,580 for that block. 
The first sale of sections was advertised for the 14th May, 1858. It 
covered twenty-five sections with frontages to Willis Street, Harbour 
Street, Customhouse Quay, and what is now known às the Bank of New 
Zealand corner. The total frontage offered was 844ft., costing approxi- 
mately £6 10s. per foot frontage. Sections in Willis Street were priced 
at an upset value of £12 per foot, Harbour Street at £4, corner sections 
£8, Customhouse Quay £15, while the Bank of New Zealand corner 
was fixed at £8, totalling £9,712. Nine out of the ten Willis Street sections 
were sold, three out of the eight Harbour Street sections, while none 
of i 


also be noted that in the March, 1858, session of the Council Mr. Richard 
Barry, a member for the City of Wellington, proposed that the land 
should be leased, but he received no support. : 

In February, 1866, Mr. W. Tonks, who had secured the contract to 
reclaim 13 acres of land from Panama Street to the north of Waring 
Taylor Street, including the construction of a sea-wall, for the sum of 
£24,792, commenced' the work, which was to be completed in June, 1867. 
The area of the 1857-63 reclamation to Panama Street was 7 acres 3 roods 
34 perches, the total cost was £15,443, and the proceeds of sales amounted 
to £37,529. The area of the 1866-67 reclamation was 12 acres 3 roods 
29 perches, the cost £25,028, while the proceeds were only £8,923, but 
to this should be added the amount paid by the City Council for the 
unsold sections. 

Soil for filling in the different reclamations was obtained from the 
hillside at the rear of the Quay sections, Kumutoto (Woodward Street) to 
Boulcott Street, Mr. Tonks even proposed to lay a tramway by way 
of Manners Street and Cuba Street to Webb Street to bring spoil from 
there. Permission was granted by the Town Board, but he only used 
the tramway from Willis and Boulcott Streets, also a tramway from 


was recently sold by that body. The foundation-stone of the Odd- 
fellows’ Hall on the reclaimed land was laid on the 21st May, 1859. The 
Foresters were also granted a site in 1864—the next section to that now 
occupied by the Government Fire Insurance Building, which, by the way, 
stands on a section, 100 ft. by 100 ft., reclaimed by Messrs. Joseph and 
Co. in 1865, at a cost to the firm of over £300. The Freemasons were 
also granted a site for reclamation, but apparently they did not take 
advantage of the grant. 

In 1864 it was decided that in future all streets should be 100 ft. wide, 
which accounts for the extra width of a part of Lambton Quay. 


114 Transactions. 


In 1871 the Provincial Council agreed to sell all of the unsold sections 
of reclaimed land to the City Council for £12,000. Needless to say, it 
was a bargain for the city, and the City Councillors of that date are 
entitled to the gratitude of subsequent generations. e Council was wise, 
and did not attempt to part with the freeholds, excepting some taken 
over by the General Government. 

In 1873 the Provincial Council agreed to convey to the General 
Government nearly 3 acres of unreclaimed lands for the purpose of 
erecting Government Buildings and for railway purposes at Pipitea. 

uring the same session, on the motion of Mr. Edward Pearce, it was 
resolved that the Council recommend that the tract of land covered with 
water, extending from Te Aro Flat to Lambton Harbour, comprising 
70 acres or thereabouts, be granted to the City of Wellington to be 
reclaimed from the sea. The resolution was approved by the Superin- 
tendent. This is the block known later as the Te Aro reclamation. 


e used. 

from FitzGerald Point and the Roseneath Hill. Particulars of the Te 
Aro reclamation are easily obtainable, and, with those of the Kaiwarra 
reclamation, now in hand, are left to the future historian. 


WHARVES. 
General. 

In the Wellington Harbour Board Year-book issued in December, 1921, 
there is recorded a list of the piers or jetties, including Brown’s, Rhodes's, 
Moore's, and others, constructed during the early years of settlement, which 
€ be хаан » substantially correct. The following notes are 
supplementary those in the Year- i i by Mr. 
ia Best e Year-book, which were compiled by 
‘ The Commercial Wharf, unlike the other early wharves, was constructed 

ya public company with a capital of £250 in £2 shares. The wharf was 
completed in December, 1841. It accommodated vessels up to 30 and 40 tons. 
A wharf that is not mentioned in the Year-book is Tod’s. Tod was 
speculator who arrived from Sydney in 1839, and acquired land in the 
neighbourhood of what is now Charlotte Street. Probably the jetty shown 
in Brees — of Barrett’s Hotel, and next to the Commercial Wharf, 


у. 
It ran out from Willis Street virtuall rallel 

| to Customhouse Street (oT 
Old Customhouse Street, as it is se ыч m oy 


Влплле.—Ёағіу Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 715 


No. 9, Waitt’s Wharf, was not off Willis Street: it stood out from 
Customhouse Street. Its present location would be through the vacant 
section opposite the Public Library, owned, I believe, by Burns, Philp, and 
Со 


of ownership there would usually be а change of name. Of course, in ` 
those days Farish Street terminated at Customhouse Street. In 1858 the 
property was advertised for sale by publie auction. The frontage, as 
advertised, was 147ft. to Customhouse Street, extending to low-water 
mark. Part of the Peer faced Farish Street. The wharf, of about 
200 ft., extended from a platform on which were erected two iron stores. 
There was a peelings laid on the wharf, with a crane, nearly new. The 
price obtained was sets to be £1,500, but apparently the sale fell 
through, for the property was advertise d again in a few weeks. N 
further sale is зам until 1860, when Waring Taylor purchased it 
or £800. 

David Robertson's Wharf would probably be known earlier as “ Seager’s.’ 
It, with Greenfield and Stewart’s (if there was such a wharf), are of a much 
later лав sins hardly come within the name of “ old-timers.’ 

I und references to Mills’ {аш bton Quay, 1846), Tankersley's 
(Willis y cine 1847), and Turnbull’s (Willis Street, 1862). 


Queen's Wharf. 

Although not agreeing with the Year-book that “ the history of the port 
as a TARTA den dates from 1862," when the first pile of what 
is now known as the Queen's Wharf was driven it may be agreed that 1862 
marked a ды move ges Prio that date mercantile people 
could not be expected to be satisfied with А shipping facilities for the 
larger vessels visiting the port. 

any suggestions were made as to how improvements could be effected. 
The first move towards something being done took place during the 1852 
session of the Legislative Council of New Munster (a nominated body), 


po 

eep-water wharf." In their opinion the only suitable site would 

be near 0L Point, between the Customhouse (then in Customhouse Street) 
and Pipitea Point; but owing to the shallow water a wharf 800 ft. long 
would be necessary. The Queen's Wharf is now probably over 800 ft. in 
length from the original breastwork opposite the Pier Hotel. Two other 
probable sites were in the Kaiwarra Bight: on the town side of the stream 
a wharf 60 ft. or 70 ft. long would run out to 21 ft. at low water, spring 
tides ; on the other side of the stream it would be necessary to construct 
a wharf about 120 ft. long to secure the same advantage ; but both of these 
sites were much exposed to south-easterly gales. It was rather unfortunate 

that the Province of New Munster was dissolved in 1853, for this bod 
during 1852 had taken definite steps to reclaim land from the septi 

construct a deep-water wharf, and to erect a lighthouse at Pencarro 
Under the Provincial Council of Wellington the town waited five Y 
until another block was reclaimed ; waited ten years for the wharf; and 
waited six years until a modern lighthouse was erected at the heads. 

Early in 1857 the Provincial Council appointed a Wharf Committee to 
consider the “ necessity for immediately constructing a wharf in Lambton 
Harbour that will admit of the largest class of vessel likely to resort to 
Wellington lying alongside of it; the most suitable spot for its location ; 


116 Transactions. 


the material of which it had best be constructed ; the probable cost; 
finance ; probable income ; the cheapest and most efficient system of 
management should the Council erect and retain the wharf as publie 
roperty." The Committee took evidence from seven or eight men 
connected with the local shipping trade, and then decided nothing, but 
presented the evidence, as it might *' be useful when inquiry on the subject 
shall hereafter be resumed." The answers to the set questions contain 
man ints of interest. The first question read, “Can you state the 
average delay — by high winds to vessels discharging by lighter ? " 

e man re lied, wo days in three weeks”; two replied, “ Опе day 
out of six " ; while redi thought it would be two days out of six. Two 
who should have had the most practical knowledge, the Collector of 
Customs and the Harbourmaster, could not say. As to the average time 
taken to discharge a ship of 500 tons, the general opinion was that it 
would be one month, although here again the “Harbourmaster kept on the 
careful side : pends on state of weather, nature of cargo, the discipline 
of vessel.” It was generally considered that a similar vessel wo 
discharge at a wharf in a week. On the question of site, the genera] 
opinion favoured a spot between Clay Point and Kumutoto (Woodward 
Street). The cost of landing goods by lighter was stated' to be about 
3s. 6d. per ton, while the charges on the existing wharves amounted to 
ls. per ton. 

During the same session (1857) another Committee was appointed to 
inquire as to the advisability of constructing a wharf between Korokoro 
(Petone) and Lowry эне The Committee ported that there were two 
suitable sites, both near Point Howard. It was also suggested that a 
` tramway to the ee could be formed by way of the coast. Nothing 
further was heard of either project 

The deep-water wharf was not mentioned again until 1861, when the 
site was decided. By this time the land had been reclaimed towards what 
is now Panama Street. A Provincial Act was passed that year authorizing 
the Superintendent to construct a deep-water wharf. Complaints ‘were 


the mos 
important wharf of the day, was in a bad state and should ugue or 
removed. 

Tenders were called for on the 21st October, 1861, for the construction 
of a wharf 35 ft. wide to extend 500 ft. from the sea-wall to a cross-head 
50 ft. wide, making a total length of 550 ft. At 300 ft. from the sea-wall 
tees would extend on both sides, 35 ft. wide and 75 ft. long. Totara piles 
for the first 250 ft. were to be driven 9 ft. in the ground, for the remainder 
of the main pier and the inner tees to the depth of 10 ft., and for the cross- 
head to the depth of 11%. Piles "- to be sheathed from 1%. 6in. 
under the surface of the ground to 6in. above high-water mark, the 

шр 


ks were d The wird was to be 6in. by 3in. heart of rimu, 
placed lin. apart. Full details of “ee бы сур may be found in the 
Provincial Gazette, 26th October, 186 Жы: depth of water at the end 
of the wharf was 18ft., low water. tenders were received. That 
of McLaggan and Thompson (£15, Li s was divae The oe tenders 
were—Charles Mills, £15,500; Plimmer, Wallace, and Seager, £18, 

James Smith, £18,955. Extras amounted to £884 by the Sus 'the wharf 


BarLurE.—£Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 717 


non-completion within the specified time—one year from time of signing 
the contract (4th December, 1861). In 1863 the contractors applied for 
a remission of the penalties, but the Petitions Committee decided against 
them. They petitioned again in 1865, when they were granted £65. 

T t interprovincial steamer to berth at the wharf was the 


Christmas, 1862. The first overseas vessel to be berthed was the barque 
“ Queen of the Avon ” (460 tons, Captain John Jones), on the 12th August. 
Wooden rails for a tramway were laid on the wharf in June: this had not 
been provided for in the contract. The wharf was not level with the 
Quay, but judging by the wording of the contract was 26in. higher. No 
sheds or stores were erected on the wharf. Mr. W. Spinks was appointed 
wharfinger in June, 1863. 
or some years the wharf was known as the * deep-water wharf," or 

the * Government Wharf," and probably the name * Queen's Wharf" grew 
from the bonded store, which had been always known as the * Queen's 
Bond" or * Queen's Warehouse." This was a building erected in 1862—63, 
on a reclaimed site where Bannatyne and Co.'s offices stand. It was a 
building, 100 ft. by 46 ft., of three floors, costing £2,700. It was opened 
lst May, 1863. 

According to a return presented May, 1863, the equipment of the wharf 
at that time, and the cost, was— 


Three 2-ton cranes, one 2-ton crane (travelling), and one £ 4 4. &£ & d 
| 94 T nS e es E. p a Ms 10 
Six trucks on oak frames io s = 50 0 0 
Freight and charges . . s a 32 ae 51 7 
—————— 413 17. 1 
Eight chains, 22 tons Ы es im d 297 16 6 
Eight mushroom anchors, 23 tons ex rs Pe 368 9 0 
Eight buoys, 26 tons se e ia 521 4 3 
1,187 9 9 
Less discount .. SE ts s 29 13 9 
А 1,157 16 0 
Railway bars, switches, crossings, screws, nails, &c., 
. complete 25 a А P. sor 4 0 Ө 
Freight and charges .. i. id а 5250613. 8 
Lol 2 PUT M S 
Charges, including lighterage, exchange, commission, б. ies 179 15 1 


£2,391 0 10 
ШШШ“ 


718 Transactions. 


of cable out. These moorings naturally interfered with the moorings of 
other vessels. For a time ship-agents preferred to continue to use the 


wharfage charged at this time was 2s. per ton, weight or measurement; - 
horses, 5s. each; sheep, 4s. per score; goods for transhipment, ls. per 

n. No berthage charge was made until a specified time allowance, 
according to tonnage, had expired. А vessel of, say, 400 tons was allowed 
up to en days for discharging cargo. There appears to have been no 
regulation in the matter of loading cargo. 

The Clerk of Works from the Ist May to the 23rd December, 1862, was 
Mr. Henry Bragg; from that time to the completion of the contract Mr. 
W. H. Hales was in charge. Mr. Bragg was also in charge of the Queen's 
Bond contract. 

In July, 1864, the Council decided to lengthen the southern end of the 
inner tee and the cross-head, and also to lengthen the main wharf and add 
another cross-head. The Wharf Committee recommended that the moor- 
ings and buoys should be placed not more than 10 to 15 fathoms from the 
bow of a vessel ; that the wharf should be let by public auction ; and also 
that the wharf should be lighted for the safety of passengers, and that the 
white light at the end of the wharf should be replaced by a red light (the 
standard for the same to be raised about 8 ft., as there had been complaints 
that the light had been obscured by the vessel that might be moored 
at the cross-head). Much technical detail is given in a report on the 
rhe очы of the wharf laid before the Council on the 21st January, 

6 John 


Bros., of Westminster, and Crumlin, Wales, and Messrs. Thomson and 


? > 


Browning, London—responded. The scheme of Messrs. Kennard was 


BarLurg.—ZEarly Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 719 


was associated with Mr. Morrison in considering the tenders, estimated that 
it would be about £40,000. Their estimate for material and freight was 
£20,600. ; 

The extension of the pier was to consist of a jetty 160 ft. long and 35 ft. 
wide, and a cross-head of 300 ft. long and 50 ft. wide. There was a depth 
of 26 ft. at low water at end of cross-head. 


The first detachment arrived in Wellington on the 13th March, 1865, and 
next day two carpenters commenced work on the erection of a store on the 
reclaimed land. rangements were made for the material to be stored 


at lightering-work. 

The first pile of the staging for the main wharf-extension was driven on 
the 25th October, and the first screw-pile was started on the 5th November. 
On the 18th December the contractors had secured the contract to extend 
the two tees of the existing wharf to the southward, the inner tee by 50 ft. 
and the outer by 100 ft. Work on these extensions (the contract price of 


vincia] Council provided the timber, which had cost £1,550. The first pile 
of the inner tee was driven on the 6th January, and the work completed 
on the 14th March. The first pile of the outer tee was driven on the 23rd 
February, and the work completed on the Ist June. Many divers were 
engaged on these works; some of the names may be familiar to old. water- 
siders—Goff, Kendall, Hepworth, Poulton, Burton, Hughes, Hawkins, and 

The last screw pile of the main extension was driven on the 20th 


Engineer of the period. Mr. W. H. Hales was Inspector of Works. The 
completed work was ready to be handed over to the Government on the 10th 
' January, 1867 

n September one of the Panama steamers ran into the wharf, which 
was damaged to the extent of £5,000. It was decided to effect repairs in 


£1,000. 
In 1868 the Wharf Committee reported that it was advisable that the 


cargo that had to be transhipped. The Committee also recommende 
improved lighting. W. B. Rhodes was chairman of the Committee. An Act 
was passed that year empowering the Superintendent to lease the wharf for 
periods not exceeding three years. Power was given to the Superintndent 
on the 28th June, 1871, to cause a Bill to be introduced into the General 
embly to authorize him to transfer unsold sections of the reclaimed land 


120 Transactions. 


and Queen's Wharf and the Queen's Bond on payment of the amount of 
£31,000; £19,000 being the amount asked for the wharf and bond. The 
Bill became law during the same year, under the title “ Wellington 
Reclaimed Land Act." 


REFERENCES. 
l. Correspondence relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 238, 1840). 
2. Papers and. Despatches relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 569, 1842). 
3. Correspondence relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 311, 1841). 
4. Papers and. Despatches relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 569, 1842). 
5. Church in the Colonies: No. 20, New Zealand, Part 5. A Journal of the 
ishop's Visitation Tour . . . . London, 1851. 
6. x Jous Woon, I.N., Twelve Months in Wellington, Port Nicholson. London, 
7. New Zealand Government Gazette, October 10, 1844. 
8. Cuartes Hearny, Narrative of a Residence in various Parts of New Zealand. 
London, 1842. 
9. E. J. WAKEFIELD, Adventure in New Zealand. London, 1845. 
10. C. R. CARTER, Life and Recollections New Zealand Colonist, vol 2. 


of a 
(3 vols. London: Vols. 1, 2, 1866; vol. 3, 1875.) 


The Chemistry of Bush Sickness, or Iron Starvation, in Ruminants. 
By B. C. Aston, F.I.C., F.N Z Inst. 


[ABsTRACT.] 


animals published in 1911 showed a great deficiency of iron, although the 
grass-ash failed to show any such deficiency. Grass is, however, easily 
contaminated by soil, and this pumice soil would yield about ten times 
more iron to the hydrochloric acid than would the grass-ash. Hence, unless 


Aston.—The Chemistry of Bush Sickness in Ruminants. 721 


pasture on which ruminants would die in three to nine months, sheep being 
most and cattle least susceptible. Ruminants, however, when given turnips 
and hay made from the bush-sick pasture, can be kept healthy while still 
grazing on the same pasture which as a sole ration would bring on bush 


would undoubtedly continue to exert its deleterious effects. Again, when 
an animal at the onset of the sickness has been sent away for a change to 


other explanation of the cause of bush ‘sickness but that which postulates 
a deficient food-ingredient. It is not to be thought that the organic 
nutrients are deficient ; grasses and clovers grow particularly well on these 
pumice lands, and provide an ample organic ration, It must therefore be 


phorus, potassium, sodium, magnesium, chlorine, iron, and sulphur, named in 
the relative order in which they occur in the animal’s ashes. Tron is the only 


quantity. Phosphorus, although often deficient in the soil, is obviously 
not low enough to produce nutrition disease in the animal. Phosphorus 
is stored in the bone of the animal; bush-sick animals show no disease 0 
the bones or other symptoms usually manifested by deficient phosphorus- 
supply in the diet. Moreover, administration of phosphates to the animal, 
either medicinally or through the pasture, does not enable them to be kept 
permanently free from bush sickness. There may be other elements which 


122 Transactions. 


are required in very small quantities, such as fluorine and iodine. Nothing 
is known of the exact need for the former, which must be required only 
in very small amounts, and the latter has been administered to a sick beast 
without effecting any improvement. Bush sickness occurs in coastal dis- 
tricts where sulphur is not likely to be wanting. Thus by a process of 
elimination one naturally arrives at iron as being the deficient element. 
Of the igneous rocks, the rhyolites, from which the bush-sick soils are 
derived, are among those rocks which contain least iron. The rhyolitic 
froth—pumice—which forms the soils, had no doubt been leached before 
being redistributed by a series of explosions in geological time, long after 
its formation in the volcano. This redistribution took place, according to 
Thomas,* not long before the Maori came to New Zealand, which would be 
probably about a thousand years ago. 

The amounts of iron extracted by hydrochloric acid from these pumice 
soils is of the order of 1 per cent., but the amount extracted in Dyer's 1-per- 
cent. citric-acid method for “ available plant-food " gives about 0-03 to 
0-07 per cent. iron, whereas on non-bus -sick pumice soils the amount rises 
from 0-07 to 0-1 per cent., and on non-pumice soils it may rise to 0-3 per 
cent. These amounts for iron, compared with the standard amounts 


days, but a calf takes forty-seven, a colt sixty, and a human child 180 days. 
Human milk and mares’ mi i i 


* A. Р. W. Tuomas, Report on ће Eruption of Tarawera and Rotomahana, N Z., 
Wellington, 1888, p. 19. 


Автом. Тһе Chemistry of Bush Sickness in Ruminants. 723 


weight of the species, (b) for the increased amount of iron required as shown 
by the iron content of the milk of the species, (c) for the allowance 


early summer is much lower than that of the portion found in autumn. 
It is in the spring and early summer that bush sickness is prevalent. 
Finally, numerous and long-continued feeding experiments on cattle, 


and medicinal treatments, have demonstrated conclusively that, although 


many substances may alleviate or postpone the onset of sympto h 
sickness, there is only one which will bring an animal back to health when 


badly affected, the food being unchanged. That substance is a soluble 
salt of iron, the best of all for the purpose being the double citrate of iron 
and ammonium, the ferri ammon. cit. of the druggist. 

t is to be regretted that the exact iron requirement of ruminants 


the pasture, the soil, and the animal, compared with normal specimens ; 
the medicinal means by which the animal may be restored to health; the 
manurial means by which the pasture may be rendered capable of growing 
healthy animals ; and, lastly, by the symptoms exhibited by the sick and 


. In these cases, owing to the roximity of soil and pasture of 
higher iron content, and the feeding of supplementary fodder crops in winter, 
the effects are not likely to be so serious as in those pumice lands where 
these conditions do not obtain. Further, in at least three widely separated 
countries outside New Zealand a nutrition disease exactly similar to bush 
sickness develops, and the writer predicts that it will be found that the 
cause is in each case the same—viz., iron starvation. These external areas 
are—(1) In King Island, off the coast of Tasmania, in sandy soil, where the 
disease is known as “ coast disease "; (2) in the Kedong Valley, Nairobi, 


ase in sheep known as “ pining,” “ vinquish,” or * daising," occurs 
on soil derived from porphyritic rock. 


727 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. 


MINUTES OF THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE 
BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 


30TH JANUARY, 1923. 


Tue annual meeting of the Board of Governors of the New Zealand 
Institute was held in the Dominion Museum Library on Tuesday, 30th 
ade a at 10 a.m. 
Prese 
President, елын; Н. B. Kirk (in the chair), and the following 


Шашы the Government— Professor wes: Chilton, Dr. L. 
Cockayne, Mr. B. C. Aston (Honorary Secretary). 

яи the Wellington Philosophical Bociety- -Professor С.А. 
Cotton, Professor E. Marsden 

Representing the Auckland Iustitute— Professor H. W. Segar and 
Professor F. P. Worley 

oan ae the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury—Dr. F. W. 
Hilgen and Mr. A. M. Wright. 

ү жашары the Otago erts cute G. M. Thomson, M.L.C. 

Representing the Nelson Instit r. R. J. 1Шуа 

Representing the Manawatu Philosophical Society Mr. M. A. Eliott 
(Hon. Treasurer). 

Repramiititig the Wanganui Philosophical Society—Professor P. 
Marshall. 

Representing the Poverty Bay Institute—Ven. Archdeacon H. W. 
Williams. 


The Hon. Secretary called the roll. 


Apologies were read from His Excellency the a Ты the 
Hon. Downie Stewart (Minister of HUS Affairs), Dr. J. Allan Thomson 
(Government representative), and Mr. W. G. Bones (Otago Institute 
representative). 


French Warship.—Professor Marsden reported that he had been asked 

to convey from Mr. Collins an invitation to visit the French warship, 

Jules Michelet,” now on a visit to these shores. Ven. Archdeacon 

Williams and Profe essor Marsden were appointed a deputation from the 

oard to wait on the French Admiral and present a copy of the current 
T ransactions. 


728 Proceedings. 


Resolutions a үөү —The President briefly addressed the meeting 
and asked the meeting to record their sorrow at the passing of those 
distinguished scientific men connected with New Zealand who had died 
during the past year—Professor F. D. Brown, Professor Emeritus, Auckland 
University; Mr. S. Percy Smith, late Surveyor-General of New Zealand ; 
and the two honorary members in Great Britain, Dr. W. S. Bruce and Dr. 
D. Sharp, F.R.S. 


Incorporated Societies! Reports. — Reports were received from the follow- : 


ing: Auckland Institute, for year ending 20th February, 1922 ; Wanganui 
Philosophical Society, for year ending 31st October, 1922 ; Philosophical 
Institute of Canterbury, for year ending 31st October, 1922; Otago 
. Institute, for year ending 30th November, 1922; Wellington Philosophical 

Society, for year ending 30th September, 1922; Manawatu Philosophical 
Society, for year ending December, 1922 ; Nelson Institute, for year ending 
October, 1922. ,It was resolved to refer the reports to the Hon. Treasurer 
to ascertain whether the conditions oi incorporation were being complied 
with. 


Annual Report.—The annual report was read and adopted with two 
minor amendments, as follow :— 

Hamilton Memorial Prize: After hearing Mr. Eliott's account of the 
fund, on the motion of Dr. Tillyard, seconded by Professor Segar, it was 
resolved, That the amount of the Hamilton Prize for 1923 be 

Investment of Hamilton Memorial Fund: On the motion of Mr. Eliott 
it was resolved, That the funds of the Hamilton Memorial Fund, which 
were to be invested with the Public Trustee, be transferred to Government 
war bonds. The motion was seconded by Professor Marshall and carried. 

On the motion of Professor Chilton, seconded by Mr. Eliott, it was 
ша That in к, шыш, Memorial Regulations No. 2 all the words 

nvest the same" ruck out, and in lieu thereof the words 
жим “ in any аша sked for trust-moneys." 


REPORT OF THE STANDING COMMITTEE OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE FOR THE 
EAR ENDING 3lsT doxes. 1922. 


Meetings. ub meetings the Standing Committee have been held gie the 
year, e attendance being as follows :—Professor H. B. Kirk i aperi P ; Dr. 15 
Co чу ‘Professor E. etic i n, Bi Professor C. A. Cot 3; Hon. G. M. 
Dr. J. A. Thomson, 1; Mr. A. M. Wright, i. and Me Rl AM 
(Hon. Setar 8. 


Awa 
ME s 7. — for “his s researches in physical erue an "e eher. for his work 
ion of th 


t of the Institute, who represen the titute at that ‘commemoration, 


Кена 
publicly presented the med al to Professor Farr 
ene іп Hand.—T ransactions of t ida New s enam Institute, Volume 54: 
Owing to an extra session of уе аву with the mpanying pressure of work for 
the > айна Printer during the aerae pei Ree to the printing of the yearly 
volume of T'ransactions, Volume 54 has yet been publish 
Dixon' ч» = pese On the 21x Septem ber the Standing Committee autho- 
Edito the ne ure ME to — one plate of 
illustrations for this bulletin. "The proofs have been revised and corrected by the author, 
eedem England, and the work will shortly be published by the "Government 
т 


Exchange List .—The Hofmuseum, Wien, and Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg, 
have been added to the exchange list 


№ d 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 729 


Transactions. Partial sets of the Transactions have been presented to the following : 
Forestry Department, Wellington ; Academic Royale des iences, Belgique; 
Universitetsbiblioteket, Uppsala, Sweden ; Leland Stanford Jun. University, U.S.A. ; 
Towa a y, U.S.A 
of снг — The fact that the Institute has a number of valuable 
ale has been h 


CES works for brought more prominently before the book-buying. 
public during the last year by the Hon. Secretary, with the approval of the Standing 
Committee, with good results 


Annual Reports and bes nce-sheets.—The annual reports and balance-sheets dn the 
following i incorporated societies have been — ved, and are now laid on the table 
Auckland Institute, for year endin Oth February, 1922 


апга. 
Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for year ending 31st Сш. 1922. 
Otago Institute, for year ending 30th Nov ember, 1 
Wellington Philosophical Society for year ending 30th September, 1922. 
Manawatu окен этте Society, for аан ending 14th December, 1922. 
Nelson Institute, for year ending Oct 
Fellowship.—On the 20th April the е appointment of Robert Laing, Esq., Professor E. 
. Morgan, Esq., and P r D. M. Y. Sommerville to the Fellowibip 


d Ins а 
8th May societies were asked to forward nominations for filling the two 
vacancies for 1923. The societies sent in eleven nominations, and these were forwarded 
to the Fellows = wer selection 
On the Ist mber the Hon. Returning Officer, Professor Segar, forwarded oe 
results of the selection, an and these were, on the 9th September, communicated to 
vernors of the New Zealand Institu 
Hamilton Prize.—At the last annual general meeting à co ommittee was set up to 
яо the rules and regulations of the к= Memorial Prize Fund, and this 
committe to recommend t the following ru 
1. The funds placed in the hands of the ond by the Wellington Philosophical 
Society shall be called the * Hamilton Memorial Fund," in memory of the late Augustus 
amilton, Esq. Such funds shall consist of the moneys subscribed and granted for the 
urpose of the memorial, and all other funds which may be given or gram nted for 
the pug purpose 
The fund shall be vested in the Institute. The Board of Governors sd the пиши 
di have the control thereof, and shall invest the same in any securities proper 10 
trust-mone 
3. morial shall be a prize called the “ ын Memorial Prize," 
E of f which shall be the Bac aftu of beginners in pure scientific research 
in New Zealand. 
The prize shall be awarded at intervals of not less than three years by the 
боз assembled in annual meeting, but in no case shall an award be made unless 
in the opinion of the Governors some e contribution deserving the honour has been made. 
e first aw: ing o i 2 


rs, and e 

first in pe чек published by the author. No candidate shall be eligible for the 

prize who prior to such period of five years has published the result of any scientific 
igation. 


6. The prize shall consist of money. Until the гар же of the fund amounts to 
e one-half of the interest shall be added ann Le ually to the Астра and the other 
as the sai 


i nt of the prize. 
з £100 the whole of the interest thereon shall be applied in dendi: of the prize, in each 
case after the payment of all expenses necessarily incurred by the Governors in the 
investment and administration of the said fund and award of the sa id prize 
. A candidate cag T prize shall send to the Hon. Secretary of the New Zealand 
Institute on or before e 30th day of June p receding the date of the apio meeting 


u 
ity лтд the prize io dali be presented in so publie 
e rules were submitted to = Wellington Philosophical Society and to 
Yew Zealand Institute, and were signed 
Adams and Tp еен r H. B. Kirk, Presidents n the Wellington Philosophical Society and 
the New Zealand Institute respectively. 


730 Proceedings. 


On the 30th March the Standing Committee resolved to inform the We inet 
Philosophical ped that the Institute was prepared to undertake the administra 
of the Hamilton Memorial Fund, to invest it and ead it in the manner agreed u ines 

On the 8th Mes the Wellington Philoso of eae Society wrote intimating that the 
Council of their ewe Bm ак finally T of the «x comm and that the fund would 
be transferred A the New Zealand Institute. On t 10th May the societies were 
елы endi di ni e the rules to mar Marta 

— applied for the Hamilton Prize, and the award is to be decided 

at the зыбка 

Тһе а пее. a the Hamilton Fund paid over to the New Zealand жи оп 
the 21st Oster was £48 7s. lld., and this has now been invested in Gove war 
bonds. 


It will be seen from the e m = that roe re 2 requires amending. The 
fund has now Bean invested not wi Public Trustee but in war bonds, thereby 
earning about 1} per са соте ов А Ee cris of the Board of Governors at 

the annual meeting is n ry io put the ma pt in ad and the consent of the 
Wellington Philosophical Зоовет incid to this co 


Pan-Pacific Congress.—At the last annual — it was resolved that every 
endeavour be made to hold the Pan-Pacific Congress in New — in ане After . 
due sso it was found impossible SEP any steps to extend an invitation 
р: the Congress to meet in New Md, and the Азаранка евони was 

accordingly notified to this effect 


Донн Island.—At a калка of the Standing Committee held on 30th March the 
President, Professor Kirk, reported that the Board of Control had visited the island, 
Clure 


and that’ he and us Me go Trete of Crown Lands of the Wellington District, 
had been deputed to draw up a report. The President presented his report, which is 
as follows :— 


“ Kapiti Island—Report on Visit of Advisory Committee. 

ordance with a resolution passed at p meeting T the committee on the 
6th February, Messrs. G. H. M. McClure, W. H. Field, M.P., E. Phillips Turner, and 
Professor H. B visited the island, arriving at noon on Saturday, 18th March, and 
having: si 3 p.m сда ау, 19th March. 

“ After a fairly: pr agens inspectiom of the island it was evident that sheep were 
fairly numerous in all the open portions, and to some extent were present in some of the 
bush-clad portions. At Shea northern end, where the Crown -— abut on-the Native- 
owned portion of the island, and along the eastern coast and around Rangatira, the 
sheep were nearly all shorn ones; but in the Taepiro clearing, wiid from there to the 
southern end, they were n wild shee 


ll, some 
of the island between the Мы Stream апа Wharekohu Bay, where there is 
i whe: i i 


the damage do y goats and sheep there is no need that we should enlarge. 

The most ominous indication of this is that, ex pt in the denser bush, the er more 
than pa generation, and often there is degeneration that is obviously progressive 
" Many dead trees were seen, especi tas; b ne cases these trees 

ere of greater height than the surro sh, and it is probable that their death 
is due to very wind-swept condition of the island ; but i 1 
or fungoid disease. It is certainly not due to the presence of stock. No trace could be 


found of injury to the bark, and many of them are still surrounded by bush too dense 


* See motion carried at annual meeting of 30th J; 9 : M ; 
Fund—p. 728 of this volume. Е of 30th January, 1923—Investment of Hamilton Memorial 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 131 


for stock to penetrate. These trees have been dead for many years. will be 
ент that Dr. Cockayne described them іп his report presented to reale 

in 1 
- Ta suitable places birds were numerous, and the A of po great and TOM 


Makomako, tui, and parakeets were abundant; very many whiteheads were seen ; fan- 
tails, wrens, robins, and tits were fairly numerous; we 54 were seen sper heard every- 
where. w pigeons were seen. This is not strange, seeing that the pigeon, like the 
kaka, is rather a visitor to the island than a permanent resident. Even fifty years ago, 
although кирен Wigs а be v is numerous on the island for a month or two in each year, 
they passed m f their time on the mainland. ong the parakeets were several 


y pas 
of the 99 dadipé des Islands ERAO liberated on Kapiti some years ago. 
committee is satisfied that m caretaker is doing his work deed a that 
oe is erected and sheep a ved the island will become a bird- 


goats cannot bá achieved in a few weeks, seeing how many places are accessible only 
with great difficulty, but we think that within a year goats should be very hard to find, 
even if the last has not by then been kille 

“ We are of opinion that the caretaker should, with the consent of the owners, 
visit the small i islan ds from time to time, and should leave no chance of rabbits 


$ 
d 
da 


aining on them.’ 
Professor Kirk reported - the 28th December mi the fence dividing the Native 
lands from ies ie of the island has been erected by vernment, and the Natives 
have been ca. upon to remove all their sheep from the Crown Lands. The Govern- 
ment = = posed mei ы with the killing of goats and opossums. 
tion of Native Birds.—At a meeting of the Standing Committee held on 
the Pit vereri. rit was тйлй to “ tn al Affairs Department if any permission 
ad been е. to persons to КШ native birds in order to supply the Borg res 
Exhibition in London with exhibits. n бе 29th December the Hon. the Ministe 
replied that the matter will receive Bren consideration, and promised to онам, 
again with the Institute at a leit 


unt Hauhangatahi and the bouis National Park. rase President, тое € 


ferring with Mr. Field, M.P., arranged that the Standi ittee should 

delegates from the various bodies interested an cuss the best means to stop us 

destruction of the forest now in uomo at Hauhangatahi. On the l7th February 
the Standi ittee delegates from the Forestry Department, Fores 

e, Tararua Tramping Club, and Wellington Philosophical Society. Officers of the 

State Forest Service were Field, who attention to the fact 

the forest w. g , addressed the m He stated that he and 

er had camped at Mangitipopo hut and found a mill established at 

Erua by the ns Department authorities; and c in the area 

en ated a national military t A -ground. He refe to a fire which had 

been said to М been started by a prisoner. Mr. Field reminded the meeting of a 


by 
P te Dr. Меха that the оаа of the park should be extended to 
include Aus:  Hauhangate i Bu 
e discussion it was a rranged that representatives from the New Zealand 
Linn. Foros League, Manawatu Philosophical Society, Auckland Institute, and 
Wanga vis Philosophical Society should accompany Captain MacIntosh Ellis to the park 
on a visi 
aed: de it was resolved to urge the following :— 
(1.) That t the meeting it boundary of t 1920 be made the Seis Ld и the National 
Saca an es cares s E be definitely iere beac! the 

(2.) T of silver-pine be perm 

(3.) Tha a RCM at of т of the "Tongariro А National I Park be zi up. et 

(4.) That the Board of Control contain representatives fro eu 

с 


amily, the New Zealand Institute, the Auckland Institute ths State Forest 
Service, the T De d one rep tive from the Alpine 
b of New Zealand, the Ski-ing Club, and the Tararua Tramping Club. 
It was also resolved that a deputation should wait u m ter. p: А 
On the 5th May Captain Ellis visited the park, accompanied by Major ^ 
ilson (who represented the New Zealand Institute), Mr. Field, M. P., Mr. 


Wils 
Goudie, M r. S. R. Crowley. 


he delegates was held on the — 
meeting of the Standing Committee and the delega UP Me. Field and 
h the 


132 Proceedings. 


Tonpoi; and, further, SM an area on the зарате Mountains and Moun 
mukarikari ought to be set aside. These Sa s did not include all that АУ 
delegates wished for, but the “Stats Forest Service was ы to declare the remainder 
pe t State forest, to be milled o under the strictest conditions ok le 
о 


a view to doing sg di Age possible to preserve the am ORDEI st the ee. pe 
along the Ohakune track. The following resolutions were pas 
(1.) es s ie ‘Tongariro оне Club be added to е list = bodies that should 
representative to the Board of Control. 
(2.) That i зи nt a sked for an ааа а to provide for ће 
aintenance of the 
(3.) . That Mr. Field be asked to organize a deputation to the Minister of Defence 
with regard to мен э Reserve 
(4.) That PD be p el extending the undaries as agree 


bo ed to 
On the 14th scies a deputation consisting of the Hon. G. M. Thomson, — 


uM H. B. Kirk. Dr. L. paese Professor E Marsden, and Mr. B. C. Aston 
represe i an 


one to inclu uh nd area. 
addition, they asked that portion of the Наша B Block EUER aimanawa Mountains 
ed. Without thi i ls 
ac 


ч атеав 
railway-line е made premanent forests ы Act of Parliament and not merely 


assey sa aid the proposals met with his approval He thought that the 
Board of Control should be set up, and he hoped practical men would be selected with 
the м Government representa 

During the session the Tongariro National Park Bill was introduced and became 
law. It provided for many of the proposals which had been suggested, including 
e n i park and a B be 


rs of We nd, t of ri peo 
responsible for the gift, the Under-Secretary of Lands, the eneral pe ager of the 
Tourist Department, the чому of the State Forest Service, the ee — of the 


New Zealand Institute, and four members nominated by the Governm 

Great Barrier aed Committee, —On the 21st September the St uei Commi 
appointed Mr. W. R ‚ B. Oliver to represent it as a corres ding on the Grest 
Barrier Reef Mott set up by the Royal Geographical Society of New South 
Wales. On the 19th January Mr. Oliver re that need the n: of this 
committee it has met four times, ад the following business has ansac 


1 been 
Appointment of officers and representatives ; appointment of gafa носе OMNI 
Physiography, Oceanography, Geology, Zoology, Botany. 

‚ Re from these sub-com 8, awe suggestions for carrying out bec. 
gations on the Barrier s were esed at the fourth meeting of the committe 

rinc suggestions cep d in the reports are— 

(a) the establishment J a peii rtas isis tion ; Pra topographical and oceani 
survey of the reef; (с) a census of the entire fauna and flora of the reef ; "Y an 


rtance; ( n in 
the reef; (g) a study of the mode of formation of a tolls, and the origin and character- 
istics of coral reefs in general; (h) the Sol odio of a bibliograp’ hy. 


y Removal.—At the last annual meeting the Board, having before it the 
f 


чеди eid of the Board of Science and Art ea al of the 
» pprov: 
| gton Philosophical Society in the matter of the roposed adir Lei of the 
ore в library, ed the Standing Com ontinue negotiations with 
ictoria College l in reg ousing of the library, provided the finances 
tted. At: pever of the Standing Commit eld on the 4th February it was 
resolved, That if on inquiry it f hat the cost of tr and shel < 
oriri d tel аса of the library to Victoria College сап be custody : 
u 
Hyatt tet eins р аро аө Victoria College Council to accept the 
om печ 17th th February ihe President reported that the Under-Secretary of iiem 


4 


to assist in the removal of the library to Victoria College b; y the m s 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 133 


loan 
except Pee which was on Ек south wall in the li rary. 
A committee consisting of two members of the New Zealand Institute and two 
bers of the Wellington Philosophical mig was appointed to determine the 
о 


The agreement drawn up by Mr. Len. К of the Victoria ne comes 
was submitted to the Standing Committee on the 21st September, an solve 
to insert a clause safeguarding the present privileges of members to ‘ee pei 
to the effect that members of the New Zealand Institute should be аа оп г same 
footing with regard to the books of the Institute deposited in the Victoria College 
Library as the College staff are now with regard to the College Library. 

“эч: e 14th November a commencement was made with the removal of the books. 

were engaged from the Public Works Department, and Internal Affairs 

rip its ена for the үч ith the assistance of the Institute's officers, the 
work took over a week to mplete, хой the books which are now in Victoria College 
will be available to niche, as soon as they are arranged on the shelves 


Carter. Library.—The Under-Secretary of Internal Aflairs having intimated on the 
llth December that the Hon. the Minister had approved of the conditions laid down by 
he annual m eeting in January Ami ie keys of the Carter Library book-cases, wi with a 
list of the contained volumes, w anded to Mr. Andersen on the 28th December. 
Mr. pog en pas his M Vi e volumes to the Alexander Turnbull Library, 

and t g transferred by the Pu pe. ka rks Department, the cost of 
=> being ы bad by the Internal Affairs Departm 


Travelling-expenses.—On i 17th moony the Standing Committee pesoi to 
approach the incorporated societies to rtain if each diei] would in future 
to bear the cost of the озінен viae rd Sd dis representatives attending the асыл 
meeting of the Boa T wing societies replied : Auckland Institute was not 
in favour of th sal; Manawatu Philosophical Society asked tha nses 
pooled and the cost to each societ, apportione number of its 
delegates; Philosophical Institute of mem asked that the Ae erem pooled ; 
Wellington Philosophical Society agreed to pay expenses idi delegates. It was 
decided to refer the matter to the annual meeting for discussi ғ 

Incorporated Societies.—1In accordance with a resolution of the last annual meetin 
th sig d balance-sheets of the incorporated societies were submitted to the 
Hon. Treasurer to determine wheth er od being complied with 
(See also Presidential Address, vol 50, p. 342.) His r rt has since come to hand, 


and at a meeting of the Standing Committee a on 21st mier it was decided to 
postpone consideration until the annual meetin; 


Publications Fund.—In order to assist in publication expenses the Standing Com- 
ttee, at a meeting held 17th February, 1922, decided to issue a circular to every 


Th , how- 
ever, it was promised in the circular to publish an acknowledgment of all donations, 
and by November only about one-fifth of the —Ó had contributed any donation, 

as thou, i i hat жеө of 


le to d r 

contributing might have an opportunity belote eoe last date for accepting matter for 
the annual volume in which it was contemplated publishing the list of Соника. 
This was dnd on the lst November, with the result that a total of £188 4s. 5d. has 

received tow. the fund Ae G. Howes donated to this fund the amount of his 
iig cup p esca at the annual m eeting. 

he 20th June is км resolved to vote £100 of the above amount to the cost 

of illustrations і in Volum: 


Carter Bequest.—At the last annual meeting a committee was set нг to prepare 

grs and estimates on the lines of the majority 906 rt for submission to the Board 

f Governors at its next annual meeting, provided that legal poer could be obtained 
гй using the money as indicated in the majority report. 

e 9th June Professor Sommerville, convener of the above committee, wro 
requesting the Institute to obtain legal opinion with regard to the utilization of д 
residue of the Carter Bequest for the purpose of iid an observatory in accordance 
with the recommendations of the majority report. The Standing Committee decided 
to consult Messrs. Bell, Gully, Mackenzie, and O'Leary on the matter, and these 


134 Proceedings. 


solicitors oraraa their Aer on the 6th December, 1922. This firm gave a lengthy 
report, quoting similar case the judgments therein, and in n conclusion stated, “ The 

fund ien by Сагы pee already been accumulated for twenty-six ators wishes 
e peri ich i u i 


for our err барай and Sas алайса that the indicated in абса k soodaa void, 
and that the Board is not bound to continue the MM The Board, however 
i i e wi 


e the Court, and in 
n the Court should be asked to approve the scheme outlined in the теве 
passed by the Governors on 30th Janua. ary, 1908." 

The resolution referred to above is as follows: Bed ah воне уз и to the 
v eeu of the Carter A B te pu em ronomical 


same t u of t 
following conditions: (1) That the observ atory and Sone necessary buildings 
уч Pee of 8 funds; (2) flew кр of Astronomy and staff be appointed 
tained by Victoria Colle of funds other than the Carter Bequest; 
тү that м and ъ advised that ‘the нат is legal." 


Fireblight. 2 the annual meeting a resolution was passed urging the 
necessity, in view of the southward s cem of fireblight, of defining special orchard 
areas within which the enar of басс should be carried out on lines es approved 

i iculture i 


of 
the Institute that its views would be c carefully ens in t 


Hutton. Research. Grant.—Miss Mestayer reported on the 21st September as follows : 
“ I regret that owing to ill health I have been unable to use the balanc ce of £5, which 
I still hold. However, I hope that next year I shall be atin to use it. 


Resolutions of Standing Committee not otherwise mentioned in the Report. 


the 4th February it was ee That the dips of all papers s 
the Hon. "Editor for publication in Volum of the Trans ns be written i yt the 
Hon. Editor and inform eil of the болоо of the Board wi esee regu’ to the part cost 
of future illustrate d publications to be borne by es writer, and also to be informed 
of the method of caleulating the cost of оз-оз 
ruary м was resolved, Tha ж in view of the enhanced income of 
warded annually be сосе at be annual meeting. 
n the 17th February iti was resolved to postpone in the m canton the issue of 
the circular to the new exchanges proposed by the небсим ttee is t yea 
4. On the 21st September it was resolved, That modified circular bi sent to the 
proposed exchanges, but no sample volume to be sent. Further list of proposed 
=, to be referre = to the annual mee 
5. On h March it was resolved, That the President should represent the 
oce ie tha pater aca of the Diamond Jubilee of the Philosophical Institute of 
ih 


. Ont Ans bp h it was resolved, сха when the next volume is distributed, 
to notify members f the omission of four "donas си plates facing p. 124 from some copies 
of Volume 53, in dde AS where might 


ssib be rectified. 
rch it was resolved, That ` Volume 54 хеб contain an account 


ector, and a portrait 
, 8. On the 20th June it was resolved to allocate the cost of obtaining Mr. Blair's 
opinion re the investment of the trust funds to the different funds. 
9. On the 21st September it was resolved to inform the Public Trustee В. Carter 
C. 


SEN да m беоне» it was resolved 
otton as delegates f 
of the ree iva he ao 


to nominate Professor Kirk, Dr. L. = 
New miae vines to the General Counc: 
an Association for the Advancement of Scie 

t December it was resolved to bring u ea E "the annual meeting the 
question eri ш quorum of the Standing Committee meeti 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 735 


Library Matters.—The draft of the agreement with Victoria College as 
to the housing of the Institute’s library in Victoria College was adopted. 
Two letters from Dr. Allan Thomson, dated 27th January, were read. The 
President, Professor Kirk, supplied the following report :— 


REMOVAL OF LIBRARY. 


The advantages contemplated in the housing of the ee s library at Victoria 
University College were—comparative immunity from danger of fire and more stringent 
custody, better supervision, and better arrangement than it агч Бані е = ensure at 

e Dominion Museum in its present circumstances. In the hope of securing these 
оа с 


Professorial Board, and, through it, with the College Council These menm 
resulted in an agreement one of whose features is that it allows very free access to 
the books on the part of members of the Institute 

t hoped that the Wellington Philoso hical Society would decide — its 


was op. 

library should go with that of the Institute ; but the society decided against this ве, 
although, in commo i affiliated societies, it was in favour of de е 
of the erui. ager els. that books of the Institute, of the prias 
Society, and of the on Museum were shelved together, and that the stamps 
of the ne ымыы had often been used at haphazard, with the zy that one 
series sometimes bore all t ps. it became necessary to determine е о\ оер 

of books this object a joint committee was up 

Institute was represented by ston and Dr. Cotton ; the Philosophical So oet ч 


te te А р 
. Hamilton and Mr. Oliver, both members Ae the Museum staff, and representing 
its interests also. For a short — during the absence of these e кек иа, Шоу 
were relieved by Mr. Morgan and Mr. Phillipps. The task of the joint co was 
a very difficult one, involving a considerable amount of search in old ario h ED letter- 
, and other documents. There still remains a number of books in the galvanized- 
iron building in Sydney Street, and in the Museum itself, of which the omer 
not yet settled, and it is possible that among those that have been removed there 
i i uld be review 


he removal took place in November and December. The Board is much indebted 
. Hislop, Under-Secretary for Internal Affairs, for the use of the Department’s 


for permission 
ing required for the books of the Muse Acting on the representations of the 
SE piel Society, it was decided to is ‚ Бан the Saisir on the east wall for the 
society’s books. 
The books recognized as the property of the Institute are now at Victoria College, 
and I am giving what time I can to sorting them. This is a very eae job, and one in 
which there is room for two or three volunteers. The. help of the Assistant Secretary 
been 


has not yet been available, as her time has y occupi € es Ойра е? м 
eeting. In any case, much of the pre aper work is too he 
Every effort wi to have ibrary in o as soon 


be made the 1 posible 
as been arranged that, where serial publications a already in the College library 
are incomplete, but are more nearly complete than in the Institute’s м, they shall, 
i mpleted from 


sible, be completed the Institute's pe used for that purpose, bearing 

а stamp “ Lent e New Zealand Institute °; and that where the pos e's serials 
complete ll, in like manner, be eted as far as possible fro 

the College RE main a considerable number of duplicate volumes 
be og These the Institute cannot , but it can 
to the request made y the Director of the Dominion Muse d to a similar request, 
if made, etor и the Sete garg ays ы to house the 
hem, under the necessary рї n afe and Pg 


ment, has been removed to the gree r Turnbull pn rary, and the Libra Mr. 
Johannes Andersen, has kindly agreed to give ү Elsdon Best, who is just now deed 
peur 


ks. 
I pg this report with a hearty asi erai of the immense amount of work 
done by n in connection with the removal. 
6th Жы. 1923. Н. B. KIRE. 


Position of Incorporated Societies. —The Hon. Treasurer read his reports 
on the incorporated societies, dated 11th April and 8th May, 1922. The 
Poverty Bay and the Wellington Societies were the only ones which had 


136 Proceedings. 


not complied with the conditions of incorporation. The President then 
moved the following resolutions, which were seconded by Mr. M. A. Eliott, 
and carried :— 

(1.) That in the assessment of the said proportion of one-third or one- 
sixth, as the case may be, any incorporated society shall be entitled to 
include any special levy made ME the Institute to defray or to help to 
defray e v of the Trans 

(2. That Regulation 4 wet as follows: “In the case of any society 
Боны as aforesaid which shall in any one year have failed to expend 
the proportion of revenue specified in Regulation No. 3 aforesaid in manner 
provided, the Institute shall, unless it is satisfied that special circumstances 
have been shown to justify a temporary delay, declare the said society 

о be disincorporated, and that society shall from henceforth cease to 
MSN with the Institute." 


Bird-life Destruction.—Correspondence with the Hon. the Minister of. 
Internal Affairs, dated 22nd and 29th December, 1922, was read. It was 
resolved to approach the Minister again on this matter. 


Prize.—On the motion of Mr. Eliott, seconded by Dr. Chilton, it _ 
was а That the amount of the next Hector Prize be £45. 


Hon. Treasurer s Reports: Trust Funds Management.—On the motion of 
Mr. Eliott, seconded by Professor Segar, it was resolved, That half of 1 ре 
cent. of the capital invested on account of the Carter, Hector, Hutton, à 
Hamilton Trust Funds be contributed by these funds towards the cost di 
administration. 

Hon. TREASURER's REPORT. 
statements of receipts and expenditure and dssets and liabilities show РЕ 
the funde of the Ins " itute are in a much better position than they were at this 
last year. This is mainly due to the fact that £1,750 has been received from “the 
Government (£750 balance due for 1921 and £1,000 due for 1922), as against only 
re i i 


Volume 54, Transactions. ое манс to the Publication Fund also helped 
to vua а Mc by £188 4s. 5d. ; the other hand, the sale of publications was 
£46 less, - incorporated soletis: jevy $ 264 less, than in the previous year 

The increased revenue enable to pay the [гинен ын сат? а considerable 
portion of. the amount due to him. “Oh the 3lst December, 1921, the amount owing 

was £1,740 11в. 8d. ; this has now been reduced to £304 10s., £1,450 having been paid 

off during e yea 

The work in оданда» with the handling of the Mrd trust funds controlled by 
the Institute mer up a € deal of the — е the Assistant Secretary, and it appears 
to me that it would be ri right t and mn t a portion o x ^de d alary paid her should 
be contributed by the various funds. qm half of 1 per cent. of the capital inves 
was so paid it would produce about £35 per annum, which, I consider, would be a fair 
and reasonable charge to make. It poe mean that the net interest earned by the 


ring the has opened à 
of books under the double-entry tree This wi "n sible t ‘he financial position e the 
Institute to be promptly and aceurately ascertained at any time, and also preven 
: E rA 


nien as well as greatiy assisting the. auditor and myself in 

ки over the balance-shee 
Trust Accounts. 

эө а result of the ghey of the Board in deciding to invest the Carter Bequest, 


Hector, Hutton, and Hamilton Memorial Funds in New Zealand Government inscribed 
stock (Discha pang Soldiers Settlemen t Loan), — trust funds are earning considerably 
more revenue, and are in a very healthy conditio 


Carter Bequest.—This nies the year with a К balance in the revenue account 
of £21 10s. 9d. The sum of £301 5s. was earned i rest during the Lyn — 
£271 3s. 5d. of which was reinvested in further кы stock, and the Reve 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 737 


Account now shows a credit balance of £8 10s. 10d. The capital invested as on the 31st 
December, 1921, was £4, e 18s. Ба. in 52 per cent. inscribed stock, due 15th — 
1933, purchased at £91 5s., the market price to-day being £100 10s, The total capital 
now st ossi = = D te 104. The rate of isis mede; during the year was just 
on 6 per cent. (6-0 
ector P PNE Fund.—The revenue account € that d 5s. was earned in 

interest during the year, £48 18s. 4d. of which was reinvested in inscribed stock. The 
ре resent debit balance of £30 2s. 7d. will be more dus “liquidated 1 v the six months' 

terest due this збе Тһе capital invested as on the 31st December, 1921, was 
1, 135 19s. 9d., to which must be added £48 18s. 4d., making the total capital 
£1,184 18s. 

Hutton. Memorial Fund.—Yhe Revenue Account shows that £56 lbs. was — 
which, with £13 14s. 2d., balance brought forward from previous year, makes tal 
of £70 9s. 2d., of which £68 6s. 7d. was reinvested. The Capital Account, including 
this £68 6s. 7d., now stands at £1,014 5s. 1d. 

Hamilton Memorial Fund.—The capital sum of £48 7s. lld. was received during 
the year, which was invested in war bonds M. A. Етлотт, Hon. Treasurer. 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. сома ENT OF RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE FOR YEAR 
@ 315т DECEMBER, 1922. 


Receipts. g s. d. 
Balance as at 31st December, is es a a 2,072-9 8 
Statutory ent de, 1921 ue 1922 ... = i o 1,790090 
Publications sold i P e 5 Su 50 14 5 
Incor hosted societies' levy д» n is is is 39 12 3 
Government grants for research `.. Be ae EE ae 265 0 0 
Grants refunded by gra ings E x uf i$ 15-0 0 
е inia Office Savings-ba: ak cs a 2$ 11-98 
Tra expenses refunded to Endowment Fund .. is s 415 2 
terest on Carter Beque is ag s a $01 6 0 
Interest on Hector ыы Fund à ae is ts 67 5 0 
Interest on Hutton Memorial Fund „i 56 15 0 
Jamilton Memorial Fund, from Wellington Philosophical Society Ж 48 7 l1 
nterest on Hamilton Fund war bonds 12 6 
Contributions to Publication Fund 188 4 5 
Refund law-costs from Trust Accounts 3 3 0 
Interest rein Г енендин seribed stock— 
r Beque s ie xs 3t 124 0 l1 

Haor Meis Fund ч P 15 18 4 

Hutton Memorial Fund 40 16 7 

£5,115 10 5 
Expenditure. f£ ea 
po verument Prin: = 2: sie : "4 

З тенант Governors 
d cash, postages, &c. = z Ra 

etty cash, bal : 

A alance in hand = 931 5 0 
Sdn premium ^ 500 
Bank commission and cheque- book ; i99 
Research grants, as per / 473 13 7 
Hector Prize for 1921. (Mr. R. Speight) 45 0 0 
Interest invested inscri 

Hector Memorial F 48 18 4 

Carter Bequest ee 231 3.5 
т Hutton Memorial Fund BS 2D : 4 
ue funds transferred to separate accounts e 11 10 
гиси Memorial Fund invested war bonds 612 9 
кые. on a Publication Fund i 2,168 4 6 

£5,115 10 65 


24—Trans. 


138 


Proceedings. 


Balance in 


Bank of of Ne w Zealand 
Post Office Savings- bank . 


Made up as follows :— Dr. 


Endowment Fun 
мыш research grants - 
Library Fund 


E 


vernment Prin 
Revenuo Account aiena Sig 
Hector M rial Fund еси 
Hamil 


Асе 
Petty m in hand 


£76 3 10 


M. A. Exsorr, Hon. Treasurer. 


£ sd 
424 510 
1,743 18 8 
£2,168 4 6 


© 
re 
mooo 


eee 8 4 
3 10 


£2,168 4 6 
L———————— 


Examined and found correct.—J. Н. FowrzR, Deputy Controller and Auditor-General. 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.—STATEMENT OF n AND LIABILITIES AS АТ 318т 
Dr 


ECEMBER, 192 


Liabilities. 
Carter Bequest Capital Accoun T 
api 


Balance of assets over liabilities 


Assets, 
d мое, stock, аот Soldiers Settlement iom £7,550 


un: 
Hector Memorial Fund ушаш ыр 


= T" 
- 
55 ьо © | олсо ромло н 


ey o 
— 
о оо о ~ Җ» > 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 


139 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.—GOVERNMENT RESEARCH GRANTS FOR YEAR ENDING 318Т 
DECEMBER, 1922, 


Д Cr. 
1922. £ s» 4d £ s. d. 
Jan. 1. By Balance in hand 1,450 6 1 
Mar. 2. Grant (Treasury) 25 0 0 
June 29. Grant (Treasury) P. 100 0 0 
Oct. 6. Grant (Treasury) ‚ 15 0 0 
Nov. 3. (Treasury) : 25 0 0 
Dec. 19. Grant (refunded) a 15 0 0 
Dec. 24. wed “РФ. мшу а 100 0 0 
Feb. 20. To Mr. an . 25 0 0 $i 
April 11. Роке or т Мас ride e 60 5 7 ; 
Мау 6. Professor Malcolm 855. 15 0 0 
May 1l. Miss Р 78 17 0 
June 27. Professor Farr 116 0 
July 3. Professor Marsden 50 0 0 
July 14. or Farr 215 0 
July 24. Professor Malcolm 25 0 0 
Aug. 6. Professor Marsden 50 0 0 
Sept. 30. hare Burbidge . 100 0 0 
Oct. 25. Canterbury Philosophical Institute 15 0 0 
Nov. 7. Professor Malcolm 25 0 0 
Nov. 8. Mr. D. D. Milligan .. e aA 25 0 0 
Balance v PX с. 1,988 I2. 6 
£1,730 . 6- 1 —£1,790 6 1 


NEW ZEALAND Institute TRUST Accounts. 


Carter Bequest Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 


£ 
To Amount overdrawn 2110 9 
Interest invested afit 25 
Law-costs = LEE E 
Balance 4& 86. 8 
£300 1 8 


Hector Memorial Fund Revenue 


Account fer Year ending 31st December, 1922. 
£ 


1922. 


By Interest to 15th January, 
Interest on 15th July, 


Interest on interest invested 
Interest in Post Office Sav- 
ings-bank  .. a" 


3 
©ю t P” 
olo oo o E 


ра 
e 


By Balance .. .* 


£ s. d. 

To Amount overdra 393 | By Interest to 15th January, 
Mr. R. pelght.— Prize 45 0-0 1922 33 0 0 
Interest invested 48 18 4 Interest to ~~ July, 1922 33 0 0 
Law-costs i T4 nterest on interest invested 1 5 0 

Interest in Post Office Sav- 
ing ик; oe 3 10 
Balance VE oe ,90 19: 9 
£08 8 7 £08 8 7 

To Balance £30 19 9 


94* 


140 Proceedings. 


Hutton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Y ear ending 31st December, 1922. 


s.d £ в. d. 
To Interest invested -. 68 6 7 | By Balance, Ist January, 1922 13 14 2 
Law-costs is SE 151-9 Interest to l5th January, 
Balance s #5 Eoo 1922 — By. 10 0 
Interest to 15th July, 1922 РЧ 10 0 
Interest on verre invested 1 15 0 
Interest in Pos t Office Sa av- 
ings-bank 0 5 6 
£70 14 8 £70 14 8 
————————— ————— 
By Balance zs . 4P 


Hamilton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1922. 


£ s.d. Sm 
To War bonds M -- 48 11 10| By Amount from Welling 
Balance a ; 018 7 Philogophical Sede 48 711 
Interest to 15th December. 
1922 "i x 2 6 
£49 10 5 £49 10 5 
A — = 
By Balance m 4 2018.9 


Carter Bequest.—Public Trust Office Statement for Period from 36th June, 1922, to 
t December, 1922. 
RESIDUARY CAPITAL ACCOUNT. 
Receipts. 5 a. d. 
Balance vs oe 50 0. 0 


RESIDUARY INCOME ACCOUNT, 


Rer £ в.а. | Disbu: — £ s. d. 
m Trust Office sc ИА Beneficiary S Accoun Go- 
d December, Fery at | ve of New ы 
M per с 2 85-04 теь sh . 25 0 
ICE i2 5 0 
——— сее: 
Asseta. £ xd Liabilit es 
Cash as Capital Account - 50 0 0 a vas ы nt 
(payable when compliance 
with е беро in will is ora 
s m WA: EE ae 
£50 0 0 £50 0 9 
p —— 


Financial Statements of the I nstitute, as follows—statement of peo 
and expenditure, statement of assets and liabilities, trust accounts—havmg 
been duly audited by the Auditor-General, were adopted. 


ravelling- ~expenses.—On the motion of Mr. Wright, seconded by Pro- 
fessor Marsden, it was resolved, That the actual travelling-expenses of 
members of the Board be paid for this meeting. On the motion of Mr. 
Eliott, it was resolved, That the opinion of the incorporated societies be 
taken on the question of pooling the expenses of members of the Boa 
and each society paying its share. An estimate of the cost to be sent tO 
1. 


Annual Meeting, 1923. . 741 


Publication Committee’s Report.—The report of this committee was 
received and adopted with the deletion of one paragraph. Mr. J. C. 
Andersen attended by request of the Board and gave information regarding 
the progress of the printing of Volume 54 and other matters. eee 
Marsden moved, and Dr. Cockayne seconded, That Volume 55 be n 
published until 1924. "The motion was lost. Dr. Cockayne, seconded pe 
Professor Marsden, proposed that what would be Volume 54 be now 

published in two volumes as Volumes 54 and 55. The d was lost. 


REPORT OF PUBLICATION COMMITTEE, 
It is to be hoped that V ат Se (for 1922) may be issued towards the end of 
January. "There are several reasons for the delay— financial difficulties, an early session 
of Parliament, and an extra esce ot papers, many of great A Sev ver А, nir 


last ted. 
bad ine h difficulty, firstly in reducing t. the number of papers, С odddiy i in rédusi id ы 
length of many of those accepted. Reduction was made first m = Ааа them- 
selves, and in some cases a further reduction was made by cod conr 
In spite of the fact that authors were required t pay rur p berg 
papers are more gs illustrated than usual. The epu Exi this with pleasure, 
whilst at the same time it feels that the penalizing of enthusiastic workers is etre 
equitable nor M A paper good enough for acceptance should be accepted as 
dt it à ^ р 


ver rdin: easons, 
ures, or their equivalent, the author being put to no expense except 
for extra copies of Menu Tf, however, Pg author wishes to publish a longer paper 
or to illustrate more fully, ~ should be a t liberty to do so, subject, of course, to the 
usual оор. „Ко vided he is willing to pay for the additional space and illustrations. 
o many new species are саве with in the present volume that it has been felt that 
its value тойа. be enhanced by а full index, pris this has been сша; ; and if such 
index can be continued from year to year the necessary task of indexing the whole set 
of the T'ransactions will be a task of known гасы and not one whose magnitude 
grows with the тта. 
For the next volume only some thirty papers are іп hand— mostly short, a few 
of se cae length "and it will probably be possible to limit that volume to two hundred 
pages or les 


For the Committee. | танасы C. ANDERSEN, Hon. Editor. 


Research Grant Committees Report.—This was received. On the motion 
of Mr. Aston, seconded by Dr. Hilgendorf, it was resolved, ees a property 
list of books, apparatus, &c., bought out of the Research Grant Fund be 
compiled, PE circulated to members of the Board and cited in the 
Transactio 

vail motion of Mr. Aston, seconded by Dr. Cockayne, it was resolved 

that ‘the Research Grant Committee be asked to make a com mprehensive 

report on the state of all researches ideation with the Institute’s financial 

aid during the last ten years. It was resolved that those an in 

the Research Grant Report who asked for further grants be that 

their requests are held over until the Research Grant тате can give 
some idea of the state of this fund. 


Report OF THE RESEARCH GRANT COMMITTEE FOR THE YEAR ENDING 3lsT DECEMBER, 
1922. 


C. E. Adams, who in iei: w - granted $55, through the Wellington Philosophical 

Society, for astronomical instrum por n the 5th January, 1923, that a prism 

had b ured in England at a ves of p lis. id. He Mex tes that реч the prism 

са be wed it must 4 suitably mounted on the telescope w ке. The 

ti st of mounting is £12 and the camera £8, and he in application for an 
additions] £20 for this purpose 


142 Proceedings. 


Mr. G. pun, we in 1919 was granted £100, through че БҮЛ sion Institute 
of Canterbury, f research on fruit-diseases, repor rted n 27th mber that 
comparative investigation of et pets mental plots has prov dis die Mes бает аз 

voc y be of great benefit in controlling brown-rot of t ach and other 


t 
is investigating the fungus ugs оле the buds to drop and the laterals to die 
The microtome ordered came to hand this im but, as Mr. Brittin had alread 

ther arrangements, Ae dern Kirk took it over. „М Вг n delivered a lecture before 
the Motueka Fruitgrowers' Association this season, and a condensed report of it w 
published in the Nelson Me m nd in the Noronha issue of am New Zealand F е. 
Credit nce of grant, £94 

Professor Burbidge, us in 1921 was granted £100, through the Auckland Institute, 
for a research the intensity of long-wave signals from Europe, rted on the 
que ae 


to cover рер 
Dr. Kathleen Curtis, who in 1920 was granted £100, through the Тенор, bs 
for research in perinde mycology, reported on the 16th December that k durin 
the gee yee had been confined to black-spot of the apple a nd pear No bist that 
might utilized from the кл point of view have been obtained, and it is 
ruris grouse that nex this work will be p eth Barg and e on brown- 
rot of meor rue $ ied. "due whole of E grant has been expended i 
vans, who in 1919 was granted a further £200, S the 
Philosophical Institute of of Canterbury, for an duvietiua tion ot New Zealand brown coals, 
reported on the 15th December that ex ante cae I work ha а been carried out by 
"a: three assistants, as s follo ows: (a) Ultim SATA and gorii] of sulphur 
in twenty-nine coals from the pan Чаа: ^) lea ка оци ents on three typical 
coals, with special reference to the change in ash; (c) examination of * дел fein from 
сечы о Обаро, & c. The Краса. ordered in 1921 had come to han 


red асаа yh jw r 
A general acount of the work done is реша presented to the Australian Association for 
the Advancement of Science, M Wellington, and. алдан are being таайе 10 


of porcelain, ed on е 5th January t n а paper em Dearing r^ pud of f di 
research was published r the October, 1922, n the hr of the American 
Institute of . Electrical Engineers in the 41st volume, on page 711. (This publication 18 
porarily available to members of the Board of Governors s this meeting.) That 
the work has been of in es outside of New Zealand as well as of importance within 
е m an extract from a letter received by Mr. Bi íi from Mr. F. W. e 
on, of the Adelaide Electric Supply Compan an ref d an arrangemen 

ting insulators for Adelaide, Mr. W dle cocaine te number 


rtain and on 
progressed beyond that stage, and become of a commercial character. 

Mr. George Gray, who in 1920 was granted £50, thr iy te pes Philosophical wer 

of Canterbury, for an investigation on the waters of Canterbury, repor rted o the 
s been done during the year ; 4 
and, as vs ere seemed to be little probability of its being en done di the тст) grant 
Mr а. п 5118 — surrende ugh 
the oe eror. to whom, with Mr. Cornes, in 1919, was granted £50, thro ee 

xà nsti for a research on the growt th of kauri, reported on the 12t 
December that during the year little progress had been made, Mr. Cornes had accepted 


— Annual Meeting, 1923. 743 


т Mal colm, x in m 1919 was granted £250, and in 1920 a further ru 
acne e ren Institute, for a research on the food value of New Zealand fish 
reported on the 24th December that work was resumed in August, with the help of 
Mr. T. B. MM, м B.Sc. It is hoped to publish Part 3 of the cur pus 


e had hoped nce 
inet. on the dnd n New Zealand fi vente v ind нар considerable не 
and some money: on меле eek when, unfort a fire occurred in the Net 
ment, which troyed the tame rats he had ласи е facit dea thie purpose 
Credit balance of grant is s £85. 

Professor Malcolm, who was granted £30, through the Otago Institute, 
fora research on the ets 2 Wa Zealand рон, а celosa on the Lm December 
that the work was чой жы at the same stage as in his report. e Board is 
agreea sacl he would like to have the time = the final report m. extended, as he has 
a considerable nt of data collected a paper, wished to confirm certain 
experiments before pu betes d and the Bu research had ieu all his spare time this 
year. vs iro ba ete | fe = ats 

or Fa was granted £75 (of which £60 was last year transferred 
to his раа mns fag the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for investiga- 
tions до үн Күр perties of на кее, reported on the 5th January bo the work 
of cee had been going on during the year, although no ке ba 
е aes expense wo mi bei БТЕ owever, as it рн, 
dedu eerie which is too coto plicatód to be made at the пан иста, Ан 
balance vt grant, £15. 

Professor Ma rsden, who in 1922 was given a special grant of £100 for an на mM 
tion on the sabe e rthquakes, reported on the 14th October that the m pes y had been 
са on expenses of three journeys to Басы and bs —— and ins three 
instruments at Wairakei, later at Tau An assistant to ta reete was also 
paid for: four weeks. Professor Же ы] has кш. hundred pee ie records n early 
all worked up as regards amplitudes, periods, and time of various phases of quakes, 
He has made records of subsidences north o Taupo causing the earthquakes, and made 
arrangements to follow the movements and quakes by installing seismographs at Taupo 

ing ti e lake. 


-ga 
ofessor Marsden, who in 1919 was granted £125, through the Wellington P 
sophical Society, for : ice ch on a: -— of a particles on matter, reported on "the 
16th October that a preliminary account of the research teg been accepted for publi- 
cation by the rog of Atmospheric s Electricity and Terrestrial Magnetism. А fuller 

account is in progress, and will be submitted when certain comparative measurements 
have been made at eee Credit balance of grant, £69 19s 9s. 8d. 

who in 1920 was granted £50, through the Nelson Institute, 

for a research on New diens orthoptera, reported on the 14th November —— at the 


end of February he started his in vestigations in the North Au ckland Provin He 
this summer joining a camping-party from the Auckland University allege 
to visit the Waipoua Sta te Forest, when he trusts to have better collecting. Credit 
balance in grantee's hand, £ 1 
Mr. W. G. M n, vio in 1919, was granted £100, ic ripis the expen m 
MN of Canterbury, for a research on natural ин» г ported о и ом lack 
anuary that RN the past year he had been una d а акый wor. 
He finds that it will Ље impos ible to carry on further work onthe lines hithegio 
followed, owing u the increase of duties i коно on with his work in the State Forest 
Service, and he feels he cannot trespass Етар grant, ce . 
£26 19s т. Ee to the Institute in due course. He like, however, 


А w h 
to obtain assent of the —— to the use of the camera for the — twelve 
a des the pod vy taking it over at the end of that period at the paid 
for Balance of grant, £56 19s. 7d. 

. R. Speight, who in 1919 was granted £225, through the Philosophical Institute 
of Canterbury, for a geolo gical examination of the Malve rn Hills, reported on the 17th 
November that the examination of the area had been тойан as occasion offe 
Special attention had been paid to the south-west part of the area, and it was ho 

ailable 


by the end of 1923 a definite report on the geology would vailable. The investi- 

tions carried on rev rap no results of special co: cial value, except the possibility 
of the existence of a fair amoun unt of coal in the Glenroy ar eo a 
little while ago n s turned out much better than expec re is 


ear White d, é th 
now a considerable amount of coal in sight, and the promise of the existence of a 
valuable area of brown coal in a workable seam or seams within reasonable distance 


144 Proceedings. 


from rail. If working i ecd could be improved the gui of the mine could be 
substantially increased. - t balance of grant, £189 4s. 4d. 
Mr. 


ymes, conven ы the Artesian Wells Committee which was granted £100, 
arte the Philosophical “Institute of Canterbury, reported on the 28th December 
that owing to a variety of circumstances work had been in abeyance. ea e gc dorf 
eM seis return еі however, and observations would be viris alm 


The 
mmittee requests that € = of the grant, £57 14s. 2d., ikonia ree vais for 
the continuation о 
Hon. G. nd Mr. б. аа art ebrios who in 1919 were granted £50, through the 
Otago Institute, for a research on the nomie value of whale-feed, sent in a paper 
on the 15th December bearing on ose subject. The paper states ‘thas in summer large 
shoals of a bright-red shr ж Чы; met with on the sea-coast of New Zealand. This 
animal = Mb kno Sa “wha, le-feed." The paper describes its life-history, 
occurrence, and с аңы: value. шап ла es a та quantities of 
these Mean 6 oceur that at times the ey are thrown up o s in millions. Masses 
of them several inches deep are thus 57 on the à Shore, et pon collected and carted 
away on to the soil form a good manure. 
An t was made to uit —(1) The aps ge of oil present in o 
shrimps; (2) the o nagen content; (3) the percentage of phosphoric acid. From 
analysis it is clear that it would never pay to treat whale-feed as a com pq sour © 


The hand 
of i g, oil-extraction, an g—woul babir cost, at present pri 
bour, &c., not less than £2 pr ba gu this would lea margin of only £1 8s. 7d. 
per ton. Tt has further to be remembered tha t such a ‘plait would only be available 
for treatment of whale-feed when t the e was a scarcity of fish, a contingency not likely 
d und o 


hi r 
industry of the Dominion is greater than the demand. From all these considerations 
they àre of E opinion that there is very little лан ЕМА value іп whale-feed under 
present 


Tho v hob f ihe grant has been used. (A chemical balance is now available for 
other research workers from this grant.) 

A. M. Wright, who in 1921 was granted £75, бод 4 abe Philosophical 
Institute of Cante terbury, he. ол investigation into the vitamine с of commercial 
meat-products, reported on the 12th December that the (mri arri had been carri 
out с; the past year vit a view of determining the reliability of the growth of 

in pure culture as a method of estimating the Aui content of foodstuffs. 
The ind nep i d н! ча of animals as the test-organism in the determination 
А jme 


i of modifications hav the subject of n 
— and one gi ng satisfactory results. N blication of results 
made; the Hedge (1921) results have been the subject of vari ot 
эче demonstrations, pop ounts of which have appeared in various newspapers. 


ular 
It is requested that the artiste the grant, £25, be available for a further - 
Attention should be to the fact that where a large credit balance 


irec how 
in any grant, most of it is in the hand t t ie in the 
Post Office Savings-bank. n ands of the Institute, and is bearing intere 


Regulation Committee’s Report. —This was received, amended, and adopted. 
It was resolved, on the motion of Dr. Chilton, seconded by Professor 
Marsden, That the report sx suitably edited by the same committee, ап 
printed. 
Report ОЕ THE REGULATIONS COMMITTEE. 

Committee : Mr. J. C. Andersen, Dr. J. A. Thomson, and Mr. B. C. Aston. 
ou Institute books have been searched, and the following motions or resolut 
the Í llo for convenience e reference under the various heads. In the pi 

e fo ims A MM are used .B., minute-book ; A.M., annual meeting ; Proc. 


Authority i 18 sought for the adoption of those омбур which are italicized. 


16th January, 1923. — B. C. AsTON. 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 145 


Regulations to be gazetted. 


BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 

Members of the ue of Governors shall not hold any paid office under the 

Board E M.B., p. 
Travelling ped "of members of the Board of Governors shall be paid. 

м.в: р. 18, 2nd А.М.) 

PUBLICATIONS. 
5. (g.) Ten separate copies of papers shall be printed for the Institute in addition 
to the copies poked to the author. (1909 A.M.) 


GENERAL REGULATIONS. 

The President shall be ex officio a member of all co 

The Hon. Editor shall be convener ot the Publication. уже ол (1905 М.В., 
р. 

The = of the old Institute bearing the date of aoe as 504 shall be 
adop the seal of the New Zealand Institute reconstituted by the New Zealand 
sas Aet, 1903, and continued by the New Zealand ёч Act, 1908. (1910, p. 92, 
Proc. 

re ‘abstract of all business transacted at each meeting of the Standing Com 
shall be prepared and communicated to all members of the Board after each пес 
(1910 А.М.) 

The quorum of the Standing Committee meetings shall be four. (1922 A.M.) 


ENDOWMENT FUND. 
A fund to be called an Endowment Fund shall be set up, the interest on which for 
any year ты be spent for purposes of the Institute, but the capital may not be spent. 
(1918 A.M 
All interest accruing from moneys deposited in the Instit tute’s General Account in 
the Post "Office Savings-bank shall be credited to the Endowment Fund, unless other- 
wise allocated by the Board at the annual meeting at which the ілін of the annual 
interest is report (1920 i 1923 a M. 
—namely, the Carter, Hutton, Hector, and Hamilton Funds—shall, 
when deposited pa the Post Office бох. bank, "be placed in separate accounts for each 
irust. (1923 A 


REGULATIONS FOR ADMINISTERING THE RESEARCH GRANT, 


8. Grants shall be eem preferentially to investigations which appear to have 
(1) an манай bearing ; purely scientific investigations to be by no means excluded. 
When the research is one that cals to a direct economic advance the Government 
shall reserve iN i i he dis- 


in aid ia ere h to be specified by applicants 


E 
© 
UE 
S 
8 
HHI 
et 
ERR. 
Герая 
Ф 
ES 
8 5 5. 
$5 
& da 
Е. 
jus 
ae] 
© 
HE 
e 
E 
съ 
gg 
< 
Eg 
5B 
б 
“_ 
. 0 
HE 
3 
8. 
ТЕ 
g, 
see 
e$t 
SEE 
s 
BE 
BRE 


ges n 
capable investigators to undertake such researches, the Institute paying fo z apparatus, 
material and working-expenses, including assistance. (1917 A.M. 

app ations for grants shall come through some incorporated society. 
(1922. A.M., p. 807, vol. 54.) 


n the case 94 ска 1 to recommend a grant, the Standing Committee shall not 
give any reasons for its refusal widens such reason is stated in the minutes. (1921 A.M., 
p. 491, vol. 53.) 
LLOWSHIP REGULATIONS. 
26. Add— um 


(a.) The consent of the candidate must be obtained in writin 

The information regarding each footie shall be co sree у to one foolscap sheet 
of typewritten matter. (1922 A.M., p. 800, vol. 54.) 

When a candi is proposed by more than one society it shall be sufficient to circulate 
to voters the information supplied ы one sociely. 


146 Proceedings. 


FELLOWSHIP ELECTION. 
Subsection E shall be rescinded, and the following inserted :— 
The voting-paper for the election of Fellows shall be in the following form :— 


Names of Candidates, in Alphabetical Order. 
here are vacancies to be filled. Place a cross in the column marked X 
against the name of each candidate for whom you wish to vote. 
The vote wi alid i 


(a.) More than the required number is voted for on the paper ; 
(b.) The voter signs the voting-paper ; 
(c.) The voting-paper is not returned on the date announced. (1923 A.M.) 


HAMILTON MEMORIAL FUND REGULATIONS. 
As amended at the annual meeting, 1923. (See p. 2, Report of Standing Committee 
for year 1922.) 
CARTER BEQUEST. 
That the fund known as the Carter Bequest, consisting of the principal originally 
placed by the Board of Governors in the hands of the Public Trustee , together with 
the interest accrued thereon, be withdrawn from the Public Trustee and rein pe in 


securi 
details an 
conjointly. (1922 M.B., p. ‘205. 


mcm еч FUND. 

That the fund known as the r Memorial Fund, consisting of the principal 
originally placed by the Boa "tg paskaa » the hands of the Public Trustee 
— with the interest кай thereon, be withdrawn from the Public Trustee and 

d such securities as provided for 5s legislation covering trust peg 


r toa Sm details and to act being given to the Hon. Secretary and the Hon 
Кге set conjointly. (1922 M.B., p. 205.) 


HUTTON MEMORIAL FUND. 
That the fund known as the Hut 


1 egislation coverin -moneys, power to arrange 
details and to act being p to the Hon. тне ar? the Hon. Treasurer acting 
, eonjoint]y. (1922 M.B., p. 205. 

hat until the Hutton Memorial reaches the sum of £1,000 not less than 1 per cent. 
on the capital invested be added each year to the principal. (1908 M.B., p. 93.) 


HONORARY MEMBERS, 

Vacancies in the list of honorary members shall be announced at each annual 
meeting of the Board of Governors, and such announcement be comin uidottell di s early 
м = ies = € Wee een society, and each such Pecan shall, on or E the 

е person for each vacancy as honorary mem and the 
election shall ки phe M "the next annual meeting of the Board of Governors. (2919 


„р. 471, vol. 5 
Resolutions to be printed. 
PUBLICATIONS, 
ith the Transactions be p he Government Printing Office. That, 
wit the ич ә of ex podio the л. A volumes of the Transactions, papers 


received after the 31st Dec cember of sa ging r be included in the volume for that year ; 


pers Pu NA after they A pee read before the 

various societies. That the а ion Committee be authorized to proceed with the 

А, he copies be dated and ined d authors as soon 48 

at publication of papers in local newspapers will militate against publication 
8 i he 


Publication Committee be given full disc retion 
in the publishing of abstracts of papers published in full elsewhere. то M.B., р. 18) 


a rustee, t 
n from the Rene Trustee and bae 


c 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 747 


3. That there is no reason for paiotons in the Transactions meteorological returns 
vn elsewher re. (1906 M.B., p. 7 
. That the Publication Comme do not publish seismological returns in the 


ТЕ y M.B., 
5. That Volume 41 be the fiet of a new ser of two separately ope 
parts: Part 1 shee mg) the scientific papers, edes and idet: (1908 M.B., p. 82.) 
Part 2 to con 
(a.) е. мез гасла of the President of the Institute. 
(b.) Proceedings of the societies ree тубат addresses. 
(c.) Short suae of papers no 
(d.) Summaries of scientific pa ss pee ne in other publications o ч matters 
f interest to New Zealand science, prepared by specialists, ists o 
the scientific publications issued by the Department of apie, 
c., during the year. 


Chemistry, 
(e.) Instruction to writers of papers 
(f.) Report of the annual meeting of the institute, with balance-sheets. 


te Act. 

(h.) Regulatio of the Hutton vius did Fund; annual report of € same; report 
of the He сог Memorial Fund ; report of the Carter Bequest 

(i.) Obituary notices of honorary mem bers and members of local sociótiés. (1908 


M.B., p. 82.) 
6. That in fates the volumes of the Transactions be published in royal 8vo size 
owes vol. 41, p. 447. 

. That extra copies of the Transactions, not to exceed 5 per cent of t the number 
due is 2 society, be sent to the Secretary of that society if he applies tor them. 
(1909, p. 98, Proc 

8. Thai authors be supplied with twenty-five copies of their papers free, ani that 


if the Editor be notified of the author's ТҮГЕ" ts at the time - paper is sent 
in further copies be supplied at cost pels: (1808, р 9, Proc. 5 and 1922 A.M.) 
9. That authors be allowed to joue d he the р publishing such 
illustrations м are approved by the Hon. Edi т. (1912, vol. 25, af д 
10. That the Standing Committee be authorized to dispose of Ы stock of Trans- 
actions for th ose years i hich the number is in excess of y to suitable 
— ons, or by sale at ака terms. (1915, к 48, р. 528. 


. 528.) 
. Tha de Standing Committee be authorized " increase the exchange list. 
(1915, e rris 
ee of publications as complete as possible be presented to the University 
. 48.) 


13. That the Standing Committee make oe, with the Government Printer 
to сикы ре dno of the Transactions. (1916, vol. 49., p. 
hat t of bulletins published each year te Зз to all societies on the 
exchange list. * (1916, vol. 49, p. 
5. That the matter of publishing future bulletins be left in the hands of the 
REO and Standing Committees to deal with at their discretion. — (1917, vol. 50, 
p. T 


That the issue Sa separate printed copies of the minutes of the a: meeting 
of the. Board of Governors be discontinued, but that copies of an abstract of minutes 
be sent to each inco Челек society as soon as possible. (1920, vol. 53, p. ^3 ) 

17. That in future the cost E net the blocks for plates and text-figures be charged 
to the Tant (1922 M.B., p. 217.) 


CONCERNING THE EDITOR. ; 
1. That it be an instruction to the Hon. Editor of the Transactions to follow the rules 
of botanica nomenclature agreed upon at the Vienna Comgress of 1905 in the printing 
t ons А 


83.) 
all matters in UEM with the printing of the Transactions be managed 
by the Hon. Editor direct with the edi ent t Printer. (1909 M.B., р. 153.) 

3. That the Publication Committee be authorized to arrange for we! publication 
of the volumes of Transactions and for the printing < ху the title-page of each paper the 
date vem receipt by the Editor and the date of issue by e Printer. (1 D vol. 49, p. 540.) 

. That de dictate notice of the publications Я oe Institute be given on the outside 
beak cover of the Tra девна 12, р. 99. 

5. That it be а mmendation to the Publication Committee to alte 
i Woo туой er ditior of Papers ” (see р; p e 49 or 50) by the тя ot ты 
i the insertion therefor 
d 


2 
3 
8 
o 
= 
et 
8 
о 
H 
a 
H 
© 
ij 
а 
= 
& 
nu 
LE 
a 


148 Proceedings. 


6. be a recommendation to authors of papers to adhere as nearly as 
dde. > gon metric pese in the statement of any weights or measures. (1918, 
vol. 51, 

7. That the Standing Committee = rashes to take steps to index Vols. 41-51 
MUSS edenda it. (1918, vol. 51, p. 4 

8. Ls t the расови Committee ras direc o insert a notice in the Tra 
stating the privileges of members in relation to the one of the Institute cae е "the 
рер на en vol. 48, p. 528.) 

9. That it be an instruction to the Publication Committee to edit the Transactions 
more severely in future, particularly with regard to the length of papers; that t 
papers in hand be refereed not only from the point of view of suitableness but from the 
point y view of length. (1922 M.B., p. 217.) 


CONCERNING THE HON. SECRETARY. 
l. That the Standing Committee should prepare for the annual meeting in each year 
a list of the resolutions of importance passed by it during the year, ens those passed 
by the Board of — - the last annual meeting. (1909, Pro 
t the Hon. Secretary be instructed to furnish each mem Ысы: ^ the Board with 
a Men of е report of the cw мыла Committee and the business to be submitted at the 
eeting one week previous to the meeting of the Board of Governors. (1912, A.M.) 


FINANCI 
t the Minister of Internal Affairs be asked to obtain a grant to enable the Board 
=, soris to distribute spare volumes of T'ransactions to publie libraries, secondary 
technical schools of the Dominion, branches of the Teachers' Institute; and to 
ssa hn bind Aus forward the set of Transactions to the University of Louvain. 1 1915, 
vo p. 5 


TRUST FUNDS MANAGEMENT, 
That half of 1 per cent. of the кс, invested on account of the Carter, Hector, 
Hutton, and Hamilton Trust Funds be contributed by these funds towards the cost of 
administration. (1923 A.M. ; rescinded 1924 4 А.М.) 


CARTER BEQUEST. 


l. That the New Zealand Pese will ad with rapper vigorous steps in the 
direction st developing the Carter Fund to the point at which the wishes of the 
benefactor can be carried into eect. (1920, 2^; 20, p. 4 МУ 

2. That ssion be to the Standing Commit use the Carter Library 


pormi give tee to hou 
S xir eke Library if ey could make suitable arrangements to do so. (1921 


3 Conditions of transfer of library. (See 1922 M.B., p. 205.) 


HAMILTON MEMORIAL FUND. 
‚1. That the Standing Committee be vy to co-operate with c nen on 
Philosophical Society in arranging the terms which the balance of t 
Memorial Fund should be handed over in iri to the New Zealand echo (1917, 


- ip ) 
2. That applications > e forthwith to the Wellington Philos T рүе А = 
hand over ates moneys of the Hamilton Memorial Fund for administratio by the 
Zealand Institute in conformity with the rules drawn up. (1920 M.B., p. t 70.) 


CONCERNING THE PROPERTY OF THE INSTITUTE. 

That the Government be urged to provide a suitable building in which to house 
the vial. library and records of the Institute, ^" destruction of which would be an 
irreparable loss to “the country. (1916, b 49, 

A OU be Болен to the Hon. ;the мы г of Internal Affairs for a pam 

circumstances permi Ауа provide for binding the large number 
ae publications sow in the airy of the "Institu te. (1918 А. M., vol. 50, р. 332. Ў 


LONDON AGENCY. 
That the London agency be transferred to W. Wesley and Son. (1909 M.B., p. 163.) 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 149 


INCORPORATED SOCIETIES. 

l. That it is beng en that all branches of the quitter should end their financial 
year on or before ecember, so that their annual reperi and balance-sheets may be 
Lange before the annu кы meeting of the Board. doen p. 9 T) 

. That for every copy of volume 49, T'rans. New Zealand Institute, received by the 
а нра ac cieties a oe 2s. 6d. shall be made during the current year 
by such Saale (1916, vol. 49, p. 5 
t for € copy of чё p үн of the Transactions received by the incorporated 
societies a contribution of 5s. towards the cost of printing be made during the current 
year by such society (1922 M.B., p. 217.) 
. That the affiliated societies be asked to collect the amounts due for authors’ 
reprints and forward same to the Hon. Secretary, New Zealand Institute. (1913, 
vol. 46, p. 359.) r ; 


CONCERNING VARIOUS COMMITTEES. 
ll committees shall, in a formal report to the annual meeting, furnish an 
9. 


т all be— 
(1.) To take into consideration all matters concerning the foundation, development, 
f all obse 


and maintenance o observatories in New Zealand and Samoa devoted to astronomy 
or any — of earth ces; or € ology. 
(2.) That the Committee communicate its recommendations from time 


time to 
MA. cemere yd rnm a shall, if they deem necessary, take action dieron! r^s 
B., p. 170. 
That the: ae tanding Committee meet at age утс times, the first Tuesday in 
every month at 2 p.m. to be the ordinary dates o ting. All members of the Board 
to be заза of апу vé ecd in the regular date а nig: (193 A.M.) 


CONCERNING SCIENCE AND INDUSTRY. 
t this Institute believes that one of the first and most important steps in the 


direc n of encouraging pplication of science to industry is the formation of a 
scientific a. chnological library in the inion, à ges the Government to take 
immedia to provide such a library. That the New Zealand Institute, as the body 
which for fifty years has persistently encouraged t. л out of scien hes, 

Government кт їп "з of national efficiency ; - that a 
deputation be a appointed to upon the Actin presen 


files 
to the elatione of science and {зн сев and to urge е necessity of definite ng (1916, 
vol. 49, p. 541.) 


LIFE MEMBERSHIP EXCHANGE. 
hat incorporated societies be recommended to adopt the following ruling: When 
а life member of an incorporated society biben up his residence in another district his 
name be retained on the roll of the original society, from which he should receive the 
Transactions, and the society of the district to which he Mengen should grant him full 
membership Sai onse (1923 A 


HONORARY MEMBERSHIP. 
That the qualifications for hon mbership as supplied by the nominato 
of each candidate be forwarded to sith sd айы of the Board by the 15th December of нее 
уеаг. (1923 А.М.) 


Election of Fellows.—The election for the two Fellowships was then 
tien. а piss Ven. Archdeacon H. W. Williams and Mr. J: C. Andersen 
were duly elected 


Hector Award, 1923.—The President read the recommendation of the 
Committee of Award— Professor Chilton (convener), Professor Haswell, and 
Mr. T. F. Cheeseman—forwarding the name or Mr. G. V. Hudson. On the 
motion of the President, it was unanimously dl to adopt the com- 
mittee's receommendation and confer the award on Mr. G. V. Hu 


750 Proceedings. 


Canterbury "SE Christchurch, 29th January, 1923. 
The President, New Zealand Institute 
Dear Srg,— Hector Memorial Award, 1923. 
members of the committee appointed to make a rec perpessi m 


re un ing 
be awarded to Mr. G. V. Hudson, F. ES. S. "F2 N. Z ae for "his long-continued 
valuable Medardi in New "Zealand entomolo 


r the Committee. 
CHAS. CHILTON, Convener. 


Wellington, 13th Saada 1923. 

The Committee for the award of the Hutton Memorial inae l reports that, after 
consid siae. the qualifieations of various candidates , they recommend that it be 
a to Dr. Allan Thomson, on account of his ological nd in New Zealand ; 

ua the Brachiopoda a = 
involving geographical oe = recent and final representation; and, further, 
on account of his morphological work on arg and extinct Brachiopoda, which sheds 
a new light on the есине of bus gener. 
Wm. B. ВЕхнАм, Convener. 

Ha milton Prize for 1923.—The President read the recommendation of 
the referees appointed to advise on the prize (Dr. Chilton and Dr. Tillyard) 
and forwarding the name of Mr. J. G. Myers. On the motion of не President, 
it was unanimously resolved to award the prize to Mr. J. G. Mye 


Tongariro National Park.—The President gave an account of 2и attend- 
ance at the first meeting of the Park Board at Waimarino. It was resolved 
to pay the expenses of the President attending this meeting. 

d darse Committee's Report. — This report, received 29th January, was 
ead. 


REFERENCE LisT OF SCIENTIFIC PERIODICALS. 


rcular requesting lists of such periodicals was sent to sixty-two libraries a aid 
individuals, most of whom have supplied the details pé for. The information con 
ere bog. rein. has. Dien ice catalogued, and will only require certain deta 
оле i0 be M the printer, Te gie of the Dominion bises 


ade ready 
Wellington Philosophical Society, and the 
i have not yet su 
as soon as d 


etails as to the owne rship Y s aires ud A been erent 


Hon. Editor, ейн List d Periodicals. 


Fellowship.—It was 


sii oe oat resolved to declare two vacancies for the Fellow- 


Honorary Members hip.—On the motion of Dr. Hilgendorf, seconded by 
Dr. Tillyard. it was E That the qualifications for honorary member- 
ship as supplied by the nominators of each candidate be forwarded to 
"ener of the Board by the 15th December of each year 


{ е ballot for the vacancy of one member was then held, and resulted 
in Professor Bragg, F.R.S. ‚ being elected. 


Annual Meeting, 1923. 151 


Canterbury College Jubilee.—The President and Professor Marshall were 
deputed to attend this celebration as delegates from the New Zealand 
Institute. 


Pan-Pacific Congress, August, 1923.—On the motion of the President, 
seconded by Dr. Marshall, it was resolved, That Professors Chilton and 
Cotton phew attend the Congress as delegates from the New Zealand 
Institu 

A vibra from Mr. G. V. Hudson (27/12/22) was read and received. 


Deaths of Honorary Members.—The deaths of the following honorary 
members were announced: Dr. D. Sharp, F.R.S.; Rev. К. Н. Codrington, 
D.D. ; Dr. б. S. Brady, F.R.8. 


Officers for ee 1923.—The following officers for 1923 were elected : 
President, Professor H. B. Kirk; Hon. Secretary, Mr. B. C. d 


H : 
Librarian, Professor C. A. Cotton. Trustees of the Hector, Carter, Hutton: 
and Hamilton Funds, Mr. B. C. Aston and Mr. M. A. Eliott 


Committees.—Research Committee: Mr. B. C. Aston, Professor W. P. 
Evans, Mr. F. W. Furkert, Dr. J. Allan Thomson. 

Publication Committee: Professor H. B. Kirk, Dr. C. A. Cotton, 

J. C. Andersen, Dr. J. A. Thomson, Professor E. Marsden, and Mr. 
B. C. Aston. 

ш ткы? Committee : Mr. J. C. Ande Эн Ј. А. Thomson, Mr. 
M. A. Eliott B. C. Aston, and Dr. C. A. Cot 

Library Commitee: Professor D. M. Y. учин eril, Dr. J. Allan 
Thomson, and Dr. C. A. Cotton 

Hector Award Committees “Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, Dr. L. Cockayne, and 
г Chas. Chilton. 

n Award Committee: Professor W. B. пети tee L. Cockayne, 

X A E. ойнау, Dr. P. Marshall, and Dr. J. A. Thom 
ы ол Prize Committee : Dr. Chas. Chilton, Dr. R. i. Tillyard, and 

P. Marshall. 


Date and Place of Next Annual Meeting.—To be held in Wellington 
on last Tuesday in January, 1924. 


Meetings of Standing Committee.—It was resolved, That the Standing 
Committee should meet at regular stated times, the first Tuesday in every 
month to be the ordinary dates of meeting, at 2 p.m. All members of 
the Board to be informed of any change in the regular date of meeting. 


Reconstitution of Standing Committee—Dr. Chilton moved, That the 
Regulation 17 be rescinded, with a view to reconstruct the Standing Com- 
mittee on the lines proposed, as follows: That the Standing Committee 
consist of the President, the Hon. Secretary, the Hon. Treasurer, and three 
other members of the Board of Governors to be elected at the annual 
meeting of the Board of Governors. The motion was lost. 


Minutes.—Authority was given the Standing Committee to confirm the 
minutes of this meeting. 


Deer on Stewart Island.—On the motion of Dr. Marshall, seconded by 
Dr. Tillyard, it was resolved, That the Hon. G. M. Thomson be asked to 


152 Proceedings. 


report to the Standing Committee on the increase and spread of white- 
ailed deer on Stewart Island, and the consequent damage to the native 
flora and fauna. 


Hutton Grant Application.—Letters from Dr. Marshall, dated 6th June 
and 15th January, 1923, applying for a grant of £40 from the Hutton Fund, 
were read, and it was resolved, on the motion of the President, seconded 
by Archdeacon William S, to ut the sum asked for the purpose of 
enabling Dr. Marshall to continue his identification in the study of 
Cretaceous fossils. 


Carter Committee Report.—The report was received. On the motion of 
Professor Marsden, seconded by Professor Segar, it was resolved, That 
the Institute endeavour to obtain the permission of the use 
2,000 of the Carter see money for the erection of an observatory 
according to the committee’s report 


REPORT OF THE CARTER BEQUEST COMMITTEE. 
I Rah эр, че to the absence of the Government € in Australia, 


my own absence in Samoa, and the distractions едеп the meeting of the 
Australasian Association, the аЬ о от nable to Sanpete М bacon for 
was set up. It re beg leave to present an interim report 


to ask 
that, if the Board of бок sees fit, а committee should be continadd fué неи 


"The terms of reference were to vy edi -— for an €— n observatory in 
accordance with the m pre report of the c ittee previously set up. 
ave to report that the Р эту was vus Tyo rable to cw idea of providing 
accommodation on a larger scale than was immediately required by the instruments 
at present available, and obtained from Messrs. Cooke, York, and Sir Howard Grubb, 
с 


1 
orrespondence with Mr. La Trobe with regard to plans ani a building, 
but thers aa ъй yet been sufficient time to prepare thes ру : 
D. 


M. X. ‘SOMMERVILLE, Convener. 


Samoan Observatory Committee's Report.—This report was received. 
The committee was re-elected. 


REPORT OF THE SAMOAN OBSERVATORY BOARD. 


The Samoan Observatory Board has held four m meetings in the last two уаз 
мее. the E of research i been ¢ 
ttees e 


at Apia and publications have ern 

of th have also met on numerous o 8 he арен 

between the scientific representatives of the Institute and the representat f 
the Go ent h essful, an ere is reason to believe that o 


B * eae — w 
the Board's Mes the Minister has been assured that the enti work of the 
ry d. 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 753 


MINUTES OF THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE 
BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 


29TH JANUARY, 1924. 


HE annual meeting of the Board of Governors was held in Victoria 
Coe ee Wellington, on Tuesday, 29th January, 1924, at 10 a.m. 
Prese 
Ds ae H. B. Kirk (in the chair), and the following 
Govern 
Representing the Government: Dr. Chas. erp Dr. L. Cockayne, 
Dr. J. n Thomson, and Mr. B. C. Aston (Hon. Secretary). 
Representing "Wellington Philosophical Society: Mr. G. V. Hudson 
and Mr. P. G. Morgan. 
а Auckland Institute : Professors Н. W. Segar and Е. Р. 
Worley. 
Representing Philosophical Institute of Canterbury: Dr. C. Cole- 
ridge Farr and Mr. A. M. Wright. 
TE Otago Institute: Hon. G. M. Thomson and Dr. J. 
Ma 


Гавин Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute: Мг. Н. Hill. 
Representing Manawatu Philosophical Society: Mr. M. A. Eliott 
on. Treasurer). 
Representing Wanganui Philosophical Society: Dr. P. Marshall. 
Representing Nelson Institute; Professor T. H. Easterfield. 
pologies for non-attendance were received from His T the 
d ddl and from the Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs 


Presidential Address.—Professor Kirk then read his presidential address. 
It was unanimously resolved to print the address, and a vote of thanks 
was carried by acclamation. 


Resolution of Sympathy.—On the motion of the President, the members 
stood while honour was done to the memory of those members of the 
Institute who had died during the past т. Professor F. D. Brown, 
Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, Mr. R. Murdoch, and Mr. W. F. Worley; and Dr. 
Bayley Balfour, Honorary Member of the Institute; also Dr. Omori, the 
eminent Japanese out 


Poverty Bay Society.—A letter, dated 19th January, 1924, um the 
Venerable гц Williams, was read, intimating that there was no 


754 Proceedings. 


hope of resuscitating the Poverty Bay Institute. On the motion of the 
President, it was resolved, That the Poverty Bay Institute henceforth 
ceases to be incorporated with the New Zealand Institute 


Standing Committee’s Report.—This was received. 


Report OF THE STANDING COMMITTEE FOR THE YEAR ENDING 3lsr DECEMBER, 1923. 
Meetings.—During the year nine meetings of the Standing сеш have been 
held, the attendance being as follows: Professor Kirk, 9; Professor Cotton, 5; 
Dr. Cockayne, 5; Dr. ont 5; Dr. Marsden, 3; Мт. А. М. моно ч, Hon. Mr. 
Thomson, 1; Mr. M. A. Eliott, 1; Mr. B. C. Aston, 9 
ector Award.—The award бе 1922 was made to Мт. С. V. Hudson, F.N.Z.Inst., 
for his long-continued and valuable researches in New Zealand entomolo ogy. 
Hutton Award.—The award for 1922 was made to Dr. J. Allan Thomson, оп accou 
of his geological work in -— Zeala nd; of his valuable report on the Brachiopoda of 
i reti: 


and final representation ; PE further, on aecount of his morphological work in hec. 
and extinet Brachiopoda, which sheds a new light on the relations of various genera. 


Hamilton Prize. е the first year of awarding the Hamilton Memorial Prize, 
and the committee o erent recommended that it be given to Mr. J. G. Myers, of 
W ellin 


TE 
ntation of Hector, Hutton, and Hamilton Awards, —At a general каде. of the 
Wellington Philosophical Society "held on Friday, 6th July, 1923, рү as taken 
= pet the a ve three awards, the recipients in each case being m аа s ot the 


ociety. Professor Kirk, Piin t of the New Zealand Institute, presen t the Hector 
Moist d V Huber the Hutton Medal to Dr. J. Allan Thomson, and the 
Hemilión Prize to Mr. J. G. Mye 
Publications.— Transactions = the New Zealand Institute, volume 54: There 
been a онаа delay in the publication of this volume, explained by the Hon. 
Editor in his report 
Doa "s Bulletin “ Mosses : This work is in the press, and should be issued wo 
A delay occurred owing to one з т plates being mislaid in the Printing Office 
another one having to di be prepar ngland. 
Major Broun's Bulletin, part un ( d final part of this arce was pol ished during 
the year. E is now available for those who desire it at 3s. copy to members 
and 5s, to non-members. 
NE List.—During the year the following additions have been made to the 
exchange list : 
офа Entomologisches Museum, Berlin. 
Astronomical Society of the Pacific, San Fra 
Staatlisches m ente. für # лышы pee 
ew York State College of Agriculture, 
ussia 


of Was ун n, 
Ethnolorical каша, Tubin 
Wisconsin Academy of Balénces, U. S.A. 
Staats | ‘ind Universitatsbibliothek, — 
usee d'Histoire Naturelle, Genéve 
Sales.—A number of sets of Maori An have been disposed of, and the revenue of 
the pt ip ood has been increased by the sale of ponen books written by the 


Incorporated Soc ашу Алана Re bmitted 
ports and Balance-sheets,—These were su 
to the I s. on. Treasure , Mr. Eliott, for his re ‚ on them. Mr, Eliott ven a 


which did not supply a balance-sheet or report; and suggested that a сору © 
t to ns. society, enabling each о to see how the ‘other er" 
y с 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 755 


Reports have been received from the following societies, and are now laid on the 
ee 


тыны Institute, for year ending 22nd February, 1923. 
Wellin REVUE on гүл Society, for year ending 30th September, 1923 (balance- 


Philosophical анвон of Canterbury, for year ert 31st October, 1923. 
Otago Institute, for year ending 30th November, 


Fellowshi S iiw ew Zealand Institute.—On чы "m th February, 1923, the appointment 
of Mr. J. C. A n and the Ven. Archdeacon Williams to the Fellowship of the New 
Zealand dodo oe was gazetted, 

On the 7th April the incorporated societies were asked to send in —— for 
the two vacancies in the Fellowship for 1924, and in response thirteen were 
forwarded. These were submitted on the 2nd ‘Anant to the Fellows for selection, and 
on the 3rd October the Hon. Returning Officer, Professor Bogar, orward e results 
of the selection, and these names were then communicated to the Governo: a 


Stewart Island.—At the last annual meeting a sq qe was passed to the effect 
that the ев. G. M. Thomson be asked to report to the Standing HM on the 


reas 
to the dim a be and fauna. r. Thomson forwarded his report, which was con- 
as follows а. at a meeting of the Standing Committee held on the 3rd July. The report is 
as ol 
* The Virginian or white-tailed deer (Cariacus —Ó was introduced into 
w Zealand in 1915, when two stags and seven hinds w —9G at the - of one 
es the arms of Port Pegasus, Stewart Island. From Meer to time reports were heard 
of their increase, but, as there is practically no settlement neo a рана іп 
the écris с z е cal to Bt information. But Mr. W. J. Thomson, of Half-moon Bay, 
be the Pegasus station, has furnished me with some information 
which is is Shores iie. I quote from his letter to me of the 28th February :— 
iled deer are now t desse established on the south portion of - 
island, and it is only a question v time when they will be a curse—when their num be 
ill 


hat the place wi av n throug portion of the 
uth part of the island in r Ee d have found little or no destru p to - 
bush, with the exception of one shrub, the ‘ five-leaved ree’ it [ 


gum 
апат Colensoi]. It is already doomed, as the deer are evidently very fond ‘of it ee 
eat the bark, which kills the tree. Otherwise the bush does not seem to suffer much 


ond hen 
Some ‘ame ago I tried, thr ough some friends, to induce the Government 
to bu uy Cooper’: s Island (Ulva), i = Paterson Inlet. This island is wonderfully adap 
for a bird-sanctuary, being free of all pests, deer, &c. АП the New Zealand сео 
could be liberated there, and I have no doubt, with proper fostering, it could be t 
bird M s і Zealand.’ 

oe I 
urge that the. vieni of the animal life on the island еа not be allowed to pass into 
the hands of any acclimatization society. When the time comes the — а » 


et 
23 
#9 
с 
= 
et 
on 
aS 
=e 
o 
iis 
g 
JE 
dq * 
Ё 
B 
zt 
e 
e 
^in 
ЕЗ 
P 
g 


i less to te th 
sible on vea of the thick bush. — Bushfelling should also eg: pped on “the silane, 
as sa 


“g. M. THOMSON.” 


prior to the introduction of the Virginian [as he oned that Ulva is at present 
ge y infested with rats, which Mes fatal to the "sees qe robin cr liberated 
Traill. 


Mr. Guthrie-Smith regretted that deer had cam — ted in — mg 88 
the hills T the island were very barren and the dee e forced into the bush. He 
urged that an endeavour should be made to conserve all үскен still rad big or small, 
along the coasts of New Zealand, also the Auckland or Campbell Groups and the Snares. 


156 Proceedings. 


This report was received at a meeting of the Standing Committee held on the 
7th August, when it was decided to thank Mr. Smith for his report, and to infor 

that after his next visit to the island the Institute would be glad if he would report 
ME on ре matter. 

+ eeting of the ес, Committee held on the Mc — Beg M 
Secretary Tae some information in regard to the __ owner of Ulva 
eme to ask ies Otago Institute to co-operate with t E Zealand. institu te in 
aeons to create bird-sanctuaries on the ‘titer Island region 


1e-bird Protection. "es was reported at a d vnnd of ae Standing par ttee 
held à in | December, 1922, t permission had bee anted t ain persons to kill 
native birds the Trees Exhibition. The паме; Profsibos "Kind wr mee to the 
Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs to — the truth in regard to the report, and 
ноба to him that, if necessary, еа ns for а bir d exhibit could be obtained from 
the various collections in the museums. On the 29th January the Hon. the eer 
replied that it was proposed to e s ap a si жыз history exhibit in the New d 
Section of the ag: a and that it was desired as far as possible that a терг 
collection of New Zealand birds should be inclu ded i in the exhibit. He mentioned that, 

ith : : 


pers 
s This letter was read at a meeting of the Standing оз held on ve^ vem TM 


be suggested to the Hon. the Minister as dese i cite 1 protecti: And it was 
further resolved to ask the Hon. the Mi се pre allow the Institute. ‘to concur ог 
dissent in any permit issued for the t taking of native birds; or, if this is not acceptable, 
to refer the matter to the Board of Science and Art. The Hon. the Minister has 
replied that he is considering the usd. 

On the 15th November the Hon. G. M. Thomson reported d a ten on the subject 


of bird-protection had been passed in ео ent the previous sess it was amended 
and made more stringent during the past session, and the Bird рики Society W was 
formed, which has broadcasted я of the subject throughout the country, 80 


— there was nothing more that the committee appointed by the Standing Committee 


Travelling-expenses.—At last annual area: it was resolved ueni the opita of 
incorporated societies be taken on the question of pooling the expenses of members of 
the Board when attending annua] m ТЭЙ тв ‘of the Institute, ee эое vidit: paying 
its share, an estimate of the cost, under this pr oposal, being se o each society. This 
was done 


| 1 

nstitute all agreed to the cn денег, Baers "Philosophical Society wo 
prefer to pay the expenses of its own representative ; Auckland Inst and Hawke's 
Bay Institute do not agree to the Kanan Pore rty Bay Institute aes no t replied, 


risale 
report. ‘At a meeting of r Standing Committee held on the 7th April it was s majority 
t ості what the cost of applying to the Supreme Court for а declaratory judgment 
d be, d whether the cost could be met from the Carter funds. The Board's 
legal advisers were accordingly consulted, and on the llth June an opinion was 
received fr sei them in which they stated that they were unable to make an estimate 
of the cost of an application by the Institute to the Court by reason of the uncertainty 


into what NA ie proceedings might develop. 206 Standing Committee co 

this opinion, and it was reso bive that a committee, consisting of the President, 

Dr. Mars all, and Mr. Aston, be appointed a committee to repor 

MEA. shy ne of ча ате meeting referred to ab ‘then referred to the 
‚в meeting of the Standing C x 

opinion from them, dated 31st July, was r Jis peer ded (it "the ‘following state: 

k the Court to authorize to of th d for a small 

—— bias tory is a departure from the objects ар Institute had in view at the time of 
-mentioned minute—namely, hasten the increase of A fund towa 

realization of the testator's wishes.’ 


It means bl establishing of two observatories, , 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 151 


when the testator, as we think, meant only one. We are of opinion the resolution of 
January, 1923, should not have been passed, T en that the Board of Governors should 


*,* 
. 


TS 
Bequest Committee, and that further isa be sus pended until the annual mee 
Management of Trust Funds.—At last meeting a resolution was e to 
the effect. 4 that half of з per cent. of a mecum invested on account of the Carter, 
vase Hutton, em оно? n Trust Funds be contributed by these funds towards 
of es 


= eeting of e Stan ding Committee held on the 6th February it was resolved 
that belka. 4 per cent. is deducted from wa trust dm the in ae m. Committee should 
ake steps to ally do A 1 


advisers were arregi ted, and they gas it as their rias that the Board o 
ully ex 0 in e i 


. Storage of Books.—With the loft 
Victoria College the matter of the storage of the stocks of publlaptions which had been 
stored i t. The Hon. G. M. Thoms: 


sm 
Buildings. This room is nue suitable, as at dieu also used for r purposes, 
and ИЕ is no M available in it to allow of tee Re Institute’s Mira trn into 
any 
Hon. Treasurer's Visit to Europe.—On the 22nd coe the Hon. ee applied 
for six months’ leave of absence, as he desired to vis: irope. At a meeting of the 
n i d 


ifie b solv 
hat during the Hon. Treasure 2d s absence the President be authorized to s ign сне 
tary. 


_ Dominion Museum.—During the year the matter of the lack of suitable Museum 
buildings w. as brought; prominently before the Acting Prime Minister, Sir Fra: ык pus 
by a deputation of Wellington members of Parliament. The question o of s 
discussed, and Mount Cook site, Sir Francis Bell - was looked upon most оме 
by the A The immediate result is that in the meantime some of ча most 
9 exhibits are to be stored in fireproof rooms in zoe Dominion Farmers' Institu 


Resolutions passed by the Standing Committee during the Year ond not otherwise mentioned 
e 


On the lith April it was resolved to pay any Lir rn icit incurred by 
the 8 in atten the Tongariro National Park Boa 
2. On the 11th April it was resolved, That, in the case e any amendment to the 
Tongariro National Park Act, the Government in ld be approached in the direction 
of allowing the New Zealand Institute to have a representative elected by the Institute, 
who would not nece eie Bas: the President, as it is customary to hol ld the office of 
President for only tw 
the 13th Клет Роне Cotton — that he was unable to continue 
to act as Hon. Librarian, and it was resolved to appoint Professor Kirk in place. 
- On the 12th June it was resolved to bind a complete set of the трое оѓ 
the Institute in buckram for the library. This work is nearly comple eted: it was held 
up owing to the binder having to order fresh Брна of buckram from Жайы па. 


The report was discussed clause by clause. 


158 Proceedings. 


Hector Medal.—It was resolved that in future the Award Committee 
of the year be asked to suggest the inscription which should -be placed on 
each medal; the attention of the committee to be directed to the previous 
inscriptions in volume 53 


Stewart Island Sanctuary—On the motion of Dr. J. A. Thomson, 
seconded by Dr. Cockayne, it was resolved, That the control of the animal 
hfe on Stewart Island should be retained by the Government and should 
not be allowed to pass into the hands of any acclimatization society. 


T'ravelling-expenses.—On the motion of Mr. Wright, seconded by Dr. 
J. A. Thomson, it was resolved, That the New Zealand Institute pay the 
travelling-expenses of members of the Board of Governors. 


Proposal to charge Expenses for managing Trust Funds.—On the motion 
of the President, seconded by Mr. Eliott, it was resolved to rescind the 
resolution passed at last annual meeting empowering the Board to deduct 
5 per cent. of the capital of the trust funds for management expenses. 


Storage of Stock of Publications.—lt was resolved to leave the matter 
of the storage of the immense stock of publications held by the Institute 
to the Standing Committe 


Dominion. Museum.—On the motion of Dr. Farr, seconded by Mr. Hill, 
it was resolved, That the New Zealand Institute urge the Government to 
proceed at the earliest possible moment with the erection of a suitable 
building for the Dominion Museum in Wellington 


The Standing Committee’s report was amended and adopted. 


Hector Award for 1924.—The Ны then read the report of the 
Committee of Award recommending the award of this medal to Mr. 
Petrie for his botanical work. The SA ate ara of the committee 
(Drs. Chilton and Cockayne) was unanimously adopted. 


Ngaio, Wellington, 5th January, 1924. 
A oe New — Institute. 


be m 
FN Z tate on чан of his pi cea Pawel снн of the distribution of the р ts 
of Otago and Stewart Island, which brought forth much information essential for New 
fur ; 


е 
many contributions towards a more accurate ае of the flora of New 
this recommendation we have greatly missed the advice of our late 
distinguished colleague, Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, whose death we -— deplore, but p 
feel assured that he would have fully agreed with our decis 
LEONARD э Cockavst Convener. 
€ ON. 


Financial Reports.—On the motion of the Hon. Treasurer, the following 
ген statements for the year ending 318 December, 1923, which had 
Receipts and S spur Statement of Research "vet Statemen 
Trust Accoun 


Annual Meeting, 1994. 159 


Honorary TREASURER’S REPORT FOR YEAR ENDING 3lsT DECEMBER, 1923. 


e statement of assets over liabilities shows a very satisfactory position. The 
credit balance has increased from £233 ls. 5d. on the 3lst December, 1922, to 
£869 15s. +e on the 31st December, 1923, the surplus from the year's working being 
£636 13s 

With Coq to the Government research a hore - amount paid out to 
various applicants, less refunds, amounts to £285 6s. and, as no further gran 
have been received from the Treasury, the fund has now epu. ades o £971 5s. 8d. 

The vario Б accounts are in a healthy state. The Carter Boites Capital 
Account has grown from £5,155 ls. 10d. to £5,455 15s., the revenue for the year, 
earned from investments in Government bonds, amounting t o £320 17s. 2d., which 

cent. on 


i fun as the ing 
reinvested in Government bonds as it accumulates. e е investment apr the Hector 
and Hutton Memorial Funds give a return of 5-82 per 
= e books and accounts have been well and tels kept by the Assistant- 

etary, 
M. A. ErrorT, Hon. Treasurer. 


NEw ZEALAND IxsTrTUTE.— S TATEMEN F RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE FOR THE 
YEAR ENDING 3ler DECEMBER, 1923. 
Receipts. £ s.d 
Balance as at 31st December, 1 + 2,168 4 6 
Petty cash as at 31st Penn denm 6 310 
Statutory grant 1,000 0 0 
Publications sold 131 17 П 
unds by research grantees 41 710 
Interest, Post Office Savings-bank “11 
Interest оп Endowment Fund invested i in inscribed stock 5 0 0 
Contributions to Publication Fund .. 210 6 
Interest, Carter Legac zoa 
Interest on Carter Bequest е е 
Interest on Hector Fund 68 10 0 
Interest on Hutton Fun 58 10 0 
Interest on Hamilton Fund 145 
Refund from Carte r Bequest, Post Office Savings-bank obedit: 155 5 6 
Refund am Hutton Memorial Fun x Mitt 
£4,032 13 8 


Expenditure. f£ xd. 
Government Printer z I zi = “= "e 449 17 : 
рте cash (postages) i i 4 A $C D. RT a6 : 
Charges (bank commission, premiums) ; è XR 4: ч ^ T A 
Sten elling-expenses V n z sTo 
vhs and Son (plate : БУ Е Е s4 Wr 
та; s bs ids 
He Bess eet emis (cartage assistance) 3 45 0 0 
nv intere de gie 300 y^ 4 
utton Fund research grant m e: s e e 
Research grants, as per list e e: je is .. к i$ : 
Endowment Fund invested m Hs “s e en 8.0 
Hamilton Priz ze . a zd vu V .. Р 
реса лер TE N —[Interest to Account .. xs UE Ey F E. 
utton Fund—Interest to А t. S i - z 
Bie desit nterest to Accoun : = = " 9.115 18 7 
8 


£4,032 13 
Sel 


Proceedings. 


Balance in Bank of New Zealand . 
Balance in Post Office "e bank 
d 


Petty cash in han 


Made up as follows :— 


Endowment Fund Revenue Accoun: 
Gove 


rnment Research Grant 
Libra ary d 
Hector Fund ov 


erdrawn A 
amilton Fund p cas ais 


Sundry debto 


rter Redes Revenue Accoun 


balance А : 


Hu am n Memorial Fund “eat Ас: 
unt 


Wheldon and Wesley i in credi 


it 


Carter Lega. Mare c st on £50 


Carter Bequest— Post Offic 
bank Account 


Hector Memorial Fund—Post Office 
vin. 


Profit on year's work 


e Savings- 
35 811 


14 15 2 
20 11 10 
4:2 u8 


£93 4 8 


869 15 3 
£2,209 0 3 
93 4 8 


£2,115 15 7 


ed Examined and found correct— J. Н. FowrER, Deputy Controller and Auditor- 
neral. 


M. A. Extorr, Hon. Treasurer. 


New ZEALAND INSTITUTE. HOMER NT OF LIABILITIES AND ASSETS AS AT 
8: 


Carter Bequest Capital Account 
Hector Fund Capital Account 
Capital Acc 


t 
Endowment Fund Revenue Acco unt 
Government research granis Plane 
скы Fund 
rter Legacy— Interes t, £50 
When and Wesley, in credit 
Balance of assets over liabilities 


T DECEMBER, 192 


Liabilities, 


0 4 

.. 86915 3 
EN 
£10,111 6 5 
————— 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 761 


Ass £ 8. 
Inscribed stock, pec ee Settlement Loan, £7,650° .. 071008 $ 
Post mi inscribed s 8 s 785 15 
Gove ent war fonds pu: : a Ке s 48 11 
Hector F Fund. R venue Account Overdra awn Li a д 614 
Hamilton Fund— баве enue Account overdrawn me es es 114 
Cash in Bank of New Ze in nd E х 
Cash in Post Office Sa 8- 2,042 19 
Cash in Post Office Savings-ba arter Accoun 8 
Cash in Post Office Savings-bank—Hector Fund Account + 2 14 15 
Cash in ig Office Savings-bank— Hutton Fund Account «e i. 20 11 
Cash in Post Office Sa avings-bank— Hamilton Fund Account i 1-2 
Petty cash in hand er 5; 10 8 
undry debto ors .. es vd a Y 3 ve 12 12 


£10,111 6 


NEW ZEALAND ÍNsTITUTE.—GOVERNMENT RESEARCH GRANTS FOR YEAR ENDING 
3lst DECEMBER, 1923. 


5 


r. Cr. 
1923. £ s.d PF LA 
Jan. 1. By Balance ; em Т 1,256 12 6 
Mar. 1. Mr. . G. Morris саай T. i 26 19 7 
April 4. Professor т Eastereld Refund ` a а 8 0 6 
Dec. 20. s 2 679 
Jan. 8. To Protcsor 3 Waterfall 4 100 0 0 
Feb. 24. Professor Evans 94 13 10 
Professor Farr 2 4 8 
Dr. Hilgendorf 210 0 
. Marsden 5 0.4 
Professor Malcolm 16 13 4 
Aug. 8 Dr. Marshall 25 0 0 
Dr. Alan  .. s ne e 10 0 0 
Sept.20. ^ Dr. Hilgendorf H [i ui | Aa В 
Oct. 8. Professor Worley PP. 
Nov. 15. Dr. Marshall 25 0 0 
» 28. . Adams .. ee T^ 14 20 0 0 
Dec. 31. Balance 21 t E СОМ 0 S e 
él, 298 0 4 £1,298 0 4 
New ZEALAND IwsTITUTE Trust ACCOUNTS. 
Carter Bequest Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. 
£ B8 d. £ s. d. 
To m" invested in in- By Balane .. 8 6 6 
seme stock eo 5300132 Books old by auction 413 4 
Balan i ii ss 9d Books exchanged for 
Tra Maso ons fe onp TO 
Interest on investments .. 318 16 0 
Iuterest, Post Office Sav- 
ings-bank — .. с ES 9 
свой £336 2 1 
£336 2 1 


By Balance "s . £95 811 


Proceedings. 


Hector Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. 


162 
ева. 
To Balance 30 19 9 
Cheque, Dr. Farr (prize) 45 0 0 
£75 19 9 
To Balance . £6 14 10 


£ s. d. 

By Interest on investments .. 68 10 0 
Interest, Post Office Savings- 

= „ы Ө Н 

Ва1апсе 6 14 10 

£15 19 9 


Hutton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. 


£ X4 d. s. d. 

To Research grant, Dr. Marshall 40 О 0 By Balance І 

Balance i. x» 20-141 -IO Тебе оп investment ..X D8 10 9 
Interest, Post Office Savings- 

bank ae . 014 9 

£60 11 10 £60 11 10 

By Balance .. £20 11 10 

Hamilton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. 

£ в. d. £ A 

To Cheque, Mr. Myers (prize) 4 0 0 | Ву Interest on war bonds 250 
— Post Office е Savings- 

002 

rec 1 14 10 

£4 0 0 £4 0 0 

— —R— 


To Balance £l 14 10 


ncorporated Societies 


for Volume 55.—On the motion oi Mr. 


Levy on 
Hill, л. by Mr. Eliott, it was resolved, That the levy for volume 55 


be 5s. for the combined volume. 


Research Grant Report. 
Professor Worley, 


; Thomson, Dr. 
T. Н. Easterfield. 


. Thomson, Dr. 


Hon. 
. Cockayne, and Professor 


RESEARCH GRANT REPORT FOR YEAR ENDING 3lst DECEMBER, 1923. 
ѕ, who in 1919 was granted, through the Wellington Phoileophice 


Dr. C. E. Adam 
Society, £55 for purchasing astronomical instruments for the 
у, was d he year — a further £20 in order to c 


in instruments. Dr. Adam 


progressing. 


Astronomical Section 
omplete th he mounting 


reported on the llth December that this work is 


ams, on the 11th December, refunded £6 Өз. 3d., balance of а grant 


: Dr. C. E. Adam 
or investigating astronomical and hy У 
т ж-з rues geophysica € in O 


the year was 


s Canterbury, £30 for a research on the selection and br 
on the 


яар in rye к and cocksfoot. 
in —— ing these lon 
qualis g — & 


» -h 
forms to be found in both ince the root- s рне in detail, the "ien on 


tago. 
through the Philosophical Institute 
reeding of valuable оор 


wth 
oe P 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 763 


the “effec p" seed-tr ed in pe in Som deret five os ipe о 

En" been obtained from various countries, and a spr ing sowing has been m each 
sample. The Board of Governors and the Director of the a High ‘School 
in Feilding have allotted the required areas of ground, and provision has been made for 
areas required as the work extends. So far the only expenditure ‘hos been £2 2s. 9d. 
The Institute has a gesan i» hai of £20, a А the ainder. 

Dr. Hilgendorf, convener of the Artesian Wells C о" which in аус was 
granted, peeves the Philosophical жне жа Canterbury, £100, reported on the 6th 
December that early in the ecorder: e erected in several country wells to 


obviate the “ae Rasa eek in gU е own И from the pumping from adjac 
Also, a recorder was erected in the River Avon with the object of elucidating 
some o vati 


se 

throughout the year, and it is proposed to continue until enough accumulates ig y 
publication. The apparatus required has been made free by Canterbury Colleg and 
Lincoln es and the balance of the grant, abd is in the hands of the Institute, 
£41 8 


EN E me in, who in 1919 was granted, through the Philosophical Institute of 
Canterbury, £100 for лө, into fruit-diseases, reported on the l6th December that 
owing to ill health he had been unable to continue the research, and he deemed it 

visable to give up all further work in connection with the grant. The balance in 
the hands of the Institute is : 

Professor Burbidge, who in 1921 was granted, through the Auckland Institute, 
£100 for a research on the intensity of long-wave wireless, reported о n the 26th 
December that apparatus had been installed. Signals were received, but not in proper 

esigned. This invol 


adjustments have taken considerable ti is, combined with 1 rom 
routine work for research, h unted for delay in Д л measurements, but this 
t r ould be well on the w ith m During the year 


ear the work sh 
yw Burbidge was granted an additional £25, as qu ера purchased absorbed 
e£ the £25 


ia Ut Curtis, who in 1920 w emer through the Nelson Institute, £100 for 
reh in ария ое, topor rted on the 20th December that th rk carried 
kin out during the in preparation for the press. The whole of the grant was 
expended in о 
Mr. W. C. Davies, who in 1921 was granted, through the Nelson Institute, £50 
for research on soil bacteria and uii , reported on the 20th Decem ber that гесе 
of routine ae had p revented rapid Progress of the Pastas be but useful res 
have been ined fro the experim with some of the more barren 
cy he the Nelson District and in the peer cae of о оше soil. The whole 
е P € has been nded. 
essor Easterfield, Viper in 1921, through the Nelson Institute, was gra peter 
for investigations in orchard chemistry, reported on the = арт aye еей чти din 
n syst t th rin the tion Gm 
nd s EN еа "flet of of different cool-store conditions 
n carried out in stores 


using different systems of coolin , s the most common i 
picked in different types of soil. Sufficient data has been collected to allow of begren 
deducti tions to be drawn. An account of the experiments -— ime results 

i ts 


e expe 
as iren ry of an orchard chemist, who has given eod whole — to кора! "Society, 
Decembe 


reported o iren 
тороп soilei ti à the balance 
- has been refunded. The results of the investigation have been pub 
in Chemistry and Industry Review, vol. 42, No. 89, p. 936 (London, 28th Sept., 1923) 
essor Evans, in in rm through the Philosophical Tostitate fC u Na 
N granted £600 for a research on New Zealand brown 00 Ais оч 2 ible 
ovember that owing io: unfavourable кисе no further work been poss tg 
TH he considered it best to resign the ba y of the grant—namely, £ 
а" the hand of the Institu 
Ca . C. C. s^ ahs D in 1921 ги i — the ciem rine crea = 
anterbury, £75 (£60 of which was transferred to another gran 
Physical керш of mi кайт, reported on а Ue llth January that during the 


164 Proceedings. 


physical work, they were be eing o verco e, and i ЕК чн снна to 'be able toiii 
a м . The 


the yeas gran a research on the todo d between radium-emanation and 
goitre, р оп tus ith January, 1924, that experimental work in connection with 
this investiga i re-exami 


of the apre remi of the same e is also being gone into. It is hoped to € 
the research further during the г. 80 эт ү only expenditure has been in 
anie aep dice The е has ere yet 

КАН? ТУЛЫ 


о 
that certain of the works had been received from pe aris and the оаа were 
forwarded. The ing has not yet been eid: 

Mr. F. W. Foster, who during the year was en nted £25 for the work of collating 
fan manuscripts of m late Sir David Hutchins, reported on the 28th November that he 


He found that sections on certain im nt aspects of New Zealand forestry were 
missing, some time was spent in going through the library of the deceased, and 
eventually he found the missing sectio e other valuable manu 
nce was not previously suspec s arranging the matter under three m. 
1) Native forests and est-trees of mid d southern New Zealand; 
(2) exotic trees and edema (3) ealand а poliey. Мг ро: 


ew Z . Foster те 
that the work is proving far more protracted than he at first anticipated, but most of 
the ma id so far dealt with is of a valuable nature. N, o portion ot the grant has ye 
over 


. H. Ha milton was, eerie the Wellington Philosophical Society, granted £30 
for a fw on cave fauna of New Zealand. On the 5th December Mr. Hamilton 
reported that he iis Me t yet ааваас the research, but he intends visiting Waitomo 
Caves at an early date 

or Tnglis, who, npe the Otago Institute, was granted £25 for a research 
on the "mental oils of native plants, report rted on the 29th November that larger 
d 


w has b 
who is working on a similar res earch, to avoid overlapping, a experiments 
be made upon (a) Dacrydium cupressium, (b) Dacrydium кыны 9 Aciphylla, 
Myoporum laetum 


Professor Jack, who, en the Otago Institute, was in 1917 granted £25 for 
research of the electric ieu о rem n, reported on the 20th Mere that fati 
investigations had bee lois out during the year, and the work was sent forward 
as a thesis. Professor жч is now ordering new Дона ey 80 that the work will be 
advanced further. 

Mr. Lomas 8, she. through e Wellington Philosophical Society, was d 
the year gran nted £25 for a research on the intelligence of school-children. "soporte on m 
the 20th December that he hoped to d the research early in the 


colm, who, ough the Otago Institute, in 191 gran 
425 for a research on the food value of Wem Zealan we , reported on the 22nd 
December that early in th r per on the c y of the New Zealand paua 
was finished and sent for publication in the Transactions ав аа 
Later in the year a в arch was begun in conjunction wit 
M.Sc., re of the fats and oils in the mutton This is HEN {о throw 


th 1 
light оп the digestibility of the oils derived from the fish c med by t 5 
MNA to тран sh results next year. Balance of the grant, which i is in hands of Institute, 


Professor Malcolm, who, through the Otago Institute, in 1918 was granted p 
for a research on the New Z Zealand plant poisons, reported on the 22nd December tha 
à considerable number of observations had been made as opportunity offered on tutin, 


pukateine, and ka ka, and these will be published whe pleted. me useful 
А ронд bea ing pong X subject have been ured, and Dr. Rawnsley has pre 
on с 


proc as 
€ poisons, including tutin, and it is hoped to publish these later. 
Balance of phe is £9 6s, 7d. рчс Уа tie holds. mon 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 165 


Dr. Маса who, through the Wanganui Philosophical Society, during the year 
was granted £30 for a research on gist Cre pg fauna of New Zealand, reported 

the 23rd ылым that he had made three c ET epe ae Pong north 
Auckland (Whangaroa and Kaipara), aaa he h ad collected s species o 
ammonites. he whole year had been spent in identifying | pine e soin cole 
The aoe literature, and difficulty in prepar ing specimens and making the neces- 
sary drawings, haó taken much m t the oa is now almost ready for 
Жаганов. Grantee has had the whol this 

Mr. J. G. 8, whi thr mn A ° Wellington Philosophical Society, was during 
the year grante ied £10 for a research on the New Zealand Hemiptera, reported on the 
27th Nov ed ae as the season abs ite was commencing, he hoped to com- 
mence kis т 

Pro Tti Speight, who, through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, in 1919 
was granted £225 for a geological survey of the Malvern Hills, reported on the 11th 
December that ке the year an examination tt been made ‘of various parts of the 
I including the Rakaia Gorge, High Peak, Rockwood, and Benmore areas, the 
first two largely with the help of s kudenta, vu had u sed tho 56 areas for subjects for 


1 
to the Hon. peg of the eor ees for appr Some attention has also been 
given to the more promising Glenroy and Steventon area, the latter being specially 
promising, and iE videar rie “bored would probably prove to be a fairly extensive 
brown-coal field. work i nnection with these areas has reached such a иы 
S pd it is сее to ‘deal with the А of the блар апа боде for the purposes 
earthen A 
Mr. Pake. B.Sc., late ect to TIME Evans, of Canterbury College, made a 
proposition to Mr. Spei ight dealing with this as o e of the get and Mr. Speight 
obtained the approval of the Sta E Committee to divert portion of the grant to 
carrying out investigation on the clays. The beds of the petis in hands of 
Institute is £175 
Tessrs. Wild and Tankersley, who, through the TUET ета of Canter- 


bury, were during the year granted £25 for soil- eth tu district, 
reported on the 27th November that they had a anged to get ws use of the chemical 
balance obtained b by the Hon. Mr. G. M. Thoms n for his research on whale-feed. 


Some material had been collected and preliminary "Vd begun. "NO снае 
80 far fon incurred. 

“Аныи ka who, through bs aiu — d the year sin 
gg £25 for a research on the essential oils of n lants, reported on the 
November that research ha ab een carri eer out on the essenti 1 oil o operum 
ит and is partly completed. Additions and altera tions have been made to the 
distilla n apparatus, and ST to the E eint of £9 7s. incurred. Balance in 
hands: ot Tnstitute, £15 1 

M. Wright, whe, d the Canterbury Philosophical Institute, was in 
1921 granted £75 for a research o vitamine-content of commercial meat products 


w 


: ined may 

value. Three ers have been published covering the results obtained, a 

have ben pabida daie Teuh of the Society 2 Chemical Industry, оа № 4. 
ов. 2 and 3, New Zealand Journal of Science and Technology. Balance of gran 

hands of Institute is £25. 


Hutton Fund Research Grants. 


Professor Marshall, who in 1923 was granted 4 = bars A ear ы 
Wotk on the Upper Cretaceous ammonites of New Z d dift ult; 
November that the work has proved to ie of Ками аст» velare and difficulty, 

ut it is now almost ready for acme 
: zd rted x kd 4th December that 

Miss Mestay r, who in 1918 w gite £10, repo n Mollusca this year. 

еей > during 1924. There 


166 Proceedings. 


Research Work.—At the last annual meeting the following resolution 
was passed: “That the Research Grant Committee be asked to make a 
comprehensive report on the state of all researches undertaken with the 
Institute’s financial aid during the last ten years.’’ The following report 
has therefore been compiled, and a property list containing the books and 
apparatus, &c., bought out of ‘the Research Grant Fund is appended. 


REPORT ON THE RESEARCH WORK OF THE New ZEALAND IwsTITUTE, May, 1923. 


Dr c dams was granted £ as Chairman of the Astronomical 
езен ы; th W ellington. Philosophical азе, for the guess of he 
The ^ ole ritish Astronomical Association purchased for him meter 
pits ‘ich e, e edis pee юа objective prism e last i aide tw 
in 1922, when Dr Adams applied for an additional hipt of £20 for кузге}. x cost 
of camera. This application was granted on 12th June, 1923. 
Dr. C. E. Adams in 1919 was granted НӨ аге nable him to undertake Niere 


observations in Cen fal Otago, and such other localities as decided on by the Astro- 
nomical Section, to test the seeing and other conditions of s i": for an observatory. 
In 1921 the Internal Affairs Department stated that, as the e xpenses in connection wit 
the testing of sites was being undertaken by the Department, hes grant would not be 
requir Dr. Adams had expended £26 5s. 5d. on instruments, and h ked permission 
to retain these for another year, which permission was granted. The pex of the 
grant was surrender 

Mr. L Birks in 1916 as granted £10 for carrying out experiments in electrical 
prevention of frosts in cinta. In 1919 Mr. Birks was transferred from Christchurch 
to К эке шел ‚ and he refunded the grant, of which nothing had been expended. 

. G. Brittin i £100 fo i i 


- 1 uit iseases. 
work consisted in special pruning and spraying, and noting the effects. He had 
secured the loan of a microtome, and was able to pr ы ран sections of the later stages 
of some of the diseases. Dr. Curtis, of Cawthron Institu ute. was assisting in the 
examination of the [rue SAM die-ba ick. The results of the experimental E in 

р 


reached. Тһе ар so = ноу e been slight, and atn Vies ree: ave " gladly 
loaned their trees for the r ih. Mr. Brittin gave before the Fruit- 

DE ers’ Association, and Pun was published in the Nelson Mail on the 7th October, 

hs owe r P. W. gu in "d was monet £100 for a wert on the intensity 

e signals from Euro The apparatus, which cost over £100, arriv ved 


à commenceme nt being made. He applied for an additio nal £25 for uec out- 
а t expenses. This application was granted оп и, bou June 


particularly in the direction of prone de Observations and experiments in rega 
to the diseases affecting the flax, improved methods of йы тыш Аш &e. Early in 1919 
nnings (then Mrs. Dr. McCallum) e. to leave for England; the work had to 


Je nd 
Bonds pistes and the unexpended portion of the pal ame £39— was 
efunde 


. M. logy. 
In бойу їпд {һе еа noe stages in the penetration of the peer of the black-spot 
ing ri i : culiariti ted 


n 
of stone-fruits. The whole of the grant has been expended in books, the apparatus 
required in the research being available in the Gibson Institute 
Mr. W. C. Davies in 1921 wa fo resea on soil- 
Коне a. The work included i investigation of the bacteria of Miei typical p of 
: e Nelson ана, particularly of the loams of {һе Moutere and Port Hills. Work 
as also been commenced on the soils of the Nelson tomato-houses, with the object 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 161 


of identifying the protozoa and studying the effects of several methods of partial 
paseos of the soil-life. А etii: has been fitted up, and experimental work 
n plate and pot culture has carried out. The whole of the grant has been 
MM; in apparatus and b 
Professor T. H. Eas teried 3 in 1918-19 was granted £250 for an "Ease rere 
the wax- content of New Zealand brown coals. A commencement with the work was 
elayed owing to the war ы үт illness of n Mehmet iod In 192] a 
paper Барам ng. m ereit of this investigation was r d t the nay Congress in 
Palmerston North this paper the location of mineral oils was given, and allusion 
was — to the onis to supply mineral-oil by distillation oil тот at Orepuki. 
Th hur-content of the southern shales id Stated to a serious objection. 
‘Rane in of the properties of iure and Kotuku oil was oti Professor Easter- 
field stated згн in bis "ae. ion the ad of new wells in Taranaki pro at present 
greater success than development in any other area, but urged that as a matter of 
og nines ected ое prospecting уы bores сеа be carried out іп a number 
e еен was атса. in the salaries of assistants, я the unexpended 
) rch has been 


Professor T. H. Eas — eld in 1922 еб гече ranted £200 for а research on orchard- 
fruits. A preli Me account of this research was rec Siar given to the Fruitgrowe 
Associati tion, who h сы; contributed ix the eost of the work; the account was 
published in = Nelson Evenirg Mail. Е 

. P. Evans in 1918 was nted £200, in 1920 a further £200, and in 


Professo gran 
1921 a further £9 00, totalling £600, for a research on New Zealand brown coals. 
work covered investigation into the distillates of the various coals as regards fuels for 
internal-combustion engines and primary chemicals for organic work in gene 


neral. 
Canterbury College Council assisted in supplying part salary of an assistant, the 
remainder being paid from i grant. A large amount of apparatus а p pres 


including a ball mill, electric furna с. ; analyses and experiments 
1 nnection with the various coals, and the feil have been g A general 
unt of the research was presented at the last meeting "ot the Australasia 


ace n Asso- 
ciation for the Advancement of Science, and will be published with the report ‘of that 
meeting. 


Professor C. Coleridge Farr in 1919 was granted £100, in 1920 an additional £30, 
and in 1922 £60, fora oe n porcelain insulators. A _— À was с 
isfacto 


The 
than a that have hitherto bee | ublished.” The unexpended balance is £55 
Professor Farr and Mr Philpott, it, his. assistant, consider that the work has now become 
of such a practical nature, and so routine in practice, that any further e Ix 
upon it should be borne by the Public Works Department is € come m t 


beyond that stage p become of a commercial аба 
T Oleri 


sulphur. Wor k has been progressing, and the expenditure so far has been only very 
slight, = aids or Farr hopes shortly to publish a paper showing the results of his 
цен 


tus, 
nterb re a delay in fitting up a la ore and o pparatus, 

ut 130 samples of ra has кт collected from Lincoln distriet and from m the Sel 
and Wai then found that his health prevented him from 


Mr. 

carrying on the asie do indi he surrendered the whole of the grant. orl ach 

e Artesian Wells Committee, with Dr. Hilgendorf as convener, in Es. ot pee 
granted £100 for a research into o the sources of supply, constancy of flo ek i wells 
artesian wells of the Christchurch area. Recorders for reading the c = the 
have been insta lled. Observations have been co ompleted in Christehurc ТР нь 
mores have been removed to Lincoln. The work during Dr. Hilgendorf's veis m 
ve as delaye ed, but it is now eee pushed forward. The expenditure incurre 
chiefly in shelters for the == iping, 

r. H. Hill in 1917 <r pee for investigations of the е re ы» 

тање artesian water Shen Se persone in certain areas. Mr. Hill expe 


768 Proceedings. 


of the grant in preliminary investigations, and application for a further grant was 
subsequently withdrawn. A paper by Mr. Hill on the subject of artesian wells has been 
published n volume 54 of the T'ransactions. 

Mr. W. G. Howes in 1919 was granted £30 for a Dese on the neuropterous fauna. 
This research was underiaken in company with Dr. Tillyard. Investigations were 
made in Queenstown, Arthur's Pass, and Moana; the results were good, and a paper 
dealing with the results of the material gathered is to be submitted. The whale of the . 


à further #28. жй ted 
to enable the ane of peip кы work to pes salle tod and published. This work is 
proceeded with Mr. F. W. Foster, of the Forestry Department, under the 

rvi 


Professor R. Jack in 1917 was grant 95 for investigations of the electric 


charge on rain and its connections with the meteorological conditions.  Professo k 
promises to furnish a report of this research before the end e year. 
in 1917 was gr 5 for investigating meth f 
ui ents proved that the cresols in me dunes state = 


osquitoes and larvae. The experi ; 
not very effective, and that neither they nor the phenols are so effec 
of all together. Professor Kirk found no larvaecide of dun» ale “сену бөзү light oil 
Р руа ts had also been made with tanglefoot mixtur he grant was expended 
n tra „expenses, &c. A paper embodying results of. this "ode was published in 
v арша 50 of the Transactions. 

. T. L. Lancaster and Cornes in 1919 were granted £50 for an inquiry into the 
rate and growth of the cra al New Zealand timber-trees. Some data on kauri 
saplings in Titirangi and on the growth-rings was ne ted, and some observations 
made in Swanson. Mr. Cornes was removed from Auckland, - owing to pressure 
of work Mr. Lancaster was unable to continue the work, and the wbole grant was 
haic ma ed. 

в. W. S. La Trobe and C. E. Adams in 1917 ves granted £50 towards out- 
d" expenses in the construction of a tide-predicting machine, for the purpose 
of ine g easing t ost or 


Professor J. Malcolm i in 1918 was granted £30 for a research on the pharmacology 
of New Zealand plants. As an outcome of this research, a paper dealing with the tutu 
fruit and seed was published in volume 51 of the Transactions, and work on pukateine 
was pore, although it had been — owing to pressure of University wor rk. 
Books and apparatus were absorbing the grant. 

ое J. Malcolm іп 1919 was granted £250 for a research on the composition 
of New Zealand fishes. In 1920 a further £175 was granted for this purpose, and was 
mainly expended in the salary of an assistant. Three papers—Part 1 and Part 2, by 
Mrs. Johnson, his assistant- were published in quein = and 58 of the Transactions, 
and Part 3, by Professor J. Male olm and T. B. volume 55. 

. №. Marsden in 1922 was granted a a special a dd Interni smo л #100 
tor an investigation of the earthquakes in Taupo. The was spent эи 
Journeys {о Taupo, and on Maru ia aqu and боео за liens to register the 
earthquakes. One hundred ea earthquake Porcia were Devon, and are being worked 

n 


- E. Marsden 
in the disintegration effect of the impact 3 a parti a on Observations 
have been made in Samoa and Mount Egmont with the purpose жн: аша whether it 
18 possible to promote radio-active disintegration. Radium has been purchas a 
measured, and experiments were directed to ascertain whether or на? бии is an extra- 


terrestrial radiation of radio-active nature. A роону accou t к 
has been acce pted for publication in the Journal of Amoepheri "Hleciriciy and 
T'errestrial Magnetism, and a fuller account is in Phat of pius 

rsden in 1919 was granted £60 for a research relative efficiency 


. E. a on t 
of coal-gas and electricity for domestic purposes and heating in er Zealand. 
embodying the results of this research was published in the Journal of Science 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 169 


and соод y (vol. 3, Nos. 5, 6). Тһе research was carried on with the assistance 
of Miss Fenton, and the grant was expended in apparatus and an honorarium to Miss 
fread 

Dr. E. Marsden in ios was granted £50 for a research on the physical properties 
of gel epp timbers. So far no report has been received on this grant. 

D. D. Milligan in ng was gan £50 for an pean aen of. a 

Two xe have been made 
the full report of his чк mes not yet been recei 

Mr. W. G, Morrison in 1919 was granted £100 for a research on the afforestation o 
the Spenser Ranges. Useful data were peto on a tour through the North Island 
en. 


orth, and Bon 
of Science and Technology (vol. 2, Nos. 4, 5). At the end of 1922 Mr. Morrison premi 
he was unable, o mo to official duties, to continue the research, and he refunded th 
sos gend balan 

Dr. Petrie in 1917 was granted £20 for an exploration of the grass flora 
southern Neison m but he found he was unable to prosecute the research, and he 
refunded th 

Mr. R “Speight i in 1919 was granted £225 for a —* -— of the Malvern 
Hills. In various parts of the hills experiments have been carried out, some portions 
Showing fair prospects of coal. The examination of the hills is still in progress, and 
the expenses so far have бөер confined to field-work, travelling, &c. Preparation for 


n 1916 was granted £50 for an bc apes of the causes of 
deterioration and raz ay of apples a ah fruit in cold storage. epit nt of ill health 
and Е" business, Mr. Symes was compelled to surrender e 

. Skinner in 1920 was granted £200 | de an MER. survey of the 

South ideni. Mr. Beattie was employed as assistant, and the grant was used to pay 

his salary and expenses. The ground covered was from the Bluff to Kaiapoi, and a 

large amount of entirely new ial relating to Maori life was sec Mr. sept 
ee ub pared Cui pn. pages of manuseript onbodyb 4 he results of this research, and t 

waiti = ica 

ess ч Spe ight and L. J. Wild in 1916 were granted £50 for an investigation 

of the наби yielding rocks of Canterbury. All the localities in Canterbury where 

it was considered possible that phosphate material might exist in quantity were 

rumen E The work was held up, and, according to resolution of the annual meeting 


злата, unexpended balances of research grants granted prior to January, 
1919, 4 the unexpended od was teo . Two have bli БЕРН 
entitled “ The Limestones of Canterb d red as à a Possible Source of Phosphate," 


in the Journal of Science and Tusci (vol. 2 2, No. 3, 1919), and “ The S г 
Relationship of the Weka Pass Stone and the Amuri Limestone," in the 
of the New Zealand. Institute (vol. 50). h | 
ig in 1919 was granted £100 for an investigation into the c — 
iaces of of i igneo s rocks. Owing to Dr. Thomson's continued illness, this 
* eme 


and Mr. С. S. Thomson in 1919 were granted £50 for а research on the 
economic value of «рае Ба There was some delay in obtaining apparatus Me 
England, but with its arrival the research was p ed with, and a paper gi ving We 3 
Fart of Б "at was published in the Journal үе, Science and Technology (vol. 6, Мо. 


In 
ect L. J. Wild in 1918 was granted £30 for a soil-survey in Canterbury. 
jon with this Me. pre pre red a paper, whic hich w: as published in pessier 
of Se Sones and Technology (vo Br No. 2), entitled “ Colis ent bonte Con ча 
some Soils from Са nterbury d Southland." ee incurred were sligh an 


the balance was refunded as per resolution of the nui meeting refer above. 
Early in 1923 Mr. Wild applied for another grant to n ace сеш: 
hat the sur in the еа distri: anted fo the 


tamin ntent 

r. „М. “Wright i in 1921 was granted £75 for a research on the vi e-co 

of commercial meat products. The оа is still in іс cmm , and, Sigon en 
av. 


Mr, Wri 
rar AY: in the issue of the volume he is arranging 
$0 before the end of the year. Expenditure has been in books and кеми: 


25—Trans. 


110 Proceedings. 


Grants from the Hutton. Memorial Fund. 
r. C. Chilton in 1911 was granted £10 from the Hutton Fund ыер, the cost 
of prepar p iuo for a revision of the New Zealand o: a. These 
illustrations were used in papers published in the T'ransactions (vols. 4 44), in 
Journal = the Linnean Society (vol. 32), and in Annals of Natural ains (aen 8, 


Dr. F. W. Hilgendorf i in 1914 was granted £10 for apparatus required for тога 
оп artesian wells in Canterbury. oney was expen in making and fixing apparatus 
for securing à continuous record of th fluctuations in the height of an. artesian % 
urthe ined. _ А paper 


collected were sent to Major Broun and to Dr. Chi 

Major T. Broun in 1916 was granted £50 eimi s the publication of his researches 
on the New Zealand Coleopter 

Mr. W. R. B. Oliver in 1915. was granted £15 to са ld aea expenses ze cost 
of apparatus for a visit to Lord Howe Island, underta ovember, 1913 ; in 
the Transactions (zol 49, pp. 94-161) he published a vitm p ieu tied “ The Vegetation 


Lo 
Portobello ps Fish-hatchery (G. M. Thomson, Esq.) was granted £25 in 1916 
- — uting research on the distribution of native marine iive €— Investigations 
e carried on, and a NM. written by Mr. Anderto rator of the hatchery, 
pai the Hon. G. M. Thomson, on the М org of the ae o Fish. hatchery, contained 
statements of all ur" has been don 
Mi Mes ie was granted £10 for a research on un New 

Zéaland Mollusca. pam o fow illustrations for two papers published in the Tra nsactions 
(vols. 51, 53) were ara do r Miss Mestayer with portion of the grant, bal for the 

last po years she has mide ыл that no work has been done 

Cotton in 1915 was granted £15 коў атн an investigation. of the 
ch danagin ‘features of the New Z ealand coast, ^ as he obtained a gran t from 
another source he surrendered this gra 


Property-list. 
The following is a list of apparatus aede by the aid of a grant from the 
Research Fund and in use by the various grantee n a research is completed 
the ае used in p^ research is returned. to the сеня for use by future research 


In ed Legge of the apres at deter are the following: One block plane, 
cost 9s. ; camera, £15 e tenon saw, { 

At = мен їп ki nds d s earch brio as: Aerial insulators, cost’ £4 4s. ; SF 
condensors, £12 8s. ; altitude d azimuth instrument, <р; analy ie balance, £36 ; 
ball mill, £23 12s. 9d. ; castings, fittings, uw for , £56 6 15s. gd.; ‘ Big Ben 
alarm clocks (2), £3 7s. 6d. ; As cages (an imal), £3 базы £1 lls.; chemical balance, 
£37; opum pem same, £4 14s. 3d. ; condensers, g1 17s. 11d. ; Duddell thermogalvano- 
meter, 14 electric ice and fittings, £28 15s. 3d. ; electric oven, £14 14s. 5d. ; 
Me epit: a 168 8а. ; Kjedahl ad alge £1 15s. ; on eye-picc», £17 28. 5 
ct d pur ft, £4 1 s. 6d.; photometer, £2 108; 


range-finder, £4 ; scales and — moto r, 10s. ; ox Ss. 6d. ; sphere, £25 158. ; 
— apparatus, £1 5s. 4d. ; E es зага, < s. 6d.; telephones (one у 
“> 


£3 2 ing-vessel, porcelain ‘echoes £95; tide- predicting machine, £63 175. 
Vier Siyke's desees £15. 4 


Publication е Report.—Delay in publication of volume 5 
A discussion took place this delay, and a letter from the Hon. Editor, 
dated 25th January, 1994, > was read. A message was received from Intern? 
Affairs Department that the Government Printer has promised to do 
utmost, if all papers are in his hands before the end of January, to have 
volume 55 published by the end of July, 1924. | 

On the motion of Mr. Morgan, seconded by Мг. Hosen Е. was resolved — 
That the printing of the Transactions for the two years and 1923 1 ш. 
one volume, No. 55, be entrusted to the Government Pee i 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 771 


. PUBLICATION CoMMITTEE’s REPORT. 
At the tim of making this report (19th December, 1923) volume 54 is still 
unpublished. The early session of 1923 began just before the concluding portion of 
the volume was finished, and since then one vexa aes 8 н; y and another has put it 


i olidays. 
committee has done what it could to ex the issue = ae volume, and 
can only suggest that the пере urge the Hon. the srg to i -€— pe Pri vad 
h t E 


ists of xxx E 920 pages tot which us Tow арно 49 pages), 85 plates, а 
numerous died e 
E the various societies have not bent included ; societies failed to send 
n 


apers read, some o 1 
several of the societies print and distribute their own annual report in their own form, 
and as this printed report is th i ve m in the Transactions it was 


and Ju dgio of the TE beri js following Mapa AG es already 

іп the panes s han y papers by twen d authors submitted for 

коео» but owing to sertim authors declining to make sugges sted ‘alterations: these 
e reduced to twenty-six papers by twenty-one au 

i ke quite a small volume ; id the Pega would like to 


be 
the final) of Bulletin No. 1 was issued during the year, and Dixon's mosses 
would vie have been issued ke for the fact that the рм» had been lost by the printer. 
A new one was obtained, a he bulletin will be out early in the year. 
d the Committee. 
JOHANNES C. ANDERSEN. 


Pan-Pacific Congress.—Report was received. It was resolved, on the 
motion of the President, That the incoming President be the Institute’s 
representative on the Pan-Pacific Congress Committee. 


Report or Pan-Pactric SCIENCE CONGRESS. 


The second Pan-Pacific Science Congress, to which Dr. Allan ‘Thomson, De P. 
Marshall, "And I had the honour to be the Institute's ipee rtr А белой i6 исте 
session on the 13th August, and its Sydney session on the 23rd, concluding there 
the 3rd September. In Melbourne the session was open’ y the Quies Qoid, f 

uci the Right асте Henry W. B. Forster, and in Sydney by the 


His 

State Governor, His Excellency Sir William Davidson. The addresses of both were 
нр апа d i at of Sir William Davidson in particular was 

eminently classical, and it has still the mournful consideration for us that it was the 


t 
last public address that he gave. By his death shortly after the Congress concluded 
science lost a friend and humanity a servant of magnificent gifts and rms; id devotion. 

was attended by eminent men from every country that has a 


Pacific coast, except South American countries, and by eminent men from Britain 
It re marked keen devotion to work, and great number of 
important questions that were consider Its fine effects 1 n many 
of the del nd on many of members of the Australian publie. as, 
indeed, the keenest interest manifested by the public in all the proc oceedings. Amonr 
the minor Seok Be bat an "e ной the feeling Ж attraction that was felt and 
зову expressed by subsets of — rg es for peerk = and for the 

iun people, VA ha preie Aan ia of m к nd o re rom this 


ven material ciim will result to Аааа э the liberal үрбү that made 
rs holding of the C possible. 
Among the g ecient decisions of the Congress was one for the setting-up о 
Organization Coma mittee isting of rep entatives of the various Pacific cues 
О M t Britain. It falls to the Institute to elect the New Zealand representative. 
invitation of the delegates from Japan, the next Congress will be held in 
n 1926 


that fuo vig 
Н. B. Kirk. 


25* 


772 Proceedings. 


Tongariro National Park.—Report was received. On the motion of 
Dr. Cockayne, seconded by Dr. Allan Thomson, it was resolved, That this 
Board strongly opposes the planting of heather on any part of the 
Tongariro National Park, or any other national park or scenic reserve. 

n the motion of Mr. Hill, seconded by Dr. Marshall, it was resolved 
to urge that no leasing of any portion of the National Park be allowed. 


REPORT or TONGARIRO NATIONAL PARK BOARD. 
officio representative of the Institute on the Tongariro National Park 
Board, I ps for the information of the Board of Governors a copy of the report 
to Parlia 
There . ar s certain matters of policy in connection with the administration of the 
park on which I think the Institute should come to a conclusion for the guidance of 


A proposal came before the Park Board at its first meeting to lease certain portions 
of the park for the e оя of summer residences. І "sanae i et duty to oppose 
this proposal.. A conclusion on the matter has not yet been 

When the Pieri ж was constituted a license was found to iu held by the Prisons 
Department to cut timber on a certain defined area on Hauhangatahi, then brought 
within the Rust of the e ра rk. The Board was faced with ке difficulty of making 
roads, and of meeting other expenditure, with no settled revenue. It v to 
renew the license under stri conditions as to selective logging, а and to accept in 
payment the making of roads by priso n labour. It is, I think, desirable "that the 
Institute should lay down, for guidance of its representative, the "principe that 

le 


Н. В. Квк. 


Carter Bequest.—A deputation, consisting of Sir Robert Stout, Dr. 
Newman, Mr. Wright (Mayor of Wellington), Mr. J. P. Maxw well, Mr. 


donated by the City Council to ie the Meanee 9 in. pene hich 
had been recently purchased by the Council for £500, and was now valu 
at £2,000. Dr. Newman, who introduced the deputation, informed the 
Board that the Wellington Philosophical Society would be willing to pay 
the costs of both sides of any friendly action in the Supreme Court to 
determine the power of the Institute in the master Sir Robert Stout 
also briefly supported Dr. Newman’s application. ` He considered the 
suggestion that the Institute should become the owners and managers of 
the telescope and site would pues енын which were outside 
the functions of the New Zealand Ins 

After the deputation had sr csl Mr. Eliott moved, and Mr 
Wright seconded, and it was carried, That the resolution passed. in 
January, 1923, relating to using £2,000 of the Carter Bequest for assisting 
the erection of an observatory, be rescinded. 

After considerable discussion the following motion, moved by the 
President, and seconded by the Hon. Treasurer, Mr. Eliott, was carried : 
ui provided (a) all ded difficulties be removed, (b) the tenure of the E 

te be assured to the Institute, (c) the City Council donate е municipal x 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 778 


teescope to the Institute as trustees of the Carter Fund, there be built 
a Carter Memorial Observatory at the expense of the Carter Fund; that 


Society ; that not more than £3,000 be spent on the building of the 
observatory, the remainder of the Carter Fund being allowed to accumulate 
till it is sufficient to found a professorship of astronomy ; further, that the 
Standing Committee be empowered to take such action as may be necessary 
to carry out these resolutions. . 


The Hon. Librariam's wane and the Library Agreement were received 
and adopted, 
Нох. LrBRARIAN'S REPORT. 
At the time of the last annual meeting the books had been removed to Victoria 
University College, and a beginning had been made to sort them from the hopelessly 
inued thro 


Ah has been 
since August. Complete cataloguing has still to be done, with the careful examination 
that this will involve in order аст what gaps in series exist and with the 
Sis nden ry to aps. 
books are, for the anm on shelving provided by the College; and it 
that the обов of shelving taken up at = да абак xd ng Institute is 
еу less than the amount that it is already using. In te its agreement 


mount. 
ms she ae. take s the colle was taken by permission of the D of 


onsec via ip It is indebt ie kindest 
in allowing the be removed in the неа motor- 
consequence of the decision of the Wellington Philoso Society not to allow its 
books = p the M t was necessary to determine disc o a very difficult 
task i me n was undertaken by a joint committee, on which the 
Institute's represe and Professor Cotton. They had to spend 


r. Asto 
à great deal of iw in apti "ийсек: su. and they did the me 


Hon. Librarian. 
LIBRARY AGREEMENT. 

MEMORANDUM of the terms under which the library of the New Zealand Institute 
(here ын referred ia as че. Id formerly housed at the Dominion 
Maid Wellington, to ben ictoria University College, Wellington 
(hereinafter referred wi as eds e College), is 4o je the College. 

The said library of the Institute, сааб all — which in the capio. 
made thereto (hereinafter called “ the library”) is to be forwarded to t he College 
at the sole expense for carriage of the Тойда, апа i omia at Victoria University 

ll ildi of Gove i sien 


ege bui i 
of the College determine that this arrangement shall be ended and give at least twel 
calendar months' notice € that effect to the other body, = -- library shall with 


all convenient s speed be removed by the Institute at its sole 

The magia’ shall forthwith supply shelving which shall us poro ssi to accomm 
the libra This shall be erected at the College at the n: “ the Institute, wie 
may be adapted eed used as found necessary for the "dps e 


of t ge. 
The t Secretary of the Institute shall be a а те кабала of the library 
staff of the College, and shall accordingly attend at the College library for at least t half 


774 Proceedings. 


of his or her working-time. He or she shall be paid by the Institute. but shall during 
his or her attendance, as above mentioned, at the College be under the direction of the 


Librarian of the College. 
eri now included in the library are all properly stamped with the na 


x the Ins or otherwise ‘identified, and all = tions thereto shall be нт 
stamped от "identified. by the ee at its expens 
The library shall be properly shelved at ‘the College, but not necessarily kept 
separate m 9 m m the College library. 
"he lib is in the property of the Institute, Les shall be under the 
control of the ‘Council of "the " College or its nominees so long as it remains in the College 


8. 

The library €— be available for use by members of the Institute at all times at 

which the College library is open to students of the College, me at such other reason- 

able times as the Institute may wish, provided that at these times the books are issued 

by the дуан provided by the Institute, or by some other person whose responsibility 

recognized by the etu and by the College. Books that are the -property of b. 
ssued at these i 


ary. 
at its own nse bin Ta magazines at presen nt un boust 
proceeding with this work at a reasonable rate. The Institute will also at its 
expense and at proper intervals bind all magazines Di aeri] added to the mem 
which may reasonably require c and will at its own expense effect all necessary 
repairs to the volumes of the libra 

The library may be used by t the taff and students be the College. 

Members of the nee Zealand institu te shall e the same privileges with t 
Institute's own books as members of the College staff pac t the present time with 
regard to the hooks belonging 9 е ' Colega е except dai access to the library 
shall o officially open. In addi on, members of th 
Institute ai. on з 'appliostion to the ‘Secretary of the Institute, pe itled to receive 
library cards giving them readers' privileges, as under the Victoria University College 
Library Regulations 5 (C), p. 65, Calendar 1922. 

Boo the library us to the New Zealand Tre ad may be posted on 
loan to espe r8 of the Institute at the expense of the Inst 

rne library а "res be insured against fire by the Institute, which shall pay all 

e premi 

a The College sh shall take all reasonable care of the library, but will not be responsible 
for any loss or damage to same. 

Dated this 5th day of February, 1923. 

For the Victoria sig oa College : 
P. Lev. diserte of Council. 
For the New Per Inst 
. B. Кікк, pe 


was carried : That this Institute, being apprised ol the benefit accruing to 


same committee as an advisory board on all geophysical and astronomic 
observatories in New Zealand. 


REPORT OF THE SAMOAN OBSERVATORY COMMITTEE. 
to state that the co-operation of the four members of the Lest on the 
moot. 


above сой with the Government fo umet riae has proceeded s ly and 
th excellent results ere is d to believe that, acting on the e of the 
committe Department of Ex fairs has conducted the Observatory at 


H Ж {етп 
тоа їп а —— — of New Zealand. and satisfactory in every жа 
scientific point of. v and 
The Soria : receives and ке» оп the annual v 
report of the Direc 
advises the External Affairs Department as to the way in which the money shou uid be 
spent. e Department of Кышны: үү rs has shown a commendable, prog ressive 


Annual Meeting, 1924. 775 


hae ини spirit in the way it has treated and assisted the deliberations of the 
ittee. 


The committee has regularly met, and has arranged for the publications of the 
Observatory as well as scientific working 
E. MARSDEN. 


Committee on Cataloguing Scientific Periodicals.—The report was received 
and adopted. On the motion of Dr. Thomson, seconded by Dr. Chilton, 
it was resolved, That the card catalogue of scientific gines poen be 
the property of the Philosophical Institute of Canterbur 


REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON THE CATALOGUE OF SCIENTIFIC PERIODICALS. 

The last list of pou als was received a dd Nb. ago: all entries have now 
been transferred to a card catalogue. I hope urn from the Chatham Islands 
таніну early in January to enable me to hw vile оиса ready by the end of 
t 

The reference list will necessarily contain the information in the briefest form, 
but the card catalogue contains all the relative information sumen. to me. It is 
suggested that libraries desiring a copy of this may obtain a set by paying the cost of 
the cards and copying, which should be done locally ; while the present card catalogue 
should in fairness „belong to the Canterbury Philosophical 9 which was the 
instigator of the proposal and whose members hav omes T eee ts preparation. 


Сп, 
Hon. Editor, corse ‘List neg Periodicals. 
Great Barrier Reef Committee.—The report was received and adopted. 


REPORT oF THE GREAT BARRIER REEF COMMITTEE. 

Since reporting last year i Great = Reef Committee has met five times. 
The chief d "dens acted was as fo 

ns for pow Анни етин "of abe New Guinea region of the reef were 

жй ун "E R. Stanley. 

inn ter was received from the Director, British Museum iet History), 

ting that Dr. W. T. Calman had been appointed to keep in uch with the 

activities of the committee, and giving many suggestions for carrying om зон on the 


(3.) Professor H. C. Richards and Mr. C. Hedley ge the reef between Cairns 
hursday Island, and submitted a report on the work done. Further results of 
.) A special meeting, attended b € overseas delegates to the Pan-Pacific 
Science Débat Ws was ийге, ун” йй. Relie EU к 18th September, 1923, and a 
Programme of investigations was as disot ussed. This s was on the occasion of the expedition 
to the reef of delegates © the Pan-Pacifie Science „ази after the close of the 
Sydney session. 


W. В. B. OLIVER, 
New Zealand Institute Representative on Committee. 


Fellowship Election.—It was resolved that the number of Fellows to be 
elected in 1925 be two. A ballot for the election of two Fellows for 1924 
resulted in the election of Dr. R. J. Tillyard and Mr. H. Guthrie-Smith. 


Hector ze.—On the а of Dr. Farr, seconded by Dr. Chilton, it 
was кюре. That a committee, consisting of the retiring President, the 
President-elect, and the Hon. Tocat, be elected to look into the trust 
deeds of the Hector Memorial Prize and report on the general powers of the 
Board at next meeting. It was resolved that the amount of the Hector 
Prize for 1924 be £45. 


Honorary Members.—A ballot for the election of three honorary members 
resulted in the election of Dr. Charles Chree, Mr. Charles Hedley, and 
Professor Einstein. On the motion of Dr. Thomson, seconded by Professor 
Kirk, it was resolved, That the Publication Committee be directed to 


776 Proceedings. 


‘publish the list of honorary members in alphabetical order, with the date 
of election following the name. One vacancy declared: The vacancy 
eaused by the death of Professor Bayley Balfour was announced. 


National Research Council—On the motion of Dr. J. Allan Thomson, 
seconded by Dr. Cockayne, it was resolved, That this meeting, having 
considered the advisability of forming a National Research Council for New 
Zealand, is of the opinion that this is unnecessary, since the New Zealand 
Institute already performs those functions for New Zealand for which 
National Researeh Councils have been set up in other countries. 

On the motion of Dr. Farr, seconded by Mr. Hill, it was resolved, That 
the Standing Committee consider how far the functions of the National 
Mus Councils elsewhere are at present fulfilled by the New Zealand 

nstitute. 


Building Fund.—On the motion ot Mr. Aston, seconded by Professor 
Kirk, it was resolved, That this meeting affirms the desirableness of 
establishing a Building Fund to provide for a building in which to house 
the property of the Institute, and to hold meetings, and for other purposes. 


Carter —1% was resolved, That the Standing Committee inquire 
further into the matter of £50 retained by the Public Trustee for erection 
of a brick room for housing the Carter Library. 


Science Congress.—On the motion of the Hon. Mr. G. M. Thomson, 
seconded by Dr. Malcolm, it was resolved, That the next New Zealand 
Science Congress be held in Dunedin, in the beginning of 1926. 


.. Dominion Musewm.—On the motion of the Hon. Mr. б. M. Thomson, 
it was resolved, That the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute 
urge upon the Government the advisability of placing the Dominion Museum 
under the management of a Board of Trustees. 


Kirk; Hon. Editor, Mr. J. C. Andersen ; Hon. Returning Officer, Professor 
Segar; Managers of Trust Funds, Hon. Secretary and Hon. Treasurer. 


Election of Committees.—Research Committee: Mr. B. C. Aston, 
Professor Evans, Mr. Furkert, and Mr. P. G. Morgan. 

Publication Committee: Dr. Cotton, Mr. J. C. Andersen, Professor 
Marsden, Mr. Aston, and Mr. G. V. Hudson. 

Library Committee: Professor Kirk, Professor Sommerville, Dr. Thomson 
and Dr. Cotton. 

ector Award Committee: Professor  Easterfield and Professor 

Robertson. 


Date and Place of next Annual Meeting.—To be held in last week of 
—— 1925. Exact date and place to be fixed by the Standing Com- 
mittee. 


an 
Professor Kirk, who provided the excellent afternoon tea. This was carried 
by acclamation. A vote of thanks was also passed to the honorary officers 
of the Institute for their work during the past year. 


APPENDIX. 


719... 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1908. 
1908, No. 130. 


An Acr to consolidate certain Enaetments of the General Assembly 
| relating to the New Zealand Institute. 

BE 1T ENACTED by the General Assembly of New Zealand in Parliament 

assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :— 

1. (1) The Short Title of this Act is the New Zealand Institute 
Act, 1908. 

(2.) This Act is a consolidation of the enactments mentioned in the 
Schedule hereto, and with respect to those enactinents the following pro- 
visions shall apply :— 

(а.) 


into operation of this Асі, shall enure for the purposes of this 
Act as fully and-effectually as if they had originated under the 
corresponding provisions of this Act, and accordingly shall, 
where necessary, be deemed to have so originated. 

(c.) All property vested in the Board constituted as aforesaid shall 
be deemed to be vested in the Board established and recognized 


by this Act. 
(d.) All matters and proceedings commenced under the said enact- 
nts, and pending or in progress on the coming into opera- 
tion of this Act, may be continued, completed, and enforced 

under this Act. 
2. (1.) The body now known as the New Zealand Institute (herein- 
after referred to as ‘‘ the Institute ") shall consist of the Au kland Insti- 


or hereafter to be made by the Board of Governors. 

(2.) Members of the above-named incorporated societies shall be ipso 
facto members of the Institute. 

3. The control and management of the Institute shall be vested in a 
Board of Governors (hereinafter referred to as “ the Board "), constituted 
as follows :— 

The Governor: 
The Minister of Internal Affairs : 


780 Appendiz. 


year in which such an appointment shall be made is the 
year one thousand nine hundred and nine : : е 
One member to be appointed by each of the other incorpora 

societies during the month of December in eac MM 

ar; and the next year in which such an appointment sh 

: be made is the year one thousand nine hundred and n ne. 

4. (1.) Of the members appointed by the Governor in Council, не 
two members longest in office without reappointment shall retire annually 
on the appointment of their successors. 

(2.) Subject to the last preceding subsection, the appointed members 
of the Board shall hold office until the appointment of their rapt: 

e Board shall be a body corporate by the name of the * New 
Zealand Institute," and by that name shall have perpetual diee 
and a common seal, and may sue and be sued, and shall have power i 
authority to take, purchase, and hold lands for the purposes hereinaite 
mentioned. | о 

6. (1.) The Board shall have power to appoint a fit person, to 
known as the “ President,” to superintend and carry out all necessary 


incorporated if such regulations are not complied with ; and such regu 
lations on being published in the Gazette shall have the force of po 
. The Board may receive any grants, bequests, or gifts О on 
or specimens of any kind whatsoever for the use of the Institute, & 
dispose of them as it thinks fit. : time 
9.) The Board shall have control of the property from time to p: 
vested in it or acquired by it; and shall make regulations a ке 
management of the same, and for the encouragement of research Y ae à 
members of the Institute ; and in all matters, specified or unspeciiled, 
shall have power to act for and on behalf of the Institute. Il be 
7. (1.) Any casual vacancy in the Board, howsoever caused, shai wa 
filled within three months by the society or authority that арр eal 
the member whose place has become vacant, and if not filled within 
йше the vacancy shall be filled by the Board. ' iy hold 
(2.) Any person appointed to fill a casual vacancy shall only pis 
vea for such period as his predecessor would have held office un 
this Act, . 
8. (1.) Annual meetings of the Board shall be held in the month of 
January in each year, the date and place of such annual meeting to 
fixed at the previous annual meeting. : and 
2.) The Board may meet during the year at such other times 
places as it deems necessary. 


New Zealand Institute Act. 781 


(8. At each annual meeting the President shall present to the 
meeting a report of the work of the Institute for the year preceding, and 
a balance-sheet, duly. audited, of all sums received and paid on behalf 
of the Institute. 


tion of any Transactions, the Board shall transmit a copy thereof to the 
Minister of Internal Affairs, who shall lay the same before Parliament if 
sitting, or if not, then within twenty days after the commencement of the 
next ensuing session thereof. 
ScHEDULE. 
Enactments consolidated. 
1903, No. 48.—The New Zealand Institute Act, 1903. . 


—— 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE AMENDMENT ACT, 1920. 
1920, No. 3. 
AN Act to amend the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908. 
[30th July, 1920. 
ВЕ тт ENAOTED by the General Assembly of New Zealand in Parliament 
assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows v^ 
l. This Act may be cited as the New Zealand Institute Amendment 
Act, 1920, and shall be read together with and deemed part of the New 
Zealand Institute Act, 1908. i 
2. Section ten of the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, is hereb 
amended by omitting the words “ five hundred pounds,” and substituting 
the words * one thousand pounds." 


REGULATIONS. 
THE following are the regulations of the New Zealand Institute under 
the Act of 1903 :—* 
The word “Institute” used in the following regulations means the 
Phy Zealand Institute as constituted by the New Zealand Institute 
et, 1903. ; 


be from time to time certified to the satisfaction of the Board of Governors 
of the Institute by the President for the time being of the society. 
E ыс ae 


* New Zealand Gazette, 14th July, 1904. 


182 cal ppendix. 


2. Any society incorporated as aforesaid shall cease to be incorporated 
with the Institute in case the number of the members of the said soie 
shall at any time become less than twenty-five, or the amount of money 
annually subscribed by ‘such members shall at auy time be Bie 
than £95. 

3. The by-laws of every society to be incorporated as aforesaid shall 
provide for the expenditure of not less than one-third of the annual 
revenue in or towards the formation or support of some local public 
museum or library, or otherwise shall provide for ‘the contribution of not 
less than one-sixth of its said revenue towards the extension and main- 
tenance of the New Zealand Institute. 

4. Any ds pus incorporated as бозоров which shall in any one year 
fail to expend the proportion of revenue specified in Regulation No. 3 
aforesaid in manner provided shall from henceforth cease to be incor- 
porated with the Institute. 

PUBLICATIONS. 

5. All papers read before any society for the time ini incorporated 
with the poe i shall be deemed to be communications to the Insti- 
tute, and then may be p ublished. as Proceedings or жетди» ns of the 
Institute, даан to S3 оннар regulations of the Board of the Institute 
regarding publieatio 

(a.) The E of the Institute shall consist of— 


ublished. 

(c.) cet = ee for publication may be returned to theif 

во desired. 

(d.) AL l papers sent in for publication must be legibly written, type- 

ritten, or printed. 

(e) A proporsional contribution may be required from each society 

m ards o cost of publishing Proceedings and Transactions 
titute. 

(7.) Each incorporated society will be entitled to receive a propor- 
tional number of copies of the Transactions and Proceedings 
of the New Zealand ries to be from time to time fixed 
by the Board of Governor | 


Mariom OF THE PROPERTY OF THE INSTITUTE. 

All property accumulated by or with funds derived from wo 
porated societies, and placed in charge of the Institute, shall be Mes 
a the Institute, and be used and applied at the discretion of the 

overnors for public Tide at in like manner with any other of the 


7. All donations e societies, publie Departments, or te indi- 
priva 
viduals to ne Institute shall V eckiiowlended by a printed form of 
коки and shall be entered in the books of the Institute provided for 
direc i аен and shall then be dealt with as the Board of Governors may 


Regulations. 783 


Honorary MEMBERS. 
8. The Board of Governors shall have power to elect honorary 


son. 

10. The names, descriptions, and соі persons so nominated 
together with the grounds on which their election as honorary members 
is recommended, shall be forthwith forwarded to the President of the 
New Zealand Institute, and shall by him be submitted to the Governors 
at the next succeeding meeting. . 


GENERAL REGULATIONS. 


ll. Subject to the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, and to the 
ith the Institute shall be 


going regulations of the Institute are complied with by the society. 

13. In voting on any subject the President is to have a deliberate as 
well as a casting vote. 

14. The President may at any time call a meeting of the Board, and 
shall do so on the requisition in writing of four Governors. 

. 15. Twenty-one days’ notice of every meeting of the Board shall be 
given by posting the same to each Governor at an address furnished by 
him to the Secretary. 

6. acancy in the office of President, a meeting of 
the Board shall be called by the Secretary within twenty-one days to 
elect a new President. 

7. The Governors for the time being resident or present in Wellington 
shall be a Standing Committee for the purpose of transacting urgent 
business and assisting the officers. 

18. The Standing Committee may appoint persons to perform the 
duties of any other office which may become vacant. Any such appoint- 
ment shall hold good until the next meeting of the Board, when the 
vacancy shall be filled. 

19. The foregoing regulations may be altered or amended at au 
annual meeting, provided that notice be given iu writing to the Secretary 
of the Institute not later than the 30th November. 


The following additional regulations, and amendment to regulations, 
were adopted at a general meeting of the Board of Governors of the New 
Zealand Institute, held at Wellington on the 30th January, 1918, and at 
Christchurch on the 3rd February, 1919. (See New Zealand Gazette, 
No. 110, 4th September, 1919.) 


REGULATIONS GOVERNING THE FELLOWSHIP OF THE INSTITUTE. 


. 20. The Fellowship of the New Zealand Institute shall be an honorarv 
distinction for the life of the holder. 


784 Appendix. 


21. The Original Fellows shall be twenty in number, and shall include 
the past Presidents and the Hutton and Hector Medallists who have held ` 
their distinctions and positions prior to 3rd February, 1919, and who at 
that date are members of the Institute. The remaining Original Fellows 
shall be nominated as provided for in Regulation 26 (a), and shall be 
elected by the said past Presidents and Hector and Hutton Medallists. - 

2. The total number of Fellows at any time shall not be more than 
forty. У 
23. After the appointment and election of the Original Fellows, as pro- _ 

vided in Regulation 21, not more than four Fellows shall be elected in any 
one year. 5 
24. The Fellowship shall be given for research or distinction in science. 3ü 
25. No person shall be elected as Fellow unless he is a British subject _ 
and has been a member of one of the incorporated societies for three years —— 
immediately preceding his election. ea 
26. After the appointment and election of the Original Fellows as pro- 
vided in Regulation 21 there shall be held an annual election of Fellows 
‘at such time as the Board of Governors shall appoint. Such election shall 
etermined as follows :— E 
(a.) Each of the incorporated societies at Auckland, Wellington, Christ- _ 
church, an din may nominate not more than twice as 
many persons as there are vacancies, and each of the other 


БУ 
У 
S 
Ф 
E 
£t. 
e 
B 
со 
сй 
Е 
E 
Qu 
Ф 
c 
“а 
е+ 
E" 
Ф 
|е, 
© 
5 
Qu. 
© 
Lana] 
ea 
E 
S 
B 
© 
d 
£5 
= 
= 
Ф 
B 
y 


meeting from the persons selected by the Fellows. | 
(е.) The methods of selection in subclause (b) and of election in sub- 

clause (d) shall be determined by the Board of Governors. i 
(/) The official abbreviation of the title “ Fellow of the New Zealand = 

Institute ” shall be “ F.N.Z Inst." dam 


oe AMENDMENT To REGULATIONS. a 
gulation 5 (a) of the re ulations published in the New Zealand Gazette _ 
of the 14th July, 1904, is аста maker to read du = 
(a.) The publications of the Institute shall consist of— Nu 
(1.) Such current abstract of the proceedings of the societies — 
for the time being incorporated with the Institute as the Board — 

of xovernors deems desirable ; (ied 

.  (2.) And of transactions comprising papers read. before the 
incorporated societies or any general meeting of the New Zealand 
Institute (subject, however; to selection as hereinafter mentioned), 


to be intituled Transactions of the New Zealand Institute.” 


Hutton Memorial Fund. 785 


THE HUTTON MEMORIAL MEDAL AND RESEARCH FUND. 


DECLARATION OF TRUST. 


Tus deed, made the fifteenth day of February, one thousand nine hundred 
and nine (1909), between the New Zealand Institute of the one part, and 
the Public Trustee of the other part : Whereas the New Zealand Institute 
is possessed of a fund consisting now of the sum of five hundred and fifty- 
five pounds one shilling (£555 1s.), held for the purposes of the Hutton 
Memorial Medal and Research Fund on the terms of the rules and regu- 


lations made by the Governors of the said Institute, a copy whereof is 
whe 


now holds the same for such purposes, and it is expedient to declare the 
trusts upon which the same is held by the Public Trustee : 


As witness the seals of the said parties hereto, the day and year 
hereinbefore written. 


RESOLUTIONS or Волвр or GOVERNORS. 
пиона by the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute 
that— 


1. The funds placed in the hands of the Board by the committee of 
subscribers to the Hutton Memorial Fund be called * The Hutton 
і 1 of the late Captain Frederick 
Wollaston Hutton, F.R.S. Such fund shall consist of the moneys sub- 
scribed and granted for the purpose of the Hutton Memorial, and all 
other funds which may be given or granted for the same purpose. 

9. The funds shall be vested in the Institute. The Board of 
Governors of the Institute shall have the control of the said moneys, 
and may invest the same upon any securities proper for trust-moneys. 

. А sum not exceeding £100 shall be expended in procuring à bronze 
meda) to be known as “ The Hutton Memorial Medal." 


786 Appendix. 


The fund, or such part thereof as shall not be used as Ene 


r 
shall be used for the furtherance of the kein ts of the fun 

The Hutton Memorial Medal shall be awarded from time to time 
by the Board of Gove rnors, in accordance with these regulations, to 
persons who have made some noticeable contribution in connection with 
the zoology, botany, or geology of New Zealand. 

6. The Board shall make regulations setting out the manner in which 
the funds shall be administered. Such regulations shall conform to the 
terms of the trust. 

7. The Board of Governors may, in the manner prescribed in the 
i ml E make grants from time to aie from the accrued interest to 

ersons or committees who require assistance in prosecuting researches 
in the epis botany, or geology of New Zea 

8. e shall be pubiliihed annually in "die Transactions of the 
New Zalana Institute the regulations adopted by the Board as afore- 
said, a r of the recipients of the Hutton Memorial Medal, a list of the 
person whom grants have been made duri ing the para year, and _ 
also, thar possible, an abstract of researches made by them 


REGULATIONS udin WHICH THE Hutton MEMORIAL MEDAL SHALL BE 
AWARDED AND THE RESEARCH FUND ADMINISTERED. 


1. Unless in exceptional circumstances, the Hutton Memorial Medal 
shall be awarded not oftener than once in every three years; and in no 
case shall any medal be awarded unless, in the opinion of the Board, 
some C PESE S really deserving of the honour has been made. 

{ medal shall TA be awarded for any research publican previous 
to the 31st December, 1 


n yea 
henever possible, the medal pru be presented in some publie 


manner. 
6. The Board of Governors may, at Mr annual meeting, m make grants 
from the accrued interest of the fund to a y person, society, or commit- 


tee for the encouragement of research in Noe Zealand zoology, botany, 
or oe 
Applications for such grants shall be made to the Board before the 

30ih gis mber 

ено such grants the Board оѓ pin shall give preference 
to cab persons as are defined in regulation 
The recipients of such grants shall Ае to the Board before the 
31st December in the year following, showing in a general way how WE 
grant dünn been expended and what progress has been made with the 
resea 

10. The results of researches aided by grants from the fund shall, 
where окшы, be published in New Zealand. 

11. The Board of Governors may from time to time amend or айё! | 


о 


the regulations, such amendments ог Келен being in all cases in boc л 


formity with resolutions 1 to 4. 


Hutton Memorial Fund. 187. * 


AWARD OF THE Hurron MEMORIAL MEDAL. 


9 

For researches in New Zealand zoology. 

1914. Dr. L. Cockayne, F.L S., F.R.S.— For researches on the 
ecology of New Zealand plants. 

1917. Professor P. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc.—For researches in New 
Zealand geology. 

1920. Rev. John E. Holloway, D.Sc.— For researches in New Zealand 
pteridophytie botany. 

1923. J. Allan Thomson, M.A., D.Se., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst.--For 
researches in geology. 


GRANT FROM THE Hutton MemoriaL REsEARCH FUND. 
1919. Miss M. К. Mestayer—£10, for work on the New Zealand 
Mollusca. 
1923. Professor P. Marshal, M.A., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst.—£40, for 
study of Upper Cretaceous ammonites of New Zealand. 


HECTOR MEMORIAL RESEARCH FUND. 
DECLARATION OF TRUST. 


Tars deed, made the thirty-first day of July, one thousand nine hundred 
and fourteen, between the New Zealand Institute, a body corporate 
duly incorporated by the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, of the one 


bee 
handed to the Public Trustee for investment, it was declared (inter alia) 
that the Public Trustee should hold the said moneys and all other moneys 


788 Appendix. 


handed to him by the said Governors for the same purpose upon trust 
from time to time to invest the same in the common fund of the Public 
Trust Office, and to hold the principal and income thereof for the pur- 
poses set out in the said rules and regulations hereinafter set forth: 
And it is hereby declared that it shall be lawful for the Public 
Trustee to pay, and he shall pay, all or any of the said moneys, both 


tute upon being directed to do so by a resolution of the Governors of 
the said Institute, and a letter signed by the Secretary of the said Insti- 
tute enclosing a copy of such resolution certifie him and by the 


As witness the seals of the said parties hereto, the day and year first 
hereinbefore written. 


Rules and Regulations made by the Governors of the New Zealand 
Institute in relation to the Hector Memorial Research Fund. 


- The Hector Memorial Medal and Prize shall be awarded annually E 
by the Board of Governors. e 
, 6. The prize and medal shall be awarded by rotation for the follow- | 
ig subjects, namely—(1) Botany, (2) chemistry, (3) ethnology, (4) geo” 
ogy, (5) physics (including mathematics and astronomy), (6) zoology 
(including animal physiology). E 
In each year the medal and prize shall be awarded to that infu 
gator who, working within the Dominion of New Zealand, shall in thé 
opinion of the Board of Governors have done most towards the advan 
ment of that branch of science to which the medal and prize are 10 sue c 
year allotted. Bo Т, 
1. Whenever possible the medal shall be presented in some public um 
manner. = 


Hector Memorial Research Fund. 189 


ny. 

1919. T.H. Easterfeld, M-A., Ph.D.— For researches in chemistry. 

1914. Elsdon Best—For researches in New Zealand ethnology. 

1915. P. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S.—For researches in New 
Zealand geology. 

1916. Sir Ernest Rutherford, F.R.S.—For resea ches in physies. 

1917. Charles Chilton, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.8., C. M.Z.S.—For researches 

in zoology. 

1918. T. Е. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F.Z.S.—For researches in New 
Zealand systematic botany. 

1919. P. W. Robertson—For researches in chemistry. 

1920. S. Percy Smith—For researches in New Zealand ethnology. 

1921. R. Speight, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S.—For work in New Zealand 


eology. 

1922. С. Goleta Farr, D.Se.—For research in physical science, 
and more particularly work in connection with the mag- 
netic survey of New Zealand. 

1923. G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst.—For researches in New 
Zealand entomology. 

1924. D. Petrie, M.A., F.N Z.Inst.—For researches in New Zealand 
botany. 


А 


REGULATIONS FOR ADMINISTERING THE GOVERNMENT 
RESEARCH GRANT.* 
ALL grants shall be subject to the following conditions, and each grantee 
shall be duly informed of these conditions :— 
. All instruments, specimens, objects, or materials of permanent value, 
whether purchased or obtained out of or by means of the grant, or supplied 
from among those at the disposal of the Institute, are to ed, unless 


Institute, and are to be returned by the grantee, for disposal according to 
the orders of the committee, at the conclusion of his research, or at such 
other time as the committee may determine. 

2. Every one receiving a grant shall furnish to the Research Grants 
Committee, on or before the Ist January following upon the allotment of 
the- grant, a report (or, if the object of the grant be not attained, an in- 
terim report, to be renewed at the same date in each subsequent year until 
a final report can be furnished or the committee dispense with further 
reports), containing (a) a brief statement showing the results arrived at 
or the stage which the inquiry has reached ; (b) a general statement of the 
expenditure incurred, accompanied, as far as is possible, with vouchers; 
(c) a list of the instrum nts, specimens, objects, or materials purchased or 


А hin three months of 
the said lst January a report satisfactory to the committee he may be 
on resolution of the Board of Governors, to return the whole of 


* In addition to these regulations the Standing Committee is also bound by certain 
resolutions which appear on page 536 of volume 49, Trans. N.Z. Inst., and which grantees 
are also bound to cene : 


190 Appendix. 


3. Where a grant is made to two or more persons acting as а committee 
for the purpose of carrying out some research, one member of the said 
committee shall assume the responsibility of furnishing the report and 
receiving and disbursing the money. | ; ; 
4, Papers in which results are published that have been obtained 
through aid furnished by the Government grant should contain an acknow- 
ledgment of that fact. | 2 

5. Every grantee shall, before any of the grant is paid to him, be 
required to sign an engagement that he is prepared to carry out the general 
eonditions applicable to all grants, as well as any conditions which may 
be attached to his particular grant. 

6. In cases where specimens or preparations of permanent value are 
obtained through a grant the committee shall, as far as possible, direct that 


RESEARCH GRANTS MADE FOR PERIOD ENDING DECEMBER, 1929. 
Through the Auckland Institute :— : 
8 . P. Worley, £25 for chemistry of the essential oils and other 
roducts of the New Zealand flora. 
p e New Zealand flora p 


Through the Wellington Philosophical Society :— 4 
Dr. С. E. Adams, £20 for completing purchase of astronomical instruments. 
Mr. F. Foster, £25 for collating the notes and manuscripts of the late 

Sir D. E. Hutchins. 

Mr. H. Hamilton, £30 for research on the cave fauna of New Zealand. 
Mr. E. K. Lomas, £25 for research on the intelligence of school-children. 
Dr. E. Marsden, £100 for investigating the Taupo earthquakes. 
Mr. J. G. Myers, £10 for research on New Zealand Hemiptera. 


Through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury :— d 
Dr. H. H. Allan, £30 for research on economie strains in rye-grasses an 
cocksfoot. : 
r. C. C. Farr, £30 for research on the relationship of radium-emanation 
and goitre. : 


Through the Otago Institute :— 
Mr. H. J. Finlay, £10 for researches in palaeontology. х м 
Professor J. К. Inglis, £25 for research on essential oils of native plants. 


Through the Wanganui Philosophical Society :— | е 
Dr. P. Marshall, £50, for research on Upper Cretaceous fauna of Ne 
d. i 
N.B.— The above grants were made from moneys refunded by other 
grantees. 


THE CARTEK BEQUEST. 


For extracts from the will of Charles Rooking Carter se? vol. 48, 1916, 
pp. 565-66. : oi 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 
1923. 


ESTABLISHED UNDER AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND 
INTITULED THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1867; RECONSTITUTED BY 
AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND INTITULED THE 
NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1903, AND CONTINUED BY THE NEW ZEALAND 
INSTITUTE ACT, 1908. 


BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 


E 
His Excellency the Governor-General. 
The Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs. 


NOMINATED BY THE GOVERNMENT. 

Dr. Charles Chilton, F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed Decem- 

ber, 1922); Dr. J, Allan Thomson, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed 

December, 1921); Mr. B. C. Aston, F.L.C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (re- 

appointed December, 1921) ; Dr. Leonard Cockayne, F.R.S., F.L.S., 
F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed December, 1922). 


ELECTED BY AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1921. - - 
Professor m. Marsden, D.Sc., 


Wellington Philosophical Society ves Prise C. OA Rosen, D.Se. 


{ E Polen n W. E. М.А,, 
Auckland Institute ... + .D., F.N.Z.Inst 
оне. Р. Worley, төр» 
F. W. P Papa M.A., 
| F.N.Z.Inst. (elected 1999) 
Мг. А. E tois ses ATC, EOS. 
Hon. G. M. Thomson, F.L.S., 
F.N. pom M.L.C. 
Mr. W. б. Howes, F.E.S. 


Hawke's Bay E eus Institute ... Mr. Н. Hill, B.A., F.G.S. 


Philosophical Institute of Canterbury .. 


Otago Institute 


Nelson Institute  ... -. B. J. Tülyard, M.A, D.Sc., 
F.L.S., F.E.S. 
Manawatu Philosophical Society .. Mr. M. A. Eliott. 
Wanganui Philosophical Society i M. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc., 
F.G.S., ody Inst. 
Poverty Bay Institute TER ас Көп See н. W. 


Williams, M.A. 


192 Appendiz. 


OFFICERS FOR THE YEAR 1923. 


PRESIDENT: Professor Н. B. Kirk, M.A., F.N.Z. Inst. 
Hon. TrEasuRER: Mr. M. A. Eliott. 
Hon. EprroR: Mr. Johannes C. Andersen, F.N.Z.Inst. 
Hon. LIBRARIAN : Professor C. A. Cotton, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. 


Hon. Secretary: Mr. B. C. Aston, F. I. C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. 
(Box 40, Post-office, Wellington). 


Hon. RETURNING OFFICER: Professor Н. W. Segar, M.A., Ph.D., 
F.N.Z.Inst. 


AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1922-23. 


Name of Society. Secretary's Name and Address. Date of Affiliation. 


Wellington Philosophical | E. К. Lomas, ning College, 10th June, 1868. 
Society Kelburn, Welling | 


Auckland Institute -. | T. F. Cheeseman, Auckland In- 10th June, 1868. 
stitute and Museum, Aucklan 
Philosophical Institute of С. Foweraker, Canterbury. | 22nd October, 1868. 
Canterbury ой. Chalets ch. 
Otago Institute .. i Ы Martin, Musselburgh Rise, | 18th October, 1869. 
nedin | 


| 
| 
Hawkes Bay Philosophical | C. E = Pollock, P.O. Box 301, | 31st March, 1875. 
Inst 
| 


Nelson Institute .. -. | Mrs. Margaret Graham, Nelson | 20th December, 1883. 
Manawatu Philosophical | Chas. T. Salmon, a O. Box 293, LL January, 1905. 
Society Palmerston Nort | 
Wanganui Philosophical | J. P. rae cp P.O. Box 171, | | 9nd December, 1911. 
Society Wangan | 
| 
Poverty Bay Institute -« | John Mouat, Gisborne FA 
AS 


1st February, 1919. 


New Гайана не. 793 


NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 
1924, 


————— 


Pen UNDER AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND 
ic LED THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1867; RECONSTITUTED BY 
ire ge GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND INTITULED THE 

INSTITUTE ACT, 1903, AND CONTINUED BY T 
INSTITUTE ACT, 1908 op c RCM 


—————— 


BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 
EX OFFICIO. 
His Excellency the Governor-General. 
The Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs. 


NOMINATED BY THE GOVERNMENT. 
Dr. е Chilton, F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed Decem- 
De. 1992) ; Dr. J. Allan oe ви F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Pre 
ecember, 1993); Mr. C. Aston, F.LC., E.C.S, F.N.Z Inst. 
(reappointed December, 1925); Dr. Leonard Cockayne, F.R.S., 
L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed December, 1922). 


ELECTED BY AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1923. 
G v: зав F.E.S., 


Mr. 
at e Z. Fn 
G. s Morgan, М.А:, 
Mp G. " F.N.Z.Ins 

Professor H. W. Se M.A., 

e , F.N.Z.Inst. 
ebert Е. P. Worley, D.Sc. 
Phi [^ jore т Coleridge Farr, 
hilosophical Institute of Canterbury... jns d Pu i ecu Pd C. 


Wellington Philosophical Society 


Auckland Institute ... 


Hon G, M. ЧЕК FLS. 
F. N. ot , M. 

H Professor }. Ыла. M. D. 
awke's Bay Philosophical Institute ... Mr. Н. Hill, B.A., F.G.S. 


Nelson Institute  ... A .. Professor Т. Н. Easterfield, 
MA. PhD, F.I.C., F.N.Z. 


Otago Institute 


- Inst. 
хаан Philosophical Society .. Mr. M. A. Eliott. 
anganui Philosophical Society .. P. Marshal, М.А., D.Sc., 
F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. 


194 Appendix. 


OFFICERS FOR THE YEAR 1924. 


PRESIDENT: Dr. P. Marshall, M.A., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. 
Hon. TgEASURER: Mr. M. A. Eliott. 
Hon. Eprrong: Mr. Johannes C. Andersen, F.N.Z.Inst. 
Нох: LIBRARIAN : Professor Н. B. Kirk, M.A., F.N.Z.Inst. 


Hon. SEgcRETARY: Mr. В. C. Aston, F.I.C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. 
(Box 40, Post-office, Wellington. ) 


Hon. RETURNING OFFICER: Professor Н. W. Segar, M.A., Ph.D., 
F.N.Z.I 


AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1923-24. 


Name of Society. | Secretary's Name and Address. Date of Affiliation. 


Wellington Philosophical | E. K. Lomas, Training College, | 10th June, 1868. 


Society Kelburn, Жалеп 
Auckland Institute _ .. | (Acting) L. T. Griffin, The | 10th June, 1868. 
Museum, Auckland 
Casey Institute of C. E. Foweraker, Canterbury | 22nd October, 1868. 
Canterbur College, Christchurch 
Otago Institute .. .. | F. H. McDowall, Knox College, | 18th October, 1869. 
Dunedin 


Hawke’s Bay Philosophical | C. Е. Н. Pollock, Р.О. Box 301, | 31st March, 1875. 
Institute Napier 


| 

Nelson Institute .. i | Mrs. Margaret Graham, Nelson | 20th December, 1883. 

Manawatu Philosophical | Chas. T. Salmon, P.O. Box 293, | 6th January, 1905. 
Society almerston North 


Wanganui Philosophical | J. P. Williamson, P.O. Box 171, | 2nd December, 1911. 
Society Wanganui . 


Past Presidents. 795 
FORMER MANAGER AND EDITOR. 


[UNDER THE NEW ZEALAND Institute Act, 1867.) 


1867-1903. 
Hector, Sir James, M.D., K.C.M.G., Е.В.8. 


PAST PRESIDENTS. . 


1903-4. 
Hutton, Captain Frederick Wollaston, F.R.S. 


1905-6. 
Hector, Sir James, M.D. K.C.M.G., F.R.S. 


1907-8. 
Thomson, George Malcolm, F.L.S. 


1909-10. 
Hamilton, A. 


1911-12. 
Cheeseman, T. F., F.L.S., F.Z.S. 


1913-14. 
Chilton, C., M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., F-L.8. С.М.2.8. 


1915. 
Petrie, D., М.А., Ph.D. 


1916-17. 
Benham, W. B., M.A., D.Sc., F.Z.S., F.R.S. 


1918-19. 


Cockayne, L., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst 


1920-21. 
Easterfield, T. H., M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. 


1922-23. 
Kirk, H. B., M.A., F.N.Z.Inst. 


196 Appendix. 


HONORARY MEMBERS. 


Bateson, Professor W., F.R.S., Merton, Surrey, England .. s v Eo 
Beddard, Е. E., D.Sc., F.R.S., Zoological Bociety, London .. i .. 1906 
Bragg, Professor W. H., F.R.S., University of London Р .. 1928 
Chree, Charles, М.А., D. Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., Kew Р n .. 1994 
David, Professor T. Edgeworth, F.R.S., C.M.G., Sydney University .. .. 1904 
Davis, Professor W. Morris, Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A. .. 1918 
Dendy, Dr. A., F.R.S., King's College, University of London, England .. 1907 
Diels, Professor L., Ph.D., University of Marburg .. sis "e кз. 
Einstein, Professor Albert, University of Berlin, Germany  .. S .. 1994 
Fraser, Sir J. G., D.C.L., No. 1 Brick Court, Temple, London, Е.С. 4 .. .. 1920 


Goebel, Professor Dr. Carl von, University of Munich 1901 
ale, Professor G. L., M.D., LL.D., Harvard снаи, Wee 1891 
Mass., U.S.A. 


Gregory, Professor J. W., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S., University, Glasgow .. .. 1920 
Hall, Sir A. D., M.A., K.C.B., F.R.S., Ministry of Agriculture, London .. 1920 
Haswell, Professor W. A., F.R.S, Mimihau, Woollahra Point, Sydney .. 191 


Hedley, Charles, F.L.8., Australian Museum, Sydne 


1924 
— eie Ms S ROM F.R.S., Kew Lodge, St. Peter's ‘Road, бе. 1918 
ent, 


Klotz, Professor Otto J., 437 Albert Street, Ottawa, Canada 1903 
Бнр, Protemor A., M.A., F.R.S., Fieldhead, Seana: к: "Kingston 1890 
n 


Massart, Professor Jean, University of Brussels, Belgium  .. . .. 1916 
Mawson, Sir Douglas, B.E., D.Sc., The University, Box 498, Adelaide . 
— Joseph Аат D.Se. (N.Z.), Sandon House, Regent Street, Btoke- 1919 


rent, E 
ка E., B.A., F.R.S., Marlborough College, England .. z .. 1907 
Nordstedt, Tokie Otto, Ph.D., University of Lund, Sweden . 1@ 
Rutherford, Professor Sir E., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Nobel Табы. 1904 
Cambri s gland 
Sars, Professor G. O., University of Christiania, Norway АЛ .. .. 1902 
Stebbing, Rev. T. В. R., F.R.S., Tunbridge Wells, England .. 1907 
Thiselton- ii, Sir W. ip K.C.M.G., C.I.E., LL.D., M.A., F.R.S., но 1894 
Gloucester, Englan 


Woods, Наху, M.A., abe F.G.S., University, Cambridge .. z G8 


Former Honorary Members. 


FORMER HONORARY MEMBERS. 


Elected 


Agardh, Dr. J. G. Ap .. 1900 | Howes, G. B., LL.D., F.R.8. 
Agassiz, Professor Louis .. . 1870 | Huxley, Thomas H., LL.D., F.R.S. 
Arber, E. a Newell, M.A., Sc. D., 1914 | Langley, S. P. 

F.G.8., F.L.8. Lindsay, W. Lauder ALD, PERSE. 
Avebury, е P.C., F.R.S. xx ee | Lydekker, Richard, F 
Baird, Professor Spencer F. с A Lyell, Sir Charles, "ua о DAL, 
Balfour, Professor I. Bayley, F.R.S. Wi F.R.S. 
Beneden, Professor J. P. van 1888 | McCoy, Professor Sir F., K.C.M.G., 
Berggren, Dr. 8. у s. IBW D.e., F.R.S. 


McLachlan, Robert, F.L.S. 

Massee, George, F.L.S., F.R.M.8. 

Brady, G. S., D.Sc., F.R.S. .. 1906 | Milne, J., F.R.S. 

Bruce, Dr. W. 8. * .. 1910 | Mitten, William, F.R 

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., C. B., F.R.S. 1883 | The Most Noble the иен of Nor- 

Clarke, Rev. W. B., M.A., F.R.S... 1876 manby, G.C.M.G. 

Codrington, Rev. R. H., D.D 1994 | Mueller, Ferdinand von, M.D., 
d , B B ^4 . . .. F.R. S., C. M. G. 

Darwin, Charles, M.A., F.R.S. .. 1871 

Darwin, Sir George, F.R.S. .. 1909 


Bowen, Sir George Ferguson, f 
G.C.M.G. 


Miiller, Professor Max, F.R.S. 
Newton, Alfred, F.R.S. 


sehn J. W., F.G.8., P.L.S. .. 1891 | Owen, Professor Richard, F.R.S. 
rury, Captain Byron, R.N. < A870 Pickard-Cambridge, Rev. O., М.А Аз 
Ellery, Robert L. J., F.R.S. .. 1888 F.R.S., 0.M.Z.8. 

Etheridge, Professor R., F.R.S. .. 1876 | Richards, Rear-Admiral G. H. 
Ettingshausen, Baron von eme Riley, Professor C. У. .. 

Eve, H. W., M.A. 2 .. 1901 | Rolleston, Professor G., M.D., Е.К. s. 
Filhol, Dr. Н. .. .. 1875 | gelater, P. L., М.А., Ph.D., F.R.S. 
Finsch, Professor Otto, Ph. i .. 1870| Sharp, Dr. D. 

Flower, Professor W. H., F.R.S. .. 1870 Sharp, sated йы, М. A, 
Garrod, Professor A. H., F.R.S. .. 1878 Е.К.8. 

Gray, J. E., Ph.D., F.R.S. .. 1871 | Stokes, Vice-Admiral J. L. 

Gray, Professor Asa is .. 1885 | Tenison- Woods, Rev. J. E., F.L.8. 
Grey, Sir George, K.C.B. 1872 | Thomson, Professor Wyville, F.R.S. 


Günther, A.D, M.., M.A., Ph. D., 1873 | Thomson, Sir William, F.R.S. .. 
F.R.8. Wallace, Sir A. R., F.R.S., о.м... 
Hochstetter, Dr. Ferdinand von .. 1870 | weld, Frederick A., C.M.G. 


Hooker, Sir J. D., G.C.S.L, O.B., 1870 
M.D., F.R.S., O.M. 


Appendix. 


FELLOWS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 


ORIGINAL FELLOWS. 


(See New Zealand Gazette, 20th November, 1919.) 
Aston, Bernard Cracroft, F.I.C., F.C.S. 
*tBenham, Professor William Blaxland, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.Z.S. 
TBest, Elsdon. n 
*tCheeseman, Thomas Frederick, F.L.S., F.Z.S. $ 
*tChilton, Professor Charles, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., M.B., C.M., F. L.S., 0.M. Z3: 
*t+tCockayne, Leonard, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S. 
TEasterfield, Professor Thomas Hill, M.A., Ph.D., F.I.C., F.C.S. 
Farr, Professor Clinton Coleridge, D.Sc., F.P.S.L, Assoc. M. Inst.C. E. 
Hogben, George, C.M.G., M.A., F.G.S. $ 
Hudson, George Vernon, F.E.S. 
Kirk, Professor Harry Borrer, M.A. 
TiMarshall, Patrick, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F. R.G.S., F.E.S. 
*Petrie, Donald, M.A., Ph.D. 
TRutherford, Sir Ernest, Kt., F.R.S., D.Sc., Ph.D., LL.D. 
Segar, Professor Hugh William, M.A. 
Smith, Stephenson Percy, F.R.G.S. $ 
Speight, Robert, M.A.; M.Sc., F.G.S. 
Thomas, Professor Algernon Phillips Withiel, M.A., F.L.S. 
*Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm, F.L.S., 
Thomson, James Allan, M.A., D.Sc., A.0.8.M., FGS 


FELLOWS ELECTED, 1921. 
Cotton, Charles Andrew, D.Sc., А.О.8.М., F.G.S. 
Hilgendorf, Frederick William, B.A., D.Sc. 
Holloway, Rev. John Ernest, L.Th., D.Sc. 
Park, Professor James, M.Am.Inst.M.E., M.Inst.M M., F.G.S. 


FELLOWS ELECTED, 1922. 
Laing, Robert Maloolm, M.A., B.So. 
Marsden, Ernest, D.So., F.R.A.S. 
Morgan, Peroy Gates, M.A., F.G.S., A.O.S.M. 
Sommerville, Duncan McLaren Young, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S.E. 


FELLOWS ELECTED, 1923. 


Williams, Ven. Archdeacon Herbert William, M.A 
Andersen, Johannes Carl. 


FELLOWS ELECTED, 1924. 
Smith, William Herbert Guthrie. 


TM, Robin catenis M.A., D.Sc., Sc.D., F.L.S., F.E.S. 


E: SS 
* Past President. + Hector Medallist. 1 Hutton Medallist. $ Deceased. 


Roll of Members. 199 


ORDINARY MEMBERS. 


WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 


[* Life Members.] 


Ackland, E. W., P. D Box 928, Wellington. 
Adams, C. E., 0:60: ALA Бонн); 
F.R. A. 8., Hector Observatory, Wellington 


F.N.Z.Inst, Alex 
ander Turnbull Library, занд " Street, 


e n. 

Anderson, W. J., M.A., LL.D., 31 Shannon 
e Wellington. 

Andre ER. L.; Dominion Laboratory, Wel- 


Aston, В. DP І.О. F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst., 
minion oratory, Wellington 
сеа Е. H., 71 Fairlie Terrace, "Кей, 
ае, H., Public Libra Wellington 
wis E. S., 215 Lambton Quay, Wel- 


Baldwin, —, Inspector of Machinery, Wel- 
prine H. R. H., Parliament Buildings, 


n. 
Debe du eo Chatham Islands. 

" eteorolo Mo , Wellingto 
Б, Peter, кыры» а Pu + 
mde , Pan My Te а Wellington 

nnett, x ieres Qu ueen Alexandra Street, 
inn andallah. 

io C. G. G., Railway Buildings, Welling- 
Ne Man. F.N.Z.Inst., Dominion Museum, 
Birks, L., B.Sc. , Assoc.M. Inst.C.E. AMEA 
n lis, D Works Department, Wel lin 

э void K., M.LMech.E., 9 Grey ‘Street, 
Bradshaw LG. Bs спок 8 

63, Wellington. 

Brandon, A. d A. de B., B.A., Featherston Street, 


Brent, H. C. айога 
огу, G.P.O., Wellington 
Brodrick, T. N., care of F. J. Slade-Gully, 


md Press Association, Box 
cache E. р, саге of Harbour Board, 


Ca edm 
рон Dr. R. A., 148 Willis Street, Wel- 


рыч T. 
Khand alts Chamberlin, Crescent Road, 
German Miss Frederick, Wellingto 
artin, K.C., лали ння ` Street, 


We 
Cobeldick, W., Tourist Department, Rotorua. 


освете 2 А. H., Agrieultural Department, 
Cockayne, ig Pa Ph.D. ELS, F.R.S., 


Cotton, C. ‘A, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z. Inst. 


Victoria University College, W 
Coventry, e unga, Dannevirke 
Crawford, A. D., Box 126, G.P.O., Wellington 


Wellington. 
ull, J. E. L., B.Sc. in En ng. dg Public 
Works Шарын, Wellin 

owhe = Lang and ажна "Tax Depart- 


ington. 

Dixon , Miss A. M., Mount Cook Girls’ School, 
Buckle Street, Wellington. 

Donovan, i M.Sc., Dominion Laboratory, 
Wellin, 

Dougall, ‘Archibald, 9 Claremont Grove, Wel- 


suger 
ру, Miss, Education Department, Welling- 
Mr E. R., F.LA.N.Z, A.LA.V., Box 


, Wellington. 
Earnshaw, W., 4 Watson Street, Wellington. 
is, E. Mac Intosh, Director Forestry Depart- 


Elli 
ment, Wellington. 
Evans, carga W. P., Kensington Street, 


Ferguson, oP Willi iam, М.А,  MInst.C E. 
M.I.Mech.E., Silverstream, Wellington 

Ferrar, H. T., M. A., F.G.S., сойо Survey 
Department, 156 The Terr 

Po Professor, Victoria аа Wel- 


lin 
Forrester, J. H., Customs Department, Wel- 


nan, "C. J., 95 Webb Street, Wellington. * 
Frengley, Dr., Hatto n Street, Karori. 
" A., f Richardson, McCabe, 
and Co., Wellington 
Furkert, F. W., Assoc.M.Inst.C. E., Public 


, Professor J. 
Victoria University College, "Wellin ingto 
Gibbs, A. E., M.I.E.E., Assistant Telegraph 
Engineer, G.P.O., Wellington. 


800 


Gibbs, Dr. H. E., 240 Willis Street, Welling- 
ton. 

Gifford, A. C., е Е.В.А.5., 6 Shannon 
Street, Welli 

` us T. A, St. Patrick's 

Lon ag 


Su perintendent, U. 8.8. 

геена (Limited), Wellington 

Good, F. suveniiiendant. Electric 
к“ hs былдын Harris Street, Welling- 


шк L. L, 38 The Terrace, Wellington. 

Gray, W., ашнен Ше: 

Greenshields, F. S., 9 Glen Road, Kelburn. 

Grimmett, E ., Agricultural Laboratory, 
Welli 

Hamilton, Н. А.О.8.М., Dominion Museum, 
Wi 


e n. 
санды George > Bea 1025, Wellington. 
Hardeastle, H., Evening Post, Wellington. 
Hastie] Р ids of Street and Co., 
30 ondon 

nro, M.D., ` B.Sc., Е.К.А.8., 
treet, Wi on. 
— er, Miss E. 13 Tonks Grove, Welling- 


ob RE 
i 


Шоке, М.А., D.Sc, B.Sc. in Eng. 
Leges 1 Geological Survey таа 


Hilo 3! J., Total Affairs Department, Wel- 
ington 


Hods n, W. H., 40 Pirie Street, Wellington. 
— "Miss A., 31 Patanga Crescent, Welling- 


Holmes, R. W., M.Inst.C.E., Burnell Avenue, 
on. 
Hooper, Captain С. S., Marine Department, 


aes aa Street, Wel- 

Hudson, G. V. F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst., 
View, Karori. 

Eros dai J. A. Bacteriological Laboratory, 


Hill 


Jack, J. "NW. 170 Featherston Street, Wel- 
lington. 

Jacobson, N. R., Training College, Kelburn 

Je pr ms n, 8. H., Railway Department, Wel. 

ae. A. Morris, 47 Upland Road, Kelburn. 
ones 


a Mey Assistant Chief Engineer, N.Z. 
3, Wellington. 


ke 


gton 
Kirk, Profess H. M.A., Z.Inst., 
Victoria Univesity € College, Wellington 
А blic 


Kissell, F OW 
Welling on orks Department, 


ht, C. Prendergast, 126 Bolton Street, 
Welli 


ue W. S., M.A., Hamilton Road, 
Lauchlan, G., Town Hall, Wellington. 


Appendix. 


e eati G. A., Johnsonville. 

Leig s F. T., Dominion Laborat tory. 

pes EA. care = Nie and Levi, 15 
vide Street. Wellin 

Levy, E. Bruce, 71 Fairlie Terrace, Kelburn. 

Lomas, E. K., M.A., M.Sc., Training College, 
Wellington 

Lomax, Major H. À., 288 Somme Parade, 
Aramoho, Wanganu 

Longhurst, W. T. A., Noy Street, Kelburn. 

Loy, Miss, Training College, Ke 

Fuld, Sir John P., C.M.G., eet кє Pendennis,” 

urnell Avenue, Wellin 

Lysaght, , Victoria University College, 

We 


llington. 
McCalman, L. H., Telegraph-office, Gore. · 
McCulloch, A. R., "Australian Museum, dei 
Macdonald, J., foire t Gene ral Manager, 
ailway Departmen t, We 
McDonald, J., Domi nion Museum, Wellington, 
Macfarlane, C. vel minion Farmers' 
Buildings, Wellingt 
McInnes, Е. Н. 9998 160 Lambton Quay, 
Wellington 
McKay, A. W., Dominion Museum, Welling- 


ton. 
McKenzie, C. J., Public Works Department, 


We n. 

Maelaurin, J. D.Sc., F.C.&, Dominion 
Laboratory, Wellington 

MacLean, F. W., M.Inst.C 


.E., Chief Engineer, 
Head Office, Railway Department, Wel- 
lin 


ington 
McLeod, N., Adelphi Chambers, Willis Street, 
Welli 


McSherry, Harry, Box 49, Pahiatu 
Mann m J. J., Municipal Milk-depot, Wel- 


ing 
Маги, J., Harbour Board, Wee 
Marsden ‘Se. , F.N.Z.Inst., Director of 


р tt. 
Marwick, J., 38 The Terrace, Wellington. 
ll, F. G., Victoria "University College, 


Wellington 
Maxwell, E., Marumarunui, Opunak eee 
Maxwell, T Р, M.Inst.C.E., 145 Dixon 


in 
Miles, P. c. ^V. R., Room 45, G.P.O., Welling- 
Millar, Н. M., Public Works, Department, : 
Wellington. 
Miller, D., 71 Fairlie pesce ке 
aste 


t, Bank Chambers Lamb- 
ton Quay, Welling | 

Moorho use, W. H. ce 134 Dixon Street, 
Wellingto 

Morgan, P. "di M.A., F.G.S., BN Zt 
Director of Geological Survey, 
наду Wellingto : 

pre “oF M, во, Town Hall, Welling 

Morrison J. С., Box 413, G.P.O., Welling- 

Morton, W., Hydro-electric Board, Publio us 
Works Department, Wellington. (e 


Roll of Members. 


Murphy, Miss E. M., Ohangai, Hawera. 
Myers, J. G., Domi inion Laboratory, Wel- 


gton. 
Neill, J. C., 251 The Terrace, Wellingto 
Neill, Lands and Survey Depts 
Government Buildings, Wellington. 


Newman, A. K., M.B., M.R.C.P., "M. P., 56 
Stack Street, We ellingto on. 
Newnham, W. L., Public Works Department, 
y Vellingion 
ewton, R 139 Lambton Quay, Wellin, 
(Box 1 Б). 4 ee 
Ngata, Hon. A. T., Parliament Buildings, 
Well 


Nicol, John, 57 Cuba Street, Wellington 

Norris, E. , Registrar, · ‘University of 

Nex Zealand, Wellington 

iie W. R. 'в., Dominion Museum, Wel- 

Ongley, M, M.A., Geological Survey Depart- 
men Wellington. 

бора J., МІ. Е. E., 16 Віти Road, Kel- 


urn. 
O'Regan, P. J., 324 Lambton Quay, Wel- 
on. 
Orr, Robert, Heke Street, Lower Hutt, Wel- 
n. 


» Evan, B.Sc., M.LE.E., Assoc.M.Inst. 
C. E, ig ‘English Tie tric "Company (Li- 
mited), Queen’s House, Kingsway, Lost 


Patterson, Hugh, Assistant Engineer, Public 
is rks ишан, We = 

Peren, G. S., Professor of Aaricalture, Vic- 

b teria 1 University College, Wellin 

EN pps, W. J., Dominion ction Welling. 


Philp E NE Carterto 
t E TA. - 
mited) Wan care a " D. Riley (Li 
Phipson, P. B., 
Co. (Limited), W. n. 
Pigott, Miss Ellen, "Lam Victoria University 
ngton. 


F. k S, care of J. Staples and 


i: E. XT 

cher, E. G., 225 The Te errace, Wellington. 
Plank, C. S., Tel Я 
E mark С. » 0. Wellington Engineers’ Depart 
варе are, Hon. Sir Maui ‚М. Р., Wellington. 
E i T., 85 Webb Stree t, Wellington. 

gus Henry Wellington Gas Company 


( Иш. 
Resi б ; D.V.Sc., M.R.C.V.S., Agricul- 
ural Department, Wellington. 
E., . Box 863 (11 Gray 

LA dico. 
dk W., 12 Vallance Street, Kilbirnie. 
deg D., 8 Hay Street, Oriental Bay, 


Pade 2 hus - 
sity Colina Wellin Victoria Univer 


Robin coe W. 974 von Street, Wel- 
Russell, J. W., gie © 

ollege, Wellington. 
e M iss, Wellington Girls’ College, "Wel- 


semen Мы O. K., 100 Coromandel Street, 


26— Trans 


801 


Salmond, Sir J. W., K.C., M.A., LL.B., 155 
The Terrace, Wellington. 

Sangster, Mrs., Brus Hawera. 

Saunders, G. 


Schofield, Mrs. G. H., Sefton Street, Wades- 
town. 

Seelye, F. T., Dominion Laboratory, Welling 
to 


n. 
Sharp, H., care of E ro dca Public 
Works Departmen nt, 
[kr wes E. A, Te Nini инана 
on. 
Sladden, H., Lower Hutt, Wellington. 
care of District Telegraph En- 


essor D. M. Y., ; D.Se,, 
РЕЗЕ, NZ Тавь, Victoria Univ versity 
College, We llington. 
Speight, E. J., care of G. W. S ame lane 
trical ата Public Works Dese 
Sunley, iew Road, Karo 
бше, W. S., “ Kawaroa," ERES Ferry, 


Thom 

Tillyard, R. J, M. 'A., D.Se., 'F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst., 
Cawthron Institute, Nelson. 

Tolley, H. R., 66 Hankey Street, 

Tombs, H. H., Burnell Avenue, Well ington. 

pner A. Е. ., Chief Electrical Line In- 


tor, N.Z. Railways. 
TOR, н. F., 11 Grey Street, Wellington. 
cage ell, C С.Н, 4 Panama Street, Welling- 


Turner, E. Phillips, T Forestry De- 
partment, We 
Uttley, G., M.A., M Se., “BGS. High School, 
топ. 
Vickerman, H., M.Sc., Assoc.M.Inst.C.E., Do- 
minion Fa oe Institute, Featherston 
Street, We 
Wage R. J., Technical High School, Hast- 


ings. 
ыа В. H., Taupo. 
—, School-teacher, d Hutt. 
Waters, R., 71 Fairlie Terrace, Kelb 
Waterw oth, А., 286 Lambton Quay, Wel- 
lin, 
Web E N., 324 Lambton "r Wellington. 
Webster, 2 care of Begg and Co., Manners 


Street, 

Westland, С. ds FRA S., 76 Glen Road, 
Kelburn. 

Widdop, F. C., District iad Engineer, 


Wilson, Sir James G., Bulls. 

Wood, J., Inspecting Engineer, 

Departm де, We : 

Wyles, G. W., Assistant Signal Engineer, 
Railways, Wellin 

Wynn 


Public Works 


pn. 7 H 
H. J., Railway Department, Welling- 
а 
Yates, G., 460 Adelaide Road, Wellington. 


802 


Appendix. 


ASSOCIATE MEMBERS. 


ae eie е L., Dominion Laboratory, Wel- 
lin 
ч. "Miss A., Dominion Museum, Welling- 


Clarke, C. R., 136 Coutts Street, Kilbirnie. 
pie n, Mrs, Rimu Road, Kelburn, Welling- 


Craig, Miss K. M., 122 Molesworth Street, 
Wellington. 

Foster, L. D., Dominion Laboratory, Welling- 

Grigg, E J. T., Dominion Laboratory, Wel- 

ete F. G., Trelissick Crescent, Ngaio. 

E 


лад Miss, Fitzherbert Terra ace, », Wellington 
Livermore, L. C., 794 Vivian Street, Welling- 
ton. 


MeKay, A. W., Dominion Mus 
жы» К. E., Dominion Laboratory Wel- 
lington 


139 Sydney Street, 


Nico: A. D., Victoria College, Kelburn. 
paia T. E., Dominion Laboratory, Welling- 


Mestayer, Miss M. K., 
о 


Бад, Miss, Victoria et Kelburn. 
Richardson, Mui Lands and Survey 


Thomas, H., P.O. Box a Welington 
Tripe, Mrs. J., Selwyn Ter 
Wood, C. W., Dominion Там Welling- 


AUCKLAND INSTITUTE. 


[* Honorary and life members.] 


чө. = ^us City Chambers, Queen Street, 


be. e of Abel, Dykes, and Co., 
Ud ' dires, Aucklan 
E., BA, LL.B , Hokitika. 

12 Ewington Avenue, Mount 


Ede 
Aickin, €, Carlton Gore Road, Auckland. 
Aimer, K. W., are pe = 423 N.Z. Insurance 


Buildings, 
sca 5 чета Street, Auckland. 
Alexander la Victoria Buildings, 
ue 


рк M., M.A., University College, Auck- 
an 


wee A., Devonport Ferry Company, Auck- 


Bank of New Zealand 
Chambers, Swanson меј Aucklan 
Alison, Ernest, Takapuna. 
Allum "foh, не te tricaland 
ing Company, bean) eie rear aer 
8. J., Gree d’s Corner r, One- 


unga. 
Anderson, E., 4 Bassett Pond. Remue 
Anderson, Profs Professor W., 5 Сей 


s, F. N., care ot дате а йн | 


ey, W. E., bet Баве, Auckland. 
Armitage, F. L., Glees s Buildings, High 


S 
rnold, C., Sandford’s Buildings, Auckland. 


oldson, L., Quay Street kland. 
Arthur, T. B., Upper Queen Street, Au vs 
gnall, R. D., Косе Club, Aucklan 
Baker, C. C., Durham Stree , Au 


Baker, G. H., Commerce Street, Au A 
Bankart, A. 5., Strand Arcade, Queen Street 
Auckland. = 
nkart, F. J., Shortland Street, A et z 
Barr, 5. Public Library, Wellesley 2 
Auckland. d 
Barr, J. M., Auckland Savings-bank, Queer 2 
Street, Aucklan ый — 
вона W. vu E Street, Àu mee ; 
Bartrum, J. , University ^i 
Aucklan 
Ba EN T. Li, Alfred aoe Waratah, New- 
castle, New. Бо бане v 
Beattie, Dr. R. M., Hospital, Avondale 
ai 


i . H., care of Binney and Som 3 
Customs Street, Audi ee 
Bishop, J. Ј., Dunvegan, Titirangi, Ancien 


Roll of Members. 803 


Biss, N. L. H., Shortland Street, Auckland 

Blomfeld, Е. б., Shortland Street, Au тее 7 

Blood 490 Scarborough Terrace, 
Parnell 


Bloomfield, G. R., “The Pines,” Epsom, 
Auckland.* 
Bloomfield, H. R., St. Stephen's Avenue, 
rnell. 
еа, J. L. №. R., St. Stephen's Avenue, 


Boucher, P. T., Piha. 
Bradley, Samuel, Oneh 
Bradney, H., Hobson Street Wharf, Auckland. 
Brame, J. W., 69 Crumner Road, Grey Lynn. 
Brett, M т Star Office, Shortland Street, 


Brookes, A. E., Okauia, Matam 
E, Ascot Avenue, pue 

ion E. A. ‚ Cleave’ 8 Buildings, High Street, 

Auckland 
oe = 4 Ascot Avenue, Remue 
Bru ‚ W. W., Williamson Chambers, Short- 
x land 5 наь Auckland, re 

nan m 

Street, Au = TER TEO 

Bucknill, c C. E. R., Mount Maunganui, 


Buddle, H. D.; Victoria Avenue , Remuera. 
am i Professor, University College, 
uc 


Burns, R. oo Street, Auckland. 

Burt, А9 of A. T. Burt (Limited), 
Cisco, | Bice. Auckland. 

I W. E., City Килы Auckland. 
utler, J., Kauri Timber Company, Customs 


Woollen Company, 
в d. 
uttle, G. A., Vic v a fee Auckland. 
ad, Eps 
ygate, J. W., Tennyson Bion, Birkenhead. 
Cadman, F. P., care of Holland, Gillett, and 
kland 


ge. 
apes ell, A. D., Northern Club, Auckland. 
mpbell, Hon. J. P., High Street, Auckland 
T 


Carter, M., Hallenstei 
Street, нау in's Buildings, Queen 


Casey, W., Hamilton Road, Ponsonby. 
ey, A. C., care ^im Smith pur. Caughey, 


ey, J. Marsden, nde of Smith and 
a Aucklan 

hambers, S. E м Viotoria Arcade, Queen 
» Dr. H. A., Queen Street, Auckland. 


a 
Cheal, P. E., Gate Road, Remuera 
T. LF FLS, F.Z.8., F.N.Z.Inst., 


Choyce, H. C., Remuera Road, Remuera 


Pee R. Gi -— of Roberts Amen Quay 


GN i High Street, Auckland. 
Clinch ЖА, Ph.D., Training College, Auck- 


Coate , Orakei. 

Coe, x Lucerne Road, Auckland. 

Colbeck, W. B., New Zealand 
Queen 


uildings, , А 
piv nat R. H., Gladstone Road, Parn 
n, J. W., Lower Queen Street, ‘Ak. 


Colwill, J. H., Swanson Street, A 
Coombes, F. Н. Victoria Avenue, Rem 
Cooper, A. N., Read, Tow le, Hellaby, ge 


Cooper, Sir T., 

Copeland, M., 97 College Hill, dde. 

Cory-Wright, 8., M.Sc., Ranfurly 
Epsom. 

Coughlan, W. N., Native School, Omaio, Bay 
of Plenty 

Court, A. i G. Court and Co., Karangahape 
Road, Auckland. 

Court, G., uer gg де Road, Auckland. 

n Road, eua не. 


urt, n 

Court, J. "W., моен tn 

Cousins, H. G., Principal "t E "Training 
Co 

Craig, J. of J. J. Craig (Limited), 


Queen Street, t Аза. 
ees ex J., 3 Mount Pleasant Road, 


Peer J foh. 10 етот, Terrace, Mount Eden. 
H., Telephone Engineer. 


Cross pta 
Wellesley гом, Aucklan n. 

Culpan, care of ver capa and Richmond, 
Wyndham ‘Steoet, Auc 

Dele. T. J., aor yn лгал ы 

Davi Hancock and Co., 


Cus toms ond Азийм. 
ою care of Hancock and Co., 


t, Auckl 
Dearsly, H., P.O. Box 466, Auckland. 
De Guerrier, F. ad Auckland Tramway 
, Auc 


citer sm Hon. E. Mitchelson, 
Wai cer : 
соога: Professor Н. S., University College, 


J., Leighton's (Limited), High 


t, A ckland. 
Stree pE] do of A. B. Donald, Queen 


med nd. 
Donald, J. B., care of A. B. Donald, Queen 


Street, Au ckland. 


804 


Downard, F. N R., Cambridge 

Draffin, M. K., die. ‘Auoklain 

Duthie, D. n " National Bank of Now Zealand, 
Welling 

Eady, ra rem Street, Auckland. 

Earl, F., К.С, Swanson Street, Auckland. 

Edgerley, Miss K., Girls’ Grammar School, 
Au denm d. 


., care of Champtaloup and 
"rueda Са Binet Auckland. 

Egerton, Professor C. W., University College, 
Auckland 


Ellingha m, W. R , Customs Street, Auckland. 
Elliot, Sir George, аена Buildings, Auck- 


d. 
Elliot, ue a Buildings, Queen Street, 
Aue 
» Argyle jede Ponsonby. 

үне» Auckland. 
y aerem s > Cu eet, Auckland. 
Entrican, A. R., Unive ersity College, Aukland 
einan J. C., Customs Street, Auckland 

ans, E. W., care of Brown, Barrett, and 

Co., Customs Street, Au 
Noon; J. Е. A., care of 5 


ckland. 
Sargood, Son, and 
Ewen (Limited), 


Vietoria Street West, 


W. AS me Buildings, 
een Biret, Auckland 
Falla, В. A., 41 Ca lliope Road, Devonport. 
Farrell, R., Anglesea Street, Auckland. 
Fenviok, Dr. G., A.M.P. Buildings, Auck- 


Fenwi ok, Jv, of T. and S. Morrin and 
ерсе, ck, High § Street, теге. d. 
R. W., Wymondsley Road, Otahuhu. 
Pier 1 Е. S., Birkdale. 
ore Remuera Road, Remuera. 
42 Grafton Road, Auckland. 
oe R. 8, Barrister, Russell, Bay of 


Fowlds, r Hon, G., p erem ie СЕЕ * 
ueen Str 


ustoms Street East, Auck- 

Geddes, A., Brown, Barrett, and Co., Customs 
Street, ‘Auckland. 

George, G., Technical College, Wellesley 
Street, Auckland. 

Ge ., Union Buildings, Customs Street, 


i y Noel, Dilworth Institute, mots 
Gilfillan, H., St. Stephen’s Avenue, 


Gillett, J., care of Hoiland e en. 
Albert Street, Auckland. 
Gillies, - W., Courtville, Eden Crescent 


Auckla 
Girdler, Dr., Khyber Pass Road, Auckland. 
соно, Ј. C., Lower Symonds ‘Street, Auck- 
an 


Sod d ý Peers Street, Ponsonby. 
mperial Buildings, diia. 
Goldie, H., Imperial Buildings. Auckland. 


Q 


Appendix. 


Gordon, Dr. F. ма Hillsborough. 


Graham, A. G., care of Briscoe and Co., 
Customs Street, ‘Auckla nd. 
Graham, G., 2 Pu ties Аш 


Grant, Miss J., M A 
Gray, A., Smeeton's "Buildings, "Qua Street, 
ckland.* 


Gray, Alan A., care of G. W. Mae and Co., 
Shortland Bises, —— 

Gray, S., Town 

Gray, M ns. C.E.,. Bee Build- 


Grenlough, "н. P., 20 Lillington Road. 
Gribbin. G, care of Nicholson and Gribbin, 
Imperial "Bui ildings, Queen Street, Auck- 
land. 


Grierso on, ., Architect, 423 N.Z. Insurance 
Bui 


eas Vrs Ы uckland. 
Gross, В. О.; ' Wairiki Road, Mount разв. 
Gulliver, T. Na 503 New Zealand Insurance 
Buildings, Auckland. E- 
Gummer, H., N.Z. Insurance Buildings, 
Auckland 


C.M.G., Mayor of Auckland. 
Haddow, J. G., Wyndh am Street, Auckland. 
Haines, H., F.R.C. S., Shortland Street, Auck- 


lan 
Hall, Edwin, Seacliff Road, Оһо unga. 
Hall, J. W., Box 1048, Auckland. 
Hamer, W. Н. C.E., Harbour Board Offices, 


жо Ерз 

t, Апе okland. 
Dargaville. 

E Auckland. 


5 Benson Road, 


Aucklan 
Harbutt, 8. Ф; Selw 


ае iv Private ee 
s Street, 


y. 
, M.Sc., 
ris "Lower Albert Street, Auckland. 


Hay, D. A., Mont pellior Nu rsery, Remuera 
Hay, Douglas, Stock Exchange, Queen Street, 


Auckland. 


ton Road, 
Hay, Miss, Grafton Road, А ИО i , Cus- 


an 
RER 36 Remuera Road, Remuera. 
Hertie; Hon. Sir W. H., M.P., Wellington. 
Hesketh, H. Hesketh rhe Rie 
Wyn dham Street, Auckl 
Hesketh, 8., Hesketh "ad Richmond, Wynd- _ 
Street, Auc 


Hill 4 J. C., care of КиШ and Plummer, beet м 
Street, Aucklan d. Re ge 
Hills, Е. M., Arney Road, he 
Holderness, D., Harbour Board Offices, ces, А! 

Ё ру. 
Holden, Dr., Jervois Road, Ponson 
Hort = Herald Office, Queen Sue 

Аа 

чечер H., Herald Offce, Que 


Va 


en Street 


Roll of Members. 


Hudson, C., Mount та m Exe 

Hudson, J. H., GPO. uckla 

Hull, cue Cecil, Аа 
Auckl 

Teen Denm C.E., Swanson Street, Auck- 


d School, 


Inglis, Dr. R. T., Alfred Street, Auckland. 
Isaaes, R. C., St. George's Bay Road, Parnell. 
Jackson, J. H., Customs Street, Auckland. 
Jackson, Thornton, Shortland Street, Auck- 


а. С. W., В.А., University College, 
Auckland 
voee н. Dunbar, 151 Newton Road, 


Johnson, Professor J. C., M.Se., University 
Siem a Auckland.* 
Hallyburton, Ngatea, Hauraki 
ita, J. B., Stewart and Johnston, Wynd- 
ham Street, Auckland. 


Johnstone, A. Н.» siae Street, Auckland. 
Joll, L., Mount 
Kala sugher, J.P; dnce Offices, Auck- 


Kenderdine, J., Sale Street, iuis 


Kent, G. S., t. Stephen's Avenue, rnell. 
Kisling, H. P., St. Ste phen’s piis Par- 
Knight, xs drain Avenue, Mount Albert. 
Laidlaw, ., Hobson Street, keep. um 
Lamb, 4. ry Aine ey Road, Rem 
Lamb, S. E., B.Sc., оу College, Auck. 
Lane T., North phage Devonpo 
Lancaster , T. L агдай ү: College, 
Auckla; nd. 


tang. Sir F. W., Queenstown Road, One- 
a. 


urie ae Co., 


een Street, Auckland. 
. C, care o rtson Bros., 
ey y Stree t, Auckland. 
yland, S. E H., care of Leyland and O'Brien, 
ms Street West, Auc d. 
Leyland, W. B., care of Leyland and O'Brien, 
customs Street West, Auckland, 
T end Star Office, Shortland Street, 


6, Aucklan 

E bran Lane, Auckland. 

W. H., 16 St. Albans Avenue, Auck- 
roy Dr: 
Aucklan 


unn, A. [5 care of Collin 
Street, patos ae ollins Bros., Wyndham 
B., 


De Clive, Lower Symonds Street, 


A. W., Tham s College, Remuera. 
R. 
бе Pattra я 47 ‘St. Stephen’s 


MeDo nald, Rev. W., ‚ Gardner Road, Epsom. 


| Miller E. V., 
| Miller, ~ N., Albert Street, Tham 
Mi BE. 


i 


805 


por n W. R., University College, Auck- 


Mellraith, vri J. W., 12 Mount Hobson 


кай. 
Mackellar, Dr. E. D., Manukau Road, Par- 


nell. 
Mackenzie Dr. Kenneth, Princes Street, 
Мейе; Captain G., Devonport. 
e care of Macky, Logan, and Co., 

Elliott Street, Auckland. 
McLaughlin, T. M., Phoenix Chambers, Queen 

et Auckland. 
pre n, C. C., care of Auckland Institute, 

* 


MeVeagh, R., Russell, — and McVeagh, 
Street, poner 
are of ези and Fleming, 
uckland 
Mahoney, Т., Swanson Street, Auckland, 
Mains, T., Pa 


Mair, Captain e Sel ‘Avenue, Tauranga. 
S.A Hun 


Mair, 5. A. R., terville, Welli яар 

Мајо T, C. T., King's College, Remu 

Makglll. Dr. 'R.H ., Health Берыген; Wel- 
lington 

Mander, F., 


Ranfurly Road, Epsom. 
Marks, L., Chancery Street, Auckland. 
land Insurance Com- 


m. 


and. 
eret J. M., Albert Street, Auckland. 
Merri H. T, N.Z. Insurance Buildings, 
paste 
71 Upland Road, —À 
Е of John her and Son, 
Fort Street, Aucklan 
Milne, Stewart, care of Milne and Choyce, 
Queen scary Aucklan 
agree Dr. Е.Н. B, 18 Waterloo Quadrant, 


uckla nd. 
пеем, Е. P., Р.О. Box 873, Auckland. 
= Sir E., M.L.C., Waitaramoa, 
маа R J., 1 Pentland Avenue, Mount 
Eden. ; 
Моно, A. R., Palmerston Buildings, Queen 
Street, Auckland. 
Morton, E., Customs Street, Aucklan 
Morton, H. B., Taumata, Wapiti ‘isis 


M С., No Deposit Piano Company 
High Street, eem 


Mulgan, A. E., Sta uckland. 
Mullins, P., Shaddock Street, Mount Eden. 
Munro, G. H. 96 Grafton Road, Auckland. 


806 


Myers, Hon. A. M., Queen pae Auckland. 

Myers, B., Bi olia Street, Auckland. 

Napier, W. J., Napier, xfi 
A.M.P. Buildings, Queen 


land. 
Nathan, C. J., Customs Street, Auckland. 
Nathan, D L., gape te Street, Auckland 
Nathan, N. A., Shortland Street, u d.* 
Neve, B., Technical College, Wellesley Street, 
Au ckla. nd. 


and Smith, 
Bist. Auck- 


Niccol, = Customs Street West, Auc 
олен O., Imperial Buildings, 


Str Аш a 
Oliphant, PS m Symonds Street, Auckland. 
Oliver, W. R. B., F.L.S., Museu um, Welling- 
n.* 


бшу, Н. H., Shortland Street, Auckland. 
Parr, Hon. C. J., C.M.G., M.P., Shortland 


Street, Auckland 

Parr, P. R., M.Sc., Oaklanda. Waikum 

Parso 2. Pe lonial Sugar == 
Quay Stree 


Partridge, Н Е. eet Street, Auckland. 
Patterson, D. B., 23 Shortland Street, Auck- 
land. 


Peacock, J. A.. spo Street, сие 
А, 


Perkins, W., c gety and Co., 
Custoi Street West, Auc arg 

Petrie, a4 ph. Z.Inst., ** Rose- 
mead," Ranfurly Road, Epsom. 

Philco ai ad, Mount Eden. 

Pond, J. F.C.S., Queen Street, Auckland. 

Porter, : ‘care of E. Porter and Co., Qu 
же Auc 


Ferry Buildings, Queen 
„Ваа di Wes 55 Epsom Avenue, Mount 


Price, E. A., eps Park, Papatoe 

Price, T. G., 109 Queen Street, yet 
H., Hutchinson’s EA add Lynn. 
Peer School, E 


Symonds e " Anok- 


Pycroft, A. T., Railway Offices, Auckland. 

Ralph, W.J. Prince dri Auckland. 

Ra Hiroa, Dr., е ru of Public Health De. 
a 


Кабен 9, Hamilto 

Rawnsley, S., Federal шө. Acn 

ЕУ Р. г. Ё. Ј., Queen Street, Auckland. 
rt, Wellingto 


Reset La S mde. and Co., Lorne Street, 
ue 
, “ Ronaki,” Remuer 


Road, Remuera. 


, Market | Ro ad, Remue 
Bats yess Dr. Carrick, Alfred. Street, Pots 


Appendix. 


po James, Market Road, Remuera 
i , Horahora, near Cam bridge, Wai- 


Rollett, F. C., Herald Office, Queen Street, 
Auckland. 


o s T., Survey Office, Aucklan 
N. A., care of Russell, Cohel 

per Mo Vongh, High Street, Aucklan 
Salt, G., MacBride, M.Sc., University m 


Commercial Union Insur- 
and. 


nby 
ibrary, Au 


ckland. 
Short, University College, 


Shaw, H., care of Public 
W: P; 

Pics eam `H., St. John Avenue, Epsom. 

Shroff, H. R., 108 Victoria Street, Anckland* 

Simmonds, Rev. J. H., Wesley Training Co 

lege, Eps 

Simson, T. ennt St. John Avenue, Epsom. : 

Sinclair, A., Kuranui, Symonds Street, Auck- 
of Pilkington and Co, 
kland. Ба 

re Н. M., Pencarrow Avenue, Mount Eden. 

Sm F. W., 1 Eden бәне. "Auckland т : 

Smith Captan James, Franklin Road, Pon 


onby. 
Smith, Miss H. Seth, Hurstmere Road 
Tak f 
Smi ai G. Seth, 88 Victoria Avenue, 
ra.* 


Somerville, Dr. J., 
merville, J. M., Birkenhead, Auckland. 
Spedding, J. C., Market 6 Bond, Bene 
t, Auc 
re hoe sas Gladstone Road, . 


"D. E. care of В. S. Lamb and 0» 

2 Street dney. e» 
KI inier Hamilton Road, Pone 
Stewart, Jo hn A., Kainga-tonu, 


oad, à 
St зан. ' RP Teslu, care of "m and stewart, 
S n Street, Auc 
St roter, В. C., Enfield Street, Мо Eden. 
Suter, A., 13 Ridings Road, Rem 


wan, H. enderson 
Talbot, Dr. A. G., A.M.P. Buildings, Queer 
Street, uckland. F.LS« | 
Thom Profe r _W., M.A., 1g 


F.N.Z.Inst., Mountain Road, | 
Thornes, J., u 
Tibbs, J. W., M.A., Ponsonby, Auckland 


Roll uf Members. 


Tinne, чү Union Club, Trafalgar Square, 
London.* 
Tomlinson, L. H., Se meee Hill, Auckland. 


ownson, W., 
Trounson, J., Northe Sa. 
Tunks, C. J., aec um ed Асінае 
and Sons, 


ere em 
. Stephen's Avenue, Auckland. 
pton, P., South British Insurance Company, 
тз Street, Auckland. 
у . Box 878, Ann 


, Au iei id.* 
Veale, P. O., B.Sc. Е Beresford Street, Auck- 


Wade, Dr. Wallace, Elliot Street, New 
Plymouth. 
Wake, F. W., Cleave’s Buildings, High Street, 
Auckland. 
Wallace, T. F., Waihi Gold-mining Company, 
Shortland Sir Street, Auckland. 
o 2 King Street, Grey Lynn. 

Х м, Dredging Office, Harbour 
Board, Auckland. 
Meu. G. W., Rarere Road, Takapuna. 

oo U., We stbourn e Road, 


White, R. eee Street, Auckland. 
Whitley, W. S., Albert Street, Auckland. 
Whitney, C. A. eua ўрачы Com- 


pany, A 

Whittome, F., Newmarke 

аныя, NT. I Aer) Road, Remuera. 
peeves 0. , Commercial Bank Buildings, 


Williamson, J. D., Northern Club, Auck- 
Wilson, Andrew, District Surveyor, Hangatiki. 


807 


Wilson, C. A., P.O. Box 1081, Auckland. 
Wilson, F. W., Herald Buildings, Auckland. 
Wilson, G. A, Wilson and Canham, Ferry 
Buildings , Auckland. 
Wilson, John, New Zealand oe Build- 
ings, Queen нить, ce pe 
Wilson, J. A., dig Eady. and Sons, 


Rem 

Wilson, W. R., Herald | Office, Queen Street, 

Auckland. 

Wily, H., Mauk 

Wing, R Hellabys Limited, Shortland Street, 
ucklan 


Winkelmann, H., Victoria Arcade, Auck- 


Winstone, F. M., Claude Road, Epsom. 
тая G., sen., тар — ает 
, F., Queen Street, Auckland. 


Wiseman 
Wiseman, J. W., Albert Street, Auckland. 
Withy, E., care of Auckland Institute, Auck. 

nd.* 


Wood, Right Rev. c. J., D.D., Bishop of 


Me € 
Woollams H5 Quen Street, Auckland. 
Worley, eee Е. P., D.Sc., University 
College, Aucklan 
Wright, R., care of A. B. pe and Sons, 


Wright, R. Seabrook Avenue, New Lynn. 
Wright, R., а brook А venue, New Lynn. 
Wyllie, A., City Electrica. Engineer, 


Aa cklan 

Yates, E., Albert Street, Auckland. 

Young, J. L., Henderson and Macfarlane, 
Customs Street, Auckland. 


PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY. 
[* Life members.] 


eii . D., 381 Montreal Street, 
Acland, Н. "b. 42 
chure h. 
Adamso 


Park Terrace, Christ- 
n, R. de B., Boys High School, 
College, das ain’ Canterbury Agricultural 
К Mim v Hagley divenne, Sabicea 
T&., Murchiston, St. Martin 


istol 
en, x G., M.Sc., Boys’ High School, 


E 
с айы, М.А., Canterbury Museum, 


Askew, Н. O., M.A., Konini Road, Ricearton. 
Bamford, P. G., B. E., Canterbury College. 
W. д. F., Cathedral Square, Christ- 


ы did 
Bates, D., 5 coe Square, Christchurch. 
Beaven, А. W., of Andrews and Beaven, 
Moorhouse аын , Christchurch. 
Beere, Miss M., Public — Timaru 
Belshaw, Horace, care W.E.A., Christ- 


church. : : 
Berry, R. E., 165 Manchester Street, Christ- 


wan. Brown, C. E., M.A., Hackthorne Road, 
Christchurch. 
Bevan-Brown, Dr. C. M., Hospital, Christ- 
chure 
Bingham, S. C., 7 Cashel Street, Christchurch. 
rd, J. W., M.A., Scots College, Wellington. 


808 


R. C. Gas Office, 77 
Street, Christe hurch. 

Booth, G. T., 242 Papanui Road, Christchurch. 

Borrie, Dr. F. J., 236 Hereford Street, Christ- 
chur 


Bishop, Worcester 


pisite; Miss, 236 Hereford Street, Christ- 
church, 
Bowker, George, Tim 
Bradle i Orton, Соксо Вау. 
Hew: ‘Dyer’ s Pass Road, Cashmere. 
, Nelson. 


ad, H. D., M.A., Litt. D. , Canterbury 
Collega, € Christchur ch. 
uie 5 .A., Education Office, Christ- 
urc 
‘Grows, Professor —€— M.A., LL.D., 
" Pies lmbank,” Cashmere Hills.* 
evi Ное 52 Armagh 
Sie, Christchurch. 
н : T.D Peet танй Canterbury. 
, Tim 


ө, фт. W. 
Dira 0-05 байги College. 
Campbell; J.W., Seaview Road, New Brig 
C mat A, Саноат College, 
Candy, T R., care of Tramway Board Office, 
h 


are 
Chilton, Professor o, =D: 


Sc., M.A., LL.D., 
F.N. Z.Inst., F. LS; Canterbury College, 
Christchurch. * 


Christensen, i E., Roto 
e iu Е EHE, 100 Boss Avenue, Christ- 
Contes 0. C., 134 Hereford, Street, Christ- 
Colee, W. C, M.A., Schoolhouse, Waimataitai, 
Coles, W. R., 358 Gloucester Street, Christ- 
lins. J J. G., care of Collins and Harman, 
rofessor Б В., М.А., Canterbury 
156 “ices Street, Christ- 


с 
Сох "Р. T., Canterbury College, Christchurch. 
Cuthbert, Mrs. T. Y., 7 Rugby Street, Christ- 


chur 
—— Charlos, 233 233 eed Street, Becken- 


Day, James S., care of Doimnion Trust Com- 
pany, 163 Hereford. {е Christchurch. 
Deans, James, Sot ish. 


, D.Sc. , Ph. B, 
Canterbury Colleg 


Dobson, А. Dudley, "ML Tnst.C.E., 76 Merivale 
Lane, Christchur x 
Dorrien- Smit 


Dougall, J. J., 105 Geo Road, Кине. 
F.ZS., Lyttelton 
Times, Christchurch. 


English, R., F.CS., MLME, GQ 
Christchurch. тк» 


Appendix. 


gie W. M., 69 Dyer's Pass Road, Christ- 


forem. As- P.0..Box e Christchurch. 
Farr, Professor C. Coleri dge, D.Sc., F.P.S.L., 
F.N.Z.Inst., Canterbury College, Christ- 


church. 

Ferrar, Miss, 450 Armagh Street, Christ- 
church. | 

Flesher, J. A., 169 Hereford Street, Christ- 
chure 

Hawes d: E., M.A., M.Sce., 
Christchu roh. 

Foweraker, C. E., M.A., F.L.S., Canterbury 
оне Christehure h. 

is, J. W. H., care of Rhodes, Ross, and 

Godly: Hereford Street, ee 

Gabbatt, a, .A., M.Sc., Durford 
Ec erate , Hants, England. 


Christ’s College, 


le, F. H vec Office, Christchurch. 
a .D.A., N.D.D., Te chnical 


John W., Woolston e (Li- 
mited), Woolston, иие 
жере W.W , The exer Pleasant 


dm E. D Pire чарт Der EM 

Gilling, C. D., The School, Ma 

Gilling, W. 0. B.Se., 206 West- 

minster Street, St. Albans, Christehu hurch. 

Godby, Mrs. M. D., 5 Jackson’s Road, Fen- 
dalton, Ch tchurch. 

eo H, M. A , B.Sc., Hereford Street, 
мз hur 


» Peterborough Street, Christchurch. 

у, 3. S., Cawthron Institute, Nelson. í 

Gourlay, H., Boge’ High School, Christchure: 
G p ч 


raham, Charles H. E., School, Tai Tapu. 
ray, G., F.C.S., serv 
Grigg, J. C. N., Longbe 


Gudex, M. C., М.А, M.So., p High School, 
Christchurch. E 
WE , Dr. John, Armagh Street, Christ- 


ch 
Hall, G., 
Hamilton, W. °M., T Dyers Pass Road, Cash- : 
rh 


oe = 11 Heaton Stree Et 
Harris 99 амы бы. hrist- X 


de ug ч 
H ға ев, E. J., F.Z.S., Canterbury Museum, 


‚ M.A., Canterbury бо 
lege, Christehur oh. "d 
Hewitt, S. J., 234 Selwyn Street, Ohristohuro t : 
Hight, Professor J., M.A., Litt.D.; 
me College, Christchurch. 
Hilgendorf, Е. Weihe t E 
Cant erbury Agricultura a 
Hitchings, Č. не Tw sod SE ьа 
Hodgson, T. V., 
kp gi Plymouth, fe gland: 
Hogg, X G., F.R.A.S., 
oad, = еы ur eme 


Roll of Members. 


Hog EZ ме Buildings, 
Betinghall а London 

id ео кын Вох 21, Christchurch. 

Hollow Rev. J. D.Se.,, ENZ 
The еды niea 

Howard, E. J., М.Р., e por of Trades Hall, 
Christchurch. 

Humphreys, G., Fendalton Road, Fendalton. 

Hutton, D. E., 25 Garden Road, Christchurch. 


rl 
Ingram, John, 39 Mansfield Avenue, St. 


Пон, Miss A. F., Training College, Christ- 


Irving D r.W., 56 Armagh Street, Christchurch. 
Jameson, J. O., 152 Hereford Street, Christ- 
church. 


Jamieson, W. G., Deans Avenue, Lower 
Riccarton. 

Jeams, Alexander, 24 Peacock Street, Christ- 
cnurc 

Jobberns, G., M.A., Training College, Christ- 
chure 

Jones, E. G., B.A., B.Sc., Technical College, 
Christchurch. 

Keir, James, e of P. and D. Duncan 

(Limited), ето ма ч 

Kidson, E., M.Sc, Weather Bureau, Melbourne.* 

Крл, W W. D. F.R.H.S., M.A., Red- 

8, 

Kitchingman, Miss, 121a Hackthorne Road, 

Knight, H. A., Racecourse Hill. 

Laing, R. M., M.A., B.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Boys’ 
High School, Christchurch. 

Lancaster, G. J., MA. M.Sc., Boys’ High 
School, Christ chur 

indsay, Stuart, 18 ees Street, Spreydon. 

ә H , Education Department, 
Wellin 


n. 
Loughnan, Dr. J. R., Tim 
uisson, ney C., M. LC. “Heaton Street, 
Christchu 
ion, Dr M. G. Royal Exchange 
Е uildings, Cathedral Square, Christchurch. 
ythgoe, J., 266 Bealey Avenge, Christchurch. 
Macartney, R., Tai Ta 


ait th, N. 1 Box 9/6, ` Christchurch. 
acleod, D. B., M.A., D.Sc., Canterbury 
College, Ch 


M ristchurch. 
cCallum, Me Bella D., M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., 
м, 149 Morningside Road, Edin 

стау, EUM Agriculture Department, 


McKay, Dr. W., 45 Guinness Street, Grey- 


ka Mrs. L. J., Sarah Street, 

Marsh, 
chure 

Marshall Mrs., 159 Westminster Street, St. 

May, F. C., Tim 

Mayne, J. B. "33 Edinburgh Street, Riccarton. 


may, G. A., 52 Fitzgerald Avenue, Christ- 


Timaru 
H.E, Bank of New Zealand, Christ- 


809 


Meares, H. O. D., Fendalton. 

Mears, Е. D., F.C.S., 486 Lincoln Road, 
Christchurch. 

Mill, 28 Thomas, 5 Merivale Lane, Christ- 
e 

Morkane, un (D x 
Christchure 


153 Hereford Street, 


Morrison, W. О. Hanm 

Mountford, A. V., F.C. S., ` care of Jaegar and 
Co., ear Aucklan 

„ M.A., Canterbury College, 


Murray, Miss F. B 
Christchure 
Murray, W., N. 7. ee Co., Hereford 


ITAy, 
Street, Christchur 
Nairn, R., Lincoln Road, Christchurch. 
Neal, ids p. B.Ag. St. Andrew's College, 
hu 


W S., eare of "анаан ms j 
A. Wells, 58 


, 84 Hereford Street, Christchurch. 


w 
Oliver, F 
High School, 


Olliver, Miss F. M., M.A., M.Sc., 


i t. Martin’s, Christchurch. 
Orbell, Mrs. E. A., Park Lane, Timaru 
Orbell, N. M., Heaton Street, St. Albans. 
, 24 He reford Street, Christ- 
church. 2 
— H., care of Cook and Ross, Christ- 


Packer i. M.Sc., prp Colleg: 

Å. W., M.A., 59 May’ s Road, , Papanui. 
Pipe R О. M. Sc., 59 May’s Road, beni 
Page, S., B.Sc., 59 y's Road, P 
Pairman, Dr. J. C., 21 Latimer тае Christ- 


P , Dr. T. W., Governor’s Bay. 
Pannett, x A., Cas hmere Hills. 
, Canterbury College, Christ- 


em 
беши, рг. А. В., ЖЕШ, Christchurch. 
Penlington, G., F.N.Z.LA., Warrington Street, 
St. Alba 


, B.E., Canterbury College. 
maru. 
Pitman, E. J., Canterbury College. 
Polson, J. G.. М.А., Training College, Christ- 
e Professo г P. H., М.80., 
College, Chilstchars 
ате J. C., 20 Kidson Terrace, Cashmere 
x: F.R.ES., Trairiing 


Canterbury 


J. 
se ge, Christehuroh. 
T C. W urto 
ead d, S. G., K.C., Немой Street, St. 
bans 
Reece, G. N., Dial Chemical Co., Moorhouse 


“тҮ п Office, Christchu eim 


Rennie, J. M., 

Ridley, G. 5., "95 "Matilda Street, Tim 

Rhodes, B. H. E., 86 Salisbury Diret, 
Christchurch. 

Rhodes, Mrs. J., ве — Street, Timaru. 

Rhodes Rhodes, im and 


J. H4 Rh 
Godby, S r ‘Street, Christchure 


810 Appendix. 

пе. Hon. Sir R. Heaton, M.P., Tai | Taylor, A., M.A., M.R.C.V.S., Agricultural 
College, Lincoln. 

Ro Fr on, R. G., Darfield. Taylor, G. J., 440 Madras Street, St. 
Robinson, W. F, F.R.G.S., Canterbury Col- | Alb 

lege, Christchurch, Telford, Dr. T. F. Government Buildings, 
sa ‚Н. V., M.A., Boys’ High School, Christ- Christchurch. 

Thacker, Dr. Н. T. J., В.А., 24 Latimer 


urch. 
Sanders, O: J., care of Dominion Yeast Com- 
pany, church. 
Sandston, Dr. A. C., Latimer Square, Christ- 
ch 
Seager, 8. Hurst, F.R.I.B.A 
, Canterbury "Col. 
lege, tehur ch. 
во А. H., Bowenvale Avenue, Cash- 


mere. 


Simpson, Dr. W., 108 Ruegb Street, St. 
Albans gby 


Sims, oe care of Sims, Cooper, and 
Co., bee Street, Christchurch. 
; Н. F., B.Se., Magnetic Observatory, 
ure 


Skinner, W. H., 3 York Terrace, New Ply- 


Sumn 

EO ds Eu Road, A d ah 

Speight, Professor R., M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., 
F.N.Z.Inst., Canter bury Museum, Christ- 
deu 

Stead, E. F., Ilam, Ric 

Piech, 2 P., 213 Women Street, Christ- 


знака. Dr. J., xe. 
Stevenson, James 


St. John, Charles E. e Colombo Street, 
i сеи. 


, 20 us 8 t Papanui. 

MEME. ‚М.В, B .Sc., 63 Worcester 
treet, Chris tehurch.* 

Tapley, J. Е. » Governor’s Bay. 


Square, Christchurch. 
Thompson, A. H., peat la Redeliffs. 
Tripp, C. H., M. A, ec. 
Turnbull, D. C., Tim 
Turner, Н. S. E., 36 Brown's Bose St. Albans. 
Unwin, EL sie dir Street, Timaru. _ 
Vangioni, m i 
Vincent, Spencer 


iw 1, Christchurch. 
hone Gz Christ- 


gu 
21 Rata воа pe 
urc + 
Waddell, John, 30 Strickland Street, Christ- 
hurch. 
Wall, oriens A., M.A., Canterbury College, 


chur 
Waller, F. D., ү А., West Christchurch Dis- 
trict High School. 
Ward, F. E., Agriculture Department, Christ- 
church. 
Way, G. E., 73 Winchester Street, Christ- 
church.* 
G. T., B.A., LL.B., 152 Manchester 
Street, Christchurch, 
J. P., 211 Gloucester Street, 
fs side 
Widdowson, Dr. Н. L., 4 Oxford Terrace, 
Christchurch. 
Wigram, Hon. H. F., M.L.C., 1 Armagh Street, 
Christch "e 
Wild, 1: J., M.A., B.Sc., F.G.S., Mer a 
Wilding, Frank S., care of а and Aclan 
Hereford Street, ipa 
Wilkins, T. J. С., B.A,, Wairaféps Terrace, 
endalton 
illiams, C. d R., те Hackthorne 
Road, Cashmere, "Christchure 
Wright, A. M., A.LC., F.C.S., 482 Lincoln 
Road, Christchurch. 


OTAGO IN STITUTE. 
[* Life members.] 


pee Professor T. D., M.A., care of Uni- 
impr 


8. W., M.Sc., Muse 
Allan, = p В.е, 135 Loue Stre et. 
~~ . Sir James, High Oois iioa, 
Anderson, W. D., 32 Linwood Avenue, Dun- 
ottar 
дь, Miss A. C., Maca ndrew Bay. 
Angell, s Commercial Bank of ы. 
E d 
Anscombe, E s rinces 


As B. A., Ed : m 
Bain, ucation Office, D di 
Balk, O., 13 Driver Street, Maori Hill g 


Barnett, Dr. L. E., Stafford ree n Street = 


Barron, rc Vida, M.A., 44 
Dun 
Bathgate, Alex, 


Bathgate Dr. W. J., 76 Stuart Street. 
‚ І. O., Stock Exchange Bu Buildin d 

Beet J. R., 281 George Street, 

Begg, J. C., F. R.A.S., Tct Sten, nr 

Bell, A. Dillon, Sha Valley. Ps 

Bell, Professo OR ОТ: Ie МА: D.Sc., Uni 


Bell. Profesor В. J., M.A., Dental XE 
University. i 


85 Glen Avenue, Mornings — 


Holl of Members. 


er pow е B., M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., 
um. 


F.N.Z 
Benson, ocd, 58 Pide Place. 


Benson, et W. N., B.A., D.Sc., F.G.8., 
University. 
Birrell, W. J., care of Robin and ier Octagon. 


Black, Alexander, 82 Clyde Stre 
Black, Ja e of Cossens es Mies 164 


S 
ace, W., Lands Office 
ы Dr. dR, London Street. 
Bo 6 Mora гаа асе. 


Bras ` 99 Londen 
Reins T S., A.M.P. Buildings, Dunedin. 
Browne, Kobert; care of Post-office, Morrins- 


а. Mrs. М. G. 
Buchanan, N. L., 44 Bronte Street, Nelson.* 
Bush King, Rev ^s J., St. Matthew’s Build- 
ings, Hope Str 
Butler, J. E Linwood d Dunottar. 
Cameron, Rev. A., B.A. LL.D., Tweed 
oslyn. 


рш 
Christie, E. S0.. High School, Gore 
Seg men R., 152 Cargi 

urch, Dr. R T AR h Street. 
Clarke, C. E., эр ай 


Clarke, E. S., Woo dhau 
Colvin, W. L., Public cem Office, Dunedin. 


3 Beer, I. S., 75 London Street 
cà LA G., eare of Crust and Crust, Manse 


рени. J. S., Town Hall, Dunedin. 


DEN can, P., “ Tolcarne,” Maori 
combe, M rs. T. A., Varde Orchard, Earns- 
mpi xandra. 
Dunlop s Professor F. W., M.A., Ph.D., 95 
Clyde Str 


ор Ја; aid 36 Arawa Stree 

, F.G.S., ERAS, 22 Pass- 
iive "Стево scent, “Maori Н 

Edgar, James, -— York s 


Jam 
с Profess , M.A., Litt.D., care of 


кой, Dr. 'F. W. B., 8 Pitt Stre 
eming, T. R., M.A., LL.B., аео Office. 


811 


Hi Charles, Gasworks, ин 
n, Dr. В. V., Pitt Stree 
Fyfe, gi E. 

Genina R., M.Sc., Technical College. 
ca Professo: nate a E., LL.B., Victoria 
ж. 

беби, y Иси А.,15 shee Street. 
ee, R., е Hie 


reet. 
M., Medical School, King Street 
Harrison, Miss V. коча Training College. 
Helmkey, J., а Stree 
Henderson, M. C., ы Engineer's Office, 

Сарина Street. 
ee Elgin Mornington. 

, G. R., 20 Albert Stree 
EON J. W., M.Sc., Physics Department, 

University. 

Hoffmann, G., Littlebourne a 


Holloway, , care of Muse’ 
Howard, B., "MA, ’ Boys’ High School, Dun- 


edin. 
Howes, Miss Edith, Rawhiti Street, Sunshine.* 
Howes, W. G., F.E.S., 432 George Street. 
Таоа Robert, Glenelg Street, Kaikorai 

Inglis, Profes asor J. К. Н ., M.A., D.Sc., TLC, 


University. 
Jack, Professor R., D. Sc., — у. 
care of Bro n, Ewing, and 


n 
Joachim, Miss M. E., 4 Beaumont Street. 


Lee, Robe . Box 

Lilly, L. G. "198 decia Stree 

Lowry, J. M., Public hg Department 
Macdonald, High Street. 


McGeo: gli 
McKellar, Dr. T. G., Put St root. 
McKerrow, Miss K., '122 London Street. 

iss C. M., M.A., Training College 
Mackie, A., Test-room, Cumberland Street. 
Malcolm, Professor J., ы D., University. 
Mandeno, H., New land Express Com- 

pany's Buildi 


Marshall, Angus, B. A., Technical College. 

Martin, W., B.Sc., Trainin ng College. 

Marwick, Miss, Physics Department, Victoria 

e, Welli 

oe Gontge, New Zealand Refrigerating 
Com mpan y, Burnside. 

McNair, J., Railway pee 

Melland, E., Alport 3 
shire, 'Engla and.* 

Milnes, J. W., 39 Lees Street. е 


Office 
god dne Derby- 


812 


Michaelis, W. R., Schoolhouse, tena 
Moir, G. M., M.Se., Technical Colleg 
е Ј. p^ M.A., М.8е., Training бае 
re, Dr. S. А., Security Buildings, Stuart 
E 
W. ‚ М.А., we High School.* 
Munro, H., Dunotta 
=D: 'G., 20 TER TRS Life Insurance 


uildings. 
Nevill, Canon, St. Paul’s Vicarage, 6 Heriot 
Newlan ids, Dr. 


a 


Olds, H., Municipal Baths, Bear Place 
O'Neill, Dr. E. J., 219 High Street. 
Mera r, Alex., 21 Albert Street, St. Clair. 
Бик Accu J., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst, Uni- | 
ersity. 
Pen enseler, W. H. A., Mining School, сонд. 
Petrie, D. FMA; ‚ F.N.Z.Inst., Ranfurly 
j m, Auckland.* 
er H. P, MD, B.D.S. 


psom 
Piokerili, | „Profess 
University. 


. rsity. 

Rawson, Professor G. H. "Home Science De- 
rtment, Universit 

Richards, Rev. Bishop, See House, 2 Leith 
oad, Maori Hill, 


A., B.Sc., ayi Garfield 
oslyn. 
son, T. A., 285 Main Road, Ravens- 


Roger, L 8., — Street, Roslyn. 
nit.” 7 of Ross and Glendining 


Salmond, J 


big Ma Mer 8. G., Fort Cautley, Devonport, 


Sargood, rst “ Marinoto," Newin wington 

Shacklock, J. B. pp bx = ‘Anderson’ 8 Bay. 

a hee F. R., 1 Stree 

Shortt, F. M., care of John Chambers and 
fone Stuart Stree 

im, Mr. Justice, 


жы А Rise 
Simpson, George, jun, 9 балка Street, 


Skinner, H. D., B.A., Museum, King Street, 


| 


Appendix. 


Sligo, Alex., care of Mills, Dick, and Co., 
Dunedin. 


| Smith, GR 


Star Office 
mith, J. C., 196 Tay Street, Ee 
Smith, H. Me D., Union uildings. 
Smith, Miss M., 44 D Bux 
Somerville, T., care of Wilkie and Co. 
ыы Street. 
T€ James, care of Kempthorne, Prosser, 


(юке R. 1., 21 MAN Street, Roslyn. 

Stewart, Hon. W. Downie, M.P., LL.B., П 
Heriot В, 

Strong, Professor, care of University. 

Stout, Sir Robert Ra Wellin 

, Е.7.8., Lighthouse "Cape 


, University. 
Pie po A.M.P. 


gs. 
mson, A., Fern-tree House, Half-way 
h. 
Thomson, Hon. G. M., x P 
, 99 Eglinton Road M 
Thomson, G. S., B.Sc., 99 Eglinton p 


on. 

Miss M., Training Colleg 

ES. care of Cates Dunedin. 
University. 


g 
т, А. Туб Surveyor, Wellington. а 
ече’ Professor D.B nd : .S.M., University. 
White, C. J. L., 391 Castle treet. 
mae. е. H., A.R.I.B.A., 26 Dowling Street, 


Whit, "Professor D. R., М.А., 83 St. David 
Str 
White, b. R., Public Trust Office, н ейш. 
33 


Wilkinson, H. K., 33 Royal Terrae 

Williams, J., B.Sc., F.C.S., Otago Boys’ High 
School, 

Williams, W. J., City Engineer's Office 


i Cit 
bina. GT. B, 1. Bright goce Belleknowes. ; 
eld, J E., 663 Castle Street 
M Ven. — con, Selwyn House, 
Cumberland Stre 
Young, Dr. hae 


Е.С.5., care of Fish-hatchery» 


“Don Street, Invercar- 


Young, Maxwell. ame 
arewai, Port C 
Yuille, Rev. NES lloch, Knox "Church Manse, 
George St 


HAWKE’S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE. 
[* Life members.] 


Absolom, J. A. heroft, Mrs., Napier. 
Aldridge, A. E. Ashcroft, rs Napi т. 

dersen, Miss А. М. ‚ Napier. Asher, Rev. , Napier. 
Anderson, ues Napie ier, Bennett, = м, е: 
Armour, W. A., M.Sc., Boys’ High ene Dr. J 


School, Napier r. | Black, J. 


Roll of Members. 813 


Chadwick, R. M., Peg? 
Chambers, Bern ard, T 
Chambers, J., Moko kapoka, Hastings. 


inwiddie, B., Napier. 
Dinwid pu W., Napier. 


n, B. J. 
Duncan, Russell, Napier. 
- € Dr. J. J., Napier. 


Graham- Robertson, Dr. F. 
Greig, Miss V. 
Guthrie Smith H., Tutira 


Harding, J. W., Mount Vernon, Waipukurau. 


‚Т. 
Hardi а, W. A., Napier. 
[x Leslie, Napier. 
Herrick, E. 


5 tin, 
Hill, H., B.A., F.G.S., Napier. 
Hislop, J Napier. * 
Hobson, 
TEE J., Havelock North. 


L., Na 
Leahy, Drd. P., Чо: 


Longney, G 

Lowry, T. н, Okawa. 

Maney, C. € 

McLaren, R. 

Mclean, R. D. D., Napier. 

McLernon, 5. 

Mercer, Dr. W 

Metca УЕ E. iiih: Port Awanui. 


rris, Wi 
Nelson, George. 
Oates, William, J.P., Tokomaru Bay. 


Swanseger, 

horp, R., Napier 
Thomson, J. P., Napie 
Tiffen, G. W., rne 
Vautier, T. P., Napier. 
Waterhouse, 
Waterworth, Dr. Tapio 
Whetter, R v ү. 
Williams, 


. NELSON INSTITUTE. 


Askew, Rev. C. F., The D 
eanery, Nelson. 
Bartel, J. G., Collingwood Stree 2t 


Mem ies, Cawt 
ld, 
Field, "t Y B sou dA Cowthron Tastitule, 


ardy Stree 
monte Miss T 78 Nile о 
nM] 
Hard ison, i ia Institute. 
H son, J. B irs promet Street. 
] iter Do Ну y on as Stre 
amieson, Dr., J. P "бы Hardy Street 


та, 
К. 
ts R. A. YA назр Lon ot West. 


eig е4 
Moret Road. 


McKey, J. G., Boys’ College. 
Milligan, D. D., Cawthron Institute. 
Collingwood Street. 


y Stree 
Russell, ju Su ч. "Bronte Stree 
Sadlier, Bishop, Wath Brow, E dto 


, Maitai Ban 
Whitwell, F., Drumdua n, Su burban North. 
Worley, W. F, Trafolgor Street South. 


814 


Appendix. 


ASSOCIATES. 


Askew, Mrs., The Deanery, Nelson. 
Atkinson, Miss M., Brougham Street. 
Bisley, Miss G., Hardy ‘Sites t. 
Bisley, Miss B., Hardy Street. 
Bradshaw, C., Boys п 

Во lleg 


Broad, C. H., Boys’ Co 
Burton, A., Ngatitama Street 
Cole, H. L., Brook Street. 
Collins, Mrs. Henn 


, Van Diemen iris 


Collins, Colonel the Hon. R. Hen Van 


Fe I, "Mrs. e. Y. "s. John's, Brougham Street. 
Gibbs, Miss R. pst Collingwood eee 
i ood 


nnings, Miss, Weka Street 


| 


King, Cut care of Miss Flett, Collingwood 
Stre 

King, Ms =» care of Miss Flett, Colling- 
wood Str 

Kirby, Miss HL, tem Institute. 

Leggo о, J. R., Van Diemen Street. 
Leggo, Mrs T R., Vas: Dime Street. 

Moncrieff, Mrs., The AK 

Nottage, B., Boys' Colleg 

O'Brien, Miss, баара Walk. 

Pitcaithly, N., Boys’ College. 

Rhodes, Miss B., Cawthron petit 

Satchell, Mrs., Examiner Stree 

Satchell, Miss] , Examiner РЕТ 

Tiller, W. G., 9 Waimea Road. 

Wallace, J. k Kawai Street. 


MANAWATU PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 


* Life members.] 


Akers, H., Duke S 
Ba H.G ., 30 T шы Street. 
E. EE M.R.C.S., M.R.C.P., 


Fitzher bert S 
Batchelar, J. Ж Willow Bank. 


Barnett, eg 


Bendall, W. E. 

Bennett, G. H., The Square 
tt, Н.В. B, hB, МОН. 
М.В.С.Р., Broad Street. 

Blackbourne, Rev. H. M.A., Vicarage. 

DEN А., 139 Featherston Street. 

Callana: i 

Cam sok, W. B, "04 R Russell Street. 


Cameron, W 


Г re SR of Agri. 
5» OE, 57 wet 
Bina 


reet. 
. S., Bank of New Zealand 


> 


A. J., The Square. 
че å., National Bank. 


odder, T. R. i 
X neg , Rangitikei St 

olbrook, H. ,84 2 iti ikei 
Hopwood, A., Main Stre ee T Stet 


Hurley, E. 0., 1 
Johnston, J. ordi Dakai 
Keeling, G. W., College Street W. 


Larcomb, E., C.E., Roy Street. 

Larco mb, P., Roy "Street. 

Mahon A., The Squa 

Merto rton, J. 1. ©, LLB, Rangitikei Street. i 
Miller, J., R.C.S.E., L.R.C.P.E., L.R.F.P. and 


Mills, Miss C. B., M.A., Girls’ High School. 
iss. 
J., M.A., High School. 


Aw engason Sete kei вее t. ү 
өм, 
W. W., Rangitikei ^" Canterbury 


meh F. J., Ran ве! Street. 
Sim, E. Grant, Rangitikei ! Md 


M т, М. ix Allen 
mith, W. W., F.E.S., Publio Reserve, New 


gare th. 
Stevens, J. H., Church Street. 
Stevensen, J. C., High School. 
Stowe, Dr. W. R., M.R.C.S., M. 


Street, 
Sutherland, A., Bonsdéer Road. 
Tm C., Geor rge Stree 
Turn r, W., Queen Stre 
Welch, W., F.R.G.S., ‘Mosman's Bay, 
V., FN, King Stree 


R.C.P., Linton 


N.S.W 


Young, H. L., 


koll of Members. 


815 


WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 
PS Life member.] 


` Aldis, Morton, ore er We an 
Allison, Ale exan Cam bra e ramoho 
Allison, Thomas, 54 {Glasgow diens Wan angan 
E A а , M.A., Collegiate School, 
Babbage, ci W., ‚ Main North Road, St. John's 
мт W. C G. St, des Hill, пра 
Battle, T t, Wangan 

Blair, e care of Жо m Com- 
pany, dr nui. 

Bro D" >» M.A., LL.B., College Street, 

Валей, J. H., St. John's Hill, Wang 

rx e se Avenue, Wéhzandi. 


Crow, E., 
Cruickshank, М Miss, "ML A., M.Sc., Girls’ College, 


"St. John's Hill, Wanganui. 

y, W. A., 11 Campbell Street, Wanganui. 
es, T. W., River Trust Board, Wanganui. 
Drew ictoria Avenue, Mos ui. 
Duigan, Herbert, Ridgway Stree E Wengsaid. 
; C. R., F.R.G.S., College Street, Wanga- 


Gibbons, Hope, 


Wangan 
Hall, ccn ry 


East. 
Jockey Club Office, Maria 
an, anui. 


Place 
Bethel, Henry R., M.R.C.S., Gonville, Wa- 
nganui 


Jack, J. B., St. John's Hill, Wanganui 
Jones, Lloyd, Vi € Avenue, Wanganui 
pre n, E. N., Ridgway Street, Wanga- 


McBeth, J. D. W., Wicksteed Place, Wanganui. 
McF arlane, D., , Bidgwa 


ür P. 
F.N.Z.Inst.. Collegiate School А 
Miles, Е. Е., М.А., СоПеріаќе Sanoi W Wanga- 


, R., Р.О. Box 221, Wanganui. 
., St. John's Hill, anganui. 
‚ J. A., M.A., 47 Bell Sepe А рете. 
Technical College 


Roberto n, A. C., Papaiti, Wangan 

Stevenson, Russell, Wicksteed Place, Wa- 
Starge, A A. C., M.A., Hurwoath School, Wanga- 
Sutherland, R. A. S., M.Sc., Collegiate School, 


anganui. 
Talboys, F. P., Tramways Manager, Wanga- 
ui. 
Ward, J. T., — iT Wanganui. 
t, J. P. B.A., Ridgway Bros, 


Wat 

Watt, MN. E.E.S., St. John’s Hill, Wanganui. 

Wilson, Alexander, M.D., Wickstead Street, 
Wangan 


816 Appendiz. 


SERIAL PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED BY THE LIBRARY OF 
HE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 1923. 


New ZEALAND. 
Auckland wee COM 
Geologieal Survey : Bulletin 
Houses of Parliament : iura and Appendix. 
Journal of Agriculture. 
Journal of Science and Technology. 
New Zealand Employers’ Federation : Industrial Bulletin. 
New Zealand Official Year-book. 
Polynesian Society : Journal. 
Statistics of New Zealand. 


AUSTRALIA. 
Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science : ee 
Australasian Institute of Mining Engineers: Proceed? 
Australian Antarctic ees 1911-14: Reports 
Australian Forestry Journal. 
Commonwealth of justia Fisheries: Parliamentary Report. 


New боотн WALES. 
шигы рениш N.S.W.: Agricultural Gazette. 
ralian Museum, Sydney : Records ; Annual Report. 

Bots nic Bari pee Government Domains, N.S.W.: Report. 
Critical Revision of the Genus Eucalyptus. 

innean Society of N.S.W.: Proceedings. 
Northern Engineering Institute of N.S.W.: Pa aper. 
Public Health Department, N.S.W. : Annual Весн. 


QUEENSLAND. 
ics Survey of Queensland: Publications. 
nsla ralist. 


Royal Geographical Society : Journal. 
Royal Society of Queensland: Proceedings. 


SouTH TR 
Adelaide Chamber of Commerce: Annua ort. 
Department of Chemistry, South Pee Bulletins. 
Mines Department and Geological Survey of South Australia: Mining 


Operations; G.S. ene tie and Reports; Metallurgical Reports; 
psis of Mining Lar 


Syno 
Publio 1 Library, Museum, sad Art Gallery of South Australia: Annual 


Royal Boek, of South Australia: Transactions and Proceedings. 


TASMANIA. 
Royal Society of Tasmania : Papers and. Proceedings. 


Serial Publications received by Library. 817 


VICTORIA. 
Advisory Committee: Report on Brown Coal. 
Department of Agriculture: Journal. 
Field Naturalists’ Club of Victoria: Victorian Naturalist. 
Mines Department and Geological Survey of Victoria: Annual Report ; 
Bulletins ; Records. 
Public Library, Museum, and N ational Art Gallery of Victoria: Annual 


Report. 
Royal Society of Victoria: Proceedings. 


WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 


Geological Survey of Western Australia: Bulletins. 
Royal Society of Western Australia : Journal and Proceedings. 


UNITED Ктхером. 
Board of Agriculture and Fisheries: Fishery Investigations. 
Botanical Society of Edinburgh : Transactions and Proceedings. 
British Association for the Advancement of Science : Report. 
British Astronomical Association : Journal; Memoirs; ist of Members. 
British Museum: Catalogues; Guides ; Scientific Reports of British 
Antarctic Expedition, 1910. ‚ 
Cambridge Philosophical Society : Proceedings. 
Cambridge University Library : Report. 
Department of Scientific and Industrial Research : Reports. 
Dove Marine Library : Report. 
Geological Society, London : Quarterly Journal. 
Geological Survey of Great Britain: Summary of Progress. 
Handbooks, Commercial Towns, England 
Imperial Institute : Bulletins. 
Institution of Civil Engineers : Report. 
Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society : Annual Re 
Linnean Society : Journal (Botany): С roceedings ; 


most a Guardian, London. PE 

ineralogical Society : Mineralogical Magazine. 3 . i 

North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers: 
Transactions ; Annual Report. 

Oxford University: Calend 


Magazine. 


ngs. 
Royal Soci : : ings ; Transactions. à 
yal Society of Edinburgh : онен д, ТБ; Phil. Trans. (Series 


818 Appendix. 


Royal Society of Literature: Transactions. 
Royal Statistical Society, London: Journal. 
Victoria Institute, London: Journal of Transactions. 
Zoological Society of London: Proceedings and Transactions. 


AUSTRIA. 
Hofmuseum, Wien 


K.K. Central Асва für Meteorologie und Erdkunde. RS 
K.K. Geologischen ena Vienna : c ds 

K.K. Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums, Vienna: Anna 

K.K. Zoologisch-Botanische бонна, Vienna : Found. 


BELGIUM. 
Académie Royale de Belgique : Bulletins 
Librairie Nationale d'Art et d'Histoire: Les Cahiers belges. 
Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique : Bulletins 
Société Royale Zoologique et Malacologique de Belgique : Annales 


DENMARK. 
Acad. Roy. de Sciences et de Lettres de Denmark: Form , 
emoires. 


Dansk. Naturh. Foren., Kjóbenhavn: Videnskabelige Mediasie. 
Kong. Dansk. Videnskab. Selskab. : Forhandlinger ; rifter 
Zoological Museum, Copenhagen : Danish-I ngolf Expedition. 


D 
Academia Aboensis, Abo: Hum 
Finska Vetenskaps- Societeten : dh ” Ofersigt ; Bidrag. 


FRANCE. 
Le Prince Bonaparte, 10 Avenue d'Jena : Notes. 
L'Observatoire Météorologique, Paris: Annales 
Musée d'Histoire N ней Paris : Bulletins. 
Société Astronomique Franc : Bulletin. 
Société de Chimie айчы, Paris: Chimie et industries. 
Société de Géographie : La Géo graphie. 
Société Zoologique de France: Bulletin. к 


GERMANY. 
Botanische Verein der Provinz Brandenburg : Verhandl. 
Deutsches Entomologisches Museum, Berlin 
Ethnological Institute, Tubin ngen 
Konigl. Zool. u. Anthro. -Ethno. Museum, Dresden 
K.K. Zentral-Anstalt für Meteorologie und Geodynamik : Jahrb. 
Naturhistorisches Museum, Hambur rg: Mitt 
Naturhistorische Verein der Preussischen еа, und Westfalens, Bonn : 

erhandlungen ; Sitzungsberichte. 

Na Чы. жайышы ftliche Verein für Schleswig- Holstein : Schriften. 
Physikalisch- Okonomische Gesellschaft, Konis gra Schriften. 
Senkenbergische Natu haft, Frankfurt-am-Main : Berichte. 
Staats und arn Hambur 
Verhandlungen der N aturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel. 


a 
Aye 
d 

S e 
a 
am 


Serial Publications received by Library. 


HOLLAND AND DUTCH East Іхркв. 
Banka Tin: Jaaresverslag von de Winning. 
Koninklijke Naturkundige Vereeniging in эр ж Inde. 
Mijnwesen in Nederlandsh Oest-Indie, Batavia : Jaar 
Nederlandsche Entomologische Vereeniging : Tydschrift. 
Rijks Ethnographisch Museum, Leiden: Verslag. 

ITALY. 

Giornale Botanico Italiano, N 


Revista eee hica Italia 


Societa Botanica Italliana, Firenze: Bo 
Soeietà Toscana di Scienze Naturali, Pisa : Processi verbali. 
N они 
Bergens Museum :- Aarbok; Aarber 
Norwegian Meteorologischen Instit, ња: Jahrb. 
: s TRE RUSSIA. 
Biological Station, Saratov. 
SPAIN 


Junta de Ciences Naturals de Barcelona: Series botanica, geologica. 


Botaniska Notiser, Lund. ipei 
Kungl Svenska mmu yp Arkiv for 
Meteorologiske Iakttealser i Sveri 

Sverigeo Geologiska- Тйен ын gem 


SWITZERLAND. 
Musee d'Histoire Naturelle, Geneve. 


Basel. 
Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Bern : Mittheilungen. 
Societa Elvetica delle Scienze Naturali, Bern : Atti. 
Société de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Geneve. 


IxprA AND CEYLON. 
Agricultural Department, Calcutta : 
Agricultural Research Institute and College, Pasa: Re 
Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. 
Board of Scientific Advice : Annual Report. 
Colombo Museum ; Soca Zeylanica. 
Geological Survey of India : Records and Memoirs. 


JAPAN. 


Icones Plantarum Formosanarum, Yaihoku. 

Imperial Earthquake Investigation onse, oda (vem 
Imperial University of Tokyo: Journal of the College of 
Tohoku Imperial University, Sendai: Science ae 


MALAY STATES. 


Java Ethnographischen Басма К 
Malay States Government Gaz 


819 


: Report on Progress 0. Agua. 


820 Appendix. 


AFRICA. 


Durban Museum, Natal: Annals. 

Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg : Annals 

South African Association for the Advancement of Science: South 
African Journal of Science. 

South African Museum: Annals. 

Transvaal Museum : Annals. 


CANADA. 


Department of Naval Service: Annual Report ; Tide verit 

Department of the Interior : Dominion Observatory Repo 

Mines омеа, Geologieal Survey Branch: cum d Summary 
Report ; Museum Bu etin. 

Mines Department, Mines Branch: Bulletins; Annual Report; other 
publications. 

Nova Boodan Institute of Science, Halifax : MS 

Royal Canadian Institute, Toronto : Transactio 

Royal Society, Canada : Proceedi ings and Tanson 


UNITED STATES. 


Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia : Proceedings. 
American Academy of Arts and Sciences : Pr ings. 
American Geographical Society, New York : Geographical Review. 
American Institute of Mining Engineers : Transactions. 
American Journal of Philology. 

merican Museum of Natural History, New York: Bulletins 
American Philosophical Society : Procee edings. 
Arnold Arboretum of Harvard University : Jour 
Astronomical с of the Pacific, San цоо. 
oomi Journal. 


Library of egi баена на 
Lick Observatory, dui nud of California. 
Lloyd Library, Ohio: 1 dex 


Station Bullet 
Missouri Rohan Gardens : Annal 
Missouri Bureau of Geology and Mine: Reports. 


Serial Publications received by Library. 821 


qve ee Zoology, Harvard: Bulletin; Annual Report ; 
Mem 

"entes N otes, Cincinnati. 

National Academy of Sciences: Proceedings. 

New York Academy of Sciences: Annals. 

New York State mies of Agriculture. 

Ohio Jowrnal of Sc 

Ohio State Uaivendiy Bullet 

Rochester Academy of "riae Роне 

Smithsonian eum and U.S. National Museum: Annual Report; 
Miscellaneous Collections ; Contributions bd anana ; Bulletins ; 
Dontribubios rom U.S. National Herbari 

Tufts cum cem Studies ( Weser is ries). 

U.S. Department of Agriculture: gr of Agricultural Research ; 
Monthly List of Publications : 

U. а сее of Маай, Bureau of Biological Survey : North 

rican Fauna ; Bulletins. 

U. s босса Survey : Annual Report ; е Papers ; Mineral 
Resources ; Bulletins ; Water-supply Paper 

U. | ез "Research Council : Bulletins 

ted States Naval Observatory : Annua 1 Report 
бозону of California : "Bulletin of а of Geology. 
University of Washington 
agner Free Institute of ‘Science: Transactions. 
Wisconsin Academy of Sciences : Transactions. 


ARGENTINE. 
Academia Nacional de Ciencias: Boletin. 


BRAZIL. 


Da Escola Agricultura Rio de Janeiro. 
Museo Nacional Rio de Јапіего : Archives. 
Observatorio de Rio de Janeiro. 


Mexico. 
Instituto Geologico de Mexico: Anales. 


PERU. 
Cuerpo de Ingenieros de Minas del Peru: Boletin. 


Hawalul. 
Bishop Museum : Memoirs. 


PHILIPPINES. 
Bureau of Science : Philippine Journal of Science. 
'TAHITI. 


Société d'Études Oceanniennes : Bulletin. 


HUNGARY. 
Hungarian National Museum, Budapest. 


822 


LIST OF INSTITUTIONS 
TO WHICH 
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE INSTITUTE ARE PRESENTED BY THE 
GOVERNORS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. 


Honorary Members of the New Zealand Institute. 


New Zealand. 
Alexander Turnbull Library, Bowen Street, Wellington. 
Cabinet, The Members of, Wellington. 
Executive егу, сошел 


Forestry Departm t Wallington: 
Free Public в Library, Auckland. 
Christchurch. 
rellineto 


” 


Wel 
Government Printer and publishing staff (6 copies). 
Library, Auckland Institute, Auckland. 

е Auckland Museum, Aucklan 

s Biological Laboratory, Canterbury College, Christchurch. 

н Biologieal Laboratory, University College, up 

a Biological Laboratory, University of Otago, Dun 

fs Scns Laboratory, Victoria University College, Wel- 


Р саа College, рр рае. 
5 Canterbury Museum, Christe 
, Canterbury Public AN Christchurch. 
2 Cawthron Institute, Nelso 
^ Department of Agriculture "Wellington. 
a Dunedin Athen 
Suc E General Ramble. Welli ington (2 copies 
д Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, Napier 
` Manawatu Philosophical Society, Palmerston North. 
Е Nelson College 
Ў Nelson lesione. Nelson. 
, New Zealand Geological Survey. 
х New Zealand Institute of Surveyors. 
> New Zealand Institute, ui eere 
s Otago Institute, Dun а 
Ы Otago Museum, Dune 
* Otago School of M. dde din. 
‘ Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Christchurch. 
= Polynesian Society, New Plymouth. 
» Portobello Fish- focii Dunedin. 
2 Reefton School of Mine 
Е Southland Museum, Invercargill 
б Thames School of Min 
А University College, [eor АА 
р е of Otago, Dunedin 


Р toria Üniversity College, Wellington. 
" M enis School of venas Waihi. 
" anga 


seu 
4 Wellington Philosophical Society. 


List of Free Copies. 823 


Great Britain. 
see Subject Index to Periodicals, 11 Bream’s Buildings, 
Chancery Lane, London E. С... 
TENERA Гу бирон Oxford Univers 
British Association for the Mt of Science, London. 
British Museum Library, London 
: mes Nat pde: History Department, South Kensington 


Lon 
Cambridge Philosophical Society, Cambridge University. 
Colonial Office, London 
Clifton College, acc England. 
Geological Magazine, London 
Geological Society, Synod Hall, Castle Terrace, Edinburgh. 
London. 

Geological Survey of the United Kingdom, London. 
reological Survey Office, Hume Street, Du cei 
ligh Commissioner for New Zealand, Lon 
mperial Bureau of Entomology, 89 Queen's | Gate, London 8.W. 7. 
mperial Institute, London 
nstitution of Civil Engineers, London 
nternational Catalogue of Sei entific Literature, 34 Southampton 

Street, Strand, Lo aden 
Leeds Geological Association, Sunnyside, Crossgate, Leeds. 

innean Society, London 
Literary and Philosophical Бат Liverpool. 
Liverpool Biological Soc 
Marine Biological aeui of the United Kingdom, Plymouth. 
Natural History Society, Glasgow 
Nature, The Editor of, London 
Norfolk and Norwich Naturalist Society, Norwich. 
North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers, 

Newcastle-upon-Tyne. 

Patent Office Library, 25 MA ar E Sweet, London W.C. 
Philosophical Society of Glas е sand 
Royal Anthropological Tnatitute of Great Britain and Ireland, 

"59 Great Russell Street, London 
Royal Botanic Garden cies Edinburgh. 
Royal Colonial Der de Lon 
Royal Gardens, Kew, England. V 
Royal Geographical Society, Kensington Gore, London S.W. 


а e SF eS CS 


di nburgh. 
aor ааа Geographical Society, Synod Hall, Castle Terrace, 
rgh. 


urg 
Royal Society Dublin. 
Edi nburgh. 


ondon. d 
Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom, London. 
Royal Statistical Society, London 
University Library, Camibridga; England. 

Edinbur 


Victoria University, LED 

Victoria Institute, London 

Wheldon and Weslev, Lad. London (Agents). 
Zoological Society, London 


824 


Appendix. 


British North America. 
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada, Ottawa. 
Hamilton Scientific Association, Hamilton, Canada. 
Institute of Jamaica, Kingston, Jamaica. 
International Institute of Agriculture, Department of Agriculture, 
tawa, Canada. 
Library, Advisory Research Council, Ottawa, Canada. 
Natural History Society of New Brunswick, St. John’s. 
Nova-Scotian Institute of Natural Science, Halifax. 
Royal Canadian Institute, Toronto. 


South Africa. 
Durban Museum, Natal. 
Free Public Library, Cape Town. 
Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg. 
Rhodesia Museum, Bulawayo, South Africa. 
South African Association for the Advancement of Science, Cape Town. 
South African Museum, Cape Town. 


India. 
Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. 
Colombo Museum, Ceylon. 
Geological Survey of India, Calcutta. 
Natural History Society, Bombay. 
affles Museum, Singapore. 


Queensland. 
Geological Survey Office, Brisbane. 
Queensland Museum, Brisbane. 
Royal Society of Queensland, Brisbane. 


New South Wales. 
Agricultural Department, Sydney. . 
Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, Sydney. 
Australian Museum Librar , Sydney. 
Consulate-General of the Czecho-Slovak Republie, Sydney. 
Department of Mines, Sydney. 
Engineering Association of New South Wales, Sydney. 
Engineering Institute of New South Wales, Watt Street, Newcastle. 
Li rary, Botanie Gardens, Sydney. 
Linnean Society of New South Wales, Sydney. 
Publie Library, Sydney. 
Royal Society of New South Wales, Sydney. 
University Library, Sydney. 


Victoria. 
Advisory Council of Science and Industry, 314 Albert Street, Hast 
ne. 
Australian Institute of Mining Engineers, Melbourne. 


Commonwealth Institute of Science and Industry, Danks Buildings 
391 Bourke Street, Melbourne. 


List of Free Comes. 825 


Field Naturalists' Club, Melbourne. 
Geological Survey of Victoria, Melbourne. 
Legislative Library, Melbourne. 

National Herbarium of Victoria, South Yarra 
National Museum, Melbourne. 

Royal Society of Victoria, Melbourne. 

. University Library, Melbourne. 


Tasmania. 
Public Library of Tasmania, Hobart. 
Royal Society of Tasmania, Hobart. 


South Australia. 


Public Museum and Art Gallery of South Australia, Adelaide. 
Royal Society of South Australia, Adelaide. 
Д id 


University Library, Adelaide. 


Western Australia. 
Government Geologist, Perth. 


Russia. 


Emperor Peter I Agricultural Institute, Woronesh. ; 
Imper. Moskofskoie Obshchestvo Iestestvo - Ispytatelei (Imperial 
Moscow Society of Naturalists). ipeo Я | 
Kiefskoie Obshchestvo Iestestvo-Ispytatelei (Kief Society of Natural- 
ists). 
| Norway. 
Adviser of Norwegian Fisheries, Bergen. 
ergens Museum, Bergen. 
University of Christiania. 
Sweden. 
Geological Survey of Sweden, Stockholm. 
Royal Academy of Science, Stockholm. 
Universitetsbiblioteket, Uppsala. 


Denmark. 


Natural History Society of Copenhagen. 
Royal Danish T tus ol Sciences and Literature of Copenhagen. 


Germany. 
Biologisches Zentralblatt, Berlin, Dahlem. 
Botanischer Verein der Provinz Brandenburg, Berlin. 
weg Entomologisches Museum, Berlin. 
thnological Institute, Tubingen. iun 

Kónigliche Physikalisch-Oekonomische Gesellschaft, Königsberg, B. 

russia. : А 
Kónigliches Zoologisches und Anthropologisch - Ethnographisches 

seum, Dresden. 

Naturhistorischer Verein, Bonn. 
Naturhistorischer Museum, Hamburg. - 
Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein, Bremen. 


826 Appendix. 


Naturwissenschaftlicher Im Frankfurt-an-der-Oder. 

Prussische Bibliothek, Ber 

Rautenstrauch-Joest- Musean (Städtisches Museum für Völkerkunde) 
ologne. 

ед des Biologischen Centralblatts, Erlangen 

Senckenbergische Naturforschende. Gesellschaft, Frankfurt-am- -Main. 

Staats und Universitatsbibliothek, Hambur, 

Staatliches Forschungsinstitut für Убе йе; Leipzig. 

Verein für Vaterlandische Naturkunde in Württemburg, Stuttgart. 

Zoological Society, Berlin 


F'inland. 
Abo Akademi, Abo. 
Finska Vetenskats Societes, Helsingfors. 


Austria. | 
Intendanz des Naturhistorische Hofmuseums, Vie 

K.K. Central-Anstalt für Meteorologie und АМУ КА К Vienna. 
K.K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Vienna. 


Hungary. 
Zoological Department, National Museum, Budapest. 


Belgium and the Netherlands. 

Académie Royal des Sciences, des Lettres, et des Beaux-Arts de 

elgique, Brussels. 
La Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique, Brussels. 
Musée Teyler, Haarlem 
Netherlands Entomological Society, Plantage, Middenlaan 15, 

Amsterdam 
Switzerland. 

Naturforschende Gesellschaft (Société des Sciences N a Bern. 
Societe de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Genev 


. France. 
Bibliothéque Nationale, Paris. 
Musée d'Histoire N aturelle, Paris. 
Société Zoologique de France , Par 
Société de Chimie Industrielle, 49 Rue de Mathurins, Paris. 


Italy. 
Biblioteca ed Archivio Tecnic ico, Rom 
Laboratorio di Zoologica пае е Agraria Portici, Naples. 
Museo Civice di Storia Naturale, Gen 
Mus m di Zoologia e di Anatomia Green. della R. Universita, 


В, » Accademia dei Lincei, Ro 
mia di Scienze, ian ed Arti, Modena. 
aples 


List of Free Copies. 827 


Spain. 
Junta de Ciencies Naturals, Barcelona, Apartado 593. 


United States of America. 
Academy of Natural Sciences, Dern State А New York. 
Dav 


" 


rt, Iow 
j Yeu Philadelphia 
San Francise 
American Engineering Societies’ Libres 39 "West 39th Street, New 
York. 


ансап Geographical Society, New Y 
n Jowrnal of Science (Editors), Vale University, New Haven, 


on 
ee Philosophical Society, Philadelphia. 
Arnold Arboretum, Harvard University, Ji amaica Plains, U.S.A. 
Astronomical Society of the Pacific, San Francisco. 
Boston Society of Natural History. 
= eset Botanical Gardens, New Yor : 
Chemical Abstracts, Ohio — University, Columbus, Ohio. 
Connecticut Academy, New 
Department of Agriculture, Washingt: D.C. 
Field Museum of Natural History, Chicago. 
Franklin Institute, Philadelphia. 
Johns Hopkins University, Baltim 
Journal of Geology (Editors), University of Мм; Chicago, Ill. 
Leland Stanford Junior Universi tys Califor 
rary, Bureau of Science, Manila 
Lloyd Library, Cincinnati. 
Missouri Botanical Gardens, St. Louis x e 
Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cam e, Mas h 
National Academy of Sciences, eese " hnstiéution; Washington, 
D. 


National Geographie Society, Washington, D. C. 

New York Academy of ideis 77th “Street and Central Park West, 
New 

New York “State College of мо Тараб, New York. 

Rochester Academy of Scien 

Smithsonian шоо Washington, D.C. 


United States Geological rene Washington, D.C. 
eley, U.S.A. 


eattle. 
тсе er Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia. 
Winconsin Academy of Sciences, Arts, and Letters, Madison. 


Brazil. 


Escola de Minas, Rio de Janeiro. 
Museu Paulista, Sao Paulo. 


898 Appendix. 


Argentine Republic. 


Academia Nacional de Cieneias, Cordoba. 
Museo Nacional de Historia Natural de Buenos Aires, Casilla del Corr 
Sociedad Cientifica Argentina, Buenos Ayres. 


Uruguay. 
Museo Nacional, Monte Video. 
Japan. 
College of Science, Imperial University of Japan, Tokyo. 


: Hawaii. 
ы finn i Bishop Museum, Honolulu. 
. National Library, Honolulu. 

_ Volcano Observatory, Kilauea, Hawaii Islands. 


Java. 
н of t Natural Science, Batavia. 


Ке 


GENERAL INDEX. 


[The Editor will be obliged if authors and other users of the index will notify him of any 
errors or omissions discovered, or make any suggestions for improvements. | 


Abbotsford, ладони glaciation (Park), 599. 
абай e choris 


abditus, Crambus 
dudo. E. C., Aequinoctia region (Benson), 
106. 
Abies pectinata DC. © ae of Pucciniastrum 
m), e^ 

pruina erii, [memi de 

mem тїз чыр шай, oides Hook. ч. ром of Aeci- 
ium oet (Cunni m), 4 
ses unningha: 

s вр. 5 RS of Uredo Acaciae (Cunningham), | —— 


i Uredo. 
Acaena rb ics Hook. f, host of Phrag- 
midium Acae eri a: am 


novae-zelandiae T. Kirk, host: of imd 
nidum + novae-zelandiae (Cunningham), 1 
ida Т. Kirk, host of Phrag- 
— midium Poteniillae met Cunningham), 
bee of Phragmidium 


unn., 


bie Vahl; aci of Phragmidium 


_ Potentillae grs am), 
c" of рза subsimile (Cun- 


ЕТЕ "s 
Т. Kirk, on of Phrag- 
dine тле прсте am), 
Acaenae dide yea ium. 
acanthocar pa cr His 


€ hostoma , Ster 
Acheron,” time signal (Baillie), 705. 
acinaces, Ze 

Aciphylla ное. tumatakuru in north (Rangi 


a oamarutica (Sut.), осе. Pukeuri (Finlay), 


ладен anes uu E form Saar dor 
zorionella not "Parectopa 
те aoe 


Actaeae-Agro Puccinia. 
Actaeae- cece Hypa Pan 
praecursorius Sut., осе. 
rond 509; Awam st da 
Acteonella, occ. (Benson), 12 
— sumatraensis, occ. т. 116. 
, Struthiolaria. 
auminatus, oe ( Pleuronectidarum ). 


Adams, C. E. rch grant, 1923, 790. 
Adams, 5 гзм of Те Aroha and Те Moehau 


Ardgowan 


Mts. 
ms Dracophyllu 

rt, Range, erus Benson), 117. 
9 Range, ge ( ) 


Admete anomala M. & th Ptycha- 
tractus i. su. (Finlay), 5 501. 
m Marsh. & Murd., occ. Target 
ашу (F ly (Finlay) 496. 


erica n. sp. of Suter (Finlay), 


Er ue 

— — Reina Sveltella (Finlay), 501. 

— — suteri Marsh. & Murd., occ. Target Gully 
PRA. am. 


i^ da 
— — Neozel. тергев. of Aust. Cancellaria 


„(Шау 501. 
of Oamaruia er di 514. 
Admiralty, Wan ‚ Боо. (Benson), 1 
adsper 


ee nf gr ndi. 
Aecidium Persoon 
—— ` Anisotomes Reich., occ. аа 
—— Aquilegiae Pers., syn., 1. 
—— — Celmisiae-discoloris n. form-sp., with fig. 
ad pl. genere 37, 52. 
key (Cunningham) 
—— Celmisiae-peti n. заре with fig. 
Eom pl. (Cunniagham), 37, 52. 
—— in ke ham), 33. 
—— —— Celmisiae- Petriei n. form-sp., with fig. and 


is Merica n. sp. of Suter (Finlay), 


1. 4 ПЕРУ] "Tam H gham) 


—— e. pe wpiro n. жы ^ч fig. and pl 
Т аязы 
һб and pl. 


Macrodontae n. n. form-sp., with fig. and pl. 

~ (Cunningha m), 
CE in key (Cunningham), 33 i 

т Aes n. cs esi with fig. and pl. 

~ (Cun n 

, mec Соко), 33 Ў > 

or alos ег, occ. (Cunningham), 47. 

$m „к with fig. and p 


Cunningham) 35 
; in key (Cunningham), 33 


830 


Aecidium Oleariae McAlp., diff. from A. Macro- 
dontae (Cunningham), 40. 
—— otagense Lindsay, with fig. (Cunningham), 
33. 
——— Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- 
ningham), 49. 
—— Tuberculina persicina parasitic on 


_ (Сара та), 50. 
Plan oe ea McAlpine, 
_ (Cunningham 


with fig. 


сене Тыч 
—— —— Dario Filum emm on (Cun- 
c йй мш), 49 К 
— Rosae Roehling, syn 
—-— Sophorae Kus., hab. (Lact m 392. 
aegrotans, Dicranom 
aemula, Sabatinca 


aequilateralis, Spisu sula. 

prse of hint (Benson), 106. 
aerobatis, Gelechia. 

Aethocola, partly replaces Siphonalia (Finlay), 


Syri (Hutt.) [Siphonalia], occ. Awamoa 
—— sis aiii Finlay a nd McDowall, occ. Ard- 
бошу, is M E 509; Awamoa, 510; Target 
—— with pl. (Marwick), 197. 
affiliated ж vile See N.Z. Institu 
э adm Cyathus. 
andecca in Poekillopteridae of Kirkaldy 
“м yers), 321 note. 
g nia NINE Allman, with fig. 
(и), 258, 259. 
—— vid "Bale, syn., 
icata var. Mecum ? Jaederholm 
entity, 258. 
— filicula Allman, occ. (Bale), 2 
—— — Hilg mom identity (Belo), 257. 
—— formosa syn., 261. 
— formosa Bonnevie, seen ey (Bale), 261. 
—— gaymardi Lam 
—— huttoni Coughtrey, identity ( Bale), e 
huttoni hen 


> 


npauer, id 
—— зар телеу, red [os 


A 
—— e; Hilgendorf, ау, 258, 259. 
natula ? Coughtrey, syn., 257. 
——— plumosa P ims occ. (Bale), 25 
—— secu oa uer, 8 263. 
setacea La ae И 52. 


——— 


et. syn., 
Se iubulifera Hind. affir. to A. filicula (Bale), 


pate ad иа to А. laxa (Bale), e: 
zelandica Stechow, proposed for A. hut- 
no 


noides, Plumularia, 
тенни, elanchra 

gromyza осид n. sp., with pl. (W 
Agropyri, Puce Sp. pl. (Watt), 685. 
Ее Dionis poculi 


—— 


agropyrina, Puccinia, 


General Indez. 


Apoio scabrum (Lab.) e he of Puc- 
cinia graminis үүт эзы: ), 8 
— ho st of 


Ustilago tts (Cunning- 


ham), 413. 
Agrostidis, Puccinia. 


Agrostis pa terag ^ Br., occ. Banks Pen. 
(Laing & Wall), 44 
vulgaris ipw em of Tilletia decipiens 


(Cunningham), 4 
oe a nga tane, Te, Marani attacked at (Ander- 
en), 696. 
ahi. es -roa, in land-claims (Rangi Hiroa), 354. 
Airae- оо, Tilletia 
“ Airedale,” firs interprov. steamer at Queen’s 
Wharf, W ellingt on (Baillie), 717. 
Aka, charact. (Myers a ds 321 note. 
oo in key (M. yers), 3 
—— finitima Walker, with pl. (Myers), 326. 
akeake-moth. mbra. 
nurst, F., 
alata, Protocardia. 
albescens, siecle: 
апе, ‘Oxye thira 


ytomyza 
albida; Schistophleps. 
albifa. sciata, Simaethis. 
albomar. күн ie ; Wahlenbergia. 
albula, Р! 
album, Chen irra 
Alcithoe dion, progen. of A. lutea (Marwick), 


— ge ea n. sp., with pl. Моа 
Рау latecostata. Sut uri (Finlay), 
508 ; get Gully, 4t 5. 
уе ано um Gaertn. occ. with Olearia 
fragrantissima (Laing & Wall), 438. 


algae, fish. foods JD 388. 
Allan, H. H., rch grant, 1923, 790. i 
Allan, R. S., Санта Islds. schists (Benson 


allani, Natica ( Carinacca ). Baillie), 700 
“ Alligator ” sent to N.Z. (Ba 
aa G. J., descrip. of Sertularella integra 
, (Bal e) 242. 


5 


otype," use of term (Alexander), 643 
Foe M "tasse 
alokiza, Mitr 
alopecur e. Tillet 
alpina, dicit ‘longifolia var. 
pinus, P. 
Alsophila Coni Hook. f., occ. (Holloway), 


TL 86. = 
—— —— осе. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 


439. 
alta, енше 
—— Leu 


cu 
— — subsp. transenna, Leucosyrinz. 
alternans, Pucc ) 
Alucita ndisse Walk., strigil, fig. (Philpott 
219. 
Alvania io meos May, rel to им 
юзу ), 48 


Alveolina, occ. (Benson), 125 note. 


c MuR SM to Linemera (Finlay) i. 


General Index. 


sia R. A. Philippi 
(Wilekens), 540. 
ambigua, Thuiaria 
ameghinoi, Struthiolar 
urunui River - (Marshall), 615. 
iode Bo t (Philli 
Amouropsella C ve t (Marwick), 576 ; 
- 549; range, 5 
—— major, ae pl. (Marwick), 577 ; range, 548. 
—— teres, with pl. (Marwick), 577; range, 548. 
amphialus, Polinices 
Amphidesma subtr jangulata. Wood [.Mesodesma] 
осе. Awamoa (Finlay), 5 
ineurus (Nesormosia ү елен (Hutton), 
Te. with fig. (Alexander), 65 
—— niveinervis Edwards, d a syn. 
— (Alexander r), he 
uus Alexander, desc., with fig. 
(Alexander), tL 
Nothormosia ) чет Edwards, desc., with 
"fe. (Alexander), 650. 
Amphipoda, N.Z. (Chilton), 269-80, 631-37. 
Amphithalamus, in group y, 481 
— a v N.Z. Tert. (Finlay), 482. 
—— inclusa (Carp.), in grou Finlay), 481. 
ыз, Ds ( ae group (Finlay) 
Ampullina carinata (Hutt.), syn., 588. 
—— drewi (Mur хах syn., 576. 
——— miocaenica Suter, syn., 515. 
— spiralis Marshall, s syn., 575. 
— Gabb, rel. to Globieinum (Marwick), 


= Lahillia Cossm. 


in key, 


—— suturalis Marshall, syn., 554. 
— — suturalis Sut 


syn., 
waihaoensis Suter, t of Gatien Mar- 
ES 553; syn. pe 
— (Meg Ады ) suturalis (Hutt.) Suter, 
syn., 556, $5 
Amuri Bluff, Ta fede doe 539. 
Anabathron, , in group (Finks 


his gremades with pl., differs from А. 
DM evi ck), 200. 
topsis, ge аи differs from A. 
epeighti ( (Marwick 
Pru hti 
shi pe Pon. з n. sp., des ‘pl. (Marwick), 199. 
Ancilla, те ion of name (Finlay), 502. 
"MS etie | form (Finlay), : 
with 4. ma (Marwi E 
E ) enisi n. "эр. ., with pl. (Mar- 
ма IM australis Tate, осе. 
Andersen, J. C., elected F.N.Z.Inst. (Inst.), 749. 
mones, Urocystis 
ымен Pleronotus 
Qr d Hook. f, host of Ayers 
unningham "46. 
angulosa, Sertularella о 
angustifi olia, Olearia. 


(Marsh. & 


isotom uccin 
erag new к (Finis) 4 
а 1 meeting. 


831 
ite БЕ Ne Kin) Laing, form of 
t (Laing & Wall), 442. 


Pe ст (ook f.) — & Laing, host 
of pice ^g ( 
v. M.) Cockayne Е «o host 
ot Pu i dion (Cunningham), 4. 
— ыйы ia Hook. f. ( = Ligusticum latifolium 
Hook. f.), host of Uredo inflata (Cunningham), 
43 


Anisotomes, : Aecidium, 
Ani. ini 


ee N.Z. ‘Institute. 


— геі: (Finlay), 506. 
—— huttoni, aff. with A. trigonopsis (Marwick), 


is Hutt., aff. with А. huttoni (Mar- 
осе. Ardgowan (Finlay), 509 ; Awa- 
moa, 5 


—— cines Hutton, with pl. (Marwick), 191. 
Antarctic continent, existence (Benson), 127. 
antarctica, S 

Uredo. 
antarcticus, Scirpus. 


ytoma. 
шеге ст”. cleaning (Philpott), 215-24. 


Antigona, | 156. nd 

Antimitra vexilliformis M. & & M., occ. Pukeuri 
DX nocalli iphor 

nti е а. 

rd nymphs of plant-hoppers (Myers), 316. 

aoteaensts, ima. 


ota "melanombra. Meyr., with pls. (Watt), 


fpem ila neozelanica (Edwards), desc., with 
fig. к, 652. 


pecias "Natica (Magnatica). 
canes matus, Tu rbo (Marmor: armorostoma). 


Aquilegiae, аблі. 
—— Puccinia. 

mabli Alci 

А fura Ві Foi oe ршн. 

A o е stabl portion of Pacific’ region 


rhe ag arii with - ur ЫШ 222, 223. 
-beds (Finla, 
owan 
tt), 
quse p E x (Philpott), а 


arena Tr, Syn., 
z Moe ayn. 16 


832 
Aregma ое Er, syn., 16. 
argentosa, T. 
Argina, sail wi fig. (Philpott), 220, 221. 


— — cribraria Cenk. strigil, fig. (Philpott), 


Argobuccinum, in key (iver): 463. 
argus (Gmel.), syn., 4 
australasia Suter, syn., 462. 
— ие онт ), осе. =. (Finlay) 462. 
Low ay) 4 


mosa (A. Cunn.) Hook. f. 


A 
— serrata (Forst.) О [= A. 
(A. Cunn.) Hook. EL eis ‘of acidum: milleri 


See 


armata, e. 
Armis J., deterioration of trout 


ng, J. B., рст on Banke Pon, 80. 
Pastas A Canterbury, 80, 8 


Hymenophyllum. 
Ar T T. a An Saas (Baillie e), 7 
roarohaki, or aroarokapa, in ug (Andersen), 


ha, Te, Mount, ferns of (Holloway), 88. 
Arrhenatherum elatius der M auv., host of 


k. (Wilckens), 541. 
Arthur, J. C., races of Puccinia Elymi (Cunning- 
2. 


arthuriana, Gynoplist 

Aru Islds., on sonini massif (Benson), 105. 

Aruhetawiri, Te, prehistoric tribe (Andersen), 

More срна 16 Forst. f., host of Uredo toetoe 
unningha und 

Ascidioclava pa ‘tics Kirk, 


осе. (Bale), 228. 
Asota, сж (Philpott), 220. 
As pusilla Н 


odoratae, P 
KC Sars а Stebbing (Chil. 
pilus, C 

Asplen Mei "bulbiferum Forst. f., occ. (Holloway), 
Vie coe. Hook. f., occ. Banks 

Pen (Ls (aing & Wall), 
idum Forst. f, d 

assimilis, Stenothoe. 

stelia montana mined 


(Holloway), 86. 


by Charixena iridora 


(Watt), 328. 
astelia-moth. Charixena iridoxa 
Astelobia Cie (Hudson), dese. of bani (Alex- 


ander), 6 
ip. sd stra subs. davisii Stowe, occ. Dunedin 
518. 
Adrogenes Sat aa ta Meyr., 
(Meyri 
eh ki and Wellington. ti 
rna gton. time-ball 


asymmetrica, Н, ypanthea. 


varied marking 


General Index. 


со ( Atarba ) ише Alexander, desc., with 
pie: der), 6 
ridico lor ‘Alexander, dese. of male 
mm fig. (Ale exander), 6 
Нан a huttoni Fei charac. (Finlay), 
am, 


——— in key (Finlay), 4 
=— ын» n. Sp., gs. pl (Finlay), 
HS 
—— in key (Finlay), 478. 
—— rou. M. & M., charac. (Finlay), 477, 


——— 


syn., 194. 
—— pyramidale n. sp., with A (Finlay), 475. 
—— — — — in key (Finlay), 4 
subsp. robustum n. ge (Finlay), 


—— in key (Finlay), 478. 
Maps n. sp. А aas 476. 
y (Finlay), 4 
—— Ma n. bd wit th pl. (Marwick), 195. 
ric б cess included in 


mo 


( _ (Finlay), 477. 
Ба (Finlay), A 
y (Finlay), 
x MA n. sp. with pl. (Marwick), 
94. 


—— 


—— 


charac. (Finlay), 4 
in key d e. oa), 35 
Ан awa fly-campaign (Ra , 
Atkins, C. G., tood of ont & БЫШЫ) mes 
atkinsoni, Olia 2. 
нат пом emu n. sp. (Meyrick), 66 
a. 


880 
Atraotyidne Sag? 1 


Atr sp dier occ. Dunedin (Finlay), 


atropos, Dolichopeza. 


ipula. 
atrovirens, Hymenophyllum. 
attenuata, Cucullaea. 

attennoides, moe 

attenuoides, Tubula 

Aturia, occ. N. rity (Marshall), 618. ), 701. 
Auckland and Wellington riv. — (Baillie), 9. 
olloway), 8 


ity, rainfall and climate (H (Holloway 3 


Isld., climate and каен tis 


- North, * hydraulic limestone ” (Marshall), 


Pu eis unconformity in Tertiary (Benson), 
130 é 
post-Tertiary elevation (Hender- 


—— — penin., 
son), 582-83 ; Зором, 591. 
виене, Scirpu 
aurantiaca, Sabatin weit 
aurea, 
ал зеза; ече 
auricom 


yche. 
aurifor bri M сее (Ма sue (en D 
Алладан, structural fe еи (Benson), 
australasi vid obuccinum 


australasiae, Heamimas. 


ustrale, Hymenophyllun 123. 
preas lian arc, first, of dc (Benson), 119, 
australis Cordyli ine. 


——— Cucullaea 


General Indez. R33 


pe p. 


— — Symplectoscyphus. 


—— var. lytteltonensis, Myosotis. 
Austrotoma n. subgen. uma 515. 
Austrotriton, in key (Finlay), 4 
— Wphoides n. ae with Ly тшу), 455. 
key (Finlay), 4 
тит (Tate), rel. to A. к (Finlay), 


— — maorium n. sp., with = MN 453. 
em key (Finlay), 4 
ee ш. insignitum n. var, with pl. 


— 
ey (Finlay), 463. 
— — minimum diui , with pl. (Finlay), 454 
—— in key (Finlay), 4 


— "©шм. & М., cl lassifio. (Finlay), 454. 
E he c. Target Gully (Finlay), 496. 
Sca А 
day gp ianum (Perry), a Charonia (Fin- 
E БЕЗЕ е ы send 463. 
um F ae ien e: 
{7 мемы (Tate), те rel. d 


_ inlay), 
ere . minimum (Finla у), 4 
суо (Tate), rel. to A. minimum Finley’ 


autocharis, Ven 
au matie ] 
ovd ight, Ba t Beet Reef (Baillie), 708. 

че v L., host of Ustilago levis (Cunning- 


i m) 
tee Cintractia. 
stilago. 


sy, 
8 
ERR бй, iden; оу var. 
teicenniaejolia, O 


mera. 
is. rbonilla. 
— ' use of term (Finlay & McD.), 535 


eas > Muehlenb 
pe irifoliata. Bent h. et Hook. f., host of 


Amr Аа таты (Cunningham), 48 


Bab 
ud Is. on geanticlinal ridge (Benson), 103, 


bait-rests, shape (Rangi Hiroa), 356. 
Baker, J. G., humidity shown by fern- growth, 67. 
» on 


ticlinal ridge (Benson), 102. 
Banda a re, E. Indian Archipel. "ww 103. 
Banda Deep. formation ied oe ) 
1. oe cing 105, 166-7, 


Banda 
109, 111, "113, 126. 
Banks Pen. botan. subdist. ur hi Wall), 438. 
VENT dese: tation (Laing & Wall), 438-43. 
veg. and climate Зд 79-80. 


barbatus, M 
pisc котин м (Cunningham); 408 
en 
pestes ne P б wg 
Barrett Reef, rase и pe Baile), 708 
barrierensis, Uber ( Euspira 
m, À., conglomerates in limestone 

(Benson), 130. 
DOE See Ancilla. l : 
Barytell anomalodonta n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 


473. : 
Marw., type of Barytellina 


С (Finlay), 474. 
bascauda, Tugalia. 

Basilissa n. sp. of Suter. See Calliostoma suteri 
var. fragile. 
basketry, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 344. 

Mis metrio map, E. Indies, N. Guinea, &c. 
SW. Pacific rasgo 122. 
Bathyioma а oninia 8 with Crypto- 


—— varying form (Finlay), 508 
Baudys, E., effect of smut on animals (Cun- 
426. * » 
3k ааа Tho," Wellington waterfront (Baillie), 
711. * L а 
Beacon Hill, telephone to ae (Baillie), 
7 
beacons, We Wellington n (Bailli 
Bealey, rainf x risen t 
ot, we иа various sp. 
(Bale), 2 
- d. See Nepticula lucida 
cae ch лерде. of H se at ones (Watt), 


684. 
beet- ыу. са — chenopodii. 
beet: 
Finlay), 
Bela, doubt ce clesie ( ето ант Sih В: inen, 
т ө. ‚ with B. canaliculata 


of Plumularia 


834 


Bela, infelix as Pukeuri (Finlay), 5 
robusta Hutt., replace vith S gelophos 

2 Иона a minor (Finlay), 515. 
—— tenuilirata изе [Ptychatractus occ. Tar- 
ge et Gully ы 


ere (Finlay), 509; Puke- 
woodsi eit one of Turridae (Finlay), 515. 
Senec 


Belophos (Austr oloma ) minor, n. emer for Bela 
ме ipee Hutt. (Finlay), 515 n 

— т зза Ве. (Marwick), 161. 

belts, M оа), 3 

Daae с pee area pri), 0 

Bennett, G. W., Wellington MD mes keeper 

€ т. 


‚ E, Маон b belts (Rangi Hiroa), 346, 348, 
—— Maori names of Aciphylla (Rangi Hiroa), 
358. 


—— Maori sandals (Rangi Hiroa), 357, 360. 
—— Marivi, dn e ор 696. 
Betulaceae, host of Melampsoridium betulinum 
(Cunningham), m 
m Melampsoridium. 


betulina, M elamps 
betulin as аба 
Bew: Kul Raia, nen (Benton, 116. 
bicalycul, Hydrallma 

hwuiaria. 
ойдан», сое (Physiculus). 
— Liboced 
iata, Campanularia 
ypanthea, 


— Silic e 
Billardieri, Polypodium. 
bi еер ira. 
sine m, Sympet: 
E CON birds fi for. Exhibition, 1923 (Inst.), 


** birds-nest" fungi. See Nidulariales. 
йыга Archipel. pum Lenin) 119. Seealso 
New Britain, New 


сс ees geol Benson). 116. 
bispinosa, Odonto 
—— Sertularia. 


bivalve, Hymenophyllum. 
blanda, Turbonilla. 
Blechnum, occ. ^ ovg ay) 7 
— — Banksii Hook. f., occ. ыр Laing & 
Wall), 439. тч 
meum capense (L.) Schlecht., oco. ( Holloway), 
—— nigrum (Col. stt occ. (Holloway), 86. 
—— Patersoni Mett., occ. (Ho olloway), 78, 86. 
penna — (Poir.) Kuhn., осе. (Hollo- 
E 74, 
Lr Pülanicum (BL) Kuhn., occ. (Holloway), 


— — occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 439. 
i, Venericardia 
n art Hm 661. 
ni 210. 


General Index. 


Borsonia absent from Awamoan (Finlay), 499. 
pubes ubtfu сае (Finlay), 499. 
—— cincta (Hutt.), ee "n Ptychatractus 
Doha ss Sut. (Finlay), 5 
rudis (Hut e occ. only in n Waihao green- 
sands (Finla 
Bougainville Isld., "x ! Benson), 121. 
Bougainville Range, g vies enson), 117. 
invillidae (Bal 52 
Bovallia gigantea Pfeffer, ^t to B. monoculoides 
(Chilt 


(Chilton), 


—— monoculoides (Haswell), осе. 
2770. 
Bowler's Wharf, Wellington (Baillie), 71 
br. idem н north New Guinea que 116. 
ragg, H., Queen's Wharf, Wellington (Baillie), 


Bragg, W. H., honorary member, 1923 (Inst.), 

750. 

breath, length of (Andersen), 698. 

Brefe ld, O., classific. of smuts (Cunningham), 
401, 408. : ; 

— — germination of Urocystis (Cunningham), 


— infecn. of Arrhenatherum elatius (Cunning- 


ham), Ў 
evicornis, Cryptamorpha. 


—— Mecorchesia. 
brevipennis, Galaxias. 
sae Latirus 
nm t 
brevi min ^f d Qlabrell ella). 
brevis гиа ген in 
ipi House, gi signals from (Baillie), 704. 
Brizae, Tilleti 
Brocchina pukeu nsis (Sut.) should "m 
че ОВОИ, puisurinsis Su Sut. NS 
oce dgowa: an (Fi Finlay), 509 ; 
510; Pukeu ri, 508. 


moa, 
bromivora, Ustilago. * 
Usti Carbo var. vulgaris x 
Bromus ч L., host of vem bromivora — 
Cunningham), 412. g 
Aa un nioloides i B. K., host of Ustilago bromi- 
vora (Cunningham), ^ 
ee rus ust-proof, Hill (Cunningham) 4 40. 
n e ns (Finla: aw! ^ 
Жора à d тан y) 
corulum (Hutt.), ss ee aay) 3 
in key, 531. 


endodonta n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 530; і 
іп (du ke , 581. ü 
Bier ción n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), bat; Ж. 
(Finlay), 529+ _ 


. key, 531. 
— funiculata n. sp., with pl. 
in key, 531. e 
—— iredalei n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 527 5 
with pl. (Finlay), 29+ 


key, 531. 
—— pukeuriensis n. sp. 


in key, 531. ) 
—— stibarochila Iredale, type of group (Finlay 
with pl. (Finlay) 89; 
(Inst. ), 7 


in key 
Broun, T, inal port А of Bull. ul 1st on : 
Brouw ro 


— tenuilirata n. 8p. 


, em Б. К 
Guinea, mountains (Benson), п d 


General Index. 


cg H. A., Timor, took: strata (Benson), 
5 
U^ NE in Banda Sea region (Benson), 
Brown, F. D., resol. of HM (Inst.), 728, 
browni, Magadina 
Bruce, W. E dent of сорылу (Inst.), 728. 
Bubakia Arth., syn., 
зарана coronarium ds syn., 

m Martyn, in classific. (Marwick) 

~ 166, 1 174. 

— syn., 180. 
ж Martyn, charact. 


(Marwick), 


8 Martyn, s 187. 
Аала, "Deni xis 
Buck, йр. 


Asplenium 
abis Hoo eT Benth. * Hook., occ. Banks 
), 44 
Bulbophyllum pygmaeum "^ Gm.) Lindl., осе. 
(Holloway), 89. 
bullata, Lima 


—— Ustilago. 
Bulle, W . Maori extinction (Rangi dr pucr 
inella enysi Dg [Cylichnella], осе 
_ ботап (Fi 


(Finla 
— — striata 
b Еау), 508 

у. Bee Gob 
bu d s oc kawe gobioides. 


NR, (Sui) [Cylichnella} габ. —— 


(Hutt) TOM ell à же pag с жые 


t rdigalens ica. 
burial, eT (Rangi Hiroa), 355. 
TES. are and Malay Aechipel. 


112- (Benson), 


Buru, g eol. p 

э ases WO a 104, 105, 105 
motes 106, "o7 T 112, j 
eevee m trend-line (Be wg 113. 
buski, Р oneris chemistry pes 720. 


не 
buskii, Desmoscyphus. 


addis-flies, See Tricho 
C opte 
adulus delicatulus Sut., occ. -Ardgovan (Finley), 
Pukeuri, 508 ; "Ta arget iur ЧЫ 5. 


inc 
e ds key (Cunningham), 3 


835 


M M (Andersen), 689, 
oceratidae, key, &c. (Tillyard), 285, 302-3. 
iens Struthiolaria. 
calcarata, ebella. — 
—€— en 
california. Plun mularia 
Callanaitis — Sut. [Chione], occ. Target 
ae m у), 4 
—- yatei ( Gray) occ. Taieri (Finlay), 517. 
hipteryz. 


calliactis, 
Calliostoma cancellatum Finlay, occ. Ardgowan 
. engh 509. 
new name C. temporemuta (Finlay), 
7 509 note note. 


— — marwicki Finlay, occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 
509. 
— — selectum Chemn., occ. Dunedin (Finlay), 
518. 
—— suteri Finlay, occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 509 


Pukeuri, 508; Target Gully, 496. 
—— ——- var. fragile y, occ. Ardgow: 
(Finlay), 509; Pukeuri, 508 ; "Target Gully, 


— — is Basilissa n. sp. of Suter 
—— iem ses Finlay, proposed for C. can- 
— tigr vo. Рача (7 (Finlay), 518. 
Calliphora pub d in oss (Malloch), 638; key 
—— ” antennalis, belongs to Anthomyiidae (Mal- 


loch), 640. 
—— Ө Macquart, in key (Malloch) 


in key (Malloch), 640 


жам Linné, 
erythrocephala nn (Mal. 


rimaculatus Sw ederus, in key 
7 Toch), 640 
villosa Rob. 
Calliphoridae of N.Z. ( 
brc —— (Hu 
_ Finlay), s Gould, occ. Taieri (Finlay), 517. 
айша, Natica. 
—— Strut garor 
callosus, Polin 
би pies Fabr., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 
parkeri n. 8р., à typical Gonothyraea 


-Desv., in key (Malloch), 640 


Malloch), 
utt.) осе. Dunedin 


(бше, 227 
alyptraea maculata (©. & б.) should be C. 
ppc ntc arren ке (Lanian), £ me 497. T 
—— Leer gae (Marsh. 


1 
tenuis ^ (Gray) o 
Campant 


m), 8 
pig. oed bilabiata Coughtrey, вуп., 233. 


occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), 508. 
of Puccina Wahlenbergiae 


nnoxensis. Hartlaub's Eucopella crenata 
B е ‚ 233. 
i r ntata Bale, Syn., 236. 
con paniari, È pope 
илнин, pumilio n n. T with fig. (Bale), 235. 
ae ( 
Cen bell Isld., gom only s e" (Holloway), 92. 
campylocarpum, 8 


cancellata, Cro. 
cancellatum, Colliosloma. 
candida, Nidula. 
ox Mida laria. 


— var. effusa, Nozeba. 
Candollaceae, host of an Aecidium (Cunningham), 
47. 


Candollei, Ustilago. 

Canterbury College J ure repres. (Inst.), 751. 

Cantharidus tenebrosus A. Ad., wrong ident, 
ay); 


captalis, ilosia. 
Capua intractana (Walk.), N.Z. occ. (Philpott), 
664. 


Carbo var. sae d. Poke 
Carcharodon, oc Срат 618. 
Cardium ап Hutt. soa e Protocardia 
patula pe ), (Finlay), 49 
CER. ape m Hutt., occ. Mara: & Murd.), 


ora, Usti 


Carex appressa R. Br., host of Puccina Caricis 
(Cunningham), 394. 
—— c used for belt (Rangi Hiroa), 348. 
Berggr., host Elateromyces 
Senec Vani RE 6. 
— host of E. olivaceus (Conningii 


— — aps 


AME: 
——— flava Linn . cataractae 
Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 4 444. 
Gaudic iana Kunth., host of Cintractia 
— Ae er gre m), 
oott., used for belt (Rangi Hiroa), 


R. Br., not on 


eudo- ovre L., host of Ustilago catenata 
(Сань) А1 
— 8 esteri E , occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & 
Wall), 441. 
—— subdola Boott., host of Cintractia Caricis 
(Cunningham), 490. 
ternaria Forst. ehe. host of Cintractia Caricis 


(Cunningham), 4 


—— parkeri ace syn., 231. 
сайд ех Senses. occ. Banks Pen. 
~ (Laing & We 


1 ad 
—— virgata Sol., hos of Elateromyces olivaceus 
Ss аав 
cargo, rate of ани at Wellington (Baillie) 


caricicola, Ustilago. 
Caricis, Anthracoidea. 
actia. 


— Ustilago. 
Caris, Tilletia. 


Рад n. noe. сни 553; in key, 548, 
554; range, 


General Index. 


* 
per^ inacca. See also Natica (Carinacca ). 
arinata, Ampu н 


Carstenz Top, geol. \ erem 118. 

Carter, C. on lighthouse ME (Sai 
705-6 ; Gua RM 719; 
— Li 

Bequest, erection of observatory with 

Tai (Inst.), 733, 756, 772; erection of brick 
room for library, 734, 776; statement of 
ee ete: 1922, 736, 759. 

—— Library, тешё ы from Museum (inst) 


Caryophyllaceae, infection by rusts eun 
ham), 4 
Cass, аас climate, &c. ea 74. e 
ass Aptos abiata (Perry), halium 
labiatum (Finlay), 524. 
a (Lamk. У diff., from Phalium labiatum, _ 
&c. Finke ), 524. it 
x фат be Galeodea senex (най) | x 
(Finlay), 507. 
stadialis Hedley, with pl. (Finlay), 525 
vp . 518. 


nea, Pon 
Costnidae, strigil, with fig. (Philpott), 219. 
Castnioidea, strigil, with fig. gue 219. 
tee. Lo 


Catalogue Com 
Catamacta terna n. we Meyrick), 208 
cataractae, Carex flava 


catenata, Limopsis 
Ust 


caudata, Siphonalia. 
—— Ver vere 
iae Maskell, pa host of Eury- — 


Uromyces rs 


uredinicola, parasitic ud 
ingham), xg 

Celakowskyana 

Celama rigil (Philpot 


tt), 2 222. L 
Celebes, ж structure dry u^ e Н 
еа 


es 


——— discolor Ho B nid 
-discoloris (Сатиш, d 
Celmisiae ego st " a of jr obo 


ooke 
misiae (Cunningham), 8. 
oni ies rm host of Puccinia сат 
(Canning 


St. ipi ina TT. Kirk, host of Puccini 
 "Üdmisiae (Cunningham; 8. A DT 
petiolata Hook. host of 23 
_ Camisia -petiolatae latae (Cunningham), 1 um OF 
etriei Cheesem., маң a »3 
m), 

mise Pari Pe eig co ot ае С e 

i (Cunningham) * Ы 
Sinclairii Hook. f, host 


РЭР (Сиам). 395. 


General Indez. 


ств а en food-plant of Apatetris 
a (Watt), 332. 

К" "Ади nia. 

—— Uredo. 

—— Uredo Composi 

Celmisiae-di. penne. putent 
ae 


proposed for Hemi- 
ornatus (Hutt. ) (Finlay), 498. 
cna Uredo 
lapods, N. dem terbury (Marshall), 615. 
Cephanodes janus Misken, strigil, fig. (Philpott), 


Cera » geo hases temo 103, 104, 105, 
106, 107, mi 112, 


m Linné, — — of Haplo- 
henopodi ee 
ceraunias, Ichne 
ithidea, occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 
—— perplexa (Marshall and Murdoch), (Mar- 
"aca и, 
сосн perplecum should 
манй as as (nly) 47 
Cer em fidicula A. occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 


—— varying form iei dg 
Cerithiopsis, occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 
Cerozodia paradisea Edwards, desc. Шо айу, 


“ Challenger " fig. of Thuiaria cerastium (Bale), 


Сйатаелен i, Pucciniastrum Abiet 
amostraca should be Cleidothaerus (Finlay), 

aueh Bron, T Isld. light (Baillie), 709. ` 
apman of Serpula ouyenensis 
(inlay), 44 

chapmani, Dare 

Charagia, strigil (E | (Philpott), 217, 218 


—— virese il, fi ; 211. 
rassa, к Tan (Pir 

chariessa, С. 

Charixena Sian Mer: , with Les (Watt), 327. 


on), 123. 
ay), 4 3. 
n. Sp., with p. (Finlay), 460. 
PER inlay 
M ыра Di у, in buy. (Finlay), 4 
E, en eed Erben ba (Finlay), 461. 


y 
euclia Hedley, occ. (Finlay), 462, 


518. — vw. 
TN ——— in key (Finlay), 4 
— а M.), in ey (Еш ), 464. 
_ (Finlay), 461. EE О 


—— trite ifera var. euclia emt am. 462. 
char Lois, in key (Finlay), 4 
Chat Orthench 

wa Tm climate and vegetation (Hollo- 


cies oe еа) 130. 


837 
chathamicum, Linum monogynwm var. 
chattonensis, Solecurtus. 

—— Uber. 
Cheeseman, T. F., Kermadec Islds. vegetation, 
90. 
eme of 21 (Inst.), 753. 
уа is 


энни п. mde p. (Niller), 2 282. 
— geris n. Sp. (Miller), 28 
Merelina. 
орнаса hosts of Uredo Rhagodiae (Cun- 
ningham) 
chenopodii, енен 
ium album L., food-plant of Haplomyza 
i ( 684. 
Cheviots, bush sickness 2 (Aston), 723. 
ckweed. See Cerastium vulgatum, and Stel- 
laria media. 
chiltoni, Pycnocentrodes. 
—— Thecocarpus. j 
Chiltonia mihiwaka Chilton, with fig. (Chilton), 
subtenuis Sayce, affin. to C. mihiwaka 
crassitesta n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 478. 
— — marshalli Coss., a nomen nudum (Finlay), 
— — meridionalis (Sow.), is C. vellicata Hutt. 
си ) rae ih qe a a 
— —. stuchburyi ray), charact. (Finlay), 478. 
Chlamys (Pallium) ign (Zitt.), и), 
occ. Ardgowan 


chathamensis (Hutt.) (Pecten) | occ. Ard- 
- gowan (PATE 509; Pukeuri, ; Target 
Gully, 


——- sp., with fig. (Murdoch), 159. 
E x sp., with pl. —À 158. 
—— radiatus age [Ресіеп), occ. Ardgowan 
(Finlay), 
Choiseul, geol. ok (Dead) 121. 
roderma, Puccinia. 
Chree, C., elected hon. member (Inst.), 775. 
с 
с 
сі 
ei 


Ast 
epe Hot De Tar in key (Malloch), 638 
—— dux Eschscholz, charac. (Malloc 
—— rufifacies Macqua 

loch), 639. 

cide Oreh (Philippe, 383 
cicada, trout foo nta, trout food (Bhillippe), 385 : 
run 


rt, only sp. in N.Z. (Mal 


ciliatum, Нуте 
cincta, Borsonia. 
S Struthiolaria. " 
cinctum, Van 
Sin m (Eunatac ina ). 


cinctus, "Polinices es (. Euspira). 


838 General 


cingulata subsp. vro obi Struthiolaria. 
—— var. B, pa 


cingulatus , Circ 
Cialraalia, characters (Cunningham), 418. 


syn., 
edades (Persoon) "Magnus, with fig. and pl. 
(Cunningham), 420 
—— ey (Cunningham) 418. 
—— wein ica Cke. et Mass., syn., 412. 
c а (Cooke and aye n. comb., 
am h. fig. ad pl. (Cunningha Ahe 
key (Cunningham), 4 
— Spinifiis ые) McAlpine, with fig. and 
pl. (Cunningham), 4 
Sana Dlok Otelithus 1 Bcopelus us). 
Circulus abad Bartrum, an Elachorbis (Fin- 
lay), 4 
—— helico cd Vd b congen. with C. sub- 
MT Sut. ink у), 4 
litus Sut., ызы with C. tatei (Angas), 
» 497. 


lati, Gymnoconia. 
See also Otolithus 


ers), 319. 
2.32 

n.), eir (Myers), 317. 
» 824. 


— — oppositus Walker, 8 
— — punctimargo Walker, with R (Myers), 317. 
rufifr yers), 3 


ifrons Wa r (M 
Clad: adophora, trout- food ap cali "382. 
cladrastidis, Отот 
it at Tirit a te 

hrata, Trichotropis 
Clathur ella hamiltoni Hutton, 
Clavidae (Bale e), 228. 
Clema idis, ecidium 
m 


syn., 197. 


— Puce 
Clematis Octane Hook. f., host of Aecidium 
tagense (Cunningham), 
—— — hase DC., recorded host of Aecidium 
(Cunningham ‚ 38. 
Du cnt a Willd., host of Aecidium otagense 
(Cunningham), 33. 
— Pepis Armstr., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & 


all), 
Clifden beds, note on (Finlay & McD.), 534-38. 
— — 72 Мер, 838 "i bands 6, 7, and 8 
Ме Hin 
cen, — 


cliffo diffortiides, Nothofagus. 
macotus, Fusinus. 
Clinton, G. P., classific. of smuts (Cunningham), 


eatus, Semo 
Clytia Tios (Alder), ni iren 221, 232. 
Cnephasia , first 
(Philpott), 209. ek mn dee 


Index. 


Cockayne, L., ferns, Tongariro Nat. Park, 88, 
——— veg otation, Chatham Islds., 90. 
——- Акон 
—— ги "nia "Cass climate, T0 
krofti, 
Colina. Alsop, 
Clemat 


—— Tr 
colensoni 
с (Cunningh am), 26. 

е 


Coleosporium Leveille ( unningham), в. | 
eridermium in cycle of (Cunningham), — 


—— Fuchsiae Cooke, with fig. and pl. (Cun- 
ч College Lane or “ College Passage ” (Baillie), 
домна imperforata (Sut.), no fossil record 
clonic, Hydr ydropsyche. 


‘ata 
Columbarium maoriem M. & M., occ. Pukeuri 
(Finla 


ay), 
colum mnaria, Sert ularella. 
ооа oil in us Z. lighthouses (Baillie), 709. 
ns, Car 
Comarchis, strigil лыры. 222. 
ombur 
Comindla, oe. nib. & Murd.), 156. 


—— — drewi Hutton, syn 
наон (Hutton), with pl. (Marwick), 
197. 


SR ee Kobelt, syn., 
Son a Sut., te Target Gully (Finlay), | 
—— quoyana (A. Ad.) diff. from C. hamiltoni x 
dera Ыг 67. 
бошан life, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 3 


complanata, Смт, ае “Celmisiae - dis- 
Teti of i Celmisiae (Cunningham), Р 
ы —— hosts of Puccinia spp e ; 
EC of Uredo Oleariae eme 
ompositarum var. Celmisiae, Uredo. 


pressa, Sulconacca. 
compta, Verconella. 
conch-horn. See pu ith fig 


Conchothyra marshalli "Trechmann, » 

weite Ee (McCoy) Hutt., ай. x Struthio- 
ld Marwick), 

larella nordenakol н às are { (Marwick) 


9 
not at mee Point (Wilckens), 54+ 
concinna, ma, Couthou 

ida 


General Index. 


concinna, Struthiolaria tuberculata. 
confusum, Psilochorema. 
conglomerates in hydraulic limestone (Benson), 


conoidea, с гонан. 
—— Verconella. 
Conomitra S loads (Tate), rel. to C. incon- 
spicua (Finla ay), 468. 
——— inconspicua (Hutt.), with pl. (Finlay), = 
othone uU ods, similar to C. othonia 
 (Finlay), 46 
M us n. 8p., with pl. (Finlay), 467. 
ica. 


oconus ) abruptus Marshall, осе. 
alay), eo 

i Tate, rel. to C. (L.) tri- 
КОЛО (Finlay), 479. 
triangularis n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 


сотта, иніо. 


i, Sphina. 
Cook, fx "Maori population (Rangi Hiroa), 363. 
ee Br ait, early Aporte | Baillie), T 
cooking-bands, technique (Rangi Hiroa), 350. 
Dine s ' See Potter, A. A., and Coons. 
oprosma foetidissima Forst, koet of Aecidium 
hupiro еа 
coracima, Monodont 
oon Fly Riv River er (Benson), 1 ue 
corbis, V 
бона. отепа. за. 
зев Hutt. (Fi 
~— humerosa Hu Ee , Occ. Awamoa e Mi 
——— apt 
(Finla e shell as C. 
5 


ay), 
yt paraensis Sut., occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 


Hutt., жы shell as С. 


—— pumila Hutt., fon Ardgowan (Finlay), 509 
Cordalia Gar eis orm (Finlay), 508. 


Cord С sicina Gobi, syn., 50. 
Hirn) esee кдн for sandals (Rangi 
—- Banksii H 
á (Laing g&W all) 4$ a f, not on Banks Pen. 
reda food of Libellula pulchella (Phillipps), 


coriacea 


Dieci elmisia. 
semen tas » food of Libellula pulchella (Phillipps), 389. 
T. worm , Ditrupa. 


Corynidae ( (Bale), 228. 

кү 7 , Pelicaria and Tylospira (Mer- 
Z Bruthiolariidae, classific. nen eg xS 

RE i pea remarks on Am y) 5 

чыга. 70 namen T. rods Dar 


— 


839 


cotain ben oh 
epid 


—— E 
Cot eistocene тиу апа 
block-faulting (Benson), 13 
ae Otolithus a (Реа 
coughtr i, Obelia 
nna. & Murd., 
Ardgow ал (Finks y), 509 ; Target Gully, 496. 
covered азі of barley (Cunningha М 408. 
a мет colas tae (Philpott), 2 
strigil, fig. К Philpott), 219. 
caine dii of N. V үүө Б 641. 


obesus (A. Ad.) ident. (Finlay), 
505; occ. Awamoa, 5 511. 


assiuscula, Sertularia. 

crassum, 
crayfish. Sec posee planifrons 

renata, 1 Eucopella. 

Orepidula costata (Sow.) should be expunged 
(Finlay), 498. 

Ne b's: Sow., С pe & ЖЕТА 156. 

Zitt wilckensi Finlay 

la (Less) occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 
_ 510; 

—— striata ata (i should be С. radiata (Hutt.), 
(Finlay), 498. 

ит, ‚ Агуй. 

crin ria. 

crinita, ралда. 

—— Luzula. 
B piece sen Uredo. 


Trophon. 
us, Fraus. à 
Cronartiacen, classific. (Cunningham), 26. 
— f Uredo (Cunningham), 
Же» ced рте in cycle of (Cunning- 
am), 32. . 
Crosidosema plebeiana Zell., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 


ossea cancellata (T.- Woods), occ. Target Gully 


lay), 495. 
N^ АЛ iata Tate. осе. Awamoa (Finlay), 


ae ee 
Crucibulum 
ham), 62. 
——— in aii 61. 


rucibulum 
nee. characteristics (Cunning- 


EETU Cy 
——, Nidula 
——: sacl om (Scop. Ба syn., 63. 
€ 2) By 
janice De oni, syn., 63. 
—— simile Mass., Syn., 
—— vulgare Tulasne, with figs. (Cunningham), 


840 General 


е Molophilus 
"am brevicornis White, with pl. (Hud- 


Cr а n. subgen. (Finlay), 5 
(коймо, оес. N. Auck. (Мавка, 617. 
айа Sow., occ, Awamoa (Finlay), 510. 

Hutt.. осе. Awamoa (Finlay), 
510; Ta Target Gully, 495. 
uata Hutt., oce. Target Gully (Finlay), 


— australis (Hutt. ), occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 


Wharf n rd roam wi xt 
Copies Cunninghamii Hook. f Banks 
n. (Laing & Wall), 444. 
—— shige ory (Forst. f.) Sow., occ. (Holloway), 
T . 


—— ke San ho- 
manes venosum epi M ivt = {Ноо 90. 
——. Maii: ces (Forst. f "pi he 
nd olay: 89. 

ite 


chw.) White, syn., 66. 
a "Haller, characteristics (Cunningham), 
—— in key Sagre ue 61. 
—— affinis Pat., 
—— SEMINE M s ns e L3 


nulatus Cda. 
une Berkeley, а px (OLET 


—— Crue ibulum Pers., к 63. 

— — dimorphus Cobb, syn., 66. 
emodensis Be , 62. 
[reden А fe 

—— #тісо 


are жене pee vil ‘pl. (Cunningham), 


a novae - zelandiae Tulasne (Cunningham), 


is Cke 
—— scusa «(Sch De T ; jun- 
зау ) oni, with pl. (Cun 
—— vernico. 65. 
Wrightii rk., Un. 66. 
Cyclina En Hutton, syn., 193. 


Indez. 


Cyclophorus ons aro day plant of Philocryptica | 
polypodii (Watt), 3 
Cyclostrema, name to be rejected (Finlay), 497. 
Cylichnella enysi Hutt., a Bullinella (Finlay), 
497. 


or Sut., a Bullinella M 497. 
Cymatiidae, je to (Finlay). 4 
gena, in rii ( Finlay), 463. 
of Oamaru loc. (Finlay), 453. 
dee "wed а ORE 459. 
—— — decay 1. (Finlay), 460. 
key (inl ку}: 


ddr 2d: 
—— — exaratum essor. in key (Finlay), 464. 
— ilar to С. decagonium (Finlay } 


460. - 
—— gemmulatum (Tate), rel. to C. гердин З 

(Finlay), 456. : 
—— intercostal (Tate), rel. to C. kaiparaense | | 

(Finlay), 4 ; 
—— kaiparaense n. spi with pl. (Finlay), 457. 

in key (Finlay), 464. 
—— — narii xd Sp., ud И [Fon 456. 
"m ey (Finlay), 4 
mum "(iu ) х, аа be expunged from 
Е (Finley ), 4 


syn., 1 
—— octoserratum n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 499. 
in key ( T 464. 
ж yeso M. & classific. uncertain 


(Finlay), 46 mu 
коле (von Salis), in key (Finlay), 
64. 


of name (Finlay), 4 
— radiale (Tato) rel. to pude cn maorium 
(Finlay), 
reum. n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 456 
ey (Finlay), 
sculpturatum n. 8р., with pl (Finlay), 458. 
y (Finlay), 464 
жч. (Ferry), in ‘key (Finlay), 464 PX 
Tee in Aust. (Finlay), 465. is 
——— un rcd other N.Z. species (Finlay. ee 
463. oe 
suteri M. & M., a Xymene (Finlay), c. у 
р лен Y Sut. ), in key ge pre 
rowth form (Finlay), 


—— 


cymodoc inea. | 
Cyperaceae, hosts of Cinéractia ue m 
ist of Elateromyces Spp. (Cunningham) 0 


t of Puccinia Caricis (Comin m), 3e 


е. am), 497-8, 


Z е of Sorosporum (Cunningh : 
; host of Uredo Scirpinodosi (Cunning E pa 


^ ge of U. ira: (саш Н 404. 

cyphoites, — 
cyphum, Austro 

Cy yproidia crassa "Chilton, syn., 631. 
d Laevilitor i 
C ould be Antigona qu 
Mud. (Finlay), 56 ; i с 

nga (Haney is Chione vellicata Hut 
_ Finlay a Fin c 
suboblonga Cossm., a nomen nudum (' T 
lay), 505. 


ийүү 


General Index. 


рта redet (Sut.) is Chione vellicata 
ee „ (Fin lay), 505. 
ва "should be Callanaitis (Finlay), 


Dactylidis, Uromyces. 
ie. of Санду striae- 


daddy-long-legs. See Ti 
Da hl, K., deterioration 9 trot t (Phillipps), 390. 
“ daising ” 
Dall, W. H., ьар, shell | (Marwick), 545. 
Djanélidzé, descrip. (Marskall), 615. 
—— speighti n. sp. + with pls. Изге), 615. 
Dampier e geo 
pud sapis à eol. Resa tk 
с PPM; ilia boli ies ott), 211. 
Danthonia Buchana EH ook. f., x of sti 
_ comburens nah жее 
т ook., 
Wall FA ok., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & 
pilosa R. E. host of Ustilago Readeri 
_ (Cunningham), 4 
semiannula zs Be d host of Ustilago 
Reader’ deri (Cunningham), 4 
ae Рек, occ. Banks Pen. 
(lain & Wall), 44 
Moo Hook. f, осе. Banks 
КҮ? (Laing а $ Well) 440. 
е" dn of Bela 


canaliculate ‘Sut t. (Fi ink » 50$, 5 

u inlay), 00, 5 

Dardanula, in group (Fi , 482; in key, 493. 
imbata (Hutt.), rel. "фо D. rivertonensis 

(Finlay), 491. 

je aret (Hutt.) in group (Finlay), 482; 


deme со. irae, А 

—— l. to D. oe (Finlay), 491. 
= отоле n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 491 ; 
Dori Castagne, characteristics (Cunningham), 


ius А 

с аав with fig. and pl. (Cun- 
dr t 

Spina) d s sori of Uredo Scirpi-nodosi 

Роном, Ver 
а C., Е of shore-lines (Henderson), 
David, T. W. E., Ba 4 
зоп) tv nda region tectonics (Ben 
cR — New Caledonia, N.E. coast geol. (Benson), 


— New Guinea, trend-lines (Benson), 


»1 
Ped Robertson's wharf, Wellington Baillie), 


doch aea sulcata 
ed esed аа (Range ‘Hiroa), 355. 


еріа, Margarella. 
decipiens, таа, 


0 segetum var. 


841 
Doriana antene (Philpott), 224. 
unctilinea Walk., strigil, with figs, (Phil. 


б 23» 
| decus scs durior inn 


della-vallei, E 
demissum, H mencplilin. 


Sepime 
Dendrobium ` урек ЕИ Н Lindl., осе. (Hollo- 
way), S9. 


м2 Conus. 


iton. 
Dentalium, occ. N. Auck. (Marshall), 6 
—— as o алына (Andersen), 005, ` white- 
ness of, 692. 
ecostatum Kirk., occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 
509; Pukeuri, 
—— pr veu o 0. Wilck. pw me hay 
—-— solidum Hutt. occ. (Marsh. rd.), 156. 
See О 


Vig RN geol. (Benson), 114, 


depression ot N.Z., post-Tertiary (Henderson), 


ам зиз, Ran nculus 
Doemoscyphus. [sete Allman., syn 
De Toni, species of Phragmidium кн), 
Deyeuzia avenoides Buch., occ. Banks Pen. 
(Laing & Wall), 440. 7 ; 
—— Forsteri Kunth., host of Puccinia Elymi 


Seg res . 
ack., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & 


Dianellae. e sca 

diaphana 

a HE trout ond i (Phillipps) = 388. 
icaeoma Clemat "ins 


| ЕЕ 


—— Galiorum red ere 
| _— Paniculare fun eee 
—— um Lakes 
—— trit 
ichelachne crinita "(Forst m e f., host of 
Uredo Crinitae (Cunnin unningham), 4 
dichotoma, Ostrea. 
——— Selaginopsis. 
no dicholomum, Dictyocladiu 
э 
P (Alexander), 4 
asciata 


Edwards, desc., with fig. 


Hutton, desc., with fig. (Alex- 


— ander), 64 
(M nigrescens Hutton, 

т ег. 
ue repanda 


| Dictyocladium 


desc., with fig. (Alex- 


Edwards, desc. ( pistas. e 
dichotomum Allman, 8 


842 


ре, E a species of Phragmidium (Cunning- 
am), 24. 


di gto Venericardia. 


difformis, Puccinia. 
digitata, Schefflera. 
dilata, Siphonalia. 
di lia. 


dimorphus, Cyathus. 

dinodes, Por 

Diplodonta ania ( (Hutt.), occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 
15 

—-- globularis (Lamk.), occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 


dipsacea, Car 

diptera latina c of N.Z. (Miller), 281-84. 

Diptychophora oo n. Sp. (Meyrick), 202. 
] idiu 


rate ag Phragmidium. 
iscobola gibbera Edwards, desc., 
Pe emer 645. 
па, осе. se 125 note 
РА е захи 
discolor, 


with fig. 


Celm 
er i урет Celmisiae-. 


distracta, Маале hra 
Ditru pa cupridhi n. 8р., with figs. (Finlay), 44 
—— cornea var. PRU A (MeCoy), did. 
from S н (Finl 
n. sp., with. fig. (Finlay), 448. 
divarica íi var. acanthocarpa. омен. 
Divaricella. cumingi (Ad. Г Ang.), Ard- 
р м an (Finlay), 509; Awamoa, 511; | Pulse. 


dives, Ichneutica. 
on Z. mosses, printing of bull. 


nson), 116. 
Dobu, Mt., geol. (Benson), ls 
dolichocar. i stron ms 
реа peza) atropos (Hudson), 


(Do 
c. of faae. prieta , 658. 
айй. Stenothoe ; за 
n 


Maius. erection (Inst.), 757, 758; 
gern 776. 
doralis, Oc тиз. 
Dorset Point, light for (Baillie), 7 

MONS magna Hutt., осе, restos (Finlay), 


—— rr eubrosea syn. 188 occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 156. 


m Ada . nov. (Petrie), 435. 
M -fly picnic food. (Phillip ps), 38 380. 


General Index. 


drewi, Am eie 
——— Cominella. 


hes ria. 
— the Globisinum. 


—— Pea 
——— Sinum ( Eunaticina ). 
Xymene. 
Drillia mper ise ср (Hutt.), 
— y), 5 
cheesemani 

(Finlay), 51 

laevis Hot: occ. Target Gully (Finlay), 
496. 


осе, 


in Phenatoma 


Awamoa 


Hutt. incl. 


ident. erroneous (Finis 496. 
na multiples Webster, assoc. 
(Finlay), 516. 
Diona ogie, asde (Forst. f.) C. Chr., oco. 
(Holloway), 7 


dubia, Vercone 
Dunedin, Hyme nophyllaceae at (Hollowa: vay) 88. 
11-20 (Holloway), 83 


р! 
дих, RON yon А 
cwn [оеша Kirchenpauer, classific. 
(Bale), 2 


, 246. 
—— ЖЧ, ч ‘D’Orbigny, relations (Bale), 246. 


Earina mucronata ve occ. (Holloway), 89. 


Earlea Arth., s ax 
~ Coast, N. E ae t-Tertiary elevation (Hen- 
rson), 583 ef seq. ; depression, 591 et 


East Indian picto tectonic features (Benson) 
103. 


eatoni, "d амен 
ecostatum, Dentalium. 


edentula, Sertularella. 
i, Maco 
Edgcumbe, ‚ме ee Putauak : 
ont | 1^ Mille a se Ter 
Linde tetraptera ( er 
phora tetraptera ре ost of "дебит 
kowhai (Cunnin A. x : 
imei ee ost of Uromyces Edwardsiae (ош. 
ningham), 392. 
dwardsi 


d 121. 

Efate са Isid. ) geol. (Benson), 
effusa, Nozeba ca var. ue 
eee es, effect of smut on (Cunningham), ^ ES 


qu 


Eglanteriae, Uredo 
Eglentaria, Rosa. Е 
ы instein, "А elected hon. member (Inst.), 77: 
Elachista watti n. sp. (Philpott), 213. 
Elachorb ya e telex Circulus spP- 
may ne 
dia еб na п. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 


Вр труме ssa ) [Circulus], occ. 


— (Finlay) wan 
— politus, (Sut:) [Circulus], occ. Ardgo 
Finlay), 18. 
Зы pes ds e atei (Sut. ), occ. Dunedin is (Finlay), P 
Виет, charac "es m dim gha m), 4 
unning 
бенен (Borky), 6 ee (Canning: — 
ham), 416, 


General Index. 


conu endotrichus in key (Cunningham), 


n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Cunning- 
ham. 116, а 1. и е : 


y (Cunningham), 416. 
—— olivaceus oe eee Bubak, with pl. 
pee te. rie юл oman 


у (Cunnin se ), 4 
—— Treubii de ), of Bubak саи 
prm Myriophyllum. 


Sinum f Boii 25 

—— Synthecium 

—— var. -— Otolithus (Gadus). 

Elephantomyia zealandica Edwards, desc. of male, 
with pA (Alexander), 658. 

elevata, 

elevation em м. Z., post-Tertiary (Henderson), 


elongata, Sertularia. 
— — Stereotheca. 


elongatum, Trichomanes. 
elongatus, yer aser in ( ори $ 


Elops. See nA ith 
Eli, Kan ithus "( Elops ). 


Наас 
— U 
emarginata, Calpe 
— Noz etat 
— Riss 
Sos нети нога ei > 2 occ, Ardgowan 


rera y) 509; Aw 
mbody, G. C., food s of 1 iw (Phillips) 389. 


stilago. 
empleurus, е 
, Broo 
Endophthora Metric = sp. (Meyrick), 206 


— 


enysi, Bullinella. 


rioides, Muehlenbec kia. 

doe ан vnd bem figs. сисе. 664. 
Ерісота tr Lewin, strigil with fig. (Phil- 
pott), 222, 223. 

, in group (Finlay), 481; in key, 4 


di ( 
ues ти Ху e 
lay), 4 (Wats.), rel. to E. fossilis 1 


ттык п. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 489; in 


oe oes na (Tate), in group (Finlay), 4 
= (Tate), rel. to E. fossilis (Finlay), 
6а Caeoma. 

ucciniastrum. 


843 


Eyilobii Uredo. 

Epilobium junceum Sol, host of Puccinia pul- 
verulenta Cunningham), 395. 

—— pictum dece host of Puccinia pulveru- 
lenta (Cunning 

ms A. Rich. host of Puccinia pulveru- 

“lente a (Cunningham ) 3 

of Pucciniasirum pustulatum 


NT. ` 
hora melanombra Meyr., syn., 331. 
авн uidere ularella. 
Sertularia. 
Epitea Fr. 


14. 

nilli n n. sp., with pl. (Powell), 138. 
—— tenellu m probably Ё. bucknilli (Powell), 138. 
—— zelebori diff. from S bucknilli (Powell), 138. 
— Bon., syn., 
Erat —— ica Sut., id i play), 6007 Puke- 160. 
num c. Ardgowa 
uri, 08, 
€ n. 8р., den A (Murdoch), 160 
ood-plant of Nepticula 


Erec. 
кыды s (Watt. ) ат. 
erechtitus, Neptic хе, 
eric ich rysa, Metac 
istis ч и Чагай ЕТ (Phillipps), 383. 


errata, Strut 
ии parva (Desh. ), осе. Dunedin (Finlay), 


erythrocephala, Calliphora. 


esdailei, 

espinosus, Hexaplex octog 

Estea, classific. (Finlay), 4 490; i in group, 481 ; 
in = 493. 

ng essa (Hutt.), occ. (Finlay), 487; in 
key, 4 


E 
——— minor (Sut.), rel. to E. impressa (Finlay), 


eres n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 486 ; 
in учи ; ; 
—— rugosa (Hutt. ), осе. (Finlay), 487 ; in key, 


semisulcata (Hutt. ) rel. to E. polysulcata 
~ (Finlay), 487; in key. 
—— zosterophila ila (Webster), in group (Finlay), 
- 481; in -— 494. rad 
с. (Finlay 
Bthelton, ton, ammonite from (Marshall), 615. 
Urom 


— 


> 


Eublemma. 


a v 
campanularia not a syn. of Campanu- 


ucopella 
рн a> labiata (Bale), 234. < 
—— syn. of Silicularia campanularia, 234. 
— cronain n. Sp., occ. (Bale), 227. 
____ __— Hartlaub, syn., 232 
—— reic Hartlaub, syn., 234. 
udolium? Suter, is Globisinum spirale (Mar- 
wick), 575. 
eudypti, Ae 
ugonia, T ina. 
Buli а 90 боне. да & Murd., occ. Target 
Gull (Finla у), 4 
ее i n. т with pl. (Marwick), 195. 
liqua (Hutt. о "p dox emer be h se 


ulimella awamoaens 
gir st 511. 


844 General Index. 
Eunaticina singe (Marwick), 572; in key, Fearon, F. D., Maori population (Rangi Hiroa), 
549; ran 
ЕЕ 1 din Stm ( Eunatacina ). fe ok A tang 
Euphrasia cuneata rhe host of Puccinia ferox, Pseudop 
Euphrasiana (Cunningham), 6. ferrieri, Fus хасав 
—— Wilsonin. sp. n (Petrie), 97. ——— Struthiolariopsis. 
Euphrasiana, P. pom erruginea, Platyptilia. 
Eurytoma oleariae Maskell, Уор oben) 687. frin em. a aie: 
Eusiroides caesaris r, syn., 2 ervius, 
——— cras Stebbing, affin. to Вона mono- | festiva, (pese 
culoides (Chilton), 271. estuca луш Prise, not on Banks Pen. 
——— della-vallei Chevreu ux, affin. to Bovallia | (Laing & Wall), 444. 
monoculoides (Chilton), 271 —— rubra Linn., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & 
——— monoc Ste 


uloides tebbing, s „210. 
ерни petes (Marwick), 568; ; in key, 549; 
range, 


ieee Suter, syn., 

—— See also Uber ned. J 

lcata, Mitra. 

Buthria drewi as age at 198. 
subcallimor: М. 


£O у (Finlay) 49 
1. to ee elatior Sut. (Finlay), 


oec. Target 


ae "v es provis. be Pollia compacta 
ut. ‚ (Finla 
Evalea impolita ( (Hutt. 7 occ. Taieri AS BE 517. 
Evarne wr d resembl. 

dubia (Marwick), 1 


—— Pseudotoma. 


excelsa, Sip ia. 
excelsum, a 


exchange li list, additions, See N.Z. Institute. 
excorticata, Fuchsi 


exigua, Lissospira. ` 
— Ustilago. 
eximia, Вун 


Jallax с 
falsa, Sco; 
Farquhar, DH. lit Ay N.Z. Hydroida, 226. 
farquhari, T 


RU Os ik acter. award, 106] deum ) 728. 


rhaps F. Aon (Finlay), 496. 
transennus Sut. not a Ficus (Finlay), 456. 
—— o UA revolutum (Finlay), 
456 
— — —— See F. subtransennus. 
fidicula, C. Cerithiella. 
Fierasfer. See Otolithus ( Fieraafer ). 
licornis, Atarba oe ba). 
filicula, Aglaop 
conella | filifolia, Anis 


vea 
fillets, ems (Rangi Hiroa), 3 
filmy fern. See Г рента а. 
оа. 


‘phaer 
Яніна, ГА 
fimentarius, P engine 
fimicola, Cya 
Finisterre ange, geol. (Benson), 117, 118, 119. 
finitima, Aka. 
finitimas Cixi 

nlay, H. J., esac grant, 1923, 790. 
янау; уйа, 
tolithus (Parapercis). 


o. 

not fanned with breath > (Bena Hiroa), 354. 
eblight, control (Inst.), 7 

fire-fans, technique (Rangi "Hiroa), 353. 
firmus, Ube er ( Euspira 

fish, N.Z „ food EN (Malcolm and Hamilton). 
37 


fishes, food of (Malcolm and немее 
ы PE riu: grant, 1923, 7 fla ellatum, Hymenophyllum 
id 
fascicularis, Nidularia. еа няй ak 
fasciculata, Dynamena. Flat- gai Hill, geol. Berean 151. 
ar. catar actae, 
fat-hen. Chenopodi album e ntis, е рери бои 
fats of herring food а а апа На milton), 3 flexile, Ha lec 
fatus," Malayan term for “kli ippen ” oet Flores, on ner linal ridge (2 P 102. 
о Is., geol. (Benson), 1 

fatu us, Amphineurus ( Nesormosia ). fluctuata, Leptthyra 
Paton, L Е., Maori extinction (Rangi | flute, imitated in “ porutu” (Andersen), 694. 

__Hiroa), 362. y Ri ена (Benson), 116. 


т» Wellington, decided on ( Baillie), 


lows is oe 


See N.Z. Institute. 
ut Vexillum 


k (Rangi Hiroa), 355. 
ns, Puccinia. 


General Index. 845 
awe Tilletia. | Fusinus climacotus e occ. at Target Gully 
tilago. doubtful d 
л та, Сорт —— spi A. Aer not at Target Gully 
folie, Ustilago Tritici form (Finlay ), 498 
chemical change in fish (Malcolm and diners crispus, Gould’s — of Trophon crispus. 
imio -— errieri Philippi, classific. (Marwick), 161. 


“380 
food values of N.Z. fish (Malcolm and Hamilton), 


7 

forest dividing range, Canterbury 
and Westland (Holloway), 11. 

ormosa, Ag 

— Plumularia. 


Fone, F., `, research grant, 1923, 790. 
foveauxiana, Subonoba. 


ulenta, Mar 
Раш SP., wal ds nd (Philpott), 217. 
— croceus Luo., Philpott), 218. 
frazeri, к» е 
Freema: 
preve uiia "eee , 400. 
p. rench warship * Jules Michelet " Ao. у эре 
e Ba 


and e E. C, smut- 


achat MOM (Forst. f.) 1. f; a of 
Coleosporium Fuchsiae (Cunningham m), 2 
Fuchsiae, Coleosporum. 
e technique. ae Hiroa), 354-5. 
j- ifui lago, te e (Rangi Hiroa), 3 
ulgoraria. displaced | by Alcithoe (Marwick), ak), 200; ; 
Finla y» 50 
6r b a Finlay), 502 
Fulgoroidea of N.Z. ОЧМ аа i 
fulva, Nepticula. 


fusiformis va var. onn. а Se ЛЕ 
Sertularia 


Tm Térricuja: 


fufei, We ber ( Buegirn a). 


See Otolithus (Gadus). 
endotrichus (Cun- 


ж. 

Galeodea senex owan (Finlay), 
509; Awamoa, 5 Тац ully, 495. 

occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 136 

бай, рат 

сата эте 

Galium minimum den host of Рома punc- 
tata (Cu ham), 7 

Gari нуи" к qme [Psammobia], occ. Pukeuri 
(Finlay), 508. 

mk cai Mesozoic, classific. our r^ 

um e 


gen. et sp. indet., with pl. 


ellina. М 
hia aerobatis n. (Meyrick), 204. 
—— lapillosa n. sp. (Meyrick), 203. 
——— neglecta n. вр. Philpott), 665 
——— sparsa Philp., 331. 
gemm m, C 
"| еса Angelica 
—— Obelia. 
genitalia o ms Cixiidae, m mounting, &c. (Myers), 315. 
specific importance = pott), 
geological pation across New Caledonia (Ben- 
son), 126. 
Geometroidea, strigil, with figs. (Phil tt), 223. 
гре, J. R., work on Queen’s Chart, Wel- 
i . (Baillie), 719. 
eorgiana, — AES 
vip pei 
gui dicun L. & G., host of Uromyces 
ningham), 46. : 
icrophyllum Hook. t ч б. €—9À 
rwsus » 
е vi^ eon Hook. £ G. m 


phyllum 

song (Andersen), 699 
а accompanying song. ng Banks Pen. (Laing 
& 


See Men inella ( Glabrella ) brevispira. 
Pleistocene (Park), 5 599. 


glaciation, 


846 


ез Cunninghamii Hew., occ. (Holloway), 


Globigers ina, occ. (Bartrum), 141, 142, 149. 
Globisinum n. gen. (Marwick), 573; key, 549, 
574 ; 


e, 546. 
drewi ( (Могао) with pl. (Marwick), 576; 
in key, 57 
er eem with pl. (Marwick), 574; 
in d eed 


e, 548. 
icum (site eor pl. (Marwick), 
ms; in дагер 
pirale Marche) with » *(Marwick), 575 ; 
in [yw 574; range, 548. 
—— undulatum ope a sem pl. (Marwick), 
= 010. сы n нер 574 
ик Bales): with i pl (Marwick), 576; 
in in key, 5] see : ыа 
, Glyc: 


globularis, ойо. 
glomerata, 
Glycymeris STENA (Hutt. ) occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 


— ам Marwick, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 
511 

шу: ен Меуг., desc. of female 
(М 


pg Sees sp. (Philpott), 210. 
aiplalien T'rüvérei Hook. f., occ. Banks Pen. 
& Wall), 442. 


(Laing & 
yphomyia rufa Hutton, syn., 
— — (Astelobia) ы а Edwards, pros 652. 
gobioides, Gobiom 
iomorphus gobioidei food ке REIN 388. 
——— trout-food (Phillipps), 3 
Goldsborough E. See Kendall, W. C., and 
Goldsbor 


б, 
Lipophleps ) oa Edwards, 
desc., мар fe. "(Alexander r), 65 
Gonothyr cks, oer of Calycella 
“parker with (Bale), 231-32. 
parkeri (Hilgendorf), occ. Eeg 231. 
Gordon, Mende Am for (Baillie), 7 
Gourley, 
Gynoplistia pedestris, habitat 
«(alexander 655. 
wharf,” Queen's Wharf, Welling- 
on Ваа), TET. 
Зем А., gasteropod sculpture (Marwick), 
Gracilaria „м Meyr., with pl.’ and fig. 
„бе it). 679. yr. р g 


Haleciu 
pd Otoliths ( Macrurus). 
— 8 


gradata, Rissoa. 
Gra. rer G., on roria (Andersen n), 6 
and Otago trend-lines ( 


——— 


89. 

Benson), 1 

Gramineae, 
418. 


pes ts of Cindeastia баа, 


graminis pea ems 964. 
por Cunni А 


Crinitae nnin 
der sated ала 429. 
ч (Cunningham), 404, 405. 


——— 
—— 


ee 
MK PR ене ЧЫ, 


General Index. 


grandiflora, Libertia 

Grange, IL. Abbotsford glaciation (Park), 599, 

ngei, Chlam: 

Cent t Barrier Reef, 
Committ 

Green Is land, Senonian fossils (Wilckens), 539. 
gregaria, Crepidu 

gregarius, Otoliths ( Sparidarum ). 

Gre P ON D W., Banda region, jw (Benson), 


See N.Z. Institute, G.B.R. 


ауре forest (Holloway), 8 
ee littoralis Raoul., occ. Holloway), TT. 
per, food value (Malcolm and Hamilton), 


Grove, W. B., occ. of T'uberculina persicina (Cun- 


ningham 
Chant Capt, at Wellington pos 700. 
See Gali 


uthrie-Smith. See Smith, un. 
mpsora Kusanoi (Dun- 


noconia, Caeoma in cycle of (Cunningham), 


—— ` Cireii- lanceolati Bubak, syn., 
mnosporangiwm, Roestelia in pe of (Cun- 
ningham), 39" 

yplistia arthuriana ye rue desc. of male, 

with fi әта) ae 

к. pi рач аба desc. of female | 


"(Alexander 

Казы, desc. of female (Alexander), 
- 65 56. 

— — pedestris Edwards, desc. of male, with fig. 
eem ie ў 
mr A Аклы desc. of female (Alex- 
П эа 656. 


Haast, J., Benmore coal-measures (Speight), 


620-21. 
so-called “ Байны Rakaia Gorge 


nus, Arrhoges. 
See ehem == 
Haleciidae (Bale), 2 
Halecium delicatula Cadai syn., sa 
delicatulum Coughtrey, o (Bale), 235 
—— — delicatulum Ridley, syn., ; 
= ferie rores H. aaa and H. E p 


rici syn. of H. flexile (Bale), 235 qe 
vulum Bale, th of H. Н. fei (Bele 
Ti W. Е. Quee Wellington 


s = 
on Bay, rainfall, 1918-20 ЕЕ a 
alicortaria rostrata % ‚ sp., with fig Fa aiton 
Haliotis iris, food value (Malcolm and На 
n is, 
Hall, W. H., Venericardia marshalli and y. corbi 
identificn. атанса ), 192. 
Ная Podoca а 
Halmahera = Tieni ; 4 Pops 
Hamaspora f rn., а (Canning 
ban) 21. De 
—— acutissima 2 with figs. and pl. ( 5 
ningham), 21-2 2 


General Index. 


Humaspora longissima (Theum.) Koern. (Cun- 
ningham), 21. 
уяад A., calabash-trumpet санае 689. 
Maori sails (Rangi Hiroa), 3 
E зны ч Ага дее ), 691, 6 
——— Memorial Fund, investment of, 1922 (Inst.), 


728, 737. 
—— Memorial Prize, for 1922 (Inst.), 728; for 
1923, 750 ; rules, 729. 
Hamilton, É., research grant, 1923, 790. 
hamiltoni, Clathurella. 


—— Comi 


y) 44 
699. 
i n. sp., with pl. (Watt), 683 


See Oligorus gigas. 
harbour-lights, Wellington CHEM, 710. 
minute tones in Maori music 


Harema, attack on n rebels at egregie 691. 
Harmologa pol. ypodii W 


Hartlaub, C C., кемда, geris ale) Oe 
entity m air 
Hauhangatahai, Mount, destruction of forest 


(I 
“hauhau rango (Rangi. A ka de 


aurakia, in group (Finlay), 48 int in key, 493. 
inlay 


— hamiltoni (Sut ), in group (F ), 481. 
huttoni (Sut.) rel. marutica 
(Finlay), 483. 
——— mixta n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 482; in 


ica n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 483 ; 
icy sail i Rangi Hiroa), 360-61. 
wer atica. 


Maori Fans nd 
redo. ri (Range ) 


houses, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 354. 
J., first pilot, Wellington (Baillie), 


heating of 
Hebberley, 
Hebel calcarata Bal 
aos teresa (i A Agassiz), (Bal) 235. 
H arq , вуп., 2 

ector, J., Chatham Isa. se hists (Benson), 130. 
» 1921 (Inst.), 728 ; amount of prize, 
prize for i923 1923, 749 ; for 1924, 758 ; 

L4 


т tci Hi E 789. 
;. - Memorial Fund, state of, 1922 (Inst.), 737. 
Небо» phn. 
ey, C., Mayena reduced to syn. s nay ) 462. 
— elected hon. member (Inst.), 7 
Hed Yi, Tatea. 
"et arborea ria used for making 
H болай 
еїрірі, Maruiwi at fadus 696. 


847 


Heke o Maruiwi, Te, remnant of prehistoric 
people cer ae 696. 

heketara, Puce 
NE 0. б. New Guinea, tectonics (Benson), 


‘one Koroa 
Heliacus impact Sut., should be dropped 
(Finlay), 506. 
icoides, Circulus 
—— Elac 
Helicopsyche Hagen, charact. (Tillyard), 312. 
. 8р., with pl. and fig. (Tillyard), 
~ 312-13. 


——— howesi n. sp., with pl. and fig. (Tillyard), 


284. 
laruensis n. Miller), 283. 
Helophyllum Colensoi Hook. f. See Phyllachne 
Colensoi 
he Mnesarchaea. 
— banksi (Gray), identity, with fig. 
secu affin. to H. banksi (Bale), 263. 
; .) should be Cenospira 
bimutata Finlay (Finlay), 498 note. 
Hemitheca intermedia Hilgendorf, | occ. (Bale), 227, 


28. 

hendersoni, Paroxyethira 

Hepialidae, strigil, with figs. (Philpott), 216, 
Heretaunga, Maruiwi at (Andersen), 
Hering, M., note on og аблах > Fi (Watt), 
herring, chemical change of food (Malcolm and 

amilton), 380. 

Hesperidae, strigil, with fig. (Philpott), 224 
] ides, 8 
] , Thecoca 
Heteroneura, strigil, ee figs. (Philpott), 218. 
heterospora, Pht. s 
Heuheu, Te, and “ Te awe a te atua " (Ander- 
5 Hutt.) 


sen), 
Heza plex “octogonus 
T t Gull (Finlay), y) 4 
bei nni чм оно ily (b Woods), ures, 
occ. Tenet t Gully (Finlay), 495. 


hexase 
hi, in song (Andersen), 699. 
Hieroc 


hloae, Puccinia. 
Мое calcio Here f.) R. Br., host of 


Hieroc 
sen karetu — am), 41. 
E s ; = pim (Rangi Hiroa), 348 
Hilgendorf, F. EA Synthecium m elegans 


251. 
af H. ма ori dwindling (Rangi Hiroa), 362, 368. 
Hill, S., smut-free — (Cunningham), 401. 


eridis, Milesina 
Hitter incisa (Thunb.) J. Sm. (= Pier 
isa Thunb.), x of Milesina viridi 


ham), 3 
in trout ( Phillipps), 381, 


ingha 
Histrichus, t Wellington in 1837 ° Baillie), 


Hobson, Capt., 
а Е. von, Maori extinction (Rangi 
Hiroa), 362-63. 


848 


Hogben, G., submarine origin of N.Z. earth- 
quakes pe 132. 


Hoheriae, Puc 

Hokitika, rainfall, 191 1-20 (Holloway), 7 

Hokonui ске strike of rocks (Benson), i 129. 
Holci, eet 


Holcus занд L., host of Tilletia Holci (Cun- 
NDA. 427. 
= of Ustilago striaeformis (Cun- 
; © Заа ), 4 
Homoneura, suu with figs. dioe ене 216. 
mbership. See N.Z. Institute. 
, allies of ама итал mini- 
mum (Holloway), 93. 
Hookeri, B 


Hordei kak: ue. Ustilago segetum var. 
—— var. tecta, Uredo. 


—— oo 
stilago. 


Ustilago segetum var. 
—— cc н nuda, U ов segetum var. 
— var. nuda, 
Hordeum A 1 host of Ustilago Jensenii 
_ каша 


host Hr Us stilago Tritici (Cunningham), 


- 409. 
horni, Amphineurus ( Nothormosia ). 
horse; i iron ia oo n), 723. 
hortona, Xeno hora. 
hotu, in song pp ка n), 698. 
houses, heating of, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 354. 
howesi i, Helicopsyche. 
Huamoal Pen., geol. phases (Benson), 1 
Hudson, G. Yo food of Agen (Philippe), 388. 


ecto 1( 
ed Say. geol. Ben 116. 
a, Corbula. 


| ne ewes 

humilis, ро ulina. 

uon Gulf, geol. (Benso n), 116. 
— Fen Qs KS MR 117, 119. 
huonensis, 
ipao, A sa 
Hurunui dist., fossil Конвой (Marshall), 615. 
—— Rive r bed, a mmonite (Marshall), 615. 
ecten. 
onian,” use of term (Finlay & McD. $ 

535 note 2. 

Huttia a gen. ne 321. 
—— in key (Myers), 317. 

n 


— 


; M minimum and A 
tortirostre (Finlay), 
— — Lucina dispar., wrong identif. (Marwick), | —— 
St ruthiolaria 
бошоп 1 in (Marwi 
riassic and Maitai of Southland (Benson), 


—— and S. tuberculata, 


© 128. 


—— Xymene oliveri — 


Marwick), 1 
—— Memorial Fund, sta ла, 


f, 1922 (Inst, z 7, 
сора Modal, а) gy (Inst.), 750 ; 
of recipients, 787 


General Indez. i 


gr ie Memorial. Research Grant, sppicatin 
from P. Marshall Са ), 752; list 
ана, 787; report on grants ‘for ten a4 
ending 1923, 770. | 
huttoni, uet diii, 
Anom 


— Alasoceritism, 
Cominella. 


—— ias. 
—— a 

— Hau 

—— Mice ( Macromphalina ). 


Hyalella, гейове from Chiltonia (Chilton), 


hyalina, SU. dips : 
hyalinus, Uromyces. 
Hyaloé a Magn., characteristics, &c. = 
ningham), 
посни ( 2) bicalycula Coughtrey, 80» 
bicalycula Farquhar, syn., 243. 
x: “ hydraulic limestone,” characters artem) 
all), 617. 
composition and = fores 
Hydrobioeella n. g., in key Tillyard), 286; 
288. 


ida исо n. зр., with pl. and figs. qii 
yard), 288-89. “oh Bak 
H Mrs McL., in key, and charac.t, with fig. 3 


286-87. 
er McL., genotype (Tillyard), 287. 
ma Ulmer, oc а 
Bag tres is Mela, male wing-venat-, "8 
fig. уе» 287. 
Hyd . g., in key, 


&c. (Tillyard), 286, 
with pl and figs. 
with pl and figs 


—— or sicaudatum n. 8р.; 
293. 


— — tenuicaudatum n. SP., 
(Tillyard), a 
H : 


— ини жс s (Bale), 22 
m: from N.Z. (Bale), 
pro S ee rers 


ars, 


Aapiropiseris Ustilago. 
a Pictet, осе. (Tillyard), 30 t 
auricoma Hare, occ. Mee 
Tillyard), 301. 


- (Tilys ud , 301 Tillyard): 
а Sh il poi n n. sp., with pl. and fig. ( 

301-2. 285. — 
idein omer key, | &c. (Tillyar = 
рае а N.Z. (Mosely), 670-7 

y, &e, ’ (Tillyard), 285, 300. 


General Index. 


Hyla os oue s b эйе 388. 

Hylobia n 

SE ciaaiuphyliscene t ИМ. Z. (Holloway), 67. 

hymenophylloides, Leptopteris. 

Hymenophyllum gp зачы T. Kirk, hab. (Hol- 
_ prey), 84. 


осе. Mese d. 74, 8 

—— atrovirens Col., D inline form of H. 
copa (Holloway), 9з : 

ale Willd., occ. (Holloway), 79, 84, 

87, Feu р 
^ Mo map Sw., hab. (Holloway), 86. 
c. (Ho lloway), 74, 82, 87, 90, n 
— T Sw., single occ. (Hollow. ay), 8 
——— oo” (Forst. f.) Sw., hab. 38 


—— —— осе. (Holloway), 74, 78, 79, 82, 87, 
Юю, 91. 
nks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 4 
— dilatatum ee. f.) Sw., hab. Меге. ber 


—— 000. deeem s 80, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91. 
b. (Hollows y), 86. 
t 066. (Holloway) 80, 8 
erem fendisten Labill., hab. (Holloway). 84, 86. 
mcer обо. (Holloway), 74, 78, 82, 87, 89, 
90, 91. 
ara ndulous nature (Holloway), 82. 
Mali pi "rox Mett., northern limit 
_ (Holloway), 88, 9 
e Holloway), 80, 83, 87, 88. 
— mini са А. Rich., no record from N. 18/4. 
4; (Hollows, у), 88. 
— 00б. er im 78, 91, 
жыт ub tunbri idgense, ee (Hollo- 
eae 
К? OY: (Forst. f.) Sw., hab. (Holloway), 


e itd 74, 75, 77, 78, 79, 


~ 82, 87, § 89, 91, 9 
—— peltatu sey, үүн hab. Gator 81. 
—— northern limit of (Holloway), 9 


—— —— осе. (Holloway), .74, 78, "09. 82, E 
— = pulcherrimum Col., oce. (Holloway), 74, 78, 


seg LR. Br., hab. aperi dix 
—— c, (Holloway), 74, 80, 81, ae “87, 


84, 8 
91. 
—— —— pendulous nature (Holloway), 8 
an. rufescens T. Kirk, occ. (Holloway), 86, 87, 
— — оня Ma of (Чоюн 93. 


_ (Holloway), 93 
mc de Ша (Forst. f.) Sw., hab. (Hol- 
ову), 81, 84 
81, 82, 
m 89, Borm (Holloway), 77, 78, 79, 
— scabrum A. Rich., hab. (Holloway), 84 
a А (Holloway), 78, 84, 86, 87, 88, 89. 
84, “aoe (L.) Smith, hab. (Holloway), 


c re: occ. (Holloway), 78, 79, 81, 82, 86, 


—— northern limit of (Holloway), 93. 


— villosum Col., hab. (Holloway), 81, 86, 92. inquinatus, Le 
Seer t 


849 


Hymenophyllum villosum occ. (Holloway), 74, 
75, 77, 78, 79, 81, 82, 83, °87, 88, 91, 92. 
ized form of H. sanguino- 
dedi ium (Holloway), 93 
Hypanthea asymmetrica ‘of Hilgendorf same as 
мее mpanularia (Bale), 227, 234, 285. 


—— — labiata, Hilgendorf syn., 233. 
—— Hilgendorf’s account of (Bale ), 235 
., host of Aecidium 


H , syn., 14. 

camis poris agree ig осе. Banks Pen. (Laing 
& Wall), 439. 

Hypsipleura, charact. (Trueman), 604. 


кз, s ith (Philpott), 221, 
pesce, nnt str, fig- Ренни, 221 221. 


d 
idiogama khausenia. 
illustrati ons a — (Inst. ), 
sévperforhut, T 


imperforata, Collonista. 
udoliotia. 


733, 134. 


impolita, Evalea. 
impressa, док. 


пса, Rissov 
incantation. thes karakia. 
ber. 
sadli, Aglaophenia. 
ol 


E 


— un 
Incisura ossi (Smith), 
‚ Лау), ns 


ncisura, 
pec прати, 
inconspicua, C 


occ. Taieri (Fin- 


—— Mitra 

= it,” — 

nae an еле esie 1925 (Inst.), 728, 

; disposal of өре, 136. 
Pi bast Crepidula. 
Indenburg Riv., geol. phases (Benson), 114. 
indivisa, Clematis. 
т branch of Mediterranean orogen 
(Benson), 113. 


redo. 
era m victims (Rangi Hiroa), 365 


б basada d grant, 1923, 790. 
n. gen. en. (inlay), 513. 
haea of insec 


850 General Indez. 


insignis n kaawaensis, Uber. 
—— Sertular Kae, beguiling of, with song eere 692. | 
он emotion maorium var. kafa, a Niuean belt (Rangi Hiroa), 350. 
integra, Bertular ella. kai-kar ranga, Maori crier (Andersen), 689. 
intercostale, Cymatium. Kaikoura Mts., strike (Benson), 129. 
] pones Cixius. kaiparaense, Cymatium. 
nig ges Dianella. kaiparaensis, Corbula. 
—— Hemitheca Kaiserin Augusta Riv., geol. phases (Benson), 
int. Vries Linem 114. 
intracrassus, Polinices. Kaiwara Ck., Hurunui, Nautilus (Marshall), 
616. 
intractana, Баркі, kaiwheri. See Hedycarya arborea 
inundatus, S kao, brought to N.Z. (Rangi Hiroa a), 34 
Iredale, T. Сенеж parthenopeum, use of | Kapiti Isld., report advisory comm. (Inst ‚), 7 
name Ошу) 462. karakia used їп in girding on belt (Rangi Hio) : 
Mayena, use of name (Finlay), 462. ат 
== сс, Heo soids, classific. (Finlay), 480. Кагево (supplejack) See Rhipogonum scandens, — — 
—— shell-nomenclature, corrections (Finlay), | kare See а derochloe redolens. : ? 
Moa: Ure а 
—— Solariella, species congen. (Finlay), 5 Karori Бс wreck - ‘Maria " (Baillie), 705. — _ 
—— use of northern shell-genera for ond еи beds, age (Finlay), 449. B 
forms (Finlay), 489. Katosira obliquestriata n. sp., with fig. (Trueman), — — 
iredalei, Brookula. 
—— Lepidopleurus. Kaukapakapa, geol. (Bartrum), 139. t 
irideus, Salmo. kawai, strands of tu- oes Aer m 2 
iridowa, Charixena. kawaka. = iboc : 
cam Philpottia. dandi] ti: kawakawa. See Mac em 3 
rirangi, = oo ersen), kawe sell dd lt (Rangi Т Hiroa me 
iris, Halio ka ge ик (в of i karetu (Rangi Hiroa), 
348 


alpi 
iron in а plants at different seasons (Aston), 723. Kaw werau, prehistoric i (Andersen), 696. 


—— yation, chemistry (Aston), 720. ka whati, in song (Andersen), 
das e кошш Valley, Nairobi, per sickness in (Aston), 
Isognomon ius ndicum (Sut.) prior to Melina 
pez (Finlay), 496. Kei Islds., on geanticlinal ridge (Benson), 103, 
107, 108, -12. 


111 
Kellerman, W. i, and Swingle, W. T., classifie. 
of Ustilago Hordei and U. nuda (Cunning gham), 
Jamdena, Ж phases (Benscn), 108. 408. 


janus, Ce des Kelseys Valley, ferns in (Holloway), 79. 
Japonicae, Urcmyces Sophorae-. Ke TM E ae C., food of trout os 
japonicum, Hypericum Goldsborough, Е. L., food of rainbow 
Java. See Malay Archipel. eae (Phillips. 8), : 

javana var. minor, Orthophragmina. Kennard fete, B usu Wharf, Wellington, 
“о, J. L., smut-prevention (Cunningham), (Baillie), 718-19. (Hollo- 


Kermadec Islds., climate and Miet 
) 89 us 


Ustilago segetum, subdiv. (Cunningham), ts, 
are chance ocean- -migran 


Jensenii, ga oe кед eese mole ay), 90. itu 
jews’-harp. See roria. Kermadec-To onga MeL the foredeep of Vi 
н, Porina. Levu segment зка 9. 
jogjakartae, Nummulites kermadecensis, C 
Jo E No Bes. Freeman, E. M., and 
Johnson. FERES for Tekihousee (Baillie), 709. Cy- 
chnsioni, Clytia. Keste vin , Н. L., Austrotriton dixe FP and У 
—— нв parkinsonianum (Finla ay), 454 693; 
ertularia, kiekie root, binding of putorino (Andersen), 
Joseph and Co., QM recla. (Baillie), 713. of pu a, 696. d-lines 
josephinia, Neverita King "Edward ҮП Land aie Otago trend 
juglandicola, Nidularia. (Benson), 132. 23. 
juglandicolum, Crucibulum King Isld., Tasmania, bush sickness ena А а) 
M helet, сасне presented (Inst.), | kingfish, food value (Malcolm Homil 


jocis. Delon, ni. Ki T. ласа ынан е Isl Н ie 
J Же us prismatocarpus В. Br., occ. Banks Pen. | —— Hymenophyllum villosum and и ай 
(Laing & Wall), Ча, Т ги of, 82. 


General Index. 


Kirkaldy, G. W., incl. of Aka and "Me: in 
Poe killopteridae (Myers), 321 note. 
kirki, Ма arginella. 


iep, Н са of Urocystis (Cunning- 
ham), 430. 

‘koanoa, Oliarus. 

koaro. See Galaxias hutt 

E аа апа поз of (Andersen), 694 ; 

instrumen 

кора Kurtz ii Hack. уок: "Banks Pen. (Laing & | — 
Wall), 440. 

emt species of Phragmidium (Cunning- 
am), 24. 

konae, technique (Rangi Hiroa), 3 

koneke, ee d thread (Rangi ов) 350. 

technique (Rangi ), 350. 

kopare, a filet queer Hiroa 

Koroana n. gen., charact. of (Myers), 319. 

ете in key ( (Myers , 31%. 

—— arthuria n. sp., with pl., hab., &c. (Myers), 
316, 320. SP.» р (Myers) 

n. sp., with pl. (M. ers), 319. 
; TMoronde, pfe. (Rangi ay " | 
, koropaepae, ia roin (Rangi Hiroa), 


Korova Creek, geol. (Benson), 116. 
koura. See Paranephrops planifrons. 


ium. 
у, ferns in (Holloway), 78. 
kowhiti, ned design (Rangi жез 347. 
kowhiuwhiu, fire-fan (Rangi Hir 
al (R ч angi Hiroa), 3 60. 


noi M. саа 


m. 
. pyrum, Phalium. 
i em Phi ilorheithrus. 
Laelia, strigil with fig. (Philpott), 220, 221. 
go anita a Fabr., strigil, with figs. быш. =e 


n. api 
» Myoporw 
Sonic ae тайча brevis v 
oe cystophora n. e uidi figs. (Finlay), 


icra 
ТҮ Cra n, spo with fig. (Finlay), 522 
—— Dri E 


— Nai 
CAUSA тена uF ' Ampullina Js 
$n olinices, 
Го ела Bale, syn., 235. 


(Bale), 235. 
lesen era, Palo. 
llia, hist. remarks (Wilckens), 540. 
— ә-, а О. Wilek. sp., with pl. (Wilckens), 


Laing, R., vernon de s ome qr REOR e 
— See о Соска апа В. Lain 


riola. 
laminato, ton Quay,” extent (Baillie), 710. 


851 


lampas, Charon 
— var. iron Charonia. 
olcus. 


lanatus, H 
lanceolata, Orthophragm 
la ymnoconia Ciraii i-. 
land claims, ahi-ka-roa in (Rangi Hiroa), 354. 
in Wellington, prices Bailie), 701, 710, 711, 
~ 713, 714. 
— Lamouroux, syn., 236. 


Lasiocampidae, s strigil ( Philpott), 2 
Segr e a strigil ч er 


wes Uber (Euspira). 
, Alectrion. 


jong 

Latirus brevirostris  (Hutt.), 
Саре п. yeu s juvenile of (Finla. 
latisulcatus us (Citharus ). 
latomana a, C ee. 
laxa, Aglaopenio, 
laxus, Thecoca 

leaf-mining insects yetir 327, 674. 


Lecythea Lev., 
Eais should be "Nelo a «3и 497. 
— See № 


aori — rj eti 360. 
Sawa 
hosts of Aecidium kowhai 
пав), 35. 


(Cun- 
romyces Edwardsiae (Cunningham), 


392. 
ue nfeld, R. von, е of Silicularia 
— ularia — r 
open 
lentifera, C 
loti and Dervis Mt., geol. (Benson), 11 
grin sobrina White, with pl. 


lina, осе. — ) Hm. 
герй urus inquinatus See Ls redalei. 
iredalei Ashby [L. анн) occ. Target 
Finlay), 496. — 
N.Z. Meyrick), 202, 661. 
Philpott), 20 
— tibial strigil роб), 215-24. 


118. 
(Hudson), 


— 


темей, genit (Q. & G.), 
d &c. (Tillyard), 285, 306. 
ylloides 


occ. Dunedin (Fin- 


key, 
Ler ad (A. Rich.), Presl. 
осе. (Holloway), 78, 84, 86. 
— venis CoL) Presl., occ, (Holloway), 84 
Тийе e. (Hatt ), an Argalista, not 
Finlay), 4 
— e x^ Montrouzor, a Collonista (Finlay), 497. 
—— picta Pease, à Collonista (Finlay), 497. 
Lestes colensonis, trout- food (Phillipps), 383. 
lesterata, eo. 
Lesuerii, C yat 
Leto stace yi, NO strigil (Philpott), A 
Letti, geol. phases (Benson), 103, 10: 


852 


Leucosyrinz alta (Harris), occ. Ardgowan 
2 PM. д 
ubsp. transenna Sut., a Bathytoma 


(Finlay), 503, 


. & M, incl in Parasyrinx 
_ (Finlay), 5 514. 
Sut., type of  Cryptomella 
iala 5 
Levat, geol. (Benson), 121. 
levifoliata, Luci 
vinsen, G. , divisions of Sertulariidae 
(Bale), 236 


—— Avena 
ula p "hella, food o = зна 389. 
Libertia grandifora n Banks Pen. 
ak * § Wall), 444 
drus Bidwillit "Hook. f, in Westland 
Lena do 12. 
rthern limit same for 


s amenophuitum Malingii (Holloway) 8А, 
library of Inst. See N..Z Inst. 
Liebe eme E Pili, spores, viability of 
(Cunningham), 42 
—— 0 ae din spores of "— 


life -histories, N.Z. insects (Hudson), 3 

lighthouse, Wellington, first (Baillie), 708, 705. 

lights. See harbour-lights 

Ligusticum latifolium Far. f. See Anisotome 

latifolia. 

Liliaceae, _hosts of Uredo Dianellae (Cunning- 
ham), 42. 

— — oe (Cunningham), 429. 

ago (Cunningham), 404. 


edo. 
y OCC. (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 
e dcs осе. таб. ine (Finlay), 511. 
colorata Hutt Awamoa (Finlay), 
11. 


occ. 
— — mestayerae А. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 192. 
—— pal (Hutt.), occ. mee an & Murd), 156. 
Limacodidae, no mw (Philpott), 220, 

limbata, Dardanula. 

Limea transenna Tate, occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 


Limnophila nigrocincla Edwards, syn., 653 
Limnophilella serotina (Alex ndn Nei of male, 
Mas is. (Alexand er), 
Limo; atenata Sut., juvenile of LL. 
mé ‘inlay, 498. 
zealand ca Hutt. [L. aurita Brocchi], occ. 
TU wam oa (Finla. ) 
—— zitelli ү, = Ardgowan prede 509. 


zitteli 


e. (1 ur 
Linaceae, hosts of. "a elampsora Lini (Cunning- 
m), 27. 


Lincoln, mean rainfall, 1911-20 (Holloway), 70. 

linctum, Vexil 

сона tessallatella Blanch. (Philpott), 214. 
Lindsayi, Poa 


Linemera, n. ge n., charact. (Fi inlay), 483. 
——— in group (Finlay), 481; in key, 493. 
wamodaensia n, Sp., wi ith fig. (Finlay), 485 ; 

ең 493. 


General Index. 


Linemera, interrupta nom. nov. 
Наны — (Finlay), 483. 
inlay, in group (Finlay), 481; ш 


(Rissoa gradata 


кеу, 492 
minuta n. Sp., 


with fig. (Finlay), 483; in 
kev, 


Kisses (Webster), rel. to L. minuta and 
ds көн Айгыз (Finlay), 
nsis n. Sp., with fig. (Finlay), 484 


493. 
DM Rai 


Psa 
sse. prede 
Lini, M оте 
—— Podocysti 


Б Podesta 
—— Uredo. 
perda, Melampsora. 


lin 
озын n monogynum Forst., host of Melampsora 
K 


Melam a Kus oi (Cunnin: 
Liotella a rotaie. атт ау), 626. 
Md ident. with 
slay 


EN 
ide 
& 
БЕ 


vata жсти i si; E 
Lironoba, in grou inlay), in key, 4 

— € eel P with g. (Finlay), 486; 
in key, 493. 

——— polyvincta n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 485 

in key, 493. (Finlay), 48 
v Hedley), in group ( ау), 

е mk Poche erri 55% 
pos ospira отш (Н, inel in Brookula 
Tendais (Finlay), 526. L 
exigua Sut. a Leute congen. with 
micra (Finlay), 4 
Lithoconus abru Ан See Conus. 

‘onus. 


triangularis. See Conus. 
пение nummulitica, осе. (Benson), 108 


litiorolis, Griselinia. 
oyd, C. G., 


Llo fibrils of Nídula emodensis (Cun- 
ningham), 6 
lobatus, Uber. 
Lomas, E. K., rch grant, 1923, 7 
Lom bok, on еркин тїйде rn 
longicornis, M 
icosta, Sertularia 
longifolia, — 
ongissima, Ham er E 
longissimum, Phragmidi : 
2499 zm 
sld., geol. (Benson) Taieri (Fin 


Larios туе? Mestayer, occ. 


lay), 517. 
Loripes should be Lucinida (Finlay), 49 


Louisiade Islds., geol. (Benson), 113, in n 
Loyalty = m , geol. (Benson), 118, 123: 
lucida, © 

—— Murcia 

—— Neptic — 

ета Lene d key (Malloch), 638. 


r Li iof the only sp. О з), б 


General Index. 853 


Lucinida concinna IE) [Loripes], occ. Ard- 
p (Finlay), 5 
X (Hutton), with pl. (Marwick), 193. 
— laminata, (H utt.) [Loripesl, occ. Awamoa 
(Finlay), 511; Pukeuri, 
e А " Marshall and Murdoch, syn., 


—— Tr chomanes 
Lyell hes asst. Sight baste -keeper, Wellington 
hes айда n. n. sp., with = (Finlay), 47 
rpus phoenicius, rel. hecoc T 
toni (Bale), 262-6 ^ a эл 
3 —— secundus 
hae Wharf, Wellington P Baillie). 714. 
ytteltonensis, Incisu 
—— Myosotis ы уат. 


nigh 
E: mone "monocystis, on host of (Cunning- 
ее d spp. (Cunningham), 24. 
рн gham), * 
am Ustelago losen control (Cunningham), | _ te 


grees effect of smut on egg-laying (Cun- 


i, Serta ата 

No and M win first Goveenment pilot, Welling- 
MacCluer Gulf, а phases (Benson), 114. 
Mache Typ his. 
Macfarlane Str. S 

а m area (Speight), 619; 
nd" аан 
eee and Thompson, contractors, Queen’s 
a Bere deca n (Baillie), 716. 
Porn yanus, Papilio 

yar acoma edgari Idih [Tellina glabrella], occ 

P d (Finlay), 510; Awamoa, 511; 


TED Agere as P to to M. — (Finlay), 4 e 
sp., with pl. (Finlay), 4 
Macquarie Isld., no woody plants on Бону) 


местен, осе. оге & Murd.), 156. 


аст 
igo lines анн 
: tix 
(Alexander), 68 goes ga Edwards, desc. of male, 


M 
predi mpalina ate charact. (Marwick), 577. 


lina 


See Micreschara ( Macrompha- | — 


Macropiper excelsum, host of Cixius kermadec- 
ensis (Myers), = 
rot 


Macrurus. See Otolithus ( Macrurus ). ‘ 
actra discors Gray, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 
511; Pees 

— ovata var. rudis Hutt., occ. Dunedin (Fin- 


—— scalpellum Reeve, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 
511; гене 508. 

——— —— осе. (Marsh. & Murd.), 156. 

nk урун 

ок (Friedrich Wilhelm Hafen), geol. (Ben- 
g ут. 

maesta, Хайса. 

Magadina browni — similar to M. clif- 
кейе (Finlay 

—— унета n. n with fig. (Finlay), 532. 

——— thomsoni n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 533. 
magellanicum, Taraxacum. 


magna, Dosinia. 
M е n. 0% (Marwick); 553 ; in key, 54 
: e, 546. 
—— See ae Natica litus d 
Magnusiana, Puce 
Mair, G., notes on lorum germen 694-95 ; 
ru, 695; on pahu, 690-01; on the 
pakuru, 691, 692 ; pet the [e aea or pumoana, 
696 ; on the putara, 696 ; n the putorino, 693. 
maire. Olea Cu digit 
Maitai series, range of Benson), 1 
ju Amauropse 
ucleo psis. 
Mala ta, geol. (Benso son), 1 
Ma lay Archipel., geol. a (вее), 101-2, 


—— Wallace's biological division also 


Malingii, Н  Hymenophyllum.. 
alletia australis (Q. & G.), occ. Awamoa (Fin- 


occ, (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 
Mallobathra epum n. Sp. den tt vn 
— —— strigulata n. pe Сайрон), З 
y 


M gen., ik (Myers), 322 
in key (Myers), 317. 
D UN fti n. вр. Жы a 
— — duniana n. sp., with aye. 323. 


rs), 
таб n. sp., with Я (муе) Ас 
Malvern Hills coa coal area (Speight), 6 
nian fossils (Wi d 539. 
mamaru, tec Teren jue (Rangi Hiroa roa), 
Mamberamo Riv., in pe -— (Benson), 114. 
illa. ica 


See ( Mamilla ). 
Mamma. See Polinices ( Momma J. 


mammilla, aoe 

angarua Creek ossils ie or ce 601. 
Mangilia je n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 201. 
Manipa Is., gaor phases решен), 


— zation henge Hiroa), 367- 
——— music (Ande 
population (Rangi Hiroa), 36 
—— prov verb on roria (Andersen), 080. 


854 


Maori saying, by slighted rangatira (Rangi! 
), 354. 


Hiroa 


of gesture in song (Andersen), 699 ; 
of te reo irirangi, 699. 
aoria, Natica. 


maorianus, Ie 
maorium, 
—— Austrot nee 
cee 
=. оњ 
маи. n, сеп. (Finlay), 513. 
map of N.Z., contoured topographical (Inst.), 


aps— 


Botany— 
N. Z b biolog. region (Holloway), 6 
N.Z. botan. dists., pr TOPO: iris I 85. 


So ia mountain region (Holloway), 76. 


Е. Indies апа N. Guinea, bathymetric (Ben- 
son), 100. 

—— ——- ќе., tectonic features (Benson), 

Malvern Hills, main fault - lines (Speight), 


Pacific, S. Ae еони and structural 
(Benson), 1 
Riv NI арс ps dist. (Bartrum), 
0. 


14 
Meterolog 
Rainfall of of S. Island, N.Z. (Holloway), 73. 
Statist 
Mao popali, density (Rangi Hiroa), 372. 
Marangaranga, Te, prehistoric tribe {Andersen), 


ta, Clem 
Maré sid, oL (Benson), 123. 
Mar К. R., nces on evolution (Rangi 


oa), 369. 
Margaret decepta Iredale, occ. Taieri (Finlay), 
marginalis, Cixius. 


allporti Ten.-Woods allied to M. 
cairoma ge 
—— (Glab an brevispira n. sp. with pl. 
(Marwick), 2 é Т 
cairoma n. a with pl. (Brookes), 154. 
— ne nta Sut., occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 


E Marwick, rel. to M. brevi ispira (Mar- 


wreck llington (Baillie), 7 
Riv., ‘in кыл, рһавев мш 


32 Мага” 
Markham 


Marmorostoma. See о (Marmorostoma). 
Marsden, E., ae | pee 1923, 
ifd 


ay), 44 
inueni grey- 


—— Hutton grant (Inst. ) d 765. 
—— research grant, 
— and Mu des 
identity (Fi 
Marshall Abend sails (Rangi Hiroa), 360. 


» К. deg е б obliquecostata, 


General Index. 


marshalli, Chione. 


—— Venericardia (Pleuromeris ). 
Verconella. 
See Te Heke o Maruiw 
d eee Bee locality 
_ Finlay), 4 
—— "Baryilina, n. 5. gen. (Finlay), 474. 
marwicki, Ves 
Cym 


— de of Phragmidium (Cunning- 
, 24. 


” See Podocarpus spicatus. 
Ma atthewsii, Senecio. 
Meenen oat war-gong (Ана 691. 

urea. бее Carex lucida C. | eye 
mawhiti, laitin. iru n Sandi 
Maw ub. New z к тт т" pue 121. 
mains, M egalatractus. 

,W.L.,M ол use of name (Finlay), 462. 

Mepis, Ustil 
Ma 


ay), 4 
—— of name чта 
—— — marina (сету), "sio (Бану 462, 
ау), 4 


y (Fi 
e (im Aus td Finlay), 465 
T NONI уат Broun, with pl. ( Hudson), 


media, Stellaria. 


meari, Cya athea. 
ala 


mekameka, plait of et (Ra ngi Hiroa), 344. 
alam mpsalta не, trout-food (Phillipps), 


385. 
Melampsora Pag (Cunningham), 2 2 
a in cycle of (Cunningham), 5 


= Idi na Tul., syn., 

—— liniperda Koern., syn., 27. 

—— Kusanoi Dietel (Cunni ngham), 27 duse 

—— Lini gr apc aa with fig. and pl. ( 
ningham), 2 


рен Schroet., syn., 30. 

Melampsoraceae, charact. (Cunningham), 26 

—— hosts of Uredo (Cunningham), (Cun- 

Melampsoridium Klebahn, characteristics 
ningham), 28 key, 26. 


— Be 


tulae Arth., syn., 29. t 
betulinum Klebahn, with fig. (Cunningham), 


, Pe ridermium in cycle of (Cunningham) ^ ee 
Жаран EU ыша Меут., strigil, 
(Philpott), 22 Aa 
— distracta n. n (M 
——— furtiva n. sp., with ү" "ipie өв furtiva 
—— mutans "vs ik. od from 
(Philpott), 6 
elanchrinae, strigil UK fig. (Philpott), 220 
melanombra, A 
Epi 


melanosperma, Cyathia. 


NE aco "Cyathus. 


Р АЙС inter 


General Index. 


Melicope ternata Forst., not on Banks Pen. 
(Laing & Wall), 438. 

Melicytus or Hook. f. var. microphyll 
mmo Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 


E imde Suter, occ. Target Gully (Fin- 
be Isognomon zealandicum 


memi Group on anticlinal enis praes 


Mors Nothofagus 
Mercer St., formerly E College Lane ” (Baillie), 


nen teens from N.Z. Tert. (Finlay), 482. 
p (Finlay), 481; in key, 493. 
zem chaotoma (Ten.-Wo ods), in group (Fin- 
ay), 
app pie May, rel. to Linemera (Finlay), 


тә. п. p. of Suter. See Admete maorium 


EE uf rese. n. sp. of Suter. See Latirus 
brevirostris. 

— — wannonensis (Tate), rel. to Trigonostoma 

waikaiaensis ( (Finlay), 466. 


Merluccius. "See ao Otolithus (Merluccius). 


Pu vulgaris charact. (Frost), 609. 
esalia striolata — utt.) occ. Ardgowan (Fin- 
lay), 510; Puke 


—— rocks, B 
"rai M., Hutton research grant (Inst.), 724., 


ae, Lima 
hee deua. charaot. (Gahan), 687 
elacrias. , strigil (P hilpott), 222. 
igil, fig. COND es 


келін, Sp 222. nae 
ogy, as affecting ede is 


ogy— 
ate, Canterbury, outlying mountains 


70. 


—— — map of 

— en nd Railway “tunnel (Holloway), 
е пева саак 87. 

— Ree en are ih dite : 

—— owes d. (Holl oway), 84 


and СЕ Auckland City ; (Holloway), 


—— Auckland Islds. (Holloway), 91. 
— — Chatham Islds. (Holloway), к 
T Tes ul (Kermadec Islds.), (Hollo- 
Mor "lucida (Forst. f) A. Rich, in 

Уой а ет, TE Se 
a H hyllum ellatum 
on (Holloway) ), “; Vere ЗЫ m 


855 


micans, Notosetia 
micra, "Laevilitorina 
prenom var. microphyllus, M elicytus 
Micreschara Cossman, charact. (Marwick), 577. 
Macromphalina) hu ioni n. mut., with 
ow (tarvik) 578. 
uniformis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 


icrophylla, ge 
copa нарт Gera 
жеке мути в micranthus var. 
Micr strigil, with figs. (Philpott), 


microspora, Ustilago. 
Midland Railway tunnel, rainfall (Holloway), 


nothoe. 
mihivalo, 2. Chiltoni а. 
Milesina Magnus, characteristics (Cunningham), 
in key, 26. 
istiopteridis n. Sp. with fig. and pl 
a. 31, 52. 
Milii, T 
Miliola ( /Pentellina ), occ 
e iron in — 
Milleri, Aecidiu 
Milne, J. A. deterioration of trout (Phillipps), 


30; 


—_— 


Benson), 125 note. 
us kinds Atm 722. 


Ampullina 
zd ellobisimum- 


iooenica 5. Otolithus ( Elops ). - ; 

iodontiscus See Venericardia (M iodontiscus ) 
minima. 

Miolania, occ. (Pamah 124, 127. 

1 not syn. of M. corrugata 


miro, e (Rana Hiroa), 350. 
miscegenation of үт and white (Rangi Hiroa), 
73-74. 


isera, Rissoa. 
ad. geol. phase s (Benson), 104, 113. 
Misol- Óbi-Sula bala. of islands., Tertiary rocks 
(Be 


nson), 105. 
Misotti, Ы geol (Benson), 116. 


856 


эрони, botas 
mitoce: 
Mitra "Чона a оба allied to M. eusulcata 
(Finlay), 4 
—— ba ‘ident. ee Suter (Finlay), 468. 
—— —— Sut. s 
not at бен Gully (Finlay), 498. 
—— -—! m with pl. (Finlay 
—— eusulcata with pl. (Finlay), 468. 
ко еее "i лисой syn., 468. 
sulcata Harris, allied to M. eusulcata 
(Finlay), ск 
' mixta, Haw 
Moesrchaén : hemadelpha Meyr., strigil, fig. (Phil- 
po eer 


sp., with fig. (Philpott), 6 
Mnesarchaciac, strigil, with figs. (Phüpott), 316. 
us, 
Modiolus ане CS occ. Target Gully 
doubtful (Finlay), 49 
oehau, we Mount, с on (Holloway), 88. 
Moeller r, A., Cunningham), 401. 


‚ Java, anticlinal ridge S.W. 
of ( зза убы 102) note 
—— Malay Archipel. ‘submergence (Benson), 
101. 


nics ( ore 


Mollusca, Tertiary, pom 
truthiola 


D 
E 
M" 
P 
a9 
VE 


n 537 

—— Rec nt (Finlay), 51 

Mola орде intei polite е with fig. 
(Alexander), 648. 

en Edwards, desc., (Alexander), 


——— parvulus Alexander, desc., with fig. (Alex- 
ander r), 

— philpotti Alexander, desc., with fig. (Alex- 

ander), 650. 
= rrimus Edwards, desc., with fig. 
(Alexander), 
Ness d geol. (Benson), 123. 
molucca us, Rubus. 
Monalar en g- in classific. (Marwick), 162, 163, 
—— Meum fas во is (Marwick), 1 
тер, with fig. and s (Маг. 
айл 164, 165, 18. 

g. (Marwi 


——— group ck), 168. 
—— stra tp Bees Fo E (Marwick), 172. 
in classific., with pl. 


аео marshalli (Mar- 


ер diag. (Marwick), 1 
—— str. онт сутуга range Marie К), 172. 
Monia dieci (Hutt.) [Placun 
_ Аташов Finlay), 511; Pukeu uri, 5 
ош valid sp. (Finlay), 5 
monitifera, Selaginopa d S apd ч Кае 


ER ase 
—— Stru vraie cingulata subsp. 
—— Thuiaria. 
=» pese 
roides. 


General Index. 


e Sec 

Monodon na "(Tro schel), осе. 
Gully єт А | (Finlay), 497. 

monogynum, Lin 

cei rium sp. and plant-hoppers (Myers), 316. 

pilalis, Aluci 

mon MEHR Crepidula: 

Montagua longicornis paper ауры `270. 

miersii Beat = 

онан рце miersii Chilton, syn., 270. 

sag le аст 


а (Podania. geol. (Benson), 117. 
жире P. G., Kaikoura Mts., strike of (Benson), 
129. 


morgani, Mangilia. 

morganianum, eS 

moselyi, Zelandoptila. 

Moser, T., sound of calabash- -trumpet (Ander- 


sen), 689. 
mosses, N.Z., printing Dixon’s bull. (Inst.), 728. 
Mo ougeotia, trout food (Phillipps), 386. 
mountain southern-beech. See Nothofagus dif- 


ortioides 

mountain-totara. See Podocar rpus Hallit. 
mouse-ear chickweed. See Cerastium vulgatum. | 
ракун. Lon regma ; 


— Ear 
онны `Рһартит.. 
ucronatus, Uber. 
Muehlenbeckia axillaris (Hook. f.) Walp., host 
of Puccinia tiritea e arre 394. 
eir ж МЫ 


(Laing & Wall), 44 
T Сао key (M yers), ET 
us interior, desc. (Myers), 3 ; 
—— punctimargo, desc. (Myers) 1318, 
дрена desc. (Myers), 319. 


muiri, Malph 
muka used nin belt (Rangi Нео 
Mulder, J. F., and Trebileock, zd , varieties 


f Sertularia minima (Bale), 24 
летел Molop 
multifidium, H ymenophyllum. 

multinoda, Plum 


multiplicata, Orthophragmina. 
multisulcata, Mitr 


Municipal esaet л Act, 1842, reasons why 
disallowed (Baillie), 707-8 
menne R., resol. of sympathy One 738 
also Marshall, P., and Murd 
phon. 


ded Tro 
Murex angasi, a Pteronotus (Finlay), 497. 
—— australis Gmelin, syn., 


187. 
octogonus Q. & G., a Hexaplex (Finlay 497. 
NR pes-struthiocameli Chemnitz z, syn., 180. 
stramineus Gmelin, syn. 
de eg & G., occ. Ardgovan Ve 
508 ; Ta rget Gully, 4 n nd 


0; Pukeu 
e Too ариван е Te,” the koauau of 


&c. (Fin- 


Isld 
Musculus pete (Reeve), occ. Taieri, 
lay), 5 


music, Maori (Andersen), 6 
Mussau. See St. Matthias Teid. 


Target — 


Banks Pen. _ 


General Index. 


oc: Otolithus ( Trachinus ). 
, Melanchra 


Muttkovski 1 В. A., the term ^ allotype ” (Alex- 
Myers, M G., "Hamilton ipe die ), 750. 
search Sdn 1923, 7 
igni vis 
Myla певт п. е with pl. (Marwick), 194. 
Myndus radicis, hab. (Myers), 316. 
Myoporaceae, He of Aecidium Myopori (Cun- 
ningha 35. 


m), 
M к» Aecidiu 


mm laetum. "Forst. f, host of Aecidium 


aing & Wall), 
——- capitata Hook. T. s of Puccinia novo- 
Cunningham 


zelandica ( gham), 4 
Myriophyllum elatinoides, do etm (Phillipps), | 


naked smut on barley and wheat (Cunningham), 


oo po geol, (Benson), 121. 


M ies 
«cpm E Ria 
= ены dr idis var. 
nggoulini, Num 
Narloidac of N.Z. farvi) 545, 577. 
assicola n. sec. (Finl 
Natacina. See Sigaretus ( аас 
Хайса Scopoli, in key ом ат wie 548 ; shell- 
nomenclature, 548; to species, 549; 
range, 546. 
— austr ralis Ba сас ave with Uber 
kaawaensis (Marwic а 
—— australis Hutt., 
ex Соини Sut., E 661; 6 
—— bacca n. sp., pl. (Marwick), 550 in 
key, 540 ; gh ndi pen 
I y Durdigalenris Mayer, rel to Carinacca 
ck), 55 


emi nl Hutt., syn., 
—— consortis * Sp with wi (Finlay), 451. 


with in key, 
549; 1. (Marwick), 551; y 
UR Lois " sp., with pl. Marwick), 
у, 549; range, 547. 
i Payr., operculum (Marwick), 
iere "mer ie осе. (Marsh. ке 156 
EI o in Aust. пама 
ists is n. sp., with pl. К нку 55 
in key, 549; range, 547. 
—— haweraensis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 551; 
in key, wale з Tange, 547. 
7 ez pectata ^ sp. (Finlay), 452. 
—— — — with pl. (Marwick), 550; in key, 
549; range, 
— — labellata 


са. type ( (Marwick), 568. 

— — laevis Hutt., syn., 575 

Sa Ad. & Reev e, rel. to Carinacca 
ck), 553. 


_ Marwi 


— maesta. n. sp. with pl. (Marwick), 553 ; 
in key, 549; range, 5 Ec 
—— maori inlay, not at Target Gully 


(Finlay), 504. 


851 


Natica maoria, with pl. (Marwick), 552 ; in key, 
549; range, 
——— notocenica n. SP., with pl. (Finlay), 450 
with pl. (Marwic ck) 550; in key, 
E range, 547. 
vata Hector, syn., 
quaerere n. vg ) p^ pl. (Marwick), 
550 ; vac унц range, 547. 
= p., (Finlay), 45 
в. (Marwick); Si; 


— 


in key, 


range, 

LS elke Sowerby, syn., 

pirata - k., ype ari 576. 
n. sp. 1. (Marwick), 55 


549. 


'&. M., 
elandica & G., 
549 ; in key, 319; ogee 
2L — ай 


ica (Finlay UR 
—— —— not at [o "ally (Finlay), 504 
551 


—— vitrea Hutt., syn., 0/0. 
zelandica M. syn., 55 
with x (Marwick), 
547. 


— g? 


, SYD., ; 
ve "laevis Hutt., syn., 5 
n. subg. (Mario), 9; ; in 
e, 547. 
n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 554 ; 
in ~ in key, 554; "range, 
—— haasti n ind with pl. (Marwick), 554 
in "in key у, сву, 554; га 
—— (Magnatica ) | approzimata | € with йя 
(Marwick), vp ; in key 
——— —— nuda n. sp.» with pl. ' Marwick), 556 ; 
.in key, { e “range, 7. 
teri nom. ie with pl. (Marwick), 
885; in in en 554; range, 
—— —— enint eina n. ad with pl. (Marwick), 
ч, 
rn аный pe poate Нш. syn pr 567. 
—— (Neverita) pnt ж tt., vem. 
Naticidue of x N. vi (Marwick), 54 
National Research Council, formation (Inst.), 


Nautilus sp. aff. suciensis Whiteaves, with pl. 
a ee 


nebulosa, 
Needham, - v КИ faod of trout (Phillipps), 388-89. 


Soros 
Nelson, climate бент ferns reae 87. 
N ites, OCC. (Benson), 105 note 
hila. 


— ia. 
ladomy 
Nephrodium vati Raoul, occ. Banks Pen. 
Lai all), 440. 
Nepticula “erect n. sp, with pl and fig. 
(Watt), 679, 6 
vu cante E Tx 


686 
——— lucida Philp., with pl. and figs. (Watt), 674 ; 
charact., 679. 


d and fig. (Watt), 678, 679, 


—— ogygia, with figs. (Watt), 679, 686. 


858 


N Sins a with pl. and figs. (Watt), 679. 
n. sp. (Meyrick), 662. 
is Meyr. (Wat 68 


propono t), 
70-2 E hadid d be N. erechtitus (Watt), 


роне costata Hutt., type of Nassicola 
514. 


é, type (Marwick), 559. 
Neritopsis ? sp., wit th pl (Wilckens), 542. 
ighti Trechmann, ee 541. 
Nertera setulosa Ho ok. £, осе. Banks Pen. 
(Laing & 
nervosus, Cixi 
Nes ia, See ee ( Nesormosia ). 
nettle. See Urtica fero. 
nettle-fly. See o roms urtic 
eurochorema ip sciet here males, with figs. 
(Tillyard), : 28, 390 -91. 
—— d vn. sp., with pl. and figs. (Till- 
—_ 291-92 
Neverita Risso (Marwick), 571; in key, 549; 
range, 546. : 
— — josephinia Risso, type Расе), 571. 
also Nat Polinices 
Benson), 119, 120. 
edonia, geol. eiie 119, 123, 124, 
New Guinea geol. (Benson), 


113 et 
New reli 


103, 105, 107, 112, 


geol. (Benson), 120, 121. 
New He SE HR oak (enean) 119, 123, 126, 133. 
dn нш, geol. (Benson), 120, 
Newman, A. K., клин of Maori (Rangi 
„ Hiton), 362, 3 
ewtoniella n. 
pren eee dud ae 
—— "rang from ылы suteri (Mar- 
хез 
А. ridge ensem) 
N.Z Z. rocks (Benson), 
N.Z. Institute, е восіебіев’ reports, 1922 
(Inst.), 728 ; 1923, 753 ; lev vy for vol. 55, 762. 
—— —- annual meeting, 1923, minutes, 1215 
ib., нагу Jue 


— — 


= z, Ataxocerithium 


132. 


talogue Committee, 
ий 5 ж. ; report, 1923, 77 
etr list, additions, 
ET ; in 1922, 7 


Report, 1922 


1921 (Inst.), 

— fellow Ана elections, 1922, gazetted, 
- 729; election, 1923, 749; vacancies, 750 ; 
== зеен gazetted, 755 ; election, 1924, 


—— Gre Barrier Reef 
report 5 ЕЗ report, 1923, 
ary-mem bership qualifications 
E } 150; дешы reported, 751; election, 


Committee, 


а brary, removal (Inst. ), 732, 734-35 ; 
report дет 3, and housing agreemer nt, 773. 


cers for 1923 (Inst.), 751; for 

С 1924, 776. 
—— publications, storage (Inst. ), 757, 758, 
ЖОНИ ee ation Com , 1922 


mittee, report 
Дет nst.), 7 41; delay in publishing Trans, and 
E of vols. for 1922- 23, 770 ; ste 1923, 


General Index, 


N.Z. Institute, Peace Committee, report, 
1923 7 05 st. kT 
i оар Committee, report, 
~ 1922 2, 741; is 1923, 762; p: ten years 
ending 1923, m сетей -list, 7 
ing 


(Inst.), ings, reconstitu- 
tion, te: = report, 1923, 754; resolutions, not 
in 1923 re epar 57. 


an Observatory Committee, 
report, 1923 ( (inst. 714. 


ong Nat. Park — e 
report, d (last А 181; report, 1923, 7 
Р ing-expenses of f members, 1923 
(Inst.), 1385, 740; 1924, 756, 7 
S edens: apiti," a noted jo (Ander- 
695. 


en), 
garuroro- AA se dist., palaeontology (Mar- 
es — 

ata T on edes n), 699. 
N gati- -Hotu, an icit 
N, 


( 3 
echnique (Andersen), 698-99. 
Ngati- Бал fy. afflicted (Ran 
Nga 


ati-Tama, members of (Rangi Hirn 364. 
Ngatitutanekai descendants Tutanekai 
(Andersen), 695. 


nguru, music of (Andersen), 695-96. i 
Nidu т simae: characteristics (Cunningham), 6 


key, 
Bul. candle ( Peck) White, with figs, (Cunning- 
ham 
emodensis (Berk.) Lloyd, with figs. (Cun- 
mp k, syn., 62. 
microcarpa eck, syn., 
rugispora White, is 62. 
N Nidularia, i in i key Саа 

andida 


Sm 
Nidularialer E N. Z. AE A 59. 
niger, teromyces. 
nigrescens, Реле. 
nigricans, Danthonia еткин уат. 
H ylobia 


nigrifrons, Ниш 

nigrocaulus, Obelia. 

nigrocincta, penal esa ge 
ol 


nigroalterta, Gonomyia (Lipophleps ). 
nig 


num 
N ella, wou: food (Phillipps), 382. 
nitida, Olearia. 
Niue inerat playing (Andersen), 694. 
Niuean belt (Rangi Hiroa), 350. 
ni петт, Am; pu neurus ( ‘Nesormosia). 
nivicola, Ranun 
nivi icta, durat As. 
" z me ds дА шш! (Baillie), 7 A: 921. 
Noc trigil, wi к. (ГК 220, 
Noctuoldes, strigil еи) 2 

icingulatum, tiorem. 
nodifera var. euclia, Charo 


General Index. 859 
nodilirata, SUM ytoma. Nozeba candida n. sp., with fi Finlay), 490 ; 
nodosa, Obe in key, 494. i е 

кань. 27 var. effusa n. var. (Finlay), 491; in 

—— Verconella. key, 494. 
— sitteli, Siphonalia. — — coulthardi (Webster), rel. to N. candida 
nodosi, Uredo Scirpi. Ошу) 4 491. 
nodosoliratus SUE ети nata (Hutt.), in group (Finlay), 482 ; 
кее» Sei ? іп а key, 49 

ulosa, St Бу olar Киин — uem syn., 577 

noetlingi, Otolithus ( Serranus s). Nucula ha occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 
nomenclature, Finlay's revisions, Target Guly,| 5 


x 


10. 
—— simplex (A. "d [N. strangei], occ. Ard- 
Sanden (Finlay), 51 0. 
occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 
T sie 
Nuculana vend (A. Ad.) [Leda], occ. Target 
Finlay), 496. 
—— semiteres Унив) ur occ, Ardgowan 


(Finlay), 510 ; Pukeuri, 508 
— pon ay 


ÈC., 


512. 
—— Naticidae and Naricidae, changes (Mar- 


ick), 5 
vri, S ьан. 
Ek ridge, geol. (Benson), 127. 
orway trout ‚ичун (Phillipps), 390. 
e C. playing of (Andersen), 694. 
a trout-food (Phillipps), 383. 
othofagus cliffortioides (Hook. f.) Oerst., forest 
on divide, Canterb ci (Holloway), 
—— Menziesii (Hook к ова - food- plant of 
E selenitis (Wat t), 6 
food-plant of eese lucida (Watt), | —— cena 


cei Magnatica Jj: 


T 

=P Solanderi (Hook. f.) Oerst., occ. (Hollo- | —— Benson 5 
N . __— ‘nanggoulini, occ. (Benson), = note. 
Nothopanax anomalum (Hook. f.) Seem., On 


( ——— striatus, occ. = 125 note 
Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 438. i, occ. (Ben 


_— variolarius 
M arboreum (Forst. f.) Seem., occ. (Holloway), питта, Lith Lithothamnium: 


, 


Ort 
nuntius, Otolithus "jt f Fierasfer 3. 


рни кар nutans, Rhagodia. 
Nyctalemon orontes Linn., strigil (Philpott), 224. 


othormosia. 
othormosia ). 
Nothophila аста (Edwards), desc. of female 
‚_ (Alexander r), 65 
nebu [3 Edwards), dese. of female (Alex- 
enti n. gen. (Finlay), - 


Notodontidae, pet with fig. (Philpott), 222, аи irsella. 


N todontoidea stri; 
, strigil es, ga" 222, 223. 
Legende ^ че ge t), 2 
ralis Walk., strigil (Phil tt), 2 
ote strigil (Philpott), 224. E 
osetia, in group (Finlay), к in key, 49 
RET eode (Webster), occ. Taieri URN 


—— Turricula. 
Obelia australis v. Lendenfeld, occ. (Bale), 231. 
— coughtr еуі n. 5р., with fig. (Bale), 230 
— genic ‘culata (Lin n.), occ., &c. (Bale), 230. 
nigrocaulus Hilgendorf, oce. (Bale), 227, 
30. 

—— nodosa n. Sp. with fig. (Bale). 230. 


мнне хен » in воро (Finlay), 481. 
пау), 488; in 
po Бый. 
‚ Crassat 


risca n h fig. (Fi 
) 4 


Di 
ES rà ey, р. pares n. мес ud 
f. subflavescens Iredale, 
E 488 ; "Taieri, 517; in paci pmi 


ellites 
Obi, geol phases (Benson), 106, 113. 
obli 


= nari (Webster), rel. to N. prisca (Fin- peer ey 
mga, *- 
Заа us | oblongum, Phragmidium 
"WE iae, Otolithus (Raniceps) plan s elia 
novae-zelandiae, Acaena. obstructus, Uber. 
, Calyptraea. obtusatum, Phragmidium. 
SER Г семей teer ide 
—— Phragmidium. — roj 
—— Pleuro pea n. £- (Meyric k), 661. 
—— Puccini i ulosa Meyr, type n. & g. (Meyrick), 


сс 
777 VER П ida, 
aue Ochrogaster contraria Walk., strigil (Philpott), 
222. 


ndica , Puccini 
Nos ozeba, i in group (Finlay), 482; in key, 493. 


860 


October Riv., geol. TUNER 119. 
octor гоян, Mur rex. 

— roten Hex 

—— bi ae Heaplen 
Pel Glyphi pte 
oc 


n. sp. (Miller), 284 
Oddfellows' Hall, X cum а ИНЕ 
i M. 


(Baillie), 7 
—— reclamation, Lambton Quay ‘Railio, 713. 
Odontotheca a biepinosa Levinsen, syn 
arpa Levinsen КЕ macro- 
ides pa (Bale) c 

minima Levinsen, syn., 248. 

—— eis Lens syn., = 
—— iris a Levinsen, s syn., 

рт trout-ood (Р E Phillipps), gt 
odoratae, 'perulae-. 


odoratum, Ant. = Nu um. 
cas ome эло, by Iredale ( (Finlay), 498. 
a, Marsh. & Murd., occ. Target 


вау у (шау: 496 
be Pyrgulina rugata (Hutt. Ъ 


should be Pyrgulina rugata 
), 498. 
=. hab. (Myers), 316 
Oenopota, sugg. by Iredale for Bela (Finlay), 
499. 


Officers of a щшде 
и. Ne 


See N.Z. Institute. 


ie), 709. 
i Hook. i not on Banks Pen. 
all), 438. 
of war-gong (Andersen), 690. 
КІ Беха арр. TES food: plants of A PUER melanombra 
att), 3 
—— angu жо Hook. f., host of Uredo south- 
landicus (Cunnin gham), 44 
— — arborescens (Forst. f.) Cockayne and Laing 
(= nitida), host of Puccinia movae- zelandi iae 
_ (Cunningham ‚8 
eu — NUR plant of Nepticula ogygia ( Watt), 
avicennaefolia (Raoul) Hook. f., host of 
ucc 


inia novae-zeland ci (Cunningham), 395. 
pte » host of Uredo tupare 


а 


віта Petrie, occ. with Alectryon 
pop ut & Wan, 438. 
ook. f, host of Eurytoma 


„insignis Hook. f., host of Uredo wharanui 
(Cunningham), 46. 
Lyalli Hook. f., host of Uredo Oleariae 
(Cunningham), 44, 
macrodonta Baker, ps of Aecidium Macro- 
dontae еннеех т), 4 
nitida Hook. f. e laria arborescens. 
Oleariae, Aecidiu, 
Uredo. 
— Cecidomyia 
—— Eurytoma 


General Indez. 


Cee, in vd (Myers), 317. 
of Whi 


ith pl. (Myers), 325. 
бт. н Бране: 316. 
marginalis (А Welle syn., 
oppositus Walker, dies, Р (Hudson), 343, 
Heus vith P A. 


а 
2 315. 
елы. e X pi RUE 324. 
Ойда nthae, Pucc 
Horae gigas, food. value (Malcolm and Hamil- 
76. 


cing. Pycnocentrodes. 
olivacea, Uredo. 


ver, W. mia huttoni and А. trigo- 
=e afin. (Маге) 191. 
Barrie PRAE hern (Inst.), 732. 
——- sided Islds. f 
—— Hymenophyllum rarum on Lord Howe Is., 
88. 


— —  Onithochiton subantarcticus, ident. (Finlay), — 
521. 


oliveri, утен, 
Ойа, Cyathus bis 
io ка » ір gale (Ba 
Omori, Fusakichi, resol. of ed (Inst.), 753. 
Onagraceae, hosts of Coleosporium Fue. 
(Cunningham), 2 
—— Pucciniastrum pustulatum (Cunning- | 
ham), 30. Ў а 
—— — — Puccinia pulverulenta (Cunningham) — — 
395. 


CREE. Ustilago (Cunningham), 404. 

Onairo ser series, fossils a e. & Murd.), 1 О 
ncopera mitocera Turn., strigil, with Ey , 
218. 


— series of rocks (Bartram), 141, 142, PA 


со „ча (Rochebrune), ident. and 
occ. (Finlay), 5 
a оя Sut., P (Finlay), 521-2 22. 
Onoba, in group (Finlay), 4 
absent fro m N.Z. Tert. " Finlay), 482. pe 


iata (M tege) in group (Finlay), 
баны, аха, ой (Benson), 1 


oleraceus, Sonchus. 


no a famous pahu (Andersen), 691. 
rculata, O wore 
icta ) 15 
Operculina, occ. ` (Benson р note. 
Ophidiidary um. See Otolith us ('Ophidiidarum). | 
Ophidium. See NE (Ophidium m). 
ophiodes, Vermic 
opima, Ancilla (Barypira A 
Plumularia setacea va 


TPT Ci. ie 
Olia 


Orbitestella lo Mestayer, occ. Bluff (Finlay S 
ELE Triplectid 52 
Orewa Stream, гачан ( Bartrum), 152. 
ornata, Struthiolar bx 

ornatus, Hem 


Us, 
oro, in song (Andersen), 698. 
orontes, Nyctalemo 


General Index. : 861 


nches chartularia n. sp. Wr ass 205. 
—— similis n. sp. (Philpott), 2 
ра, Tortrix 
orthogonia, Sertularia. 
— Synt ntheciu 
orihogonium, tke 
uni" agmina cf. ied occ. (Benson), 125 


-—— "dicus occ. (Benson), 125 note. 


32. 
0. ogona uc ' Lendented differs from 
imate а (Bale e), 2 
‘ahi R 
orycta, aoe anga ( angi Hiroa), 363. 


Osborn, H. 
Osner, G. sab, ‹ of a өлге oo aie 316. 


orm 
Ostrea, осе. (Mars h. & а Mus wedi 
p edt (Speight), 


у. Zitt. ; Fin- 
E 6 torfi Zitt., occ. Target Gully ( 


ense, Aecidium. 
otagoensis, Pleurotoma. ` 
othone, Conomitra. 


ho 
сее 
iake f (Finlay), 508. 
Otira, fall ( pem 71. 


—— (Citharu. 
Gey ны ) latisuleatus n. sp. with pl. 
snas (Dentex) aff. subnobilis Schubert, with pl. 


_ (Frost), 6 
o t Blom) miocaenicus n. sp. with pl. 
EDS i Pierasfer ) nuntius Koken, with pl. (Frost), 
a =e Ж m "ms Koken var. sculpta, with 
Tm ey gracilis Schubert, with pl. 
(Е _ (Frost), 608 ; range, 607. 
I toulai Schubert, with pl. (Frost), 608 ; 
Or ( (iter erluccius ) pukeuriensis n. sp., with pl. 
(Ophidi 
АА el pe ) elongatus, n. sp., with pl. 
(Oph panianalli Bassoli and Schu- 


idis 
bert, with pl. "y toa enn 
— ү; arapercis ) аут А "sp. with pl. Mea 


Otolithus (Percidarum) cottreaui Priem, with pl. 


Bv ИЕ per 
Priem, with p. jas ge 
ЕЕ (Physiculus) a 
(Frost), 608 ; range, 
pij oed insi ге “acuminatis Koken, 
pw. pl. (Frost), 611. 
Raniceps) rye En Koken n. var. novae- 
aaa Ra with pl. (Frost), 
—— (Scopelus) circularis п. 
(Frost), 608; range, 
us Bassoli, with pl. (Frost), 
~ 607; ra range, 606—7. 
—— (Serranus) noellingi Koken, with pl. 
~ (Frost), le 
rum) elongatus Priem, with pl. 


— gregarius Koken, with pl. (Frost), 


эр., with pl. 


p ычча mutabilis Koken, with pl. 


NI 0. 
taran limestones, fossils (Finlay & McD.), 535 


ina, Acaena. 
ovuloides, Uber. 
Oxalidaceae, hosts of Ustilago (Cunningham), 
404. 
Oxford, Mount, climate and forest (Holloway), 
76-77. 
ethira, trout-food (Phillipps), 385 
ik albiceps McL., with figs. (Mosely), 673. 
hyrrhizus, Ranunculus. 
Paci, bathymetric map of S.W. Pacific (Ben- 


— E. Indies a 100. 


ити, саи ( 
ula vegrandis М. & M., occ. Pukeuri 
inay), "508. 
iense, C ium. 
pena кас г еу (Andersen), 690-91. 
(Rangi Hiroa), 350 
jure, iuveni stola А, Andersen), 691. 
aia a rsen), 692. 
Pande 4c pesti — -zelandiae var. 
pallidula, Bor 
Pallium. See Chlamys (Pallium). 
meri, Plumularia. 
Paniculare, Dica 
niculariae, 


1923, meeting in N.Z., 


Puc 
Pan-Pacific ыры, 
report of repres., 


730; repres. (Inst.), 751; 
711. 
pantanelli, Otolithus (Ophidium ). 


862 


y rite Cer M 
18. hus (Parapercis). 
нар ее (Bangi Hiroa), 360. 
Paphia gote- Sras ), occ. (Marsh. & Murd), 156. 
Pa etn шо us Leach, strigil, fig. (Phil- 


tt), 2 25. 

Papilionoidea, icula with figs. (Philpott), 224. 
papillaria, Str 

naa 


e (Rangi venen 857. 


ег), 
pus, char. of genus (Chilton), 273. 
caeru AS G. M. Thomson), with figs. 
(Chilton), 273-74. 
E —— subterraneus (Chilton), with figs. (Chilton), 
moecium, trout-food (Phillipps), 382 

ops planifrons, food of (Phillipps), 388. 
trout-food (Phillipps), 
Paraphylaz varius Broun, with pl. - (Hudson), 


Par 
Paranephr 


aea aer simplex one syn., 236. 
Forget — 


inda 
Para arasyrina: n. (Finlay), 5 
Paratene Ngata, use of sail (Rangi Hiroa), 361. 
pare, feather in fillet (Rangi Hiroa), 
rekereke, sandals eria Hiroa), eu E 
parengarenga, leggings s (Rangi Hiroa), 3 


Park, J., Clifden beds, grouping (Finlay & 
cD.), 5 
parkeri, Calycella. 
Gonothyraea. 
parki, Ditrupa. 
Miomelon. 
parkinsonianum, Austrotriton. 
d Notosetia porci. subsp. 


ma, Diptyc 
Paroxyeitira n n. g. (Mosely), 6 
—— eaton sp., with с (Mose ly), 6 
n. Sp., 4 hee Shs figs. (M. ies 673. 
—— with figs. (Mosel 670. 
parthenopeum, Cymatiu um. i 
dome J. Edge-, Maori sail (Rangi Hiroa), 


——— 


Pied. Erycina. 
Zali 


pateaensi 
Рила Кас (Lesson), occ. Dunedin (Finlay), 


Pater a ee 
pato, war-gong. See pahu. 
мачо, N X wed ан of smuts (Cunningham), 
pati, Cardium. 
Pittosporum. 
— — Synthecium 
patungaro, eue in house- ls angi 
Hiroa), 356. a 


Files неран Не (Hector) О. Wilck., 


es, Cyathus 
.| Pfeffer, у. ., iron in plants (Aston), 722. 
kenella. 


General Index. 


patungaro technique (Rangi Hiroa), 354. 
paua, composition (Malcolm and Hamilton), : 


Pearse, 2 ве: "ue of trout (Phillipps), 388. . 
ff. sectus Hutt., occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 


wb t Hutt., occ. Target Gully (Finlay), 


496. 
—— burnetti en a —_ mui 
mys chatha 
— pegea Hutt, . occ. Target Gully ы 
lay), 496. 
——- huttoni Park, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511; 
Pukeuri, 508. 
— radiatus Hutt, a Chlamys (Finlay), 497. 


ecu 
eel Pac. ferns s (Hollo oway), 78. 
Mou ate (Holloway), 7 


— chat 


— 


Peka te Тенти koauaw from leg-bone of 
(Andersen), 695. 

Pelew дез, 29+ рер (Benson), 113. 

Pelica a Gray 


See A n Pelicaria ) obesa. 
peltatum, Hymenoph: 
Pencarrow, early epar on i (Baillie), 706 ; 

change to fixed light, 
м — marina, “Йи ait gp 

natula, Plumularia. 

аканы, Dryopteris 
pentagonalis 8, Orthophragmi 
Pentellina. See Milliola (Pe ntellina ). 
Percidarum. d Т ( Percidarum ). 
чу ped Usti 


Periderm "her. ., in key (Cunningham), 32. 
yn., 

— Lari is Arth., syn. 

Perigon imis аар. но, Hm (Bi 227./ 

Perisibino c. (Be 


on), 
Parise, strigil (Philpott), 218 


(Wilekens), 541. 


perpleza, сета 


1880 
ада Een cinia. 1 
perplexum, Ataxocerithium. a 
rpusilla, Asperula. ud 


Persectania ewingii Westw., strigil, fig. (Philpott), е 
221. = 


——— similis n. ep. (Philpott), 207. 
persicina, Corda 


pes-struthiocameli, M 

Potane, Maruiwi at (Andersen), 696. 

petilia, Dana ida ch sippus. 

petiolata, Celmisia. " 


tiolatae, Aecidium Celmisiae-. 


Petrie, D., Hector aw yard пи ), 758. E 
Petriei, Aecidiu m Celmisiae- i 
— — Celmisia. i 
—— Deyeuxia. 

pezizoid 


pfefferi, S. 


General Index, 


Phalium labiatum (Perry), validity of name 
(Finlay), mre 
sp. рулу (Lamk.) should have 


spec. rank (Finlay), 5 
— р (Lamk.), nd (Finlay), 506-7. 


Phe ical n. gen. (Finlay), 
уи constricta M. & S., occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), 


Philippine Archipel., trend-lines (Benson), 10 
Philocryptica poly ypodii i Watt, with pls. Watt), 
336. 


Philorheithous гач ез 303. 
Philorheithrus nom. emend., with figs. 
(Н 303-4 
lis (Hudson), with pl. and figs. (Tillyard), 


is n. sp., with pl. (Tillyard), 305-6. 
pott, А. gita , specific importance, 663. 
рїш, Ну che. 


., Syn., 327 
mouth - parts like 
ri crassum (Chilton), 631. 
phoeniceus, Lytocarpus. 
holadomya ETT Hutt., occ. 
(rial), 50 
ma Filum Kor syn., 48. 
Ране redo. 
Phormium gaan rs f., host of Uredo 
Phormii (Cunningham), 43. 
tenax Forst., bab. of Oliarus atkinsoni 
з ЕР, 325. 
— — host of Uredo Phormii (Cunningham), 


Pukeuri 


characters (Cunningham), 14. 


тыйыб. 
idium Link., characters ae ) 


MR 

—, . Caeoma in cycle of (Cunningham ), 3 

——— Acaenae п. SP., with fig. and pl. бом 
' ham), 18, 51; in key, 15. 

mac iflorum James, syn., 16. 

— Caen of Thuemen (Cunningham), 24. 

hlechtendal, with fig. (Cun- 

ningham), Tis in poker \ 

-zelandiae m. x^ with fig. and pl. 

~ (Cunningham), 18, 51; in key, 15. 

ca Filum pops on (Cunning- 


longum vs d 
——— obtusatum Schmidt, syn. 719. 
Potentillae P. Ka Vies Y fig. and pl. 
erage 19; 


key, 1 
Ti ‘lum parasitic on (Cun- 
T 
— Rosae -pimpinellifoliag | Diet., syn., 16. 
—— Rosarum Fol., syn., 
—— parvi a A Wint., is E 
imile n. sp., with fig. оа Р 


NS ), 204. 
Phyllachne Colas (= БА анча 
Colensoi Hook. f.), host of Leiden monocystis 

(Cunningham), 47. 
Vies kere See also Otolithus drew Le 
us Forster, similar 
( — (Phweicuhia) bicaudatus (Frost), 609. 


863 


P sonema Lev., syn., 
F halogen albiceps Mg., TE not pupate in mine 
РТЫ 687. 
—— should be Р. atricornis (Watt), 687. 
atricornis Mg., occ. in Europe (Watt), 687. 
picta, Leptothyra. 
pictum m, Epilobium. 
pig, rate of growth, and diet needed (Aston), 


pilosa, A caena Sanguisorbae var. 
nthonia. 
pilot, first Govt. appt., Wellington (Baillie), 705. 
жоны, iu 
pimpinelli ‘feline, Ph ragmidium 
Pines, Isle of, coral- limestone (ветен), 125. 
ingao. See Scirpus frondosus 
Ойы ais ien 
moia ii in sheep (Aston), 7 
Pinna distans Hutton, ias à abris T 158. 
lata Hutto Murdoch), 1 
—— plicat ue Hutt. acid (Murdoch), 67 
Pintach oil, analysis (Fi 


— 


Piroutet, M., New ОКей, geol. (Benson), 
Pisania drewi Hutton, syn., 198. 
pisaniopsis, cem 
m ook. > совка state 
not yet eere T (Petrie e), 95 

Turneri n. sp. ) 9. 
piupiu ahi, holder (Rangi Hiroa), 353. 
der nomia zelandica M ident. (Finlay), 


Mene “Maori Mags n 344. 


Planet Deep (Benson), 
ifrons, Paranep. 


tagi 
variae (Cunningham), 3 
Plantaginis-variae, Aecidiu 
Plantago spathulata Hook. pr host of 
IW 
not on 


Aecidium 
Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 


plant-hoppers (Cixiidae) (Myers), 315-26 

planus novae-zeelandiae, Otolithus (Rani- 
ceps j: 

platessa, Callochiton. 

Platt, J. T., ship-signals (Baillie), 7 

ie uet Me Philp., first е тесога 
( evite 

plebevana, 

Pleistocene brorum 


lesiotriton 
spp. (Finlay), 45 
рата ‚ trout dod dee 382. 
n ey, occ. Ardgowan 
"Fila 510; Target t Gully, 
See Ve i ES Pleuromeris )mar- 


кыч ан, 599. 
to Cymatium 


Pleronctilrem See Otolithus (Pleuronecti- 
daru 
Рошела albula Hutt., assoc. with Cryptomella 
‚ мм) 516. 

ia Harris, type of Parasyrinx (Finlay), 
вм 


864 


Pleuroloma novae -zelandiae Reeve, type of 
Phenatoma "(Finlay), 515. 
—— otagoensis О. Wilck. (Wilckens), 541. 
urd., assoc. with Cryptomella 
E as 


Nen Tr. J., * Noah's Ark " ^ reg 709. 
Plimmer's Wharf (Bailie), 71 0. 
» Tuberculina persicina, occ. 
(0000 —— Urocystis Anemones, infection by (Cun- 
К ==. 

~ plumosa, А 

79 Planar доодо v. Lendenfield, same 


as P. setacea (Bale), 254. 


E Bonis Hutton (not On 
— re; not G 257. 
Male ean y. о> m a 
(Bale 


— йу Aman, rel to P. sefacea, &c. 


_ (Bale), 258. 
EU. noda Allman, diff. from P. setacea 


— palmeri (i Natiin tym. 
ena Нано (not Ellis and Solander), 
~~ sdacea (Ellis 

( ) with fig. к (Bale), 252-53. 


Were mm АЙ, 


253, 254. opima n. var., with fig. (Bale), 


orst. f., occ. ` Banks Pen. (Laing & 
— aquatica L., host of Puccinia graminis 


ii T. Kirk, in Westland (Hollo- 


n o 

ES or mating pins of 
pLandersen used for making w 
Podocystis Fr dp 


General Inder. 


Pohue, Te, Maruiwi 1 рез ee nde 
Polinices Montfort. See 


His 
p 
à 


ЕС? ыы Narre а 
syn., 

—— pseudovitreus 
—— vitreus (Hutt. 3 (=P 
P. pseudovitreus ( rn 452 452. 
not at Target G 
syn., 570. 
( Euspira, ) cinctus (Hutton) s 
( Mamma ) ovatus (Hutton), 
—— f Neverita 


— 
——— 
——— 
—— 


politus, Circulus. 


—— Elachorbis. 

Pollanious, no strigil (E 

Pollenia Rob.-Desv., 

fumosum (Hutton), pet 

Pollia compacta (Sut.), осе. Атар 
oon ae 


rarer et Hotei Westad.. ' syn. ^ ‚ 497. 
Polygonaceae, h of Puccinia 
ningham 


Polygonum сі cinense, h 
арин но 418. 
— prostratum (= 


——— serrulatum Lag. 
H бмр eene 
Pol. w^ 


Polynice s hutton 


(ain &W cy? 
—— grammitidis R. Br., 


serpens 
poly podium-mo то 
Polystichum са 

(Laing & Wa 1), 440 
vestitum (Forst. f. 
88. 


— 


General Index. 


pontis, Uber (Neverita 

Poperang Isid., , geol. (Benson), 121. 

poporokaiw edycarya arborea. 

population, Maori angi аа), 363. 

Рога Такі, seller of p no (Andersen), 693. 
, str 


jum (Cunning- 
ham), 


porutu, musical pris o (Andersen), 694. 
P Tertiary his of N.Z. (Henderson), 


580- 
Potamogeton Cheesemanii, trout-food (Phillipps), 
382, 386. i 
Potamopyrgus, trout -food (Phillips), 382. 
—— badia Gould, oce. as semi-fossil (Finlay), 
491 


— speleus (Frauenfeld), sub-fossil occ. (Fin- 


lay), 4 
Potente, ‘Phragmidium. 


— Puccinia. - 


Potsda Siri See Monumbo 

Potter, A. A., and Coo: ns, G. W., diff. шта 
T'ritici and: T. levis (Cunningham 

Potts, T. Hymenophyllum ie occ. 


83. 

pe raka, a bait-rest (Rangi Hiroa), 356. 
Poverty Bay Institute no longer incorporated 
(insi) 753. 

powar fire-fan (Rangi Hiroa), 354 

ae fire - gun Hiroa), 354. 


in (Finl e ^46. 
a Medica oce. UE 462, 517. 
in key (Finlay), 4 


maticus, retus. 
Probolium miersii Chilto 
P a оті, Mone ion 'Phillipps), 38 


rch grants (Inst.), 770. 


865 


olocardia та Sut. should be P. patula (Hutt.), 
"Finlay ), 4 
pulchella (Gray) occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 
Me un 511. 
a Hutt., gx» a syn. of P. patula (Hutt.), 
(Finlay), 498. 
Protodolium speighti (Trechmann sp.) (Wilckens), 
l. 


Protosynaema quaestuosa n. 8р. c gue 205. 
уа fish-foods (Phillipps ) 388 
Surcula. 


nna, S 
proverb, \ Maori. ge Maori as i 


prove — о ri (Rangi Hiroa), 

P "voli should be Gari (Finlay) 497. 

lineolata Grey, oce. (Marsh. & Murd.), 156. 
scans 


354. 


pseudo-australis, 
eudo-cyperus, C ` 
Pseudoliotia рй Sut., a Collonista (Fin- 


lay), 497 

seudopanax fe T. Kirk, on Banks Pen. 

(Laing & Wall), 498 

eudorugata, O 

P rien 

Pseudotoma Bell, rejectn. of name (Finlay), "5. 
— — excavata (Sut.) [Bathytoma), occ. Ardgowa 

_ Finlay), 510. 


Cossm. [Bathytoma sulcata), occ. 
~ Pukeuri (Finlay), 508. 
geom treus, Polinices. 
Uber jubuctr ia 
рее, Ve 
deter McL., ya key, &c. (Tillyard), 286, 


—— = анаан Mc.L., female-wing venat, (Till. 
Psi mimicum McL., aget acini ад 
Psilotum triquetrum m Sw. обра P" ay), 8 
Seed incisa, See Hist 
emula R. Br., pea zo Pen. (Laing & 
Wall) 440. 
Pteronotus angasi ad [Murex], осе. Ard- 
gowan (Finlay), 5 
— ractus, doubtful classific. cetus 499. 
iratus . no with P. 
~ pukeuriensis Sut. (Finlay), 500 
—— pukeuriensis “inl not ‚ оор. with P. 


—— shou 
ensis UNE (As (Finlay), 50 
n. gen. Taglisella (Finlay), 513. 
dem rid congen. with Bela infelix 


tenu Тин ыды 
би, ќе &e. diras ), 499. 
Rugobela > 514. 
“see Bela tenuilirata. 


pubens, Epilobiu 
Publication болайн. See N.Z. Instit 
puse: fund, members ond. (ns st.), 


—— tenuilirata. 


of Inst. 


See N.Z. Instit 
Puccinia on ngelica 


and A Modal (Cunning- 


am), 6 
—— Actaeae Адпор yri Ed. Fisch., syn., 1. 
— — Actaeae-Elymi Mayor, syn., 1. 
—— ades зай Diet. et Holw., syn., 1. 
—— Agropyri ЕП. et x m 1. 
—— agropyrina Erikss., 
—— Arthur's nu. S sinh) 2 2. 


866 


iege аанак gone. syn., 
alte h., 
—— dnisoominis n. "d arith fig. (Cunningham), 


tas Lagerh., 
— ае rulae-odorata. 
ham), 7. 
—— Caricis Schroet., add. host (Cunningham), 
94. 


wank oce. (Cunning- 


Раа Filum parasitic on (Cun- 
ningham), 48 
Celakovskyana Bubak, occ. (Cunningham), 


— - Celmisiae n. sp., with figs. (Cunningham), 
8,1 
—— chondroderma Lindr., syn., 
—— Chrysanthemi Roze, лаб Filum para- 
sitic on ( gham), 48. 
—— cinerea Arth., syn., 1. 
— Clematidis Lagerh., vede TR 
—— — compacta Berk., 
—— Coprosmae Che. s Darluca Filum parasitic 


on (Conningham), 


—— би Ta possible occ. (Cun- 
i Ум ^ 
—— — difformis К. et S., occ. (Cunningham), 7. 
dispersa Eri enn. inclusion of P. 
agropyrina and si triticina in te tOn 
SM Westendorp, with (Cunnin, 
ham), 1 
» Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- 
ningham), 48. 
—— Euphrasiana n. sp., with fig. (Cunning- 
ham), 6, 12. 
—— fodiens G. H. Cunn., add. host. (Cunning- | —— 
_ħam), 395 


characteristics ааа т), 9 

—— Foyana n. sp., д. (Cunningham), 3, 
—— "Galii Schw., syn., 7. 

—— aliorum Li +» 8yn., 7. 

jac uere: Pers., „ add. hosts (Cunningham), 


——— heketara n. sp., 


with fig. (Cunningham : 
393, 396. as og 


Hierochloae S. Ito differs from Uredo 
amies r (Cunningham), 4l. 
G. — із P. Hoheriae 


Wake ( Гре изу у 
Wa 


General Index. 


Puccinia Oliganthae McAlp., осе. (Сиппіпр- 
ham), 


—— Paniculariae Arth., 

—— — Plagian i Meal. Us Darluca Filum para- 
sitic on (Cunningh m), 

—— rum N ws pue Filum parasitic on 


(Cunningham 


19. 
үз айа. hosts (Cunning- 


таче Filum parasitic оп (Cun- 
ningham), 4 
——— punctata Link., with fig. (Canning х 
a, prie Filum parasitic on (Cun- 
ningham), 48 
ae Schum., syn. 
deni Nonae Коке, with rss Mese on 10. 
tiritea G. H. Cunn., add. t (Cunning- 
m td 


— — tomipara Trel., 
triarticulata Bork. et PA syn. 
, Arthur's ye (Cun- 


syn., 
С нан Spe g., 
dO ene d Diet. » АГ add. host (Cun- 
ningham), 3 
E orien Filum parasitie on ee 
нр 48 


—— Valantiae Pers. „ OCC. Mie ep epos ‘ 
= Wahlenbrga n. 8р., g. (Cunning 
ham), 8 

Ri oai n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 
4, 11. 

» Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- 

_ ningham), 48. 
nsis Ar X 
Рада class 

hosts o 


syn., 
Cun ningham, 14. 
a (Ontong am), 40 


Hoheriae ke 3 phate Filum parasitic 
on Pino wp 
—— Hydrocot inde Darluca Filum parasitic 
on (Cunaingh am), 
juncophyla Cke. et srg Darluca Filum 


J 
_ parasitic on ана), 4 
agnusia; of EET 


T., Midi: 
КООШ їп Mig of Оой ham), 


— — missouriensis Arth., sd 
—— — Morrisoni .MeAlp., Dion Filum para- 
sitic on ON 


nningham), 
—— а п. вр., with fig. and pl. (C : 
bam) 3 3, 11. T g T P Vening 
novae-selandiae G. H. Cunn., add. hosts. 
EUM 


dos аек occ. (Cunningham), 
ME = Mass Arth., syn., 1. 


Ured 
гыр аде ы. Otth., charaot. (Cunninghamf, 29; 
n ke b 
— nt ibis OF ast Kleb., syn., 30. 
—— Epilobii Otth., 
— — pustulatum рее, . with fig. (Cunningham), 
Pugnellus marshalli Were similarity to 
Mo ia minor (Marwi 
—— apres Iso Conchothyra marshalli. 
pukaea. See 
Бараа fight. at at (Аюш. 695. 
Pukeuri fossil-beds {Foley} 507, 508. 
pukeuriensis, Broce 
ERES sotnia 


се Oli s (Merluccius ўз 


кер а. ege A Buspra Je 


sulokelia, 
—— Libelh ша. 

Pycnocentrodes 
pulckerrimum, À H ymenophyllum. 
pulcherrimus, aiig 
pulchra, 
pulverulenta, 


Pucc 
pumice soils, iron in sy ES 720. 
pumila, C. orbula. 


EN Eee ret HERE MR! 


=a) 


iade fau mr rerum 


General Index. 


pumiloides, Sertularia 
pumoana, used by crier ( burg 689; historic 
instruments, and sound o 


pura, paria. 
Purari | River, e: NN 116, 120. 
purpurea ea, Sertularel 
pusio , Cyathus. 
pustulata, Melampsora. 
—— Ur edo: Ф 


pustulatum, Puccin 
putara, ae i Td sound (Andersen), 


6 
putatara. See ra. 
See pulara 
Putauaki сеи Edgcumbe), wars at (Ander- 
en), 


Bae cues of (Andersen), 693. 
whawhango, in AUS nec! 699. 
ia 


Pycnocentria McL., nocentrodes Till- 
yard (Tillyard), n 
McL., wing-venat., fig. (Tillyard), 


308. 
Гастон n. g., with fig. (Tillyard), 307-8. 
chiltoni n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Tillyard), 
- 808-9. 
— — hamiltoni n. sp., with pl. and fig. (Tillyard), 


11. 
olingoides n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Till- 
ES. 310. 
Cu n. sp., with figs. (Tillyard), 308, 
gem 
p гете ИВ 


pyra, 
PRAE strigil, hene su xd 219. 
pyramidale, 
8 


——— gu iesus ge ee 
See "Turbonilla PER olampros ). 
ивы ata ( 


Pyrgolam. ros. 
did eh ata (M. & M.), oce. Awamoa 


Pyrgulina 
Assad 
'yronata fetis, trout-food (Phillipps), 385. 
Fia Phalium. 
—— Phalium labiatum subsp. 


uadricingulatum, Ataaocerithium. 
quadridens, coy rella. 
Thu 


MM. "Sabat 
quadrimac AE Calliphora. 


quaestuo otosynaema. 3 
Osea“ of the Avon,” first overseas vessel at 
Queen’ s Wharf, md ‘Bailie, TER. 

" Queen's Bond," Warehouse," 
Wellington (Bailli 


e) 7 
Queen's Wha rf, Wale oe (Baillie), 715. 
Queensland dem shelf (Benson), 127. 
quirindus, 
quoyana, Co als. 


ra, technique (Rangi Hiroa), 360. 
radiale, Cymatium. 
radiatus, Chlamys. 


867 


radiat uu Dare 
radicis 
i: Railroad, i n Rekaia Gorge (Dobson & Speight), 
PUE trout, „ле of (Phillipps), 388. 
ll 8 teorol 


teorology. 
raised beaches. ON. Z. post-Tertiary (Henderson), 
582- 
Ra ikain Gorge, so-called “ Railroad ” (Dobson & 
Speight), 627. 
—— Valley of tectonic noe (Speight), 630. 
ramosu ynthecium 


ramulosa, Sertularia 
reps River, geol. (Benson), че 117. 
Rangi Hiroa, Te, playing of ose-flute (Ander- 
sen), 694 ; te reo irirangi, 
Rangi-nui-te-Ao, in proverbial saying (Rangi 
, 354. 


ngitoto, climate and ferns A 89. 
paa Otolithus ( Ват 
Ranunculaceae, hosts of Anaad otagense (Cun- 
ningham), 33. 
—— Puccinia Elymi (Cunningham), 1. 
ae Foyana Матур "raped 
pf Same e ), 4 
Ran iron des oe Жут 
Ranunculus коес T. Kirk, of Aecidium 
ang meng een (Cunning 
—— a EC host of гов Foyana 
Cunn 
fige E lits Hook. f, host - Aecidium 
rum Cunningha. m), 3 
—— insignis Hook. f., host of pae Ranun- 
culacearum (Conningha m), 34. 


rocystis Anemones (Cunning- 


— 


ра m), 430. 

Lyallii Hook. f., host of cepere Ranun- 

culacearum ( Cunningham), 34 

nivicola Hook., host of "Aecidiu Ranun- 
ham 


culacearum Cunningha 
—— pachyrrhizus Hook. f., host of Aecidium 
__ Ranunculacearum (Cunningha: m), 34. 
pens L., host © Aecidium Ranunculace- 
arum m (Cunningha 


m), 34 
infection experiments on (Cunning- 


a m), 43 430. 
Raoul, e Panday Isld., climate and veg. (Hollo- 


way), 

Rapaki, еа rom (Andersen), 693. 
raranga and whiri, е тепсе (Rangi Hiroa), 348. 
rarum, 


g“ Жагоо 


утепорпу 
ro southern 
ton Bailie). 700. 


See 
ttlesnake ? at Welling 
et Ngaoheohe, Te, йоне tribe (Ander- 


Bee 

sen), 696. 

rauru, a flat i TAM Hiroa), 350. 

Rauwenhoffi, Tillet ia 

R , Ustilago. 

ae ations, Wellington найы (Baillie), 710 
ectus, gu nes ( Percidarum ). 
ns, Hie 


Reefton, c climate and vegetation (Holloway), 86. 
reflexus 

regius, T 

унди mittee. See N.Z. Institute. 
Rehetaia Md neri Hiroa), 354. 

rehu, calabash-trumpet (Andersen), 689. 


868 


kon ics Senecio. 
omanes, 


ochefortia. 
Rennell Ta. P Miser 118, 1 
reo irirangi, te, in g (Andersen), 000. 
, Dic im 
pe she Ranunculus. 
= earch Grant reget 
search grants, 1923 (Ins 

д А rog s, report for ue years ending 1923 


=- N.Z. Institute. 


“(Canning nutans R. Br, host of Uredo Rhagodiae 
( md 


Walk., strigil (Philpott), 220. 
Pitch n. Е г (Meyrick ), 662, 

; p. (Meyrick 

Wa 1o (supplejack) used 
"dur ает) jus cui 


es reflexus (ot) 2) (Voloutlla, occ. Awa- д 


&c. © ага), 285-86. 
ynchonella, o осе. (Benson), 12 
Rhyssoplax canaliculata (Q. 


, 518. 
Ridley, 8. 0., forms of Sertularia episco 
2—6, 246. site ая 


& d. ), occ. Dunedin 


разара niplicata Hutt., occ. Ardgowan (Fin- 
"e y) 510; Pukeuri, 508. 
Ringiculidarum gen. et. sp. indet., with pl. 
дө kens me), i Jes 

рата, Unc 
Risson, i applicati ion of name Саат) 480. 
oup, charact. (Finla v), 481. 
—— atomus us Suter, syn 
ncta Hedley and Petterd, rel. to Line- 

mera n (Finlay) d 


р. д Syn., 483, 484. 
—— Msn Desh., rel to Rissoina perplexa 
Flere ke 489. 


na (Lamk.), rel to Rissoina perplexa 
NE =~ 
Webster, the only Recent Linemera 
E x. i (Finlay ), 483. 
Hutt., classific. by M. & M. 
—— vana Hu tt., syn. of Potamop badia, 
and oc c. (Finlay), 491. си 
Rissoids, Tertia. ary (Finlay), 4 
Rissoi mus na group, charact. (inlay), 482; in key, 


cee ey 


Seow es Wine: k p (Finlay), 490. 
"ln 


rel. € eza (Pi nlay), 48 
—— — marginata RT se ss (Finlay), 408. 


——— inca D'Orb., in коор (Finlay), 482, 
—— obliquecosta ta M. & осе. (Finlay), 480, 
490; in key, 494. 
—— per n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 489; 
ET a p g. (Finlay), 489 
— rugulosa (Hutt.), syn., 490. 


—— — vana Hutt., occ. Awamoa oa (Finlay), 511. 


General Index. 


Riverhead-Kaukapakapa dist., geol. (Bartrum), 


Rivers, . H. R., causes of racial extinction 
(Rangi о 369. 
rivertonensis, 


nula. х 

Roberts, E., Камош» planned by (Baillie), 
06, 707. 

Robertson's квне Wellington (Baillie), 715. — 


robini 
ro 
Аан 
robustum, Strib pyramidale subsp. 
robustus, 
ге ato reniformis Sut., occ. Taieri, &c. (Fin- — 
lay) 
ема es т. А., оп = of Aecidiwm monocys 
(Cunningham), 4 


Roestelia, in key (Cuni unningham), 32. 
rohe, foot-gear (Rangi Hiroa), 360. 
Ro lfei, 


Rubus. 
Rongorongo and катага (Rangi Hiroa), 348. _ 
oria, proverb concerning (Andersen), 68 
sketch, 689. 


Rosa Eglentaria Mill. (= R. rubiginosa L.), host — 
of en mucronatum (Cunningham), 


—— rubiginosa L. See R. Eglentaria, 
DOS gg: еллы of Hamaspora acutissima (Cun- 
_ning 


—— Phragmidium mucronatum (Cunning: 
ema 
Rosae, iw. 
— € 


——— Puma, 


Bosas- -centrifoliae, Uredo. 

Howe pimpin, Prope 

Ros 

Rom ‘Seu subsided d region (Benson), 132. 
strata, Halicor 


ostrupia Lok. based on abnormal P. Elym 
(Cunningham), 2. 


er mes geo 
в of ` Aecidium hupiro 


rufescens Н; ymenophyllum. 


General Index. 


rufifacies, Lui aiii 
rufifr denn ies 
ари yathia. 


E и 
rugispora, Nidula 
Rugobela n. gen. 
rugosa, 

CE Struthiolaria. 


icrocarpa var. 
(Finlay), 5 514. 


rugulosa, Rissoin 
rust-fungi. E Uredinales. 
rutidolomum, Vexillum. 


Sabatinca aemula n. sp., with figs. (Philpott), 66 

ET n. Sp. with figs. порс), 

= «туктуу Meyr., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 

ui Meyr., strigil, figs. (Philpott), 

Saccardo, , bristles on spores of Darluca 
eus [Cunningham m), 49. 


sacken 
sagen Polinices ‚ (Neverita hk 


Sahul Bank, stable portion of Pacific region 
Sb euo mg T 
sails, Maori, &c. (Ran gi Hiroa), 360-6 
t. Matthias "sid. (Musau), ge eol. (Benson), 1 121. 
. Oswald, Lord, Viri (Andersen), 6 
Salmo, trout-food | lee 2. 
сине? t (Philippe), $ 
— d: contents lPhillipps) 383 
Salons fontinalis, food of (Phillips), 388. 
— е (Rangi “pg 
tory. See 
San n. Christoval, geol. (Benson), 1 
sandals, Maori, technique Behe! Tiros), 357. 
Sandwich Islds. See Efaté. 
sanguinolentum, Ls мерес аш. 
- — A 


r. pilosa, A 
Santa “Anni, geol. (Benson), 121. 
poriu 
geol. | (Бошоп), 116, 117. 


i, Seba. 
Savu, on X. аным ridge (Benson), 1 
Saxicava arctica 
Target Davin 496 
вахова, 
scabrum, 4 
—— H 


Scalaria corulum ( 
(Hutt.), UE 526. 
acalpellum, 


Suae digitata Weak: oce. (Holloway), T 
Schismope var. laevigat 
Taieri seg у), 517. 


29—Trans. 


869 


Schistophleps albida Walk., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 


ke af in classific. (Bale), 252. 
Schoenus Carsei cian host of Sorosporium 


solidum (Cunningham), 4 
Schouten Islds., на. (Benson n), 1 
ngress, 


Science 1926, meeting (inet. Fe т. 
irpi, 
Scirpi- 
Scirpus M dE "yt not on Banks Pen. 
( & Wall), 444. 
— L.- aucklandicus Boeck., occ. Banks Pen. 
(Laing & Wall), 444 
——— frondosus, used used for belts (Rangi Hiroa), 
348. 
— — jnundatus Poir., host of Uredo Scirpi- 
. nodosi (Cunningham), 
—— nodosus Rottb., host of Sorosporium Neillii 
~ (Cunningham 
sclerotiformis, Cintractia. 
—— Ustilago. 
жоба, goa 
falsa n. р. (Philpott) ЖӨ 


Scoparia 
—— gracilis n. се, Р Philpo cma 
—— pe n. a уар, t), 208 


N.Z. Inst. 8.0. б. | 


(L.), осе. Pukeuri ( Dy tay), 509 ; 


yllum. 
Hutt. а= Lissospira corulum 


a Iredale, occ. 


us (Scopelus ) 
чача AEE hosts of Puccinia Euphrasiana 
dies, Turrim 


—— Tylospira. 
sea-bristles (Plumularia setacea) (Bale), 2 
sea- аса in N.Z., post-Tertiary changes Hender 
son), 580-99. 

| ses. -walls, Wellington ( (Baillie), 710. 

| er's Wharf, Wellin, ire Hg 
| Seba antarcticn, form (Chilton eee 

| —— saundersii Ste bbing, syn. 

| — typica (@ Chilton), осе. ый), 269. 


= segetum, Ustila 


var. dre Ustilago. 
iem слов nuda, Ustilago. 
form ve stilago. 


| 

maa 

| уат. Tritii, 0 
| Sel Selaginopsis Benin Billa rd, syn., 237 
— p — осе. (Bale), 23 


© 
is, Grac 
Selidosema, sri 1 (Philpott), 224. 
sella, Orthophragmana. 
| Satwyn, a Wallington winds (Baillie), 702. 
E River rapids, Senonian fossils (Wilckens), 
|. 9 
| зе miannularis, Danthoni 
| nigricans, Беноа 
| —— var. . setifoli ia, ман. 


870 


ооо, Estea. 


1880 
semiteres, Үү, uculan 

semiundulata, Trigon 

Semo Buchanan White, charact. (Myers), 316, 


320. 
——— in key (Myers), 317. 
Buchanan White, with pl. 
1. 
А гэ bellidioides Hook. f., not the food-plant 
Nepticula erechtitus (formerly N. tricentra) 
(Watt 687. 
, осе. (Holloway), 89. 
Be qud Hook. сы occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & 
Wa та 
— wsii sp. nov. (еве), 434. 
E . Bp. rie), 
—— remotifolius sp. nov. (Petrie), 435. 
6 те nov. (Petrie), 434. 
m 
е laden 


emn culus, Uber 
, Upper, fossils се s), 539. 


Seno 
Sepik R River, geol. gu on), 114, 117, 119. 
Hut olleni Rob. -Desv. 
(Malloch), 639. 
геты Hutt., syn., 639. 
—— fumosum Hutt., syn., oe 
Septa rubicunda Perry. у, syn., 
е5 Protoca 


ericea i$ Gun , (Philpott), 2 
Dad pecie Es &c. (Tillyard ee 307. 
eriola Lala indii (kingfish), food value (Malcolm 


erpula ouyenensis Chapman (Finlay), 449. 
Ж" зеет а. ), occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 


Pista der coe (Serranus ). 
totelia 


serrata, Aris 

бийни: 1 Polygon 

Sertularella angu. a Bale, classific. (Bale), 240. 
capillaris Allman, svn., 2 
columnaria NUS Ge осе. (Bale), 2 9. 
crassiuscula n. sp., with fig. (Bale), 24 

—— edentula n. sp., with f fig. (Bale), 237. 

— — episcopus Allman, s Syn., 


fusiformis Hincks var. nana Hartlaub, 
syn., 227, 240. 


johnstoni Coughtrey, 

—— Johnstoni (Gray), occ. der 239. 

—— mediterranea Hartlaub wird golyzonias from 
Bass end S eee to (Ba 

aa var. чече Ma (Bale), 

—— minima, classific. (Bale 

—— — polyzonias (Lin.), осе (Ba 

mp 


peii tchie, syn., 
—— robusta бочу, classic. (Bal e), 240. 
~~~ —— а renaming of S. simplex (Bale), 227. 


General Index. 


Sertularella es ed Pe S. tenella i 
cluded in eta 95 


hd. utn, with fig. en 240. : 
solidula Bale, o e. 
d S. eras 


sem. 242. 
trey), oc c. (Bale), 
tenella yore deci (Bale), 221. 
—— tenella Hartlaub, syn., uh 
——— tridentata d syn., 
Sertularia austral * (Kirhenpauer) dwarf form 
of S. un guiculata (Bale), 


—-— oe в lesc. 7^ Bale) 248 
is Allman, classific. (Bale), 246. - 


—— аст ces atime з ‘lees (Ba Ме), 245. Е 
—— fasciculata (Kirchenpauer), descrip. (B: е), 


—— furcata Trask, npe (Bale), 247. 
—— EON деру af Hut 
n Ніс) ident. with S. epis- 


E ( ss (Bale) 2 | 
uttoni улы: 


ЗЕ к 


is Thompson, syn., 252. 
— а Gray, syn., 239. din 
——— longicosta Coughtre rey, syn., E. 
sac calhimi f ЕТ), similarity to S. 
copus Bleu i 
M Bale, similarity of S. episcopus. 
(Bale), 245 2 


— minima Far ee syn., 
2 dens m (Bale) 248-49. 


—— 


—— тонше наса à 


таа ynonyms of (Bale), 288 
——- operculata т ) "Thompson, syn., 246. 
—— orthogonia Busk., syn., 250. 
— pumiloides Bale, Variety of S. minima 
. (Bele) 24 2 
на ty Coughtrey, classific. (Bale), 2 


Hutton, syn., 
trispinosa a dese. " Bale), 248. 
unguiculata Bus е ), 248. 


nguiculata Far е ee я 
nilateralis Allman, does. Y (Bale), 248. 
Sertulariidae ае 236. 
еа, Agl 


ma, Plumularia 
seii, Danthonia onse E var. 


Shag Pie d Бы. age (Finlay), 449. 


General Index, 


Shag Point, age and fauna (Wilckens), 544 
A Va combing-organ of insects (Philpott), 


—— resol. of sympathy (Inst.), 728. 

sheep, and bush sickness (Aston), 720. 

shell-characters, relative importance 
wic 

orar -nomenclature, Naticidae (Marwick), 548. 


ce of (Mar- 


n, e Gy —, = iron mended y hiv 


ing (Aston), 7 
shi RE. ge 
shore-line of eu 2., тон Тай changes (Hen- 
derson), 5 
Shortland, E. Maori qp nie cg caedes 358. 
Shortlan d, W, report llington bour 
«lillie, 70 
igaretus Bee Hutt., syn., 578. 
eee Hutt., syn., 
Murdoch, ке (Marwick), 574; syn., 


ud tt., syn. я 
Natacina ) cinctus Hutt., p I 
Boy dee Wellington (Baillie), 7 


nata, Pori 
тан pontoon Butl., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 
23. 
oe bilabiata (Coughtrey), with fig. (Bale), 
233. 


—— campanularia Bale, syn., 


campanularia | (v. Dad, form of 
NUS $33, 234-35. 
ern-beech. See Nothofagus Men- 
ziesii. 


Simaethis albifasc ul e a 213. 
—— tillyardi n. sp. p (P 

simile, Crucibulum. 

similis, Cyathus. 

—— Mnesa 


ella 
Sinclairii, Celmisia. 
пене Б Bolten lario) 574; range, 546. 
Marsh. & Murd.), 
Lo е угле (Hutt.), not at Target Gully 
~ (Finlay), 506. 


ee syn., 588. 
cinctum (иы), syn., 572. 
um Sut 
—— зн Sue with pl. (Marwick), 574 ; 


— 


ит n. Sp., with pl. (Marwick), 574. 
m (Sut.), occ. Awamoa (inler), 
511; puer 509; Target Gully, 496 

—— 575. 


nd 
(Eu unatacina) cinctum (Hutton), with pl. 
т Marwick), 574. 


871 


D ( Eunatacina) drewi (Murdoch), syn. 


ns Sut., syn., 574. 

sipho, Реге 

Siphonalia, name displaced (Finlay), 501. 

——— caudata (Q. & G.), a Verconella (Finlay), 


—— conoidea (Zitt.), an Aethocola (Finlay), 501. 
ola ( Finlay), 50 


_ «дайа гы b (Finlay), 50 
die (Finlay), 501. 
—— einem pea hy “i an Aethocola (Finlay), 
subrefleza (Sow.), a Verconella (Finlay), 501. 
A “ Sir George Grey's reclamati on” (Baillie), 711. 
Skenella group, c . (Finlay), 482. 
—— e from N. Z. Tert. oe e 


na Pfr., in group (Finlay), 48 
BEN ans! өр Suter, occ. Taieri (Finlay), "t 7, 


Skinner, Н. D., Maori sandals (Rangi Нігоа), 357. 
Smith, H. Gut hrie-, elected to fellowship (Inst.), 


Smith, BP. nens belts (Беда? жү 
——— resol. of sympathy (Inst.), 7 
Smith and Co., J., w: 
(Baillie), 709. 


ouse over “ = RO i 
ia. 
rol (Cunningham), 400. 

t-spores, viability (Cunnin — EHS 426. 
wes of N.Z. (Cunningham), 3 
Snow Mts., р phases (Besson) ЖҮ 
sobrina, 
soils идам boil sickness (Aston), 720. 
Solanderi, Not — 
Solandri, Car 
Solariella, species, congeneric (Finlay), 520. 

olecurtus be i n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 471, 
413. 

chattonensis n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 472, 
73. 


evolutus n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 472, 473. 
—— legrandi Tate "e m to S. bensoni end 
T рой (Finlay), 4 

solida, Natica. 


— “ pe mon 


А оле. 
solidium, Dentalium. 


Sorosporium. 
Solomon Islds., geo 
omatochlora, trout- food (Phillip 
Somes Isld. Tight erected (Baill е}? 
used in Dod. (Baillie), 


1. (Benson), 119, 120, 121. 
pa), E 


7 — 
Sonchi, nee: 
Sonchus ‚ food. plant of Phytomyza atri- 
— (Watt) 687. 
., host of Puccinia Sonchi (Cun 


eda m) 1 
= indefinite phrases of (Andersen), 697; 


length of lines A stanzas, 697-98 ; nomen 

| ogee ar 6 8-99. 

gue и (Andersen), 692. 

эр a Балау xk Miller. See Edwardsia 
raptera. 


872 


Sophorae, Aecidiu 
Sophorae-flavesc шени, Uromy E 
Жор phorae-japonicae, Uromyces 
soror, Bullinella. 


ichne 

ен characters ( apr ipea 427. 

in key (Cunningham), 4 

—— Vigne n. Sp., with pl. wa fig. (Cunning- | —— 
ham), 42 

рін, diff. from S. Neillii (Cun- 

ningham), 42 

—— Saponariae Rud., spore-formation on (Cun- 
_ ningham m), 4 

solidum J McAlpine, with fig. 
(Cunning ham), 429. 

Southern Alps, southern bifurcation (Benson), 


southern-beech. Nothofagus Menziesii. 
Southland eis (Benson), 128, 129. 
southlandicu 

sow-tl 


supo 
'paridarum. See АНИЙ ( Sparidarum ). 
sparsa, Gelechia. 

'patangus, pow insta 125 note. 

spathulata, 

spatiosum, еу ium. 

spectabilis, T 

spectans, Seric 

ae Ө» онш of Veronica trifida (Petrie), 


Spedeni, Senecio. 
speighti, Anachis. 
Callanaitis. 


speleus, Potamopyrgus. 
spengleri, Cymatium, 
placelotheca, c ert ЧА NONO: 42]. 
key (C 403. 
—— Hydropiperis баша) de Bary, with 
fig. (Cunningham), 423. 
Sphaeria Filum Bir. .-Bern., syn., 48. 
sphaerococca, Ті 
Sphingidae, 'strigil, with fig. and pl. (Philpott), 


ee L., strigil, pl. (Philpott), face 
spicat odocarpus 

spinach, ^5 е Blasi of Haplomyza chenopodii 
ж Aethocola. 

Bpinifez LI Lab., е of Cintractia Spini- 
Spin, has ms 

Spinks, we ‘wharfinger, Wellington (Baillie), 


een Struthiolaria. 
spirale, Globisinum. 
spiralis, Ampullina. 
— Fusinus. 


. See 5 
verneulii ( S. ыйкы), one occ. s SUPE 106. 


General Index. 


тиде, Nucula. 
Str 
жан, T illeti 


чош; Ampullina. 


striatula, Enarginula. 
striatus, Nummul -- 


strictum, Triny 
strigil of Lepidoptera ( Philpott), 215-24. 
rigulata, — 


striolata, M 
pisei 
wick), 161, 162, 164. 


poem aequilateralis (Desh.), occ. Awamoa (Fin. - 
la 
squarrosa, Aciphylla. 
eyi, Leto 


stadialis, Caleides 
Standing Committee. See 
Stanley, E. we Es Wei arc Bend 13. 
N. Guinea, tectonics а us et seg. 
(Rangi Нігоа), 


ee Maori populati 
363-66, 371-74. 
and Wilckens, characters of Struthio- 
larella (3 (Marwick), iex 165, 166. 5 
stella, I rthophragm 
Stellaria media Cyrill, food plant of Hop 
chenopodii (Watt), 68 
8 llata, 0 Orthophragmina. 
stenocerca, Hydrobios А х 
Stenothoe adhaerens Chilton, syn., 270 
assimilis Chevreux, syn., 2 
dollfusi evreux m 


— — miersii Stebbing, s syn., 
valida Dana, occ. and pies (Chilton), 270. 
са Dana, syn., 270. 

athia 


stercorea, C'y 
— № "Pri aite 


сив Cyathus. 


Gale), 251. A 
— elongata (Lamouroux) (Bale), 252. \ 
— cnl Aber rktanner-Turneretsc he oce. 
Mm e), 2 
a (Gray), desc. (Bale), 2. 


Stewart isi, ‚ climate and ferns of (flowy, im С 
eer (In on spread, d 


st.) 751; report 


See Tilletia lev 
^" ellington hes o 
„(аш е), 7 
tokes, J. L., БАДЫ, Wellington (Baillie), 


with 
Stomopteryx We ae (Walk.), N.Z. occ., 
fige. Ea aay 666 
See Hare нош. : 
абийи: Struthiolaria 
Mimi eus, Mur 
vat Hrs dene 


treptochetus n. sp., Аз а Voluta (Finlay), 506. 


rella Stein. & Wilck., in classific. ( 


a acanthostoma, similar © ©. sania x. 


clock E 


NUNCA СЙ i 
i : 
iD vt MOORE Ele UE ds iL 


D 
t. 


General Index. 873 


Struthiolarella mere ЛЫМ Wilckens, with fig. 
and pl. (Marwi 
ornata on ` with fig. 


(Marwick), 


Struthiolaria Lamarck, in classific. (Marwick), 
162, 
— — phylogen ny (Marwick), ЧГ 
subdivisions peque es 
minata n. sp., wit M Marsi ick), 185. 
fo de in Wanganuian (Marwick), 


1 


stratigraphical range (азор, 172. 
oe with fig. and pl., in 
= aaa (Marwick), 1 164, 1 
| = 80: with pl. (Marwick), 183. 
p diag. (Marwick), 168. 
phical range (Marwick), 172. 


— ems 

australis Gmelin, syn., 187. 

calcar Hutton, with pl. (Marwick), 176. 
Ma: 


atigraphical rang af roi 
cincta "Hutton. with Le (Marwick), 178. 
—— group diag. (Marwick), 1 
ical range Шыр, 172. 
var. C Hutton, syn., 
cingulata Zittel, ber Lo (Marwick), 179. 


up ck), 
i бш ба; ты (Marwick), 172. 


syn., 189. 
——— subsp. monilifera Suter, syn., 186. 


Meo pne 


ime ге ней тонн dba 172. 
—— е ў 18], 
frazeri Hutton, with pl. veg 181. 


— gigas rima iqq ed 796. 
— inermis Sowerby, 
——— lirata Tate, with. n 3" Marei rwick), 163 

di ia n. sp., wit . (Marwick), 187. 

—— —— stratigra E "age NOR) 172. 

——— minor Marshall, syn 

=== dria (Smith), т. with fig. (Mar- 

wick), 1 

е т —— Suter, with pl. мате 186. 

igraphical range (Marwick), 172. 


|| 


it ( 
iag. (Marwick), 184 


E 
i 


stratigraphical range (Marwick), 172. 


пайкаре ia obesa, OCC., ANS vd c 511. 
Hut ton. 


— papillosa Martyn, 
— с тнг With es (Marw ick), 175, 


—— — devel. of shell, with fig. (Marwick), 


166, 167 
—— —— g. (Marwick), 1 
—— —— e (m range (Marwick), 172. 
—— par er pl. (Marwick), 18 
— — 8 eqq range (Marwick), 172 
—— n. Sp., 1. (Marwick), 189. 


rugosa 
—— — str atigraphieal range (Marwick), 172. 
——— scutulata , Syn., 
—— санар n. ^ by ‚ with th р. УО 177. 
vise isa Par ripas > Martick) 172. 


amy nny with pl. and fig. (Marwick), 
167, 176, 177. 


— es 


—— —— group diag. (Marwick), 1 
stratigraphical range (Marwick) 172. 
—— —— осе. Ardgowan (Finlay), 5 


—— — 000. (Marsh. & Murd.), im 


—— о чыды айдар n. 8р., pans = шеш), 175, 
devel. of shell, with fig. (Marwick), 


—— 


167. 
—— —— group diag. (Marwick), 

—— —— stratigraphical mep (магма) 172. 
—— subspinosa Marwic c. Ardgowan (Fin- 
lay) 510; gren "511; ге eg 509 ; 

Target Gully, 4 496. 
— sulcata Hector, syn., 185. 
— sukata Hutton, syn., 184, 185. 
sulcata Jon: 


iui. Syn., 
—— tricarinata being "with. pl. (Marw'ck) е 

—— stratigraphical range (Marwick), 1 

Troadis 


utton, with pl. 


group diag. (Marwick), 1 
stratigraphical range Marwick РА 
oce., е ва (Finlay), 496, 502. 


——— syn 
— — We. concinna о, Rae SEA 
classific. (Marwick), 1 
vermis 5 (Martyn), with pl. (гут), 187. 
Bep. (Marwick), d ү» ү 
—— pro onch, fig. (Ma ck), 1 63 
stratigraphial се (Marwick), 172. 
—— tricarinata Lesson, syn., 
vernis is not s vermis (Marwick), 109. 
yn. о uccimum  scutulatum 


TITRE 


(Магуй), 110. 
iae Marshall and Murdoch, with pl. 
магі) 18 
siratigraphioal range (Marwick), 172. 
82. 


анау (Marwick), 161-9 
Struthiolariopsis Wilekens, classific. (асока), 


—— ferrieri (Phil.), fig. (Marwick), 161. 
се ilis Wilekens, desc. and fig. (Marwick), 


874 


Stuart and Co., A. P., building at Customhouse 
Quay, Wellington ( Baillie), 719. 


stuchburyi, Chio 
Stylidieae SN 0с ноне 
tbalbula oe тен 
subalta, Leuc 
subantareticus, С Onithochiton 
su rticula larella. 
—— Thu Шел. 
йно 


тотр uthri 
n ‘Phragmidium. 
subdola, - 


— Т 

subfatuus, A леза f Nesormosia ). 
Mt — 
subglobosus, Siga: 


na, Macromastrix. 
Bétonoba, і in group (Finlay), 481. 
— — absent ^ N.Z. Tert. (Finlay), 4 
na (Suter), occ. Taieri (Finlay), 


‚Б 
subsimile, Phragmidium. 
epinoss Struthiolaria 


su Mates, Blachorbis, 

subtenuis, Chilt 

subterraneus, Paraleptamphopus, 

subtransennus, Ficu 

subtriangulata, Айй 

suciensis, Nautilus 

Suckling, Mt., geoi. (Benson), € 

Suess, E., first Australian arc (Be on), 119. 
New Guinea, grouping of deans to S.E. 

eee 119. 


d Sunda Archipel. trend-lines, 


Ces 
—— Vitu Levu in geol. hist. of Aust. (Benson), 
slds., Jurassic sediments (Bens 104, 
105, 106, 107, 113. gemens 
Sula ue doas eol. — (Benson), 106. 
oom 


bsp. davisi 
—— Otoli "m liuc): 
ulconacca n. gen. саа , 556; ink 
6 546. E 
_ algo n. = with pl. (Marwick), 558. 
mod pl. (Marwick), 557; in 


А ge, 
—— suturalis (Hutton), with pl. (Marwick), 557 ; 
ey. range, 

: Ner ged n. Sp., with pl (Marwick), 558 
Sumatra. See sand ъз gines т 
sumatraensis, A 


General Index. 


Sumba, geol. (Benson), 102, 1 
Sunda Archipel., trend-lines, e ( Benson), 103, 


113. 
—— Sea, depth Canson, 101 note. 
Rao 


See Rhipogonum scandens. 
suprasculpta, Alva EX 
Surcula should be "Turricula (Finlay), 498. — 
huttoni Sut., probably a Turricula oa 
tica де (Finlay) ), 503. 

a Sut., occ. at Target Gully 


lay), 502 
Ë protränsemna M. & M., incl. in Paras 
(Finlay), 5 
Suter, H., ук treated as subgen. of J 
TM (larwie k), 200. 
— Ancilla opima confused with A. 
биги) 201. 
Anomia аиа and А. huttoni, identi 
(Marwick), 19 
nella ML confusion with C. quot 
-ana (turdoc), 198. 
armorica, ident. osi 
2 Be thiolaria trica synon 
~ багу) 186. 
ruthiolaria spinosa and S. tube 
confusion (Marwick), 


171. 
suteri, Admete. 
Ataxocerithium. 
—— — Calliostoma. 
—— Cymatium. 
ine "t M a ) 


sutherland, N atio 
pullina ү Megatylotus J- 


— Sulconacca. 

Sveltia n. sp. of Suter a Vexillum (Finlay 
wingle, W. T. See Kellerman, W. A. 
wingle 

Peter P. and H and 

Melampsora Kusanoi, ident. ( 

symmetrica, Turritella. is 

ympetrum bipunctatum, trout-food (Ph | 


, Aecidium disseminatum 
Cunningham), 


Symplectoscyphus australis Marktanner-T: 
etscher, syn., 239. 
horema n. g., in key, &c. (Tillyard 
296-97. 
—— zygoneura n. sp., with pl and figs. 
yard), ppi 


Syncoryne eximia Allman, desc. ( Balh 
-— tenella (Farquhar) desc. = 
—— sp., occ. (Ba 


e), 22 
sp., Hartlaub, occ. T Bale), 2 
Synemon hesperoides Feld., peu 
219. 
Synthecidae (Bale), 250. 
Syntheciu 


ia Bale, syn., 2 


250. х 
т (Busk.), classific. (Бие 


General Index. 


Synthecium 
— poe likeness t 


ойун) due bas вуп., 250. 
S. orthogonium кач 


des Allman, syn., 
бе рыз. "strigil (Philp), "ya. 
Syrphidae (Miller), 2 


Tabar Iun yr een 121. 

tahu, in song (Andersen), 699. 

taitae, p dA 

takir ikiri ced (Rangi Hiroa), 353. 

takitaki, in plaiting misprint for takitahi (Rangi 
Hiroa), 360. 


, 699. 


magellanicum Comm., occ. Banks 
Pen. (I Laing k. & Wall), : 442. 
Tu" Su) оцу and Wanganui beds (Marsh. & 
), 1 
ro Mellon fauna, Part 1 (Finlay), 


nature of fossil-beds (Finlay), 508 
айу in shells (Finlay), 504, 505, 


taruensis, Helophilus. 
tatau-o-te- Maro -Maui, the crane-fly (Alex- 
ander), 64 
Tate, R., uid of agit mirabilis, ai. 
a coronata, c. (Marwi 


С 495-51 6. 


atea hedleyi n. si with pl. е; SRT. 3. 
— huonensis T. - Woods, operculum (Brookes), 


Tatosma lestevata Walk., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 
tatua, generic 1 nupt of belts (Rangi Hiroa), 346 


= o0 Rongorongo (Rangi Hiroa), 348 


Leere -— 2 
whara, ing (Rangi Hi pi 346. 
tau, belt- ria зас r (Hang! Hiroa), 34 


tau, 8, 349. 
Hens brought kao in belt (Rangi гов), 348. 
taw. See Nothofagus Menziesii. 
tawhi. See дими Menziesii 
tecta, Uredo H iv 
—— Ustilago segetum var. Hordei form 
Tellina phar] Sut., occ Pukeuri (Finlay), 
Le G.], occ. 
Eeey ( (Finlay), 51 
Ere x: ella Desh. AM be Macoma edgari 


Iredale (Finlay), 497. 
—— liliana Iredale [Т. бае occ. Awa- 
moa (Finlay), 511 ; e ce 
temporemuta, Calli 


yncoryne. 
tenellum, Epitonium 
Te nimber Islds., geol. phases (Benson), 103, 107, 


12. 
tenuicaudatum, Hydrochorema. 


875 
tenuilirata, Bela. 
—— Brooku 
tenuiliratus, Ptychatractus. 
tenuis, Calyptraea 
rebellina [p Torlessia ") McKayi, occ. (Ben- 
son), 1 


ous cone Hutt., occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), 509 
Sut., occ., Ardgowan (Finlay), 510; 
je Coe us 511. 
—— — va form (Finlay), 508. 
Teredo heaphyi Zitt., occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511. 
teres, Amauropsella. 
ternaria, боя. 


ternata, Melicope 
Tertiary dais new shells (Finlay), 450-79. 
llusca, " (Murdoch), 157. 


of orogenic rm direc" a 101. 
on), 632. 


m Ste 


илл s Edwa 
S 


Teucridium нн Hook. f., on Banks Реп. 
(Laing & Wall), 438. 
Thambotricha n. e nc та 204. 
——— vates n. 8р. {меуг ick), 205 
Thecocarpus chiltoni n. dud та with fig. (Bale), I 
—— formos cues o Aglaophenia 
toni atom (Hee с), 25 
ide entity (R (Bale), 261. 
—— formosus A 261. 
—— lazus Bilal, pins 
Thecocaulus adopted as genus (Bale), 252. 
— na n. Spe with fig. (Bale), 255-56. 


rogo 
hekopsora Magn 
Ted =ч ш. ичине citriformis (Cun- 


ning 
thermal bia. trout . а 1 ыр), 381. 
Th . W., on of pumice, Tara- 


X^ 2. 
varieties of Sertularia 


(Bale), 
Thompson ur geal. (Benson), 127. 
Thomson, s Bay, Cretaceous rocks 


on Quay,” extent (Baillie), 710. 
сангаа Alva 
TU species ү Phragmidium (Cunningham), 


Thuiaria gee 
Sertularia unguiculata (Bale), 2 
—— bicalycula i Doaghicey), with ie a 243. 
— buski (Allman), classific. 
i Allman, “ Challenger * " fig. of 


enge cnn um form of 


eee ‚ 241 

—— dolichocar pa А Syn., 

—— farquhari n. sp., with E Gs, 244. 
— Mopiseyónas Allman, 


876 


Thuiaria monilifera Thompson, syn., 237. 
—— quadridens Bale, sym s 
т aiota Farquh syn., 
—— tuba (Bale) Т. аек allicd (Bale), 
24 
—— vi Allman, syn., 242. 
ndica Farquhar, syn., 251. 
Thyrocoyphus соге Bale, s syn., 236. 
mouroux, identity with Т, tri- 
dentatus (Bale), 227. 
——— осе. (Bale), 2 
——— tridentatus (Belo) as as T. 
(Bale), 227 
tridentatus Hartlaub, syn., 236. 
tiaratus, Trochus 
tigris, Calliostoma 
Tiliaceae, hosts of Aecidium Milleri (Cunning- 


simples 


Tilletia, characters tees caer 404, 424. 
yto Cunning 


cytology ( ham), 3 
in key ( а), Аз 

— Airae- ў dr., syn., 410. 

—— alopecurivora Ule, syn., 410. 

—— Ule, 

—— Caries Tul., syn., 426. 

— De Baryon Fisch. v. Waldh., syn., 410. 
——— decipi dem im Koernicke, with fig. 

~_(Canningham PO 


prote it Bees T. Holci and 
T. Tritici (Canngham 7. 
——— foetens & C.) Tr $ syn 
olci (зетот) abet Гоар fig. 
(Cunning ham), 42 


. between it re qu йй сели апа 
ы: Tritici (Cunning ham), 427. 
ig 


ey Smet 
ES levia Kuehn., with б, анн. 424, 
——— germination анин м) 
—— redd bes syn., 6 
wenhoffi F. 
is Oud., syn., С 
Tritii Wi Winter, with fig. emis imer 426. 
rmination (Cunningham), 4 
twee 


een it ^ T. decipiens and 
m Holci (Cunningham), 42 1, 


—— y (Cunningham), 42 

Tillyard, В. porem to fellowship ae ) 775. 

tillyardi, Pad ethira 
—— Bimaethis. 


e-signals, first llington (Baillie), 7 
Timor geol. hese | (Benson), 103, 104, 105, 108. 
(Meyri k), 206. 


Tinira 
perk | a fillet (R (R wer "HU 
E g., in key, &c. (уа) ра Pe 
—— fulva n. sp., with fig. (Till yard), 2 
a Sp., with pl. and figs. (Till yard), 


Тр. trout a. Pkg im "wt 


tropos On, Syn., 
Tipuloidea (Alexander), a 
uccin 


Tiri od n. gen., charact. (Myers), 325. 


General Index. 


ages Bp in м (Myers), 3 

n. SP., Ate pl. er 325. 

Tis. dana i осе. o. (Ben on), 105 n 

Tithonian, Upper, mao. ee (1) a 
615-16. 


T'mesipteris, occ. on Rangitoto (olowo E 89. — 
et A., Java, crust-movements (Be 


Tod's "Wharf, Wellington mi 714. 
toetoe. See Arun do cons 
——— Uredo. 


{йе = ser) нт: 694-95. 
tohetohe o a, details са 696-97. - 
Se Gobio omorphus gc 


toitoi. obio 
танд: слое (Rangi Hire) 367. 


ота 


Тора» Ne ik "Park, ferns (Holloway), 88. m 

mittee. 
Torlesse, Mount, climate (Holloway), 76. — 
See T'erebellina McKayi. 


Torlessia McKayi. 
Tornatina should be Retusa (Finlay), 4 
To Strait, geol. (Benson), 1 
Torricelli Mts., geo us ое 117. 
онтон, Austr ni: 
se, fresh-w Jas M 
paray , strigil, "with figs. (Phot) 219. 


кы 
iio P reed n. oe сае ), 
. (M 661 


hil 
—— 8 la (Philpott), 212 
——— zestodes n. sp. (Meyrick), 2 
torua, sandal (Rangi Hiroa), 
totara. See P. tar 
totara, Podocar 
toulai, Otolithus f Me J- Hiroa), 354 
towhiriwhiri, fire > an ) 
tenore nd, —, hab t i Lind decens (Myers) | 


Towns wnson, W., plants of Westport district, 
——e of insects, vum of injecting (Kir 
Trachin See Otolithus ( Trachinus). Ь 
{кисини s Club, Wellington, lease to (Baillie 
712. 
Transactions, Lis nisi 
lication Com 
transenna, Bathytomia. 
— Ге inz. 
xn PME alta subsp. 


rans, ( C icem 
ransennus, 


it, Gna 
ass Patras 1922 Bers ш der 
Trebilcock, R. E 
Trebilcock. 
tremula, Pteris. 
Treubii, shear! 


carinata, 


T 
and — 


also N.Z. Inst, T.N.P. Com- — 
Tonks, W., Wellington reclamations (Baillie), E 
713. 


IP CU ND ә 


Se PR ADEE ead ГЕТ EE 


Ra ek Oi 


ee n 


ў 


General 


мл, Nepticula. 

richomanes, no record from Auckland Isld. 
Holloway) 91. 

oi Hook. f., occ. (Holloway), 80, 84, 


86, 87. 
—— —— northern limit of (Holloway), 93 
——— elongatum A. Cunn., occ. (Holloway), 80, 


ION 88, 89. 
southern re of m 93. 
—— mers Forst., n. (Laing & 
‚Кэш; 439. 
— occ. (Holloway), 80, 81, 86, 88, 89, 


southern limit of (Holloway), 93. 
-—— = eae Hook. & Bak., occ. (Holloway), 80, 


4, 87. 
reniforme Forst. f., hab. (Holloway), 84. 
inrolling o: of frond to hinder transpira- 
> Mont аах, 89. 
c. (Holloway), 84, 86, 87, 88, 89, 


- 90,9 
gium Sw., related to 7. strictum (Hollo- 
m 93. 
— strictum Menz., occ. (Holloway), 84 У 
—— — rela um (love) ds 
— — venosum К. Br., oce. (Holloway), 80. 


88, 90, 91. 
Trichoptera, new gen. and sp. (Tillyard), 2 
Trichotropis clathrata Sow., occ. Pukeuri Fin- 
ay 
kidaran, d 
Trictena, S (Philpott. 218. 
hsc 0 


онай, Thyroseyphus 

trifida, V. 

trifoliata, уже йа: 

Tr — semiundulata Jenkins [T. subundulata 
nkins], occ. наслу шу), 511. 

іа ysis, Amo: 

sate арн ны, or . (Benso n), 105 n 
Tri goce: ristiei n. sp., with et (Finlay), 


waikaiaensis n. sp. . with pl. (Finlay), 466. 
tripartita, Plumularia 
tripinnatum, Asplen Алча ite var. 
Tr riplectides Koelnati (Туа ), 306 
.„ with pl. and fig. (Till- 


mm Ustilago segetum var. 
—— poete: Ustilago. 
Mii. fa Puccinia 

ieu sra 


Triticum fma "Vill, host of Puccinia Elymi | —— 


Index. 877 


Tritonidea oc pe Pollia н no 
compacta Sut., and T. elatoir Bt. ., ident. 
and | variability (Fi ap LBS 
ould be Pollia compacta 


8, t) (Finlay), 504. 
, juvenile of T. compacta Sut. 


T noides McCoy, occ. Ardgowan (Fin- 
c 510; Pukeuri, 509. 
chathamensis (Hutt. P^ ix: type of 
"Тони Iredale (Finlay), 49 
—— tiaratus Q. & а лы. ‘Gully record 
"- len ot n (Finlay), 4 L^ 
Target y should be Xymene 
(Finlay), 498. 
—— crispus Gould., syn., 199. 
—— Cossmann's name of T. crispus 
шту), 199 
murdochi n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 198. 
жоо, дйн, ра рй ет (Phillipps), 
381. 


t romyces. 
trust funds, management eae: ), 736, 757, 758. 
tu, a warrior 8 belt n Шади ice a), 346, 

t (Rangi Hiroa), 348. 


woman's 
iii, meer of еқ (Капрі Hiroa), 348. 
tuba, Thuia 
Tube rollers à persicina Ditm., syn., 50. 
tuberculata, Cicindala. 

Si 


— — concinna, Struthiolaria. 
тааси Saccardo, characteristics (Cunning- 
ham), 4 
—— rei d Saccardo, with fig. and 
P siege emm ), 50. 

ects Aecidium otagense (Cunning- 
NE 


iclava нао Allman, same as T. rubra 
"Bale 227. 
arquhar, identity of 7. fruticosa 


T ih (Bale), 22 227, 
ubular ia attenuoides Coughtrey, occ., &c. (Bale), 


228. 
Tubulariidae "lo. 225. 
—X 
Tubulost og Stol., with pl. (Wilc- 


kens ns), 543 

Tudicila alta Wilckens, relation to Struthio- 
lariopsis similis (Marwick), 162. 

Tugalia bascauda Hedley, occ. Dunedin (Finlay), 
5 


koauau nem the 695. 
set egal 111. 
karetu, technique ( iroa), 
Tukutahi mentioned (Pagi Hie оа), 354 
and C., classific. ^ smuts (Cun- 
ningham), 40 
tumatakuru, Aciphylla in а Discaria in 


wages етых Нігоа), 35 
dal and 1 бо: (В api care 357-58. 


LEN gham), 2. 
—— Tilletia levis (Cunningham), 425. 
acta mire eas cech Tritici (Cunningham), 426. 
Ustilago Tritici (Üuimingliam), 


. 


тоне — Hiroa), 349 
iilum. Argobucc 
tu-muka, technique » (Rangi ZU 349. 
ae ren: Hymenop hyllum 
tupare, Ure 


878. 


Turaukawa, and tokotoko rangi (Rangi Hiroa), 
367. 


Turbinella ee? Hutt., type of Maorivetia 
(Finlay), 513. 


“ Turbo one fauna" of Kakanui tuffs 


(Finla 

Turbo ( Htarmorostoma ) approximatus Suter, 
syn., 

тима uamoaensis M. & M., occ. Awamoa 
шау), 01 


MM Sut. -» ident. (Finlay), 5 
ica Hutt., occ. ора (Finlay) — 
fig. 


—— fl'inrlmprs ) nda n. sp. with 


(Finlay), 522. . 
turgida, уы. 

Turneri, 

Turricula (= ) fusiformis and others 
should LAT (Sut.), (Finlay), 503 


ius Sut., occ. only in Waihao green- 
"ads (indo) 499. 

Turritella, not е Awamoa езш 502. 
ee 
— Wis Ней. осе. ' (Marsh. & Murd.), 
Tutanekai, sound of his ра E 695. 
юе toa and the pum “Te awa a te 

" (Andersen), 696. 

Ter, E. B., unity of mankind (Rangi Hiroa), 


анна Endophthora. 
Tylospir а Harris, charact. (Marwick), 179-70. 
lassific., 162. 
—— coronata (Ta y generic status, with fig. 
(Marwick), 165, Es 
, with 


a 

rel. to 7. francescae (Finlay), 465. 

typhoid among Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 367. 
ba 


Uber vu os I- zs Torgg Pt gei 
age e 9; nk ву, 549; гапре, 546, 
LT pl. (Marwick), 563 


i n. sp., with i (Marwick), 567 ; in 

key, 559; ; тапре, 547. 

finlayi n. sp., vaa pl. (Marwick), 565; in 

key, 549; ran nge, 54 

huttoni (von Bering, with pl. (Marwick), 

60; in key, 559; 

incertus n. Зе with g^ (Marwick), 567 ; 
ey, 559; range, 547. 

—— intracraseus (Finlay), with pl. (Marwick), 

561; in key, 559; e, 5 

isi А n. Jd paon pl. (Marwick), 566 ; 

in сона MM. 559; range, 547. 

us n. карч ie pl (Marwick), 562; in 


dae. 559 ; 
modestus n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 567 ; 
in key, 559 ; ; ae 547. 


General Index. 


Uber mucronatus n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 562 
in key, 559 ; range, 547. 

obstructus n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 567 ; 
in key, 559 ; „9085 547. 

—— loides n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 565 


e nge, 547. 
pateaensis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 564; 
in key, 559; range, 547. 


propeovatus n. sp., is pl. (Marek m 
in key, 559; range, 


— — sagenus (Suter), nd pl. (Marwick), 563; 


in ke sis € ; range, 547. 
n. вр., 


Н тыңы, 547. 
in key, 559; range, 


—— waipaensis n. Sp., ben "m (Marwick), 562 ; 
in key, 559 ; range, 


EL 5n. 


509; in Key, ‚569; range, 5 
fe i n. vum ж pl. (Marwick), 569; 
in а key, stb; 
rius n. E with pl. (Marwick), 
5690; in ; in 1569; гап 
— pseudovitreus Finlay, with pl. (Mar- 
ЕСТ 570; изу , 569; range, 548. 
het nsis n. ut » 
in des 569.; ra 
us (Hutton), with pl. Ww 
570; in ke ie. 560 ; r 


КОЛ: 510; 


ge, 
— (Neverita) pontis 2 sp., with pl (Mar. 


wick), 51: ; ran age $ 
uhi for flute (And mon) 6049 Уң ‘aad 
Ulothrix, trout dood ( pott), 
Umbelliferae, hosts of Puccinia namua (Cunning- 
ИНУ 4 3. 
Uredo gli suere (Охара ЖШ 
umbilicata, Orthophragm 
гечи, oram: onto var. 
u "ica us, Otolith 
esr iae Hydrobiosis 
br Galiu 


umbrosum, 


U — astralis I Pers., og of Puccinia U neini- | 
m ( 


^ MINNIE 


m), 3 
iosa боой Mee of Cintractia scleroti- 
formis ( ham 


, 421. 
leptostachya Raoul, host, a Cintractia 
aclerotiformie | (Cuntiinghias), А 
——— riparia R. Br., 
formis (Cunningham), 4 
Unciniarum, сек піа. 
nom 


undata, 
undosata, та. 
ресе ; Ampullina 


undulatum, Globisinum. 
—— Sir 
ndulatus, Sigaret 
unguiculata, Sreli 
nidentata, Venericardia. 
unilateralis, "esiti 
ides, Brom 


with pl. (Marwick), 568; = 

us n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 566; = 

из n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 502; e 
547. E 


with a (Marwick), 


hos E x DM кш | 


with He (Маг- _ LA 


DOT 
S io 


General Index. 


puc. Ringicula. 
ped , Uber. 
ike, ong (Andersen), 698. 
ania, sen (Palpe 224. 
urceolorum 


Uredinacea ie, qme (Cunningham), 26 


Uredinales, literature (Cunningha s 14, 55. 
—— imperfecti (Cunningha: 


m), 
of N.Z., Part 2 (Cunningham), 13; Suppt., 
392. 


Pant 171; "Second Suppt., 
uredinicola, "Сес idomyi 
impen Magn., күзү е, &c. (Cunning- 

am 
Uredinula, S 8 49. 

Uredo Persoo җы: у (С 1 gh ), 40. 
—— 8 : 
—— Acac несе 4T. 
——— antarctica y dg bor: Come m), 47. 
—— Betulae Schum., syn., 
—— ея rur : 


Car yn., 
ЕНЕ йоне Cke. op RYT.) 

Compositarum var. Celmisiae Cke., Syn., 
mone n. form-sp., with fig. tar 
йй); 41 , 94. 


in key, 40. 
—— ; Diandllae Dietel., with fig. (Cunningham), | —— 


—— —— in key, 40. 
TERR Райа Filum parasitic оп (Сип- 
ningham), 49 
ianellae Бас. „ not U. Dianellae Dietei. 
Ec nningham 
—  Eglanteriae H. Mart., cie 16. 


—— Epilobii DO., 


; 30. ; 
—— Forsterae n. жар ee "with fig. (Cunningham), 


394, 39 
—— Hordei var. tecta Jens., syn., Aet 
—— Hydropiperis Schum., syn., 
—— — inflata све with fig. focos iain, e 


key, 
— = hoe n. form-sp., with fig. (Cunningham), | 


41, 54 
m a Rey, e 
PEST H. Cann, pew Filum para- 
sitic on (Cunningham), 49 ў 
ilicina Rob., s 


— — miniata syn., 
m Oleariae Cooke: S fig. (Cunningham), 


eames key, 40. 
——— oliv in DC., syn., 
Phormii n. RAE ith fig. (Cunning- 
саар 42, 54. 
edes ба; key, 


4 
iG. H. 


0. 
E Cunn., Darluca Filum para- 
uem 5 (Cunningham), 49. 
Pers., syn 
hag 
Biereng 43. 


= Rosas tie d 
aene Josee-oeni folie 1 ka syn., 16. 


olas Coche mi "Massee, with fig. 


879 


Uredo и McAlpine, with fig. (Cun- 
Басу ), 
—— in ES 40. 
——, Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- 
- ningham), 49. 
—— segetum var. decipiens Pers., syn., 
—— чота п. e -sp., with fig. pA pl. 
(Cunningham) 
—— —— in ey, v 
— — toetoe n. form-sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 
A1, 55. 
—— —— in key, 40. 
— — ——, Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- 
ningham m), 49. 
—— tupare n. form-sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 
55. 


prn Cip Pul 


syn., 404. 
—— wharanui n. ер -вр., with fig. (Cunning- 
dan) 4 46, ics 


40. 
Urewera, кош fiers of (Andersen), 691. 
Urocystis, characters эи 29. 
—— in key (Cunningham), 40 
zo iode, with 7 and fig. (Cun- 


ufa dM 
—— grown by Kniep (Cunningham), 397. 
—— —— infection i ‚8 


—— solida Е. v. Wald., syn 
U src etremoides n. 8р., with is der o Le 
myces Asperulae McAlp. oce. (Cunn 
dan 8; 
—— Azorellae Cke., occ. Canah 
occ. (C 


—— citriformis Ber , unning 
— rastidis Kus., hab (Саша), 392. 
—— Dactylidis Otth., aecid of Aecidium 


Ranu nculacearum in cycle of if (Canntigham), 


e ce ig n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 
~ 392, 395 
_— hyalinus Peck, hab. ора 392. 
——— otakou G. Н. Cunn., ^e m para- 
itic on (Cunningham m), 
= — Poae Rab., aecidium of Aecidium Ranun- 
rum in "sue of (Cunningham), 34. 
_— Polygoni Fel., Darluca Filum parasitic on 
(Cunning 
—— scariosus Berk., oce. (Cunningham), 4 
— Pec ened Kus., hab, (Cunningham), 302. 
ophorae-flavescentis Kus., hab. (Cunning- 


'ae-japonicae Diet., hab. (Cunning- 


—— truncicola | P. Henn. et Shirai, hab. (Cun- 


U i. alpin num дк а Darluca Filum 

еф on тра: т), 4 

e М Alp., Белага "filum parasitic 
eat en) 

—— Tipperianum Sacc.) McAlp. " 
Filum pene g UE 
Urtica feroz , food-plant of Agromyza 

sy 


Darluca 


urticae, Agromyza. 
Uatilagidium Herzb., syn., 404. 


—— Hordei Herzb., syn., 409. 
—— Tritici Herzb., syn., 409. 


880 


Ustilaginaceae, classific. (Cunningham), 4 
Ustilago eae ied Roussel, charact. (Ont dig: 
ham), 4 
cytology (Cunningham), 399. 
-——— y (Cunningham m 403. 


—— Agron McAlp., syn., 413. 

ae Jensén, with pl. and fig. (Cunning- 

ham), 405. 
— infection prevented (Cunningham), 
—— in key (Cunningham), 40 

— J ig d 8 ре (Ot ning hii 408. 
——— var. et Sw., syn., 
RT (Tulasne) Fischer von Waldheim 
with pl. a g. ( 


аа 
—— 


m), 4 
—— IU Жа (Cunningham), 400, 401. 
—— —— in key (Cunningham), 405 
—— bullata Berkeley, wi with pl. and fig. (Cun- 
eee 4 13. 
in key hi nean. 405. 
— Candollei Tul., syn., 
——— Carbo var. vulgaris d. а Tul., syn., 
412. 


caricicola 'Tracy and Earle, syn., 417. 
—— Caricis Ung., syn., 42 
—— catenata Ludw., s 
——— on Carex 
dinge 417. 
нф А 
колу 


syn., 417, 
pseudo-cyperus (Cunning- 


with pl. and fig. (Cun- 


Cunningham), 4 
—— дна Berk, а yces Treibii a syn. 
. (Cunningham m), 4 
X MER. Berk, ve 416. 
Баа стан t Curt 
—— Hordei Bref., Brefieli’s ideis (Cunning- 
ham), 408. 


ае —— division by Jensen (Cunningham), 
llerman and 


Swingle’s classific. 
ET d 408. 


"ne Aet 409. 
opiperis Schroet., 

— — Jensenii Rostrup, with p 
ningham m), e 
—— —— ink y( 

——— levis Magnus 
me 
——— —— inke (Cunningham), 405 
Jensen’s classific. (Cunnin m), 40. 
—— Maydis Cda. (= U. Zu). v s m (боп. 
_ Bingham), 399. 
о» Mass. et Rodw. 
— — nuda (Jens.) Kell. y S 
Pide (Cunningham), 4 
K NN y ‘Swingle’ S classific. 
miden). 4 
b do 


— 


423. 
pl. and fig. (Cun- 


Cunningham), 40 
with pl. and ie ` (Cunning- 


— 


‚ Syn., 413. 
w., infection pre- 


— 


рне (bc. ul. syn., 417. 
405. 


), T 
perennans Rostr., 2 Е 
—— Poarum " McAlp. 


410. 
—— — ReaderiS ia gpl ho pl. and fi 5. (C - 
dam) rer y р gs. (Cunning 


—— in key (Cunningham), 405 


General I ndez, 


Ustilago Scirpi Kuehn., syn., 420. Eu. 
—— е Ске. её Мавв., syn., Er 
€ гы „ subdiv. by inde. p 


 hingham), 40 
var. dan of Jensen (Солаш d 


MES ds 
—— var. Hordei of Brefield (Cunningham), 
408. 
—— —— "i Eies, ER 408. 
—— —— a nuda J ‚ 408, 
409. : 
dee ө tecta, Jensen's e : 
~ (Cunningham), 4 А 
var. Tritioi of Brefield (Cunning- m 
ham), 4 408. 


—— of Jensen (Cunningham), 408 


Ora syn., 
solida Berk, LN m S 
nifices A 

Rer ssi ынк ы Niessl., with p. — 

and dcs (Cunningham), 410. E 

infection prevented (Cunningham), 


ug 


——— 


n E 
—— — — — in key (Cunningham), 405. zu 
- Treubii ji me) Bubak, осе. (Cunning- ER 
~ ham), 414- x 
T'ritici Шы with pl. and fig. (Cunning: - ў 
Һат), 409. 


—— ——— in key (Cunningham), 405. 
— jensen's classific. (Cunningham), 


408 
forma foliicola P. Henn., syn., 409. 


eolorum Tul., syn., 4 . 
каены оз "ЕЙ. et Ev., "вур. ә 
—— Zeae Ung., как on (Cunning Mee 398; 
and see U. Maydis 


Valantiae, Puccinia. 

nothoe. 
Van po Mts, geol. (Benson), 116. 
vana, Ris. 


—— Ris 

variae, y petes deese 

varians, Orthophragmina 

var ‚ Daphnella, 
variolarius-herberti, Nummulites. 

varius, Paraphyla. 
ез, Thambotric 


Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 


ereal diseases d 
367, 


enericardia bollonsi Sut., aff. to V. (P lewro- pe 
meris) marshalli (Marwick), 19 93. 390. 


E 
orbis Philippi, syn., 
E cilis (Desh.), occ. Moab. 


«з= record should be expunged (Finlay, » © 
498. у 


coc мшш (чин ы Os ү. (Pleuromeris) 
rshalli (Marwick), 193. 


, 


Dam T 


General Index. 881 


Venericardi lutea (Hutt.), varying form (Finlay), 


(P. leuromeris) marshalli n. sp., with pl. 
| Olarvic ck), 192 

— ( iscus) minima n. sp., with pl. 

Bie 193. 
eutes Sut. жем be V. awamoaensis 

"M (Finlay), 4 

unidentata siad (Bak сой) syn., 192 

Veneridae, confusion in names (Finlay), 505 
nosum, Tri apenas 


Ve pat dere Se Hutt. [Chione], occ. Ard- 
gowan Finlay). 510 Awamoa, 511; Pukeuri, 


Venusia autocharis n. sp. (Meyrick), 202. 
^ eee Feld., strigil, with fig. (Philpott), 
23, 22 

venusta, РЕД 

—— Euspira. 

venustum, Globisinum 

verbascifolia, Celmisia. 

erconella adusa (Phil.) not present in Awamoan 
udata (Q. & G 

inlay), 5 501, 504 

probably Tritonidea compacta Sut. 


.) not present in Awamoan 


~ (Finlay), 50 
pac keh tel 'sp., with pl. А 523. 
conoidea Zitt., осе. (Marsh & Murd.), 156. 
—— dilatata (Q. к 'a. ) not present in Awamoan 
(Finlay), 501 
— — dubia n. sp “apie с 


—— nodosa var., occ. ( 
—— subreflexa (Sow.) rro recorded (Fin- 
lay), 501. 
homson € sp.. with pl. (Marwick), 196. 
verconis, Epigr 
Vermicularia ar hiodes pe & Murd., occ. 
Targe et Gully (Finlay), 4 
vermis, Buccin num. 
а ruthi 


rinata, "Struthilara 


vernis, 
nica бет п. i eid s 
+ - Dantoni п p. (Petrie), M ар. nov. 436. 


Pala so mov. (Petrie), 437 


m ( Penn n. 5 See Sveltia n. sp. 
. like Uromitra etre- 


c. Target Gully ( ( «т 496. 
varying form (Finl 

(Hutt. h oce. piliera (Finlay), 
- BIL; "Target Gully, 4 
AL — — rutidolomum Sut., occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 
Victory, Mount, active voleano (Benson), 116, 


"Шом, Calliphora. 
villosum, Hymenophyllum. 


vincta, Thuiaria 
vinquish ” in sheep (Aston), 723. 


virescens, Charagia. 
soont на ( Atarba ). 
vi 
vitrea, jecit 
aa ica. 
ede Polinices. 
ber (Euspira). 
Vitu Levu, part of segment between virgation 
N. of N.Z. Spenser 99. 
vocalization of note of pulara (Andersen), 697. 
Vogelkop Pen., geal Soom АА 116. 


volcanic rocks, N. ги Son Portas (Henderson), 
594—96 


Volvulella. Mr 

vulcanicum, Blechnu 

онна. Loyalty ; Tslds. má 123. 

еее Archipel. (Benson), 1 

—— Mt. ont, Wanganui i) (Marsh & 
Murd.), 155. 

—— New Britain (Benson), 120. 

ew Guinea (Benson), 114. 

—— — New Hebrides (Benson), 1 

—— New Zealand, submarine origin (Benson), 


—— Riverhead-Kaukapakapa dist., intrusions 
(Bartrum), 150. 
—— Solomon Islds. (Benson), 121. 
— Crucibulum. 
ordeum 


Triticum. 

vulgaris, Agrost 
zu m issus. 

— Notosetia 

ага bromivora {Ustilago Carbo var. 

viljatu, Cerastiu 


Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook., a of Puc- 
cinia Wahlenbergiae Lu m), 8 
Wahlenbergiae, Pucc 

Waigeo Isld. and точир 78 arc (Benson), 113. 
wail азои pesas 


Waikorowhiti, Might at at волела), 695. 
Waimana, Maruiwi at (Andersen), 696. 

Wa ed "рг revailing winds ( мот way), 76. 
Waingongoro em geol. (Marsh & Murd), 155. 


Waipara dist. Upper, Lahillia (Wilckens), 
539-40. 
ipae U 
waiparaensis, omen gn 
waipipiensis, 
/aiponga тараў ор hases ( "t TEE 114. 
Waitakere Hills, g “(Bartrum 
Wa i temata series, hes че rum), uL E 144. 
aitt's Wharf, Wellington i (Baill s 


Walckanaer Ba p geol. (Benson), 1 
Walker, A. O., form of Seba dien (Chilton), 


Walker, F., N.Z. Cixiids, first dese. (Myers), 
316 


—— Cixius interior charact. (Myers), 318. 
walkeri, Oliarus. 
Гай], A., filmy ferns on Mt. Pleasant, 81. 
— — See also ‘Laing, R. M., and W. all. 


882 


Wallace, A. de ot division of Malay 
chpel. (Benson), 99 

Walpole Isld., peal. (Benson), 1 23. 

Walsh, P., Maori extinction (Rangi Hiroa), 362, 


Wanganui i-South Taranaki coast, Tertiary rocks 
(Marsh. & Murd.), 15 
Wanner, J., Buru, 708 fauna (Benson), 105 
note. 
— Celebes, Miocene jon сой), 107, 110. 
—— Misol formations (Bens 
—— Sumatra, Palaeozoic es ei (Benson), 
01. 


son), 112. 
ege endowment, reclaimed land 
(Baillie), 711. 

—— harbour-works and reclamations (Baillie), 


700. 
West Coast, N. es ТЕ DAY proe Mig 
on, 


cha arged, , Wellington (Baillie), 71 
en Queen’s Wharf, Wellington (Baillie), 


Е 
AÀ 


a in song (Andersen), 699. 
whatiinga, in song vnk 698. 

wheat, naked smut (Cu m), 409. 
whiri and raranga, difference angi Hiroa), 348 

White, B., - sific. - pr y (Myers), 316. 

the pa уа ти (Andersen), 691. 


А п), 698. 
Wilekens, O., Otago, rocks (Benson), 1 
truthiolarella nordenskjoldi абый» (Мат- 


ee also Steinmann and terae 
Wide Scu geol. ea 
ear: Н. W., elec ted 


asia. 
on (Baillie), 70 

witch's- Minn a sia (Cun Balan ac 36. 
women’s belts, Maori (Rangi Hiroa 

Wood, Lieut., on г Wellington beacon (Baillie), 


Woodlark, Isld. (Murua), geol. (Benson), 118, 
woodsi, Austrotriton. 


Worley, F. P., research grant, 

Worley, W. F., resol. of sympathy Ee Ў 753. 
wormbetiensis, Ditrupa co 

Wright, D. M., Maori san 


dals (R 
Wright, (Ra inii Hiroa), 358. 


E., Wellington I lighthouse (Baillie), 708. 


General Index. 


Wrightii, C potius. 
a T 


omensis, accitis 


Xanthorhoe, Me (Philpott), 224. T 
Xenocalliphora en., desc. and key (alot, 
=; їп key, 63 


ntipodet Hutton, i in ey (Ma Se 


be Hutton, in key ( 
——— hortona Walker, in key (Malloch), 830. Rotor 
Xymene = (Hutton), with pl. ( 
CO" Iepidus (Sut.), varying form (Fi Finlay), 
any: Элады occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 
Bl; ; Pukeuri, 509. m T m. 
—— oliveri n. в 5 pl. (Marwick), PS 
—— qui sivit гем, not at Таго et Gully 
B laser An oe : 


Pee n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 520. 
разын: хова Meyr., strigil, fig. (Philpott) 
219. 


IM geol. Det (Benson), 113. 
i, Ca. eom 


Ysabel, ie үр 29920, 121; 
Yucca, hab. of Oecleus decens. 


ade, A., spores of Ustilago Avenae (Cunning- 
ham), 406. 
Zalipais лде n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 518. 

, Ust E. 


Zeae 
zealandica, Elephantomyia 
— Li 


zelandiae, Siruthiolaria 
zelandica, as lao phenia. 


—— Ріцсипапотќа: 
—— Ster — 


—— Thu 
—— Turbonilla. 
zelandicum, I does 
zelandicus, Mur 


Zelandoptila n. ү ` with fig. (Tillyard), pe 
—— elyi „вр, with fig. (Tillyard), 30: 
zelebori, Eppito к), 161. 


ebori 

Zemira a & А. Час. етут (Магуіс 
Zenata acinaces Q. & G., occ. Ardgowan е 
510; Ахатов 511. 


zestodes, T'ort 
zigzag башы; їп n belt (Rangi Hiroa), 348 
A x Struthiolaria cingulata, descrip. ote 
179. 


Zygaenidae igil (Phil pott), 220 
Zygaenoidea, strigil (P (Philpott), 220. 
zygoneura, Sync E 
rodea се ce man), 604 & Murd.) 
Zymene aff. lepidus Sut., occ. (Marsh Tm 


INDEX OF AUTHORS. 


ER, C. P.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand: Part NE PAGES 
Diptera. Superfamily Tipuloidea 641-60 

ANDERSEN, J. C.—Maori Music . . 689-700 

an B. C. mes peed of Bush Sickness, or Tro Starvation, in 


.. 720-23 

Banm, H. The Early Reclamation and Hosbosr-Works m Wellington .. 700-20 
Bang, W. M.—Report on some Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast, with 
_ Notes on New Zealand edis ке n TTE 8 
BARTRUY, J. A. —The Geology of the Riverhead. Kaukapakapa District, Waite- 

mata County, Aucklan 139-53 

Benson, W. N.—The "usce шы of the Marcin of ‘ak .. 99-137 

BROOKES, A. E.—Descriptions of Two New Species of Gasteropod Shells .. 153-54 

Воск, P. Н. See Ranai oa, TE. i 
CHILTON, C.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda : No. 4 and No. 5 .. 269-80, 631-37 


CUNNINGHAM, G: H.— 
The ig ay or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand : — to Part 1 
and Part 1- 13, og 
Second Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand 
of the New Zealand Nidulariales, or ** Birds-nest ” Fangi ч 210-66 
Тһе i Lao fta. or Smuts, of New Zealand . . 397-4: 
De A. D., and SPEIGHT, R. —tThe so-called ** Railroad " at Rokaia бого 627-30 


"Additions to -— ecent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand бе .. 517-26 
A Chemical Investigation of Pintsch х 7 
The Family Liotiidae, Iredale, in the New Zealand Tertiary : "Part 1— 

The Genus Brook .. 526-31 
The Mo incidi una of Target Gully : Part 1 2: ss .. 495-516 
New Shells from pem Zealand Tertiary Beds i AP .. 450-79 
New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids к» $i .. 480-94 
Three Fossil Annelids new to New Zealand .. 448-49 
Two New Species of Magadina 532-33 


ЕгхгАҮ, Н. J., and McDowarr, Е. H.— Preliminary Nos on the Clifden Beds 534-38 
Frost, G. A.—Otoliths of Fishes from the Tertiary Formations of New Zealand 605-14 


GAHAN, А. B.—On the Identity of Eurytoma oleariae Maskell . 687-88 
Намптох, T. B. See MALCOLM, J., and HAMILTON 
HENDERSON, J.—The Post-Tertiary History of New see 1 . 580-99 
ees J. E.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymen | 

The Distribution of the ату p the d Zealand Biological 

Region 67-94 
Нуорѕох, G. ү. nitet Life-histories of New Zealand Tuscis: No. 2 .. 9341-43 
Kırk, Н. B.—A Method of Injecting the Tracheae of Insects is 669 
"e: х i and WALL, A.—The TP of ы бела: pe i 
pone Е. Н. Bee faur Hd, «а MoDow 
MALCOLM, J., and НАмптох, T. B.— The Food Values s of New Zealand Fish : 

Parts 3 and 4 375-80 
med J. = —The Recorded Calliphoridae of New Zealand (Diptera) .. 638-40 

"The * of Hydraulic Limestones " of North Auckland ks F .. 617-18 


Two Fossil Cephalapods from North Canterbury = ze .. 615-16 


884 Index of Authors. 


MaRSHALL, P., and иша. R.—The ези. Rocks of the Vang Б PAGES. 


mu Taranaki’ Coast E .. 155-56 
Marwick, J.— 

Palacontological Notes on some Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay — .. 191-201 

The Struthiolariidae me de 

The Tertiary and Recent N aticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand 545-19 


Meyrick, E.—Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera 202-206, 661-62 
Miter, D.—Material for a Monograph on cu ee Fauna of New Zealand : 


Part 2—Family Syrphidae, Supplemen E 281-84 
Мозегү, M. E.—New Zealand Pun Gains (Order Trichoptecs) Ps s. 670-73 
Мовроон, R.— 

Some Tertiary Mollusca, with sei Mgr: of New Species i .. 157-00 

Bes: also MARSHALL, P., and Mur Ж, 


J. G.—The Wow Zealand Plant- ын» of the siones Cisne 
(айыр) 315-26 
Park, J.—Evidence: ut ори Glacistini at дъь, пеаг Dunedin .. 599-600 
PETREE, rji geo. dome ns of New Native Flowering-plants 95-98, 434-37 
, W. J.—Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout in iho Thermal 
Takes District, North Island, New Zealand . .. 381-91 
Рнротт, A.— 
Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera .. .. 207-14, 663-69 
The Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera da i БИ 
Powzrr, А. W. B.—On a New Species of Epitonium нЕ o Ue 138 
Rawar Hrroa, TE— 
Maori Plaited Basketry =r Plaitwork : 2, Belts and Bands, Fire-fans and 
Fly-flaps, Sandals and Sails 344-62 
The Passing of the Maori .. as & 25 25 .. 3962-15 
брегант, R.— 
The везне Coal Area of the Ne Hills s Б .. 619-26 
See also Donsow, A. D., and SPE 
TiLvARD, R. J. Lh udies of New Zealand 1 "Vishoptera, or Caddis-flies : No. 2, 
Descriptions of New Genera and Species .. 985-314 
Trumman, A. E.—A New iced Gasteropod from New Zealand > 5 CPP 
Watt, A. See Larwa, R. M., 
Warr, M. N.— 
The Лено ^ ing Insects of New Zealand: Part 4— Chari iridoxa 
eyr., Apatetris melanombra Meyr., Philo tica pol ai Watt 
i) m е ^ урой 327-40 


ining Insects of New Zealand: Part 5- The Genus N epti- 
ae (Lo pido ptera), ` and the apona (Diptera) continued, and 


Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. (Lepidoptera) . 674-87 
WinokENs, O.—Lahillia and some other Fossils trom the. Upper Bononia ot 
New Zealand . 680-44 


W. А. С. SKINNER, Government Printer, Wellington.—1924. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 


TRANSACTIONS. 
Complete sets anc partial sets, юе with the index to the forty volumes 
of the first series. and cs first eleven of the second series, can be supplied 
to non-members at special prices, wie h will be quoted on application. 


1D!8.-11; 12; 15 to 37 inclusive, and 39 can be bier d at 5s per volume to 
on-members and NS P er volume to memb 
Vol. i, second edge 
Vols. 2, 3, 4, and 8. (Oak of pri 
The price for the other Sors will be given on pation to the Secretary. . 
The price varies according to the numer in stock. 


INDEX TO TRANSACTIONS. 


Vols. 1-40— 
Part 1: Authors and Titles of Papers; Part 2: Subject-index 2s. 
Vols. 41-51— 
Part 1: Authors and Titles ot Papers; Part 2; HA 2s. 
MAORI 


ART. 
A fèw sets of the five parts of this work are in hand. © For set of T n, £4 4s. 
ned; 


(Out o 
Part 2; Houses. Out са ріш.) 
Parts 3, 4, anc 5, eaci òs 


MANGAREVA DICTIONARY. By Е. TarGrax 1899. 1s. i AN 
xus od oe eee of the Joint Libraries of the Geologien 
the Museum, New Zealand Institute, and the oe 
ton | Philosophical Society. 
‚ 1st edition, 1890. OM of print. = ; 
2nd edition, 1900, 1 a, 
CATALOGUE OF THE CARTER COLLECTION OF NEW SE 
ZEALAND BOOKS. 
Catalogue and three Sappien. (Out of prini.) : 
MANUAL OF THE NEW ZEALAND COLEOPTERA. By Major 
Bou 


Pari 1, 1880; Part 2, 1881; Ban S. 1886; Part 4, 1886; Part 5, 1893; Part 6, ~. 
1893; Par. 7, 1893. £1 OP 


BULLETIN No. 1. New Genera and Species of Coleoptèr &. B, M-'cr Bro 
Part I, 3s. 6d. (to merabers, 3s.); Part II, 3s. (to. members, "2s.) ; Part T Т. 
.(to те =» 3s 6d); Part IV, 4s. p members, 3s.) ; Part V, 52. 
{to members, 3s. 6d); Pa rts VI and VII, Bs. (to members 3s. 6d К 
Part VIIE, 58. (to. meribers, 3s. 6d. ). 


к BULLETIN. No. 2. p of the New Zealand Byrrhidae by Мао: i 
ROUN. 28. (to members, ls. 6d.). ; m: 


BULLETIN No. 3. Studie: in the Bryoiogy of New Zealand. By H. N. 
: Drxon, uu F.L.8. 
Part 1, 2s. 6d. (to members, 2s.) ; Part 2, 2s. 54. (to members, 2s. h d pate di. 
48. (to members, 38. 6d.) ; Part 4,in the pre | 


INDEX OF NEW ZEALAND BEETLES a from Tenpaaotions, sa 


vol. 54), 2 
soos pu ublications 5 the Institute m be. obtained on application i tne 
tary, P.O. Wellington, N.Z., or from the Мено ко Mess. 


Wheldon, Wesley an and pos » cmi Street, бөз, Londca W.C. 2 


PUBLISHED BY THE PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE d CANTERBURY: 


——— 


INDEX ра FAUNAE NOVAE ZEALANDIAE. Edited by оме. e. 


sUpANEARgTIC lSLANDS OF NEW | ZEALAND. Edited by T 
| M , 4vo. £2 2s. (to emm £l.. 2